《The Regressed Son of a Duke is an Assassin》 Chapter 1 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 1: The Revtion and the Return Father had always said. ¡°Do not try anything, just livefortably with the life you have been given.¡± ¡°The family will be taken care of by your brothers, do not bother with anything.¡± ¡°That i how you can be of help to the family.¡± These were his words when he didn¡¯t expect anything from me. However, the words of people often change over time. Since I gained power, he started saying things like. ¡°Live for the sake of the family.¡± ¡°Your brother, Eschel, is everything to the family.¡± ¡°Live for Eschel¡¯s sake.¡± Not a life for me but for the master of the family. For Eschel Vert, the eldest son and heir of the family. It meant simply sticking around like a shadow, supporting him in every way possible for his sess. Someone else said something simr. That a life spent serving others is as futile as it gets, but I did just that. And through it, I helped him achieve everything he started. The struggle for the Imperial Throne. The suppression of the Demon Army. The war for continental unification, and more. Sometimes as a hero, sometimes as a savior, ultimately as the sole protector of the continent. To me, he was everything and more. Was it futile? Others said so. Was there really a need to live a life so dedicated to others? I answered, ¡°A life for my brother is a life for me.¡± Eschel Vert¡¯s sess is Cyan Vert¡¯s sess. Wealth and power are luxuries to me. Even if they call me a shadow and point fingers, if I can bring some peace to this harsh world, then that is the greatest wish. But then, someone else said, Wishes, by nature, aren¡¯t easily fulfilled, even the small ones. I didn¡¯t believe those words. I thought my wish, being by my brother¡¯s side, was already being fulfilled, and I denied it. That¡¯s how it was. That¡¯s how it used to be. But why am I facing such a situation right now? ¡°Cough!¡± Bright red blood spurted out of my mouth. It feels like my heart is being struck. My vision is getting blurry. There are still over twenty enemies in front of me, thrusting their swords at me. They may be few in number, but their skills surpass ordinary assassins. From knights to mages, the best warriors from across the Empire, all gathered to end me; it couldn¡¯t be anything less than spectacr. ¡°What a sight to behold, a knight fighting off the strongest warriors of the continent on his own¡­This might even be impossible for Sir Eschel.¡± Even though his figure was obscured by my bloody vision, I could tell from the voice who it was. ¡°Boris¡­¡± Ushif Empire¡¯s Head of the Magic Society, Boris Rehelim. One of the core powers responsible for the heart of the Empire along with the Knights of Light. Despite not liking his actions, I excluded him from threatening forces as he once ruled as my brother¡¯s right-hand man. But now he¡¯s doing this? ¡°It¡¯s very interesting. So, you¡¯re the brother Sir Eschel trusted.¡± Even though I already disliked him, seeing him smirk like that made me even more irritated. Regardless of the surroundings, should I just use my trump card and escape? ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of using tricks to escape, then forget it. There¡¯s a Ninth-Grade Magic Barrier here. Using it will only deplete your already limited life force.¡± Ha, looks like he prepared quite a lot. ¡°Are you the Emperor¡¯s messenger?¡± ¡°The Emperor knows nothing. It¡¯ll be reported that you were killed by unknown assassins.¡± Killed by assassins? It¡¯s pathetic, really. Who¡¯s talking about assassination in front of whom? Now, the barriers and whatever else didn¡¯t matter. Harnessing all the power within me, I will escape from this situation. ck mist surged from the dagger in my hand. -Whoosh! The mist enveloped my entire body, seeping through my limbs. As my overall abilities enhanced, the wounds that had opened began to heal gradually. ¡°It¡¯s just as it was said in the rumors, you are an assassin of Mist. Now that things havee to this, I¡¯ll have to report to His Majesty that I¡¯ve found out you were affiliated with the heretics and dealt with itt.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead and try. Only if you even have a mouth left to report with after this. But I can assure you, you won¡¯t even have a tooth remaining after I¡¯m done with you.¡± Suppressed anger was bursting forth. When was thest time I expressed such rage? First, I¡¯ll eliminate all these traitors around me, then I¡¯ll go to my brother and report on the current situation and our future course of action¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cyan.¡± A firm yet gentle voice cut through the tension. I knew the owner of that voice. But beyond knowing, why was he even here? Even through my blood-soaked vision, he stood out clearly. ¡°E-Eschel?¡± My superior, the Commander of the Knights of Light, the Guardian of the Continent, and the wielder of the Holy Sword. Eschel Vert. Why was he here? In one hand, he held the Holy Sword blessed by the gods, and he walked steadily toward me. The knights surrounding me all made way for him, and I couldn¡¯t make any move until he arrived. Even the rage that surged through me was turning into despair. ¡°You must be confused why I¡¯m here, Cyan. You have served your duty admirably all this time. For the family, for the people, for the nation, and for me¡­ It¡¯s time to relieve yourself of the burdens.¡± What nonsense is this? Relieve myself of burdens? Isn¡¯t that just a fancy way of saying you¡¯re going to kill me? Why? What did I do wrong? I¡¯ve been running tirelessly for 20 years. I never once acted out of selfishness, always stuck by his side like a shadow, and achieved everything for him! And now he wants to kill me? I didn¡¯t feel this betrayed even when Boris appeared. The moment I truly realized the betrayal, an indescribable fury boiled within me. ¡°Wh-What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Wrong? You know better than anyone, don¡¯t you? Humans kill each other over a piece of bread they hide from each other. Haven¡¯t you hidden yourself in ces you shouldn¡¯t have been, and kept it a secret from everyone? Surely you¡¯re not pretending to be innocent?¡± My teeth ground together. Blood dripped from my lips, tainted with anger and injustice. Hide? Did I ever cause you harm? In the end, were you just using me for your own gains? Oh, I see. It doesn¡¯t matter what I did, does it? They were just afraid. Afraid of the unknown assassin who had kept the peace of this world and the secrets associated with it. ¡°The most dangerous thing in the world is blind trust.¡± I recalled the words of that wretch god. Back then, I thought it was nonsense, but I never dreamed it woulde back as a dagger to stab me. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Somehow,ughter escaped me. To think I had been a coward like this, believing in my brother with all my heart and dedicating everything to him! Even the damned souls of hell would haveughed. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°How amusing, the greatest hero in the world is trying to kill his own little brother cause he¡¯s afraid. Isn¡¯t that hrious?¡± Pity flickered in his eyes. ¡°Truly pathetic. You¡¯re nothing more than a vile murderer, I can¡¯t even call you human. And yet, during all the time we spent together, I never once trusted you.¡± The golden strike of the Holy Sword pierced my heart. ¡°Keuk!¡± The mist that permeated my entire body gradually dissipated. My legs, devoid of strength, barely managed to hold my crumbling bnce. ¡°Farewell, Cyan. Let us never meet again in the next life.¡± Never meet again? If it weren¡¯t for me, he would have perished during the Empire¡¯s civil war, yet now he¡¯s spouting such nonsense? The fleeting sense of regret turned into pure rage. I steadied my trembling hands and barely picked up the fallen dagger. Even if my body ruptures, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will gather everyst shred of mana thatposes my body and cast my ultimate technique. Just once. Just one time is all I need. If I can strike the fatal point of someone for whom resurrection is impossible¡­ Swish! Amidst the cruel sound, within my blurred vision, Eschel¡¯s Holy Sword appeared. Beneath ity the dagger, surrounded by a dark aura, pitifully abandoned. Together with my hands gripping the hilt¡­ ¡°What a truly dangerous individual you are, to the very end.¡± I felt no pain, not even a scream. At this final juncture, where there is nowhere else to go, I felt a rush of all the world¡¯s disappointment and emptiness. My face buried in the rough ground, tears of blood fell beneath. A lonely silence engulfed me. In the fading breaths, I felt the shadow of death drawing near. What a spineless life it had been. If. If I were given another chance at life. Then, I would live a different life. A life where I serve only myself, where I can achieve everything on my own¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Breath ceased, senses dulled. The cold embrace of death enveloped my body. I epted that embrace without resistance. * * * ¡°¡­Young Master.¡± Huh? What¡¯s going on? I sensed someone shaking my body in the pitch-ck darkness. ¡°Young Master!¡± Even though I couldn¡¯t see, I felt someone shaking me. What¡¯s this strangely familiar yet ufortable feeling? It¡¯s like the scolding of a maid who used to wake me up from oversleeping in my childhood¡­ ¡°Young Master Cyan!¡± At the booming call that felt like drum beats, my body involuntarily rose. As I regained consciousness, I was met with the face of a woman, one I recognized. ¡°Emily?!¡± She was the maid who had cared for me from a young age, an eight-year difference between us. Even though it had been almost 20 years since west met, she hadn¡¯t aged a day. ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡± I asked her absentmindedly. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you dreaming or something?¡± Dream? Dreaming? What absurdity¡­ I absentmindedly pinched my cheek, and I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror on the table. It was unmistakably my younger self from the days when I lived in the Vert Manor, during the worst time of my life. ¡°Stop dawdling and get ready quickly. You have a duel with the Fourth Young Master today, remember?¡± ¡°¡­What duel?¡± ¡°What duel? It¡¯s the usual sparring match within the house. You need to toughen up today; it¡¯s not just anyone, it¡¯s the infamous Fourth Young Master Cranz¡­¡± Not only had my body regressed in age, but the daily sword sparring matches that used to happen in the estate were also being reyed. Is this really a dream? Or was everything that happened just a dream? Is my entire life just an illusion? My brain felt like a pea, and I was overwhelmed with a sense of overload. As I sighed and pressed my forehead, my gaze fell on Emily. ¡°¡­?¡± As she tidied up the room, a sculpture precariously perched on a shelf swayed dangerously. One wrong move, and it could fall on her head. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous¡­¡± Instinctively, I jumped up and rushed toward her. Thud! ¡°Look at how messy this is. Who would call this the room of a noble¡­ Haah!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± As she turned her head while cleaning, she found herself face to face with me, her expression slightly startled. ¡°Wh-What is it, Young Master?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh, that¡­!¡± My hands reached out to support the sculpture, something impossible for a 10-year-old boy¡¯s body to do. I finally realized. This situation was definitely not a dream. I had regressed. With the memories and senses of my past life¡­ Emily¡¯s bewildered face was something truly worth seeing. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 2 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 2: The Duke¡¯s Ipetent Son (1) March 1st, 985 of the Genesis Era. Current age: 10 years old. I¡¯ve precisely regressed 27 years into the past from the moment of being betrayed, I¡¯ve assumed that I¡¯ve returned to the past, but it¡¯s still incredibly perplexing. To travel back in time like this¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of such magic nor considered it possible. In novels, they call this kind of thing ¡®regression¡¯, right¡­? No, frankly speaking, I might just be a delusional lunatic imagining things, right? Nevertheless, I need to confirm the current situation more clearly, so some checks seem necessary. As I absentmindedly chewed on the meat, I instinctively lifted the vase on the table. ¡­It¡¯s heavy. Even lifting it with both hands, they tremble. This undoubtedly confirms that I have the feeble body of a 10-year-old. Next, I pluck a flower from the vase. Aiming the knife I used to carve the meat at the petals, I struck them in mid-air. ¨C Tap, tap, tap. Six flower petals fall wlessly. Like when I held the sculpture earlier, my senses of concentration, agility, and the like seem to remain intact. This is definitely a sensation nonexistent in a 10-year-old me. ¡°Um¡­ Emily?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Master Cyan?¡± Emily, who was serving tea, replied with a dry expression. ¡°What do you think of me in this household?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re just a useless brat, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her response was nonchnt, but it boosted my confidence to over 99%. Although the words ¡®useless brat¡¯ might not instill much confidence, they perfectly describe my current situation. I¡¯m the same powerless young noble, ignored by everyone, unable to even muster anger in front of the maid. This is the same Cyan Vert from when I was ten years old. I¡¯ve returned to the most wretched time of my life, where no one cared for or expected anything from me. How is this even possible? Even for a transcendent mage, defying thews of time like time regression is considered impossible. Has the god of time yed a joke? ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t even finish half, but you¡¯ve already emptied it, Master Cyan.¡± Emily, returning with tea,mented as she looked at the empty te. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I finish it all?¡± ¡°Well, today¡¯s swordsmanship duel is attended by Duke Vert himself. Just yesterday, you were saying you wished today would nevere¡­¡± In an instant, memories from 30 years ago shed through my mind. The monthly swordsmanship duels which were held at the estate. Today, March 1st, marks precisely one year before my enrollment at the Royal Academy, and it¡¯s an important event with Duke Vert, the master of the estate, in attendance. Swordsmanship duels and the Duke¡­ Those were the two things I detested the most at the time. * * * Against the backdrop of the blue skyy the white arena, filled with soldiers of the estate. In terms of size, it was like arge unit or more. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just soldiers; it also included the stewards of the mansion and officials affiliated with Duke Vert. They all gathered here for one reason only: the swordsmanship duels of the Duke¡¯s wards. Hmm, how should I put it? It¡¯s a strange feeling. It¡¯s like encountering the bittersweet emotions of returning home, right? It was a ce I detested more than anything at the time, but now, it just looks like an indifferent stone pavement. ¡°You seem less nervous than usual. Surprisingly calm, aren¡¯t you?¡± Emily asked, looking puzzled at my unusuallyposed face. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t seem to have any reason to be nervous¡­¡± I could sense just how unfamiliar she felt with my indifferent expression. Well, it¡¯s not unreasonable. As she said earlier, in this household of the past, I was nothing more than a useless brat. Even when I stepped onto the arena, I didn¡¯t swing the sword, just quivered and humiliated myself, repeatedly. As a result, nobody showed any expectation or care towards me¡­ Only the strong and capable receive recognition and attention, a skill-based elitism. That was the ideology of Duke Vert, who had the mission of safeguarding the continent. ¡°The Duke is arriving!¡± With the knight¡¯s resounding announcement, everyone bustling about quickly took their ces. Shortly after, Duke Vert revealed himself at the entrance of the arena, and the senior knights paid their respects as he passed through. The Duke, with a graceful gesture, settled into his seat, showcasing a physique and appearance that belied his nearly fifty years. ¡°Let¡¯s begin right away.¡± There was no need for frivolous pre-event ceremonies. Following the Duke¡¯smand, the yellow-haired boy who followed him made his way to the center of the arena. The fourth son of Duke Vert, Cranz Vert, and I were peers in age. Of course, his mother was different from mine. Along with Cranz¡¯s appearance, I also rose from my seat. ¡°The sword, Master Cyan.¡± As I moved forward, Emily handed me the sword. It was a thin rapier adorned with blue jewels. Duke Vert gifts swords to all his wards upon their seventh birthday. It symbolizes the beginning of cultivating strength to protect oneself and the world. Ironically, I had never properly utilized this sword until now. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surrendering be a better option?¡± Instead of cheering, it couldn¡¯t have been anyone other than the sarcastic maid throwing such a gratefulment. ¡°Surrender? How about winning instead?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt¡­¡± She expressed her concern, and I responded with a subdued smile. Prepared, I proceeded to the center of the arena to face Cranz. As we reached a distance of three steps from each other, the duel officials instructed us to bow to each other. While we bowed, a grating sound pierced through. ¡°So you¡¯ve mustered up the courage toe?¡± I raised my eyes to meet Cranz¡¯s face. It was a malicious sneer, intended to belittle me, merely an existence meant to elevate him. Looking at that smile, various thoughts crossed my mind. The son of the legitimate heir and a mistress whose identity I didn¡¯t even know. In fact, theparison was over from the start. He had received tremendous support from his maternal side since birth, even the quality of the food he ate was on a different level. I didn¡¯t particrly envy it. I just thought it was only natural. I realized how much of a fool I had been to btedly realize that¡­ But even though we were just ten-year-old boys shing swords, for Vert, the meaning of this sword duel was extremely significant. Ten-year-old boys about to leave the house to head to the Royal Academy in a year. For them, the test bestowed by the patriarch at this crucial moment was precisely this sword duel. If they couldn¡¯t show a good performance in today¡¯s duel, they could bepletely estranged from the Duke¡¯s attention. For Vert¡¯s wards, no one was ignorant of what that meant. In my past life, I lost in this significant duel. To be more precise, I lost miserably. It was so miserable that it hardly even deserved to be called a duel. However, that didn¡¯t change anything. Nobody expected me to win in the first ce. It was utterly impossible for a useless brat like Cyan Vert, without ability or effort, to defeat Cranz, who had received aplete education. Wasn¡¯t that obvious? Since my defeat waspletely expected, no one was surprised. But after the duel, my father called me and said these words to me. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything.¡± What are you implying? It meant that since I was out of his sight, I should no longer make any effort. How could parents make such remarks as if they were giving up on their children, but this is the realm of Duke Vert. Noble dignity, parental kindness, they are just hollow ceremonies here. Only strong children who uphold Vert¡¯s ideology survive here. I subtly lifted my head and looked around the entire arena. Over a hundred spectators were all watching me and Cranz. None of them expected me to win. ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, as I turned my gaze away, I briefly met the Duke¡¯s eyes. Although I quickly turned my head, even in that short moment, I could clearly perceive it. Expectation. Despite everyone expecting my defeat, the Duke still had the expectation that I would show him something. In my past life, I thoroughly shattered that expectation. But what about today? An inexplicable smile crept onto my lips. -Boom With the sound of the drum marking the start of the duel, Cranz drew his sword and aimed it at me. I calmly drew my own sword. The sunlight reflected off the de, emitting a blue hue. Unlike the weightiness I felt before, it felt infinitely lighter. -ng! Without much time to explore, Cranz immediately rushed towards me. Did he mean there was no need for any precaution while facing me? I simply watched him approach silently. He smiled at my seemingly defenseless stance. While doing so, he prepared to deflect my sword with his own. The trajectory of the sword was vividly clear. Utilizing the momentum of his charge, he attempted to deflect my sword directly. At that moment, I thought to myself. Does a snail move? Without needing to block, I simply stepped back, avoiding his strike. ¡°¡­!¡± In a moment of confusion, Cranz¡¯s gaze met mine. Having lost his target, Cranz staggered and lost his bnce, which I didn¡¯t miss. I immediately struck his sword with mine. -Crack! Cranz¡¯s sword ttered to the ground. He stared at his fallen sword as if his soul had left his body. -m! ¡°Ah!¡± I kicked him in the groin, causing him to copse. Cranz, who had naturally knelt down, clutched his ankles in pain, without even thinking about picking up his sword. The duel was already over at this point. If I were to aim the sword at Cranz¡¯s neck, it would be my victory. ¡°¡­¡± But why did I hesitate? A hollow feeling emerged in a corner of my heart. Inadequacy. Ending it like this felt iplete. I wanted to subdue him further and assert my presence. Desire soon turned into action. -m! My right foot struck Cranz¡¯s head with force. If Ipensated for theck of power with uracy, it would be enough. My toe struck his jugr urately, and unable to withstand the shock, Cranz copsed. -Thud! The unconscious boy expelled various fluids from his mouth. The hope of the Duke, who had copsed in despair, against the backdrop of my family¡¯s ipetent son, Cyan Vert, stood resolute. I aimed the sword at his neck without batting an eye. ¡°¡­¡± Silence pervaded. Had everyone¡¯s heads stopped due to the unexpected turn of events? Before long, with rough drumming, the dueling official shouted with a resounding voice. ¡°Duel over! Winner, Cyan Vert!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 3 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 3: The Duke¡¯s Ipetent Son (2) A showdown between the heir of the noble family, Cranz, and the ipetent Cyan. Without a doubt, spectators predicted Cranz¡¯s victory as they observed the one-sided match. While some wondered if Cyan hadpletely given up on the duel, standing there defenseless¡­ What¡¯s this? Swiftly evading Cranz¡¯s sword strikes, Cyan swiftly brought him to his knees. Not only that, Cyan kicked him in the face, rendering him unconscious, then pointed his sword to end the duel. ¡°¡­!?¡± Those inexperienced in martial arts were bewildered, not understanding what had just happened. But the gazes of skilled knights and trained warriors told a different story. As Cranz lunged forward with his sword, Cyan¡¯s footnded precisely, seemingly anticipating his opponent¡¯s moves to the very end. With his target lost, Cranz lost his bnce and fell, giving Cyan the perfect opportunity to swiftly overpower him. It couldn¡¯t have been a mere chance. It demanded an exceptionally delicate sense and concentration, Just like Duke Vert. Cyan Vert, the fifth and youngest son who inherited his own blood. Known forcking any talent or enthusiasm for martial arts, he was never the center of attention from birth. Yet, even for such a child, there is always parental affection. Even if he was deemed aplete ipetent, there was still a glimmer of hope that today¡¯s duel might show some small potential, secretly harboring expectations. But what¡¯s this? With just one encounter, he subdued the fourth. The duke smiled. Even the youngest had talent. In fact, he might have been hiding his talent all along. If hepletes his education at the academy, he could undoubtedly grow into a respectable member of the family. It felt like finding a gem under an unattendedntern. However, upon witnessing the subsequent action, that joy turned into doubt. ¡°¡­?¡± A ruthless assault that was unnecessary. Even if it was justified as necessary forplete dominance, there was no need to deliver such a merciless blow to his own brother in a situation where the oue was already decided. This was an act born out of a desire topletely subjugate the opponent. Was there even a need to disy such behavior in a mere duel, not even on the battlefield? Especially against a ten-year-old child who had yet to even grow a single hair on his body? The duke¡¯s expression immediately turned into one of distress. ¡°Eulken?¡± At the duke¡¯s call, a guardian knight rushed over. ¡°You summoned me, my lord?¡± ¡°I will dy the return. Inform the knights on the front lines¡­¡± Though the knight seemed somewhat surprised by the mention of dying the return, he nodded without questioning and withdrew. He didn¡¯t question, merely bowed his head and left. The duke continued to gaze intently at Cyan. Whether Cyan was aware of that gaze or not, he simply returned the sword to the maid with an indifferent expression. * * * It was an afternoon with the sun reaching its zenith. Although they sat down at the table for lunch, there was a feeling that something had changed significantly. tes of food spread out as if to break one¡¯s legs. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re asking us to eat until we burst, but seriously, does this look like a single serving? Well, okay, maybe the food is one thing, but¡­ ¡°What¡¯s all this, Emily?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure either. I didn¡¯t hear anything about a special meal being prepared¡­¡± Servants from the mansion who usually didn¡¯t even warrant a nce were all crowded in front of me in a line. Among them were a few who used to serve Cranz. The maids who prepared the dishes were staring at me as if urging me to try their food. I might as well eat through my nose¡­ Just because I won a single duel doesn¡¯t mean my status would suddenly skyrocket. I only had Emily as my personal maid from the beginning. So, they all gathered here voluntarily. It¡¯s human nature not to forget the kindness shown to you. For one person to seed, there are usually many supporters who help and assist them. Noble offspring, when they rise to prominence, tend to remember and take care of the nannies or maids who raised them, as it¡¯s customary and considered proper to do so. But even bats don¡¯t stoop this low. Those who didn¡¯t even bother to greet me before are now swarming around like flies, trying to get a piece of the action¡­ I get it, though. It¡¯s the rather despicablew of the world. How human is it to be so busy surviving? ¡°Could everyone please leave?¡± I just want to eat in peace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s too much. I appreciate the effort, but I¡¯d prefer to eat my mealfortably. If you need anything, feel free to ask, but I¡¯d appreciate it if everyone left.¡± The servants, who were eyeing each other, soon started leaving one by one. Emily, who had been sneaking nces, also began to leave, so I called her back. ¡°Why are you leaving, Emily?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I thought you were supposed to bring dessert.¡± At the mention of dessert, she returned with a grin. Just for the record, Emily really can¡¯t cook. She¡¯s considered one of the worst cooks among the mansion¡¯s maids. She doesn¡¯t excel in anything, not just cooking. Well, it¡¯s not that strange for an ipetent maid to be assigned to an ipetent offspring. I didn¡¯t ask her to stay for a cup of tea. It was just a show of appreciation as the master. Some might question why I would keep a maid who doesn¡¯t hesitate to speak rudely to the duke¡¯s son. But let me tell you, there¡¯s probably no one else in this mansion who cares for me as much as she does. When I was about nine years old, there was a time when I fell ill, my consciousness wavering¡­ At that time, Cranz insisted on going hunting for the first time and took all the mansion¡¯s servants with him, leaving me with no one to look after me. It was Emily who carried my burning body to the estate infirmary. Then, for two days and nights straight, she took care of me without even sleeping. Her personality may be a bit peculiar, but if it weren¡¯t for her, I might have died suddenly in the mansion one day. In other words, she¡¯s the only person I can¡¯t afford to lose and must keep by my side. After the meal, she brought out tea as if she had been waiting. ¡°But, young master! How on earth did you defeat Young Master Cranz?¡± ¡°How did I win? You saw it yourself.¡± ¡°No! Young master, you¡¯ve never shown any interest in swords before! You didn¡¯t even train while I wasn¡¯t looking¡­¡± ¡°I practiced when you weren¡¯t around.¡± ¡°You¡­?¡± It¡¯s not a lie. My sword training started at the academy. Clearly, I had been practicing where she wasn¡¯t present. Emily¡¯s face lookedpletely stunned. ¨C Tip tap, tip tap ¨C Amidst sipping tea, I heard footsteps. Not the light steps of servants, but the heavy steps of a knight. Since the mansion¡¯s dining area had no doors, soon a knight in gleaming white armor appeared around the corner. ¡°Guardian Knight Eulken. I greet Young Master Cyan.¡± It was Eulken Darius, a senior knight from the Order of the Light. Startled by the arrival of the senior knight, Emily quickly stepped back and bowed her head. ¡°I apologize for interrupting your meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. But what brings you here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°His Grace is seeking Young Master Cyan. Shall I guide you to the study? Will you apany me?¡± Father¡¯s summons. I heard about the postponement of the return to the front lines, but I didn¡¯t expect him to call me so soon. ¡°Alright. Should we go now?¡± There was no need to dy after finishing the meal. Rising from my seat, I followed Eulken¡¯s guidance towards Father¡¯s study. Being escorted by a senior knight was no trivial matter. The dissemination of news and guidance can be handled by even junior soldiers. But the one guiding me now is a senior knight who has reached the highest level as a warrior. Just the fact that he¡¯s guiding me shows how much my value as an individual has risen. Servants who immediately bow their heads upon meeting me. Though it¡¯s just a walk to the study, I am currently receiving formidable protection that doesn¡¯t even allow anyones approach. ¡°Young Master! Excuse me!¡± Emily, who had been following cautiously, pointed beyond the corridor. There, a group of people were approaching with dignified strides. Margaret Erzeth. She¡¯s the duchess and also Cranz¡¯s mother, the one I just knocked down earlier. Judging by her direction, it seems she¡¯sing from the office. She¡¯s probably here to check on Cranz¡¯s condition. ¡°¡­!¡± She furrowed her brow as if it were only natural upon spotting me. I approached her without hesitation and spoke. ¡°Is Cranz okay?¡± She seemed very displeased. ¡°You sure have a lot to say for yourself. Beating your siblings so ruthlessly and shamelessly walking around with your head held high?¡± Beating¡­ Does she know about all the cruel things Cranz has done to me and is saying such things? I understand if she resents me even after all I¡¯ve endured. After all, her son is a wreck because of me, so it wouldn¡¯t be unjust to get pped in the face. I didn¡¯t entirely rule out this kind of reaction. She never really looked upon me favorably from the start. As long as she doesn¡¯t cross a certain line, I can quietly endure it. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s inevitable for a worthless bloodline. Born under a filthy mother¡¯s wing, can a child turn out any better?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She crossed the line. Myst bit of human decency snapped abruptly. If it were my past self, maybe, but hearing those words in front of me now is akin to a death wish. ¡°You were supposed to be begging for scraps on the streets. His Grace took you in, and yet you have the audacity to speak out? People like you never learn no matter how many times you¡¯re told!¡± The duchess¡¯s words no longer registered in my mind. Oh, what should I do? Should I just kill her? What would happen if I killed the duchess here? Should I just do it first and thinkter? Maybe just snap her neck before Eulken can react¡­ After a brief moment of contemtion, I shook my head. It¡¯s not worth it to kill her so easily. ¡°Why are you standing there dumbfoundedly? Move out of the way!¡± I nced at her face with casual disregard. ¡°W-What¡¯s with that look in your eyes! How dare you give me such a defiant gaze¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± My blunt remark sent a chill through the air. ¡°When a dignified duchess speaks in such a threatening manner, it doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡± The duchess chuckled as if amused. ¡°Hah! Why would I care about your feelings?¡± ¡°You should care, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know what I could do to Cranz?¡± Her eyes trembled for a moment. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ensure he at least makes it to the academy in one piece?¡± Even her face quivered at my smirking expression. My words were not arrogance, but sincerity. Even if he broke an arm or a leg, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to die or anything, right Father wouldn¡¯t impose severe punishment for such actions. ¡°Y-You shameless and base creature dare!¡± ¡°Do you even know the situation this ¡®shameless creature¡¯ is in right now? Please step aside, I need to see His Grace. Duch-ess!¡± Not just her, even her attendants looked uneasy. It was audacious to tell the mistress of the mansion to move aside. The enraged duchess raised her hand. -p But her hand halted, not touching my face but someone else¡¯s. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, madam.¡± I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m under protection right now. Under the protection of a senior knight directly ordered by the duke. The fact that this guardian knight, who doesn¡¯t even apany the duchess to the duke¡¯s office, is by my side means something. What could it mean? It means my position right now is nearly equivalent to that of the duke. Even if the one trying to harm me were the emperor himself, this guardian knight would move to cut his throat. Moreover, the mere Duchess couldn¡¯t block my path. ¡°Can¡¯t you let go of this?¡± When I gently released her, she took a step back. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate any further dy. Please move aside, Duchess.¡± Trembling with embarrassment, she eventually stepped aside. As she retreated, the attendants behind her also pressed against the wall to make way. ¡°Please send my regards to Cranz!¡± With a smile as if nothing had happened, I passed by her. The Duchess, without saying a word, simply red at me with intense hostility. I paid no mind and calmly walked down the corridor. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 4 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 4: The Duke¡¯s Ipetent Son (3) Duke Willius Vert. The Grand Duke who rules the western territory of the empire, Velias. More than just a duke, he is known to the world as the ¡®The Guardian of the Continent¡¯ An extraordinary hero who, based on his exceptional magical abilities and diplomatic skills, had thwarted the invasion of demons for a long time. People say that if it weren¡¯t for him, the continent would have fallen to demons long ago. But do you know something? The hardest life in the world is the life of a hero. After all, a hero is burdened with the daunting destiny of protecting everyone in the world. Protecting the whole world with a mortal body that can barely protect itself? In the end, it¡¯s a life without any benefit to oneself. And the one who chose such a life was my father. ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± The moment I arrived at the office under the escort of Eulken, I found myself sighing without realizing it. It had been almost 15 years since Ist saw him fall in battle during the invasion of the demon army. ¨C Knock knock As I calmly knocked on the door, a dignified voice could be heard from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Eulken seemed to be waiting outside. Without hesitation, I opened the door. ¨C Creak The duke was observing my entrance with aposed gaze. Without paying much attention to it, I bowed respectfully. ¡°Cyan, the youngest of the Verts, greets his father.¡± ¡°No need for formalities. Take a seat.¡± The duke gestured to the prepared seat. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He might seem stubborn, but I wanted to express him as ¡®a sentimental person.¡¯ A man who undertook the duty of a hero, which no one forced upon him, and hoped that his children would also fulfill that duty. Even though he had a massive influence that even the emperor couldn¡¯t touch, he was a man who didn¡¯t harbor any ambitions for power. All he wanted was one thing: peace on the continent. To put it nicely, it¡¯s peaceful, but in reality, it¡¯s just a volunteer service that only does good for others. And even his desire for strong and capable children was to foster a sessor who could continue the current peace. Although I was far from being such a sessor in my past life¡­. ¡°Have you mastered swordsmanship?¡± His first question was undoubtedly about the duel. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say mastered, but I¡¯ve been practicing alone every night.¡± ¡°Did someone teach you?¡± ¡°No, no one.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been doing it all by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Of course, it was a lie. The reason I was able to master swordsmanship in my past life was because I had someone¡¯s help. ¡°I remember you not having any talent or interest in swordsmanship, yet you¡¯ve gained such skill. Why did you hide it from everyone?¡± If you had talent and interest, you could have disyed it freely. Moreover, you could have received ample support from the duke. I wonder why you chose to live as a mediocre person all this time. That¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about. Actually, what I¡¯m hiding is something much bigger, but there¡¯s no need to mention it. I replied with a natural expression. ¡°I, I just didn¡¯t want to stand out. Considering my position in the family, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be wise to attract too much attention¡­.¡± ¡°Did you do it out of concern for others¡¯ opinions?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± He looked at me withpassionate eyes as I hesitated. It seemed like he was ying a childish role. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s my fault. There won¡¯t be such a thing in the future. If you want to sharpen your sword, practice freely. I¡¯ll even arrange for you to join a training center if you wish. No one will be able to say anything to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± It was unexpected kindness. Although it wasn¡¯t really necessary, there was no reason to refuse. ¡°I had some expectations for you before starting the duel today.¡± ¡°Expectations?¡± ¡°You made eye contact with me before we started, didn¡¯t you?¡± I swallowed momentarily. It wasn¡¯t just a passing nce; I was clearly aware of it. ¡°Do you know what I saw in your eyes at that moment?¡± ¡°W-what did you see?¡± ¡°Confidence.¡± The duke spoke with a smile. ¡°I saw the confidence that you would definitely win against Cranz. And you proved that confidence excellently.¡± To catch that moment, was that something only a father could do? But it doesn¡¯t matter. If it helps me establish a new perception of myself, then it¡¯s actually a good thing. ¡°But¡­,¡± The atmosphere changed in an instant. The duke¡¯s tone suddenly became heavy. ¡°Your subsequent actions were unnecessary, weren¡¯t they?¡± Subsequent actions. He referred to the brutal assault on Cranz. ¡°Suppressing a weapon and unnecessarily provoking Cranz in a situation where your victory was already assured. How could you show such behavior?¡± There was seriousness in the duke¡¯s questioning face. He¡¯s trying to confirm what kind of person ¡®I¡¯ am. Depending on my answer, it will determine how I, as a being, will be perceived by the duke. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult. I just need to give the best answer I can in this situation. ¡°I thought it wascking.¡± ¡°Lacking?¡± ¡°If I had aimed my sword at Cranz, who was kneeling at that moment, he would never have admitted defeat.¡± The duke¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Without hesitation, I continued. ¡°I learned that the significance of a sword duel lies inpeting with the opponent¡¯s skill and determining superiority. However, if one side refuses to admit that, then it¡¯s meaningless. That¡¯s why I acted that way. I thought Cranz¡¯s kneeling was not enough¡­.¡± There was a moment of silence. From the way he stroked his beard, I could tell how deeply he was contemting. Cranz, having been raised under the weight of expectations from birth, had pride that pierced the sky. Such people usually don¡¯t easily admit defeat once they¡¯re broken. If I had ended it at the moment of kneeling, Cranz would have probably continued to resist. So I wanted to crush that pride, and the desire to subdue him was manifested in cutting off his head. If Cranz wakes up now, he probably won¡¯t even meet my eyes due to trauma. ¡°Did you want to make Cranz submit?¡± The duke urately grasped my intentions. I answered in a restrained voice. ¡°Yes. Even if he¡¯s my brother by blood, I wanted to make him submit.¡± I know. What I said and did now doesn¡¯t fit the innocent childishness of a ten-year-old. Even an ordinary person would think that I¡¯m far from being a normal child. But who is the person in front of me? Duke Vert. He¡¯s not someone who cares about trivial things like personality. Look at his smile, faintly visible between his hidden hands¡­ ¡°Well done! That¡¯s right, the point of the duel is to show superiority to your opponent. There¡¯s no need to be swayed by sentimental feelings like family affection!¡± The duke was genuinely pleased. He must be very happy that a child capable of inheriting the family¡¯s ideology has appeared. From the beginning, he never really thought of children as much more than that. ¡°Your uncharacteristic ruthlessness stands out! You¡¯ll be a strong ally to aid Aschel in the future.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± It felt like I was hit on the head with a hammer for a moment. What? Who¡¯s the ally here? Am I the one who died, and he is saying that? As the strength filled my fist, an unpleasant emotion surged in the corner of my heart. Another reason why I called the duke a sentimental person. Because he had an incredibly strong obsession with his eldest son, Aschel. Aschel is not the child of the current Duke¡¯s legitimate wife, Margaret. He is the son born from the first wife, who has long been known to have passed away even before I was born. Regardless of how much the Duke loved the first wife, his love for Aschel was truly excessive. It was as if he was under a spell¡­ But, it¡¯s not my ce to talk. In fact, I was the one who saw that scoundrel the most¡­ But now, it¡¯s over. The moment Aschel¡¯s sword pierced my heart, something was etched into my being. A life only for myself. All the actions happening now willy the foundation for the future. ¡°Although it¡¯s a formality, I still want to offer you a reward for the duel. If you have any wishes, speak up.¡± Wishes¡­ A bigger opportunity than I expected hase. I needed to think about what choice would bring the greatest benefit to me in the short time I had. All I have now are memories and sensations from my past life. To regain my original power, I still need time to grow. However, even the past me couldn¡¯t overlook the need for even stronger power. Yeah, there¡¯s no need to overthink it. If you want to do anything, you need power. Danger doesn¡¯t matter. What matters now is pursuing the most certain and effective method. ¡°I want to go to the front lines, Father!¡± *** A subterranean space where no light seeps through. A faint mist-like substance fills the surroundings, almost tangible yet not quite. Despite the absence of any light, the terrain around is sharply visible, creating a surreal atmosphere. -Tuk Tuk A woman emerges from the mist, her face obscured by a ck hood. She walks along the corridor, as if seeking something. Finally, at the end of the corridor, a faintly glowing pedestales into view. Resting atop it is a mysterious ck box. With familiarity, the woman opens the box. Inside, it¡¯s empty, devoid of even a speck of dust. Something that should have been there has vanished, as if by magic. Inspecting the box, the woman soon breaks into a smile of satisfaction. ¡°The time hase!¡± Hastily, she retrieved the box and retraced her steps. Back at the end of the corridor, she faced a vast underground space where hooded figures, known as ¡®adepts¡¯, engage in various indulgences, oblivious to her presence. Without a word, she approached them and tossed the box before them. With a ng, all attention turned to the box. ¡°The Mist Stone has disappeared.¡± Every adept understands what that means. Silence falls abruptly. In that moment of silence, a voice rose among them. ¡°Has the sessor returned?¡± The womanughed. ¡°Now we must see.¡± She reached out towards the box she tossed. With a surge of power, a ck mist emanated from her fingertips, enveloping the fallen box. A mysterious white smoke emanates from within the box, gradually taking shape into an unidentifiable form. With a crackle, the smoke turns ck, then eventually takes the form of a child before vanishing without a trace. The woman raised her hands triumphantly. ¡°The day of reckoning has dawned! The Mist resumes its activity as of this moment!¡± With hermand, all the adepts vanish without a trace, leaving only her and the box behind. ¡°¡­¡­..¡± She gazes at the box with a meaningful smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 5 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 5: The Duke¡¯s Ipetent Son (4) After the meeting, the Duke immediately returned to the front lines. It took some convincing to leave room for negotiation, but ultimately, I seeded. When I first expressed my desire to go to the front lines, the Duke treated me like a madman. Well, it¡¯s not surprising. Wanting to go to a ce teeming with monstrous creatures where even the ground is soaked with blood is a bit insane. In hindsight, ending upbeled as a lunatic was a blessing. The western territory of the Empire, Velias. It is the only ce in the entire continent known as the ¡®front lines¡¯ at this point. It¡¯s not bordering other human territories or immigrant groups; it¡¯s the habitat of different species,monly known as the demon realm. It¡¯s a continent where evil creatures called demons, who are inherently bent on destruction and ughter, reside. Velias is the territory closest to this harshnd. The ¡®Lemea Valley¡¯ which can be considered the forefront, has been a battleground for hundreds of years, where fierce battles with demons have continued daily. No one knows why theye over or what lies beyond. It¡¯s an unknown world. At this point, no one would know much about that ce. Except me. ¡°Young master!¡± Emily burst into the room, panting heavily as if she had run from afar, sweat streaming down her face. I continued my strength training, unfazed. ¡°Is it true?!¡± She eximed. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°You said you want to go to the front lines with the Duke?!¡± Word travels fast. Who could have possibly spread such rumors when there¡¯s nobody to spread them to? ¡°Well, yeah. I haven¡¯t gotten full permission yet, but¡­¡± Emily¡¯s face turned pale as she blurted out her words. ¡°Are you insane, Young master? Do you even know where that is? It¡¯s a ce teeming with terrifying demons!¡± Technically, it¡¯s not demons, but rather beasts. There¡¯s amon misconception that there are sentient beings in the Lemea Valley. In reality, it¡¯s inhabited solely by beasts. Well, there¡¯s still not much known for sure at the moment, so I¡¯m using the terms interchangeably, but this is actually a very important fact. Think about it ¨C do we really want those beings on the other side to treat us like animals? It¡¯s the same context. The reason I want to go to the front lines is also aimed at the creatures, not demons, beyond. ¡°So, what happens now? If you don¡¯t have full permission, did the Duke set any conditions?¡± Anyway, she caught on remarkably quickly. My father set one condition for me. One month. Within that month, I must meet the qualifications to go to the Lemea Valley. If I do that, he said he¡¯d allow me to apany them to the front lines. He didn¡¯t specify what those qualifications are yet¡­ ¡°Phew¡­¡± Once I finished my set, I copsed. Despite being my own body, I can¡¯t help but feel how weak I am at times. How on earth did I live with this body? Emily brought me some water as I sprawled on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine you as someone who exercises, Master.¡± I wish she hadn¡¯t said anything¡­ I¡¯m already racked with the dilemma of how to quickly strengthen this feeble body. Knowing the Duke¡¯s character, he¡¯ll probably arrange another sparring session. I suppose he wants to see if I can survive when facing the monsters on the front lines. He might even penalize a senior knight like Eulken and arrange a duel¡­ Is it possible? Honestly, it¡¯s not just boasting ¨C I could handle not just one but even ten senior knights. I was once part of the continent¡¯s top group of fighters. I remember all the techniques and tricks I learned back then, and I can still use them effectively now. The issue is that my usable strength is limited. I still need to confirm a few things, but using the power from my past life with this mediocre bodyes with too great a penalty. If I were to use a trick once, my body would most likely be ruined. And I can¡¯t even use magic. Now, at the age when I¡¯m just starting to consider generating mana, it¡¯s ridiculous to think I could wield magic powerful enough to overpower senior knights. I¡¯ve already confirmed that the mana and magical powers I honed in my past life remain within me through mana sensitivityst night. Of course, I¡¯ve concealed my energy so that others can¡¯t detect it. In reality, this isn¡¯t something just anyone can do¡­ Anyway, until I figure out my suitable attributes by enrolling in the academy, I couldn¡¯t afford to show off to others recklessly. So, ultimately, all I could showcase would be my swordsmanship. To think I have to defeat senior knights with strength that can¡¯t even lift a flower vase. Well, honestly, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do¡­ Anyway, to increase the chances, I need to maximize my strength as much as possible within the given time. I resumed my exercises, focusing on push-ups once again. Tssss! ¡°It¡¯s noisy outside. I wonder who¡¯s there?¡± Whatever it is, whether it¡¯s soldiers changing shifts or not, it¡¯s not something to worry about right now. I continued my workout without paying any attention. Unable to contain her curiosity, Emily decided to go out and see what was happening. Now, I can finally exercise a bit more quietly. ¡°¡­¡± About five minutes passed, I think? Urgent footsteps echoed from the end of the hallway. Even though I was in the middle of exercising, I found myself instinctively listening to the sound. It wasn¡¯t the heavy steps of a knight, but from the sound of it, it wasn¡¯t a woman either. The steps seemed light and agile, not characteristic of a noblewoman like the Duchess, and there¡¯s hardly anyone else besides Emily who could be in such a hurry. Height around 170 centimeters, weight about 55 kilograms¡­ That¡¯s not the gait of a maid either. Emily¡¯s steps are much lighter, so it couldn¡¯t be her. Who could it be? It¡¯s like the brisk steps of a spirited woman¡­ ¡°Cyan!¡± My posture copsed as the door burst open. A stranger walked confidently into the room. The moment I saw her face, I was taken aback. ¡°A-Alice, is that you?¡± Momentarily stunned, she grabbed my shoulders and shook me vigorously. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You said you wanted to go to the front lines? Do you even know where that is?¡± ¡°Al¨CAlice, please, just let go for a moment¡­¡± The sudden encounter left me feeling extremely flustered. ¡°I thought you¡¯d won against Cranz, but what on earth are you thinking?!¡± Being shaken back and forth left me with no room to respond. What¡¯s going on here? Why is Alice here? Her eyes, filled with a variety of emotions, gazed at me. This warm sensation was definitely not imaginary. The day I would meet my sister again¡­ Despite the obvious scolding, my face was filled with a smile. Seeing this, she chuckled. ¡°Where does it hurt, Cyan?¡± She asked, tilting her head. ¡°Just happy to see you¡­¡± She chuckled briefly, then smiled and ruffled my hair. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good to see you too. I¡¯ve been busy preparing for graduation, so I couldn¡¯te sooner. But I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well.¡± For her, it had only been a year, but for me, it had been decades since west met. She was the second child of the duke, along with the eldest son, Aschel, she was considered the next generation¡¯s leader of our family. She was the only family member I, the ipetent one, could rely on. And she was also the woman I had wanted to protect more than anything in my past life. ¡°When did you arrive at the mansion?¡± ¡°Just now. It¡¯ll be even harder toe home after graduation, so I wanted to visit before then.¡± My sister is now seventeen years old. At the verge of graduation after six years of academy life. In our family, and even in society, she was referred to as the ¡®Child of God¡¯. She had achieved unprecedented sess in every subject at the Royal Academy, from swordsmanship to magic and academics, earning the highest grade of S in all areas. Unlike me, who was ipetent, she was a genius with multifaceted abilities, and her beauty was so stunning that she was worshipped as a goddess, truly worthy of being called the ¡®Child of God¡¯. Despite being only two years older than the eldest son Aschel, she was considered alongside him as a candidate to lead the family in the future. But she had no interest in such matters. ¡°But anyway, why did you talk to Father about going to the frontline? Did you really ask him?¡± ¡°Well, yes, I did mention it, but¡­ Where did you hear about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important!¡± My sister was avoiding the question. In the midst of this, she caught the gaze of Emily, who was peeking through the door. Judging by her expression, it was clear that she was the informant. That clueless maid¡­ ¡°I wanted to experience various things before entering the academy. Among them, I thought the frontline was the closest and most impactful ce to feel and learn.¡± The location of the Vert mansion was in the easternmost part of the territory, farthest from the frontline in the Lemea Valley. This choice of location was undoubtedly made under the duke¡¯s orders. Anyway, the intention was to allow the family to reside within the territory while also creating a situation where they could retreat immediately in case of an emergency breach of the frontline. For now, I gave the best response I could, simr to what the duke would say. However, upon hearing my response, my sister had a strange expression on her face. ¡°Are you trying to be the family head, Cyan?¡± * * * On an ambitious night as the sun set and the moon rose, a chilly mist lingered in the air over the training grounds. ¡°Do we really have to go this far?¡± ¡°Don¡¯tin, Cyan! It¡¯s all to test you!¡± This isn¡¯t a midnight jog¡ªwhat exactly are we doing here? Although it was only half a day since the duel with Cranz, the same scenario was being yed out again,plete with holding a sword. ¡°Your determination to uphold the family¡¯s legacy is admirable. But there are things that can and cannot be achieved with determination alone. Think of this as my trial to surpass Father¡¯s trials.¡± Upholding the family¡¯s legacy. In other words, protecting peace on the continent from the demons. As my sister spoke, I have absolutely no intention of going through with such nonsense again. My desire to go to the frontline has nothing to do with that. But in reality, I just said ¡®yes¡¯ without being able to speak the truth. I never expected her toe at me like this, arms wide open, suggesting a duel. ¡°The trial is simple. Hold off my sword for three minutes, or aim your sword at my throat before then. If you seed in either, I¡¯ll send you to the frontline.¡± Simple? That¡¯s just nonsense. She definitely won¡¯t send me there. I came out on a whim, but I don¡¯t know what to do now. Facing off in a sword duel against someone like the Royal Academy¡¯s top-ranked S-grade prodigy? For someone who just started strength training, it¡¯s¡­ quite easy. [PR/N: ?] To be honest, I could finish it as soon as I start. My movements are clearer, and my body feels lighter due to my smaller frame. But what would happen if I did that? Cranz is around the same age, but defeating someone who haspleted all the specialized training at the Royal Academy in one go? This is an impossible scenario from the start. Without even mentioning the possibility to anyone, I just have to ept defeat. If I were to win thoughtlessly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cover it up with talent afterwards. ¡°Alright, once you draw your sword, we begin! Hurry up and draw it,Cyan!¡± Sigh¡­ Well, I guess Alice wouldn¡¯t seriouslye at me like that. She¡¯ll probably just spar with me enough to assess my skill. If I can just fend her off reasonably while biding my time, I might be able to get through this. Thinking it would somehow work out, I drew my sword, then¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± In an instant, her sword aimed straight for my neck. -ng! Although I managed to block it without any issue, I could feel it right away, experiencing her sincerity that she had no intention of going easy on me. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 6 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 6: The Duke¡¯s Ipetent Son (5) Alice Vert, the eldest daughter of Duke Vert. She has been wielding a sword from a very young age, following her father, the Duke¡¯smand, to take on the role of a guardian of peace on the continent. From the moment of her birth, she waspelled to pursue this goal in life, but Alice neverined. As the legitimate second daughter of the Vert family, she considered it natural to uphold the family¡¯s legacy. The burdensome and difficult tasks were enough for her and her brother, Aschel, to handle, and they didn¡¯t need anything more. For the younger siblings below, simply enjoying freedom from the constraints of the family was satisfying enough. Her sentiment remained unchanged even at this point of graduating from the academy. But what¡¯s this? The youngest, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a year, suddenly decides to take on the responsibility of continuing the family line. What could have prompted this sudden decision from the young and inexperienced one? Alice pondered. Far from wielding a sword, the child had shown no interest in martial arts at all, as if still unaware of the world. Though noble-hearted, this was truly an unwanted turn of events. To burden such arduous and difficult tasks onto this delicate younger sibling, which sister in the world could possibly condone such a thing? Honestly, she herself knew that the current situation was not right. A seven-year age gap and a sword duel with her younger brother; anyone hearing about it would surely question what on earth the older sister was doing. But studying the ways of the world was always necessary. Alice wanted Cyan to feel the weight of the family¡¯s expectations. If Cyan were to feel overwhelming helplessness due to the overwhelming difference in skill, it might lead to a significant change of heart. Although she felt somewhat sorry, she believed that after somehow soothing her brother¡¯s feelings, they could still move past it. At least until the first blow was futilely blocked. ¡°¡­!¡± She had no intention of prolonging it. From the moment it began, she aimed directly for the throat, ready to settle the match. Her thrust was like the flow of water, smooth and natural. It was a very basic and simple movement, but depending on the skill of the fencer, it could lead to a variety of situations. Moreover, since mastering this move, Alice had never missed her mark, boasting of its perfection. But she was blocked. And it was quite anticlimactic. In that unexpected moment, she found herself momentarily dazed. Had this child really blocked her sword? And with such precision, hitting the exact spot she aimed for without a single inch of error? Moreover, Cyan¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t even a broadsword; it was a rapier, which meant he had to anticipate where Alice would strike and then assume a defensive stance. Cyan seemed equally bewildered. Judging by his expression, it seemed like he had sensed a momentary threat and instinctively blocked it. Alice stepped back and created some distance between them. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got quite the intuition, Cyan.¡± Cyan remained silent, wearing a helpless expression on his face. He certainly had remarkable reflexes. But then again, without them, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Cranz. Alice quickly regained herposure and prepared for her next attack. ¨C ng Her next target was not Cyan¡¯s neck but his sword. Alice believed that by using momentum and leverage, she could overwhelm Cyan, who stillcked experience, causing him to lose his grip on the sword. This was amon weakness among those, including her past self, who were inexperienced in swordsmanship. ¨C ng! ng! ng! ng! Her sword swept precisely in four directions: up, down, left, and right. The crimson gleam of their shing des adorned the chilly night sky. Yet, despite a bead of sweat trickling down Cyan¡¯s face, his sword remained firmly against Elise¡¯s. ¨C Huh? He had blocked it. Her sincere strike had been thwarted so anticlimactically. Though he seemed breathless, as if he had exerted all her energy, what mattered was that Cyan had blocked it. Not only had he not lost his grip on his sword, but he hadn¡¯t even flinched. In terms of sheer strength, Cyan at the age of 10 couldn¡¯t match Alice, who was 17. If even one sword strike hadnded properly, Cyan should have been unable to withstand it and dropped his sword. Yet, he endured it? To be precise, he didn¡¯t endure it but dodged it. Alice felt the reversal of strength in their four sword strikes in total. That means when their swords shed, Cyan managed to evade all the iing force. ¡®What¡¯s with this kid?¡¯ Alice couldn¡¯t help but feel genuinely bewildered. Whether by chance or talent, Cyan managed to block two sincere strikes. Her sword, once hailed as that of a Child of God, was blocked by a mere 10-year-old kid¡­ A part of her heart was trembling. Beyond astonishment, it became a matter of pride. The desire for mastery, long suppressed, now emerged alongside a newfound desire to subdue him. Silently withdrawing her sword, Alice once again distanced herself. At the same time, a blue aura sparkled from her sword. *** When was thest time I had been so out of breath in a one-on-one fight? It¡¯s been almost 10 years since the encounter with the continent¡¯s top sword, ¡®Resimus¡¯. I don¡¯t know how my sister sees it, but right now, I¡¯m meticulously controlling my strength, deep and precise. With the four consecutive strikes following the initial thrust, I¡¯m not going to lie, there were more than ten opportunities to counterattack. To aim the sword at your neck? If I had aimed for it, I could have done it long ago. Even now, if I set my mind to it, I could parry and aim the sword in one move. But I can¡¯t bring myself to do it, so I¡¯m suppressing all my instincts and enduring. If I focus on deflecting, I mightst about three minutes¡­ What is she trying to do now? A blue aura shed from her sword. She¡¯s manifesting mana. The moment I saw that light, I thought: Is she trying to kill me? This isn¡¯t about maintaining the family; it¡¯s about cutting off its roots. ¡°Is this also a trial, sister?¡± I cautiously tried to speak to her, but she didn¡¯t respond. She was in a state of intense concentration, transferring mana umted within her body to her sword. But does she really need to go to such lengths? As far as I remember, my sister¡¯s current magic grade is at least 6th tier. Compared to her peers of the same age in the academy, she¡¯s several tiers higher. For such an elite among elites to be trying to use mana against a mere 10-year-old kid, it seems her pride is deeply wounded by the fact that her attacks were blocked. As time passed, her aura became more mesmerizing with shades of ocean blue. Anyway, given the situation, there¡¯s only one thing I can do. For the first time since the start of the duel, I withdrew my sword not forward but backward. Then, quietly, I extended the hand on the opposite side without holding the sword towards her aura. A brief light shed from the sword and then disappeared as if nothing had happened. I too had transferred magic to the sword. The moment the transfer was confirmed, without hesitation, I charged forward. Her sword was already fully prepared. Just swinging like that would send my body flying a hundred paces away. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t happen, assuming both scenarios I envisioned yed out entirely. -ng! My sister¡¯s sword finally shed diagonally, and simultaneously, a blue aura surged out. I, too, slightly twisted my sword to meet hers. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± At that moment, along with a familiar male voice, a silver longsword appeared in the air. The sword blocked between me and my sister, swiftly absorbing her aura. A pure white armor adorned with golden stripes. This was not the armament typical guards of the mansion would have. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Miss. No matter who you are, I cannot allow this to go further,¡± said the man. ¡°You, are you Eulken¡­?¡± The one who stopped my sister was none other than Eulken. Even she seemed quite surprised by the intervention of a senior knight. ¡°Using mana against a ten-year-old, regardless of who they are? You could have caused serious trouble!¡± My sister nced back and forth between the sword and my face for a moment. Soon, her cheeks flushed red. She realized what she had done. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m really sorry, Cyan! I must have lost my mind for a moment!¡± In no time, she dropped the sword and hugged me tightly, expressing extreme remorse. Fortunately, Eulken intervened and sorted out the situation, otherwise it could have been quite aplicated scenario. I hastily dissipated all the mana I had channeled into the sword. Neither my sister nor Eulken noticed a thing. What I cast was a 7th-grade spell called , a mental magic that imnts false illusions into all living beings in contact with the affected target. If my sister¡¯s sword had touched mine, she would have experienced severe confusion, unable to discern my location. She might have perceived a dance happening in a distant ce, and I would naturally observe, waiting until time passed. My sister, who was hugging me, looked back at Eulken and asked again, ¡°But aren¡¯t you Father¡¯s guardian knight? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was carrying out the Duke¡¯s orders to guard Cyan for the time being. It was a discreet arrangement, so I couldn¡¯t inform Cyan about it. I apologize.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Eulken.¡± I knew that Eulken was there right after my father left for the frontlines. If one didn¡¯t notice such a rigid and dignified demeanor, that would be odd. Frankly, I kept waiting, wondering when he would step in. But perhaps hesitated because he was dealing with none other than Alice, my sister. ¡°Let¡¯s end the duel here for now. Could you please step aside for a moment?¡± My sister asked Eulken politely, continuing to use formalnguage. With a brief nod, Eulken vanished from his spot. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± My sister let out a deep sigh, her emotions a mix ofplexity. ¡°Who taught you swordsmanship?¡± ¡°No one. Who here would teach me swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not entirely clueless about your situation¡­¡± My sister, although the dignified second daughter of the family, was born from a concubine. In the past, when Father was at the front lines, there was a deeply respecteddy in waiting, and Alice was born from their affair. So she¡¯s also a bastard child like me. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been particrly protective of me. Despite the social disadvantage, she covered that with her talent. No one dared to disrespect her within the household, not even Madame Margaret. ¡°But you¡¯re more perceptive than I thought. Why else would I try to use magic?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Eulken, I might have ended up worse off.¡± My sister chuckled and scratched her cheek. ¡°Guess I didn¡¯t show the best side of being a sister, huh? Instead of cheering you on, I almost got in your way¡­¡± ¡°Knowing now is good enough.¡± My sister clenched her fist momentarily, then lowered it, speaking calmly again. ¡°Are you really sincere about continuing the family legacy?¡± I nodded in response. ¡°Yeah, you probably have your own reasons for saying that. But it won¡¯t be easy. Everything depends entirely on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I smiled and replied. All the future ahead of me would be determined by the the cause and effect I have set in motion. In that future that will unfold, my sister¡¯s well-being will also be included. In her previous life, my sister died in battle with the demons three years from now. As the chosen one and the next head of the Vert lineage, her death was incredibly futile, but I know the secret of her death. My sister didn¡¯t die at the hands of demons, but from the hands of a fellow human. And it was someone very close to her¡­ What the one who returned to the past can change is not just their own future. Whatever happens over the next three years, I will definitely prevent my sister¡¯s death. My sister was endlessly patting my head with a bright smile on her face. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 7 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 7: Owner of the Evil Sword (1) It¡¯s already been two weeks since my sister returned to the academy. She just dropped by to say hello without any special purpose, so after seeing our father who is stationed at the front lines, she went back immediately. Still, she didn¡¯te empty-handed. She left behind a precious tale of a white bear, wishing a speedy recovery to Cranz, who was lying down in bed. For someone who¡¯s recuperating, a tale of a white bear would beforting¡­ Well, I did receive a gift as well, but¡­ ¡°Ugh, the smell! I still can¡¯t get used to it!¡± Emily, who had set down the te, immediately pinched her nose shut. The murky liquid bubbling away is a visual that would turn anyone¡¯s stomach just by looking at it. However, I ignored it and picked up the spoon. ¡°Young master, do you really find this delicious?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m eating it because it¡¯s delicious?¡± ¡°Even though Lady Alice gave it to you as a gift¡­ I¡¯m sorry, young master! I¡¯ll step out for a moment!¡± Emily quickly covered her mouth and left the dining room. Left alone, I gritted my teeth and began to empty the contents of the te. The taste was decent enough considering the smell. Having eaten worse things before, I wasn¡¯t as freaked out as Emily. What my sister had given me was nothing other than the blood of a demonic creature called ¡®Hellhound¡¯. It¡¯s the essence of demonic creatures that inhabit the front lines of the Lemea Valley. Among the continent¡¯s myths is the belief that consuming the blood of demonic creatures significantly enhances one¡¯s physical abilities. While it¡¯s a myth born out of the rarity of demonic creatures themselves and the generally robust nature of frontline knights, surprisingly, it¡¯s not entirely false. Fundamentally, demons possess far superior physical abilitiespared to humans, partly because they consume demonic creatures as their food source. It¡¯s akin to us eating beef or pork. However, the nutrients found in demonic creatures like Hellhounds are iparably richer and superior to those of creatures native to thisnd, so even consuming a small amount can result in tremendous growth effects. In fact, this is the main reason why I want to go to the front lines. Consume the blood and flesh of demonic creaturesing from the demon world and instantly grow your body strength. It was the route through which I could be stronger in the shortest amount of time, both in my past life and in my current life. Moreover, since this fact is still dismissed as a mere myth by the general public, it¡¯s like a blue ocean for me. But seeing this now¡­ I stared at the blood on the spoon. It had the distinct strong and thick vor of a Hellhound. It matched the taste I remembered from my past life. For starters, my sister believes in myths quite easily. She has a tendency to buy into anything touted as good for the body without even bothering to verify the truth, So at first, I thought she had been scammed into buying this. But even so, the fact that demon blood is openly traded in ces like the ck market¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit too funny to mock demonic creatures like that? However, after reluctantly trying it, it wasn¡¯t a scam. I know the taste of Hellhound blood. I¡¯ve even eaten the flesh several times. From that experience, this was definitely the genuine essence of a Hellhound. I couldn¡¯t believe that demon blood was openly being traded without my knowledge. If there¡¯s a supplier, it¡¯s likely someone involved with the front lines. Since it¡¯s not something I can just overlook, I resolved to investigate further. I got up from the table after emptying my te. ¡°Where are you going, young master?¡± Emily came in at the perfect timing. ¡°Out for a drink.¡± ¡°Are you heading to the back mountain again? If you want to practice swordsmanship, wouldn¡¯t the training grounds be better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going for a workout. Have something refreshing ready when I get back.¡± Emily waved her hand, wishing me to take care. I hope she prepared something edible this time. I left the mansion, crossed the backyard, and entered the forest path leading to the mountains. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for two weeks. During that time, I kept getting nowhere because of Eulken¡¯s surveince, but today he¡¯s away for his regr report. That means there¡¯s not a single eye watching me right now. I can¡¯t afford to miss this golden opportunity. After about an hour of climbing the mountain¡­ I arrived near the summit where a wide teau stretched out. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here. This ce became my refuge where I escaped every day to avoid anyone¡¯s gaze when I was in the humiliating state of being treated coldly by others back at home. However, back then, I didn¡¯t know. That there was an incredible treasure hidden beneath¡­ I closed my eyes gently and searched the surrounding energy. The natural flow of mana subtly converging in one ce. That¡¯s where what I¡¯m looking for is located. Twenty steps to the north, then turn left for ten steps, then turn back to 1 o¡¯clock and take two big steps¡­ After detecting it, I immediately headed towards that location. An empty field with no sign of anything hidden. There was not even a hint that something was concealed there. But I could see it. Beneath where I stood, there was a space teeming with fluctuating mana. Without hesitation, I reached out my hand to the ground. *Hummm* I gathered the mana inherent in my body and transferred it inside. ¡°¡­¡± The response seems weak. Then I guess I need to put in more mana. *Hummm* Even like this, there¡¯s no response? It¡¯s more difficult than I thought. If I were an earth-element mage, I would have opened it in one go. Is this why there¡¯s nothing to be done about the difference in elements? I increased the input to the highest level, but there was only a faint vibration on the ground with no visible change. I guess there are limits to what I can do with this body. But that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way. I ced my hand on the ground once again. *Whoosh!* A ck aura flowed from my hand to the ground. It soon resonated with the mana transferred earlier, and a different vibration began to ur. I took a step back to observe the changes. *Kugugung* Cracks began to form on the ground. The cracks branched out like blood vessels, and when they reached a point of no return, they copsed violently. Soon, as the dust settled, stairs appeared beneath the copsed ground. Without hesitation, I descended the stairs. At the bottom of the stairs stretched out a long corridor. Despite clearly being in an underground space with no light, the visibility was surprisingly clear, as if the light was subtly present. In the continuing corridor, I could still sense the flow of mana. This meant that there was something gathering mana at the point where this path ended. It feels different from thest time I came here. It¡¯s like the feeling of retrieving a long-lost toy from the past. To put it simply, this ce is a temple. Now buried underground and reduced to a forgotten ruin, hundreds of years ago, it was the site of an altar dedicated to the god of light, ¡®Lumendel¡¯. Why is such an important ce behind the house? It¡¯s just a coincidence. With all history erased after the ¡®War of the Gods¡¯ 300 years ago, there¡¯s no means to know the past records, So whether such a temple is in the backyard of a mansion or in a dung-filled shed makes no difference. It¡¯s just the remnants of forgotten history stumbled upon by chance. Of course, at this point, I¡¯m probably the only one who knows about this ce. After about 10 minutes of walking¡­ A golden light flickered at the end of the corridor. As the light drew nearer, it grew brighter, pulsating with drawn mana. There it was. The owner of this temple. The silver altar nked by two steps, and at its center, a golden sword thrust into it. It emitted a radiant light like a sun that never sets. It felt as if the vibrant energy of life was singing. But for me, it was only difort. The Holy Sword Durandal. A legendary relic blessed by the protection of the deity of light, Lumendel. It was said to be a divine tool that only the chosen ones, who could draw warm light from the cold darkness, could possess. Salvation, my foot¡­ It¡¯s probably just a sword used by backstabbers who plunge it into others¡¯ backs. Ah, since I¡¯ve been stabbed in the heart so tantly, I guess I¡¯m not the chosen one after all? Anyway, this is something that can never make me feel good. The one who possessed this sword in my past life was none other than Aschel Vert. In other words, this sword is the one that stabbed my heart. Because of this sword, I lost everything I had umted in my past life and denied the very reason for my existence. So how could I possibly look at this sword in a positive light? Ugh, thinking about the past just ruins my mood. I need to achieve my main goal quickly and leave. Otherwise, I might end up being consumed by this crappy energy and die. I passed by the Holy Sword and approached where the shadow of the sword dimmed. Regrettably, my purpose was not this sword. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t draw it out, but with my puny body, where would I hide something this big? Plus, it¡¯s unnecessarily bright and hurts my eyes. Besides, it¡¯s the sword that stabbed my heart in the first ce. Do I really need to use it? It¡¯s impure, so I¡¯d rather avoid it. People naturally pay more attention to familiar objects. What I¡¯m looking for is exactly that. Behind the altar where the Holy Sword is thrust, its shadow stretches out long. Where there¡¯s light, there¡¯s always a tendency for a dark shadow to be cast. This has been aw of nature since the moment the world was created. Yet ignorant humans often ignore the existence of these shadows and always seek the bright light. You can see it just by looking at this temple. Despite changes in the world over time, humans have not changed. My two feet stood firmly on the stretched-out shadow. I gently bent my body and ced both hands against the shadow. Hummm The shadow of the Holy Sword was swirling like a whirlpool. As if drawing a human figure, the shadow freely changed its form. After a moment, the shadow finally extended long, reaching out in one direction. At the end of it, a ck unfamiliar wooden door, which wasn¡¯t there just a moment ago, stood. *Creak* I opened the door smoothly, as if entering casually. Beyond the door was darkness itself, with not a single speck of light, and an unidentified mist filled the room, seeming to emanate from nowhere, filling the room. In the center of the room, another altar simr to the one where the Holy Sword was thrust could be seen. It evoked a different cozy feelingpared to facing the Holy Sword. Lost in that feeling, a smile unconsciously formed on my face. Eventually, I pushed through the mist and approached,ing face to face with another sword resting on the altar. A dagger with a short de of bronze-purple, exuding a subdued aura of dark energy. Without hesitation, I grasped the hilt of the dagger. *Kugung* For a moment, the surroundings reverberated loudly, but there was no need to be rmed. Where there¡¯s a treasure, there are usually guardians to protect it. This dagger is no different. Moreover, it couldn¡¯t be anything but a wee guardian for me. [Heee hee heee¡­¡­.] The unpleasantughter of a woman filled the entire space. After a moment, a strange mist emanated from somewhere in the room, enveloping both the sword and me. Gradually, an unknown ck soul emerged from the sword. The soul soon transformed into the alluring figure of a woman with cascading ck hair. [Ah! How refreshing to taste the outside air after so long! It¡¯s exhrating!] The woman, taking a deep breath, soon noticed me holding the dagger. [What¡¯s this, a little chick? Are you the one who woke me up?] ¡°As you can see¡­¡± I replied, unfazed. [Hahaha! It¡¯s adorable how scared little kids can be. Do you even know what you¡¯ve done? Do you know what happens when you wake me up?] ¡°Does it mean this dagger bes mine?¡± [Wrong! It means your body bes mine! Hahaha!] [TL/N: After reading the manhwa, I wouldn¡¯t mind if my body bes hers ngl.] [PR/N : bro what ???? ngl same] The soul, now teasing again, soared into the air and swiftly descended, aiming to strike me. Hmm¡­ Wasn¡¯t I better prepared for this in my past life? [Kekk!] I smoothly twisted her neck like flowing water. Though her sharp ws could easily scratch me, they remained idle in the empty air. ¡°No matter what, shouldn¡¯t you ask permission from the owner?¡± The bewildered gaze of the soul met my smiling face. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 8 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 8: Owner of the Evil Sword (2) August 12th, 999 of the Genesis Era. The demon army upying Belias was finally expelled. However, contrary to expectations, their military strength was formidable, and the morale of the allied forces was significantly low after experiencing it. It was a tense situation, not knowing when the demon army would invade again. Humans began to feel the limits of their power and finally raised the need for divine intervention. Despite the continent being wiped out by the Divine War 300 years ago, there were still some traces left untouched. Humans quietly gathered these scant pieces of information and soon discovered that relics imbued with divine power from ancient times were hidden throughout the continent. Among them, the most needed was undoubtedly the Holy Sword Durandal, blessed by the protection of the God of Light, Lumendel. Because of the vulnerability of the light-fearing demons, Lumendel¡¯s power could be fatally effective against them, so it had to be found. The problem was not knowing where the sword was dormant. We could only specte that it might be somewhere in the western part of the continent where the Temple of Light was believed to have existed. Well, eventually, we found it. And it was me. It was truly a coincidence. While surveying the area around Belias, which had been liberated from the Demon King¡¯s army, I suddenly felt the urge to visit the back mountain of the mansion. It was a ce where I could soothe my tired mind and sort out my thoughts after the battles with the demons, but what happened next? As I reached the summit andy down on the grassy ground, I sensed something unusual. The flow of mana around me was abnormal. It felt as if something beneath the mountain was absorbing the energy of the entire area. I was now convinced that there was something below this mountain that I hadn¡¯t known about before. Could it be the legendary Holy Sword? Out of curiosity, I gathered people to investigate, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, a Temple of Light containing the Holy Sword was found beneath the mountain. It was truly a remarkable coincidence. Regardless of who found it, the sword was taken by Aschel. No one objected, as if it were a natural process for him to possess it. I felt the same way. The sword wasn¡¯t suitable for me to use, and I didn¡¯t believe I was qualified to wield it. I simply felt fortunate to have stumbled upon it by chance. But it didn¡¯t end there. Just as I was about toplete the mission of retrieving the Holy Sword and return, I sensed an unknown energy emanating from behind the altar where the Holy Sword was embedded. Where there is light, there must be shadows. However, no one pays attention to those shadows. Another energy coexisting within the shadow of the Holy Sword. Drawn by that energy, I ventured alone into the temple and ultimately discovered the hidden chamber of darkness, along with the Holy Sword. That¡¯s how I found the Dark Sword, Kaeram. It was another divine artifact, alongside the Holy Sword Durandal, responsible for maintaining the bnce of the world, meant only for those who grasp the truth within endless darkness. The ck gem embedded in the hilt seemed to beckon me to draw it out. I sumbed to that temptation and pulled out the sword, and in that moment, my destiny changed once again. * * * [Hey, you? What in the world? How can youy hands on my body?] ¡°You¡¯re not asking because you don¡¯t know, right? There¡¯s only one reason why this situation is possible, isn¡¯t there?¡± The Dark Dagger embedded in the altar and the ck-haired woman connected to it by a veil of ck mist. She wasn¡¯t a living organism; grasping her with bare hands was absolutely impossible. Yet, my hand firmly held her by the neck. That meant I had a special power to control her. [Why does the aura of ¡®Aeru¡¯e from you? Wait, are you the sessor of that bastard?] ¡°I was a sessor¡­ Actually, I still am, in a way.¡± [That¡¯s nonsense! The mark he left is clearly visible all over your body!] Honestly, my current state is hard to define with certainty. Despite her outburst of anger, she couldn¡¯t know that, could she? I¡¯m clearly stating the truth right now. ¡°Take it easy, Kaeram. I¡¯m still not sure about the situation, so exining everything is a hassle, you know? How about you just quietly follow along?¡± Her eyebrows furrowed deeply. [Has that bastard¡¯s spirit finally left? Hey, kid! You keep crawling up, but you could really end up dead¡­] ¡°Shadow arts 9th: Dark Sword Control.¡± [Gah!] As I uttered themand, she grimaced in agony, clutching her head tightly. [Urgh¡­] She suddenly sank to the ground, gasping for air. *Swish* As I pulled out the sword stuck in the altar, Kaeram simultaneously separated from the mist, transforming into a perfect human form. ¡°Sorry, I lost control; it¡¯s been a while¡­¡± Feeling like I might have been too harsh, I immediately apologized. Even if I bring myself to my senses with this, she¡¯s not my child after all. I refrained from flicking my finger again with a merciful heart. This woman¡¯s identity is the soul imbued in the Dark Sword Kaeram. In other words, she¡¯s the living personality of this sword. ¡°By now, there¡¯s no need for further proof, right? Following the sessor of Aeru is your purpose. Stop clinging to me and go out already, will you?¡± She, who was catching her breath, suddenly stood up as if nothing had happened. Then she sat on the altar and looked me up and down with a haughty gaze. [Are you really the one I¡¯ve seen?] I nodded. Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong, is it? [Despite looking like a mere ten-year-old kid from the countryside, why do you seem so mature inside? There¡¯s no gap for me to pry into?] People are not always what they appear to be on the surface. That¡¯s a lesson I learned painfully in my past life. I looked at my reflection in the sword¡¯s de. On one side, there¡¯s a boy of about ten, representing my current self, while on the other side, the face of my previous life, full of regret just before death, is reflected. Which one could be considered my true self? There¡¯s no need to deny anything. In the end, both are me. ¡°Let me exin briefly. I¡¯m someone who has already died once.¡± [Someone who died once?] Her eyes widened. ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s like reincarnation. After being betrayed and killed by a sword in my past life, I was inexplicably swept back to the past. In that one lifetime, I was chosen by Aeru, fought alongside you on the battlefield.¡± [Are you asking me to believe that now?] [A mere little kid like you controlling me?] Kaeram hesitated, unable to articte her thoughts. Certainly, it¡¯s not easy to believe something you¡¯ve only heard once. But if you assume my words to be true, the current situation where I can control the divine artifact is also clearly defined. After some contemtion, Kaeram asked again. [What¡¯s your name?] ¡°Cyan, Cyan Vert¡­¡± [A name I¡¯ve never heard in my life. So, you were chosen by Aeru?] ¡°Yeah, without that, having a conversation like this with you right now wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± The main reason why inept me from my past life could control Kaeram. That was because of the protection of some god. Aeru, the god of the ck mist, even rejected by the divine realm. He was also the main culprit whopletely changed my life. ¡°Well, as entric as he may be, he¡¯s not foolish enough to choose just anyone¡­¡± Actions speak louder than words. She wouldn¡¯tpletely dismiss my words as nonsense. With the secret techniques I just demonstrated along with the aura emanating from my body right now, she must clearly feel his presence¡­ [But I don¡¯t get it. If you can control me to this extent, it seems like you¡¯ve mastered all of his power from the beginning. So why did you perish early in your past life?] Ouch, that hits a sore spot. Well, it¡¯s not something I can¡¯t talk about now. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Just betrayed by someone I trusted.¡± [Betrayal? Ah~ You got stabbed in the back? Quite an unremarkable end for the master of the cursed sword, isn¡¯t it? Well, what can you do against betrayal, even an ordinary human like you had no chance against it, right?] Mocking me with a wave of her hand, she then solemnly adds, [But remember this. Whether you¡¯ve reincarnated or whatever you¡¯ve done, I don¡¯t care about that stuff. If I see even a hint of weakness or vulnerability in your eyes, I¡¯ll devour you right away! Got it?] Kaeram¡¯s finger traced my lips. I tried to pass it off lightly, but is my true personality showing through? My heart, which had been indifferent to mockery but stirred slightly at the provocation,ughed and said, ¡°I assure you, the only one on thisnd who can truly handle you right now is me¡­¡± [Huh? On what basis do you make such a statement? Why would such a remarkable figure meet an untimely end¡­] ¨C Bam! My left hand, which had been empty, swiftly grabbed her by the hair. Caught off guard and unable to use her hands, Kaeram was suddenly at my eye level. ¡°So, just crawl up a bit, Kaeram. You can¡¯t survive by picking fights with every master who crosses your path, can you?¡± Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m simply offering her advice with a boundless, merciful smile on my face. I¡¯m certainly not issuing warnings or threats. Isn¡¯t my face proof enough, smiling endlessly? [That remains to be seen¡­ Whether you¡¯re a master who can satisfy me!] Kaeram responded with an intriguing smile. Indeed, she¡¯s just like my cursed sword. ¡°But, you know¡­¡± She suddenly furrowed her brow. She seemed quite displeased about something. [Is that brat still out there somewhere?] ¡°Brat?¡± Turning around, I saw the light of the Holy Sword filtering through the open door. In this empty temple, there was nothing else to call a ¡®brat¡¯ but that. I cradled Kaeram in my arms and stepped outside. Emerging from the darkness, the light of Durandal seemed much brighter now than before. [Wow! So he¡¯s still asleep, huh? The master hasn¡¯t shown up yet?] She asked, puzzled by the sight of the Holy Sword. ¡°If they never show up, probably that¡¯s for the best¡­¡± I thought about just destroying it here and now, but I knew it would cause a huge headache if I did. I shook my head slightly, considering the consequences. Kaeram stared at me again, then suddenly threw out a remark. [The guy who killed you in your previous life, he¡¯s the owner of that brat out there, right?] I didn¡¯t show it, but I felt a jolt inside for a moment. Turning away silently, I asked, ¡°Why do you think that?¡± [Probably because you¡¯re the only one in history to look at the Holy Sword with such a shitty expression. It¡¯s written all over your face, ¡®He¡¯s my enemy from past lives.¡¯ But seriously, only a fool wouldn¡¯t recognize it.] I thought I was maintaining a poker face, but apparently, I must have slipped up somewhere. It just goes to show how strong my hatred for this sword and its owner really is. ¡°Guess being nonchnt isn¡¯t really my thing, huh?¡± [You¡¯re trying too hard to act indifferent. So, is this lifetime about seeking revenge against the owner of that Holy Sword?] ¡°No, that¡¯s not enough.¡± With renewed determination after a moment of hesitation, I strode confidently towards the Holy Sword in front of Kaeram. -ng! With a loud noise, the Holy Sword tilted to one side. -ng! ng! ng! The sword, deeply embedded in the altar, didn¡¯te out easily. After several attempts, the Holy Sword finally came loose from the altar and fell to the ground with a thud. It didn¡¯t matter anymore who took the sword or who its owner was. The supposed savior guided by the light of life? I, who thoroughly know the true face of that savior, have no reason to serve this sword and its owner again, even if I die. What I desire is not revenge, but submission. [¡­?!] Kaeram¡¯s eyes, which had been silently observing, widened in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it should be?¡± Unconsciously, my feet were now trampling on the dazzling brilliance of the Holy Sword. The golden gem embedded in the hilt seemed to re at me with resentment. A true savior doesn¡¯t rely on the power of others. -Pluck With little force, the gem easily came loose, and simultaneously, the radiant light of the Holy Sword dimmed by half. I pocketed the gem. [What do you n to do with that?] Kaeram asked, puzzled. ¡°Well? Even if I can¡¯t do anything with it right away, wouldn¡¯t it be interestingter?¡± Whether it¡¯s puzzling over its purpose or fighting tooth and nail to keep it from being taken away, it¡¯s intriguing to me. And if it¡¯s thetter, well, that¡¯s even more exciting¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 9 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 9: The Duke¡¯s Trial (1) [Hey, Master.] Kaeram sat on the hard rock with a yful posture. After yawning repeatedly, she looked at me and asked. [Why did youe looking for me?] ¡°To use you.¡± I replied dryly. [Do you realize that the legendary Demonic Dagger is like a kitchen knife on a chopping board to you? Are you just neglecting such a precious artifact?] ¡°I told you. It¡¯s going to be difficult to bring you out for a while. Besides, it¡¯s not wise to casually show off a valuable artifact like you to others, right?¡± In the distance, I could see Eulken, who had been monitoring me for 24 hours. Of course, only Kaeram¡¯s soul was visible to me, but I still needed to refrain from acting rashly. [Ever heard the saying that a man¡¯s weapon rusts if unused? It¡¯s probably the same for you, isn¡¯t it?] ¡°You should say nice things in front of children.¡± [Nowe on, don¡¯t be like that! I also want to taste blood soon after waking up for the first time in a while! When are you going to bring me out?!] She pouted like a petnt child demanding snacks. ¡°If you¡¯re tired of waiting, I¡¯ll use you until we get to the battlefield. So just hold on until then, Kaeram.¡± [If that¡¯s the case, you should havee to me right before heading to the front line! Ugh! Waking up after centuries only to meet such a strange master¡­ Anyway, if you don¡¯t need me, I¡¯m going back to sleep. Don¡¯t wake me up!] Kaeram, now transformed into mist, disappeared in an instant with the dagger that was in my embrace. Clearly, she spends half of her days asleep, like a nocturnal creature. Continuing this pointless materialization only drains my energy, but there¡¯s no avoiding it for the time being. At least until we enter the Remea Valley, there will be no need to use her. I resumed honing my swordsmanship once again. The promised month with my father was now just three days away. During this time, all I¡¯ve done is consistent strength training and superficial swordsmanship practice. Given the uncertainty of what the trial will entail, all I could do was this light training. Honestly, aside from the trial, to hunt monsters on the front lines, I needed to develop more practicalbat skills. I even tried to utilize Cranz, buttely, he¡¯s nowhere to be seen. He recovered from his injuries rather quickly, but it seems he¡¯s avoiding me quite skillfully. I t¡¯s frustrating that even a tiny bit of help seems impossible toe by when needed. Should I have handled things differently? Repeating the boring training routines made me sigh unnecessarily. Taking a momentary break, Iid down on the floor, setting aside my sword. Considering that myst sparring session with Elise was quite some time ago, my body must have dulled somewhat, but I still didn¡¯t feel like sparring with someone mediocre. I pondered if there was anyone suitable nearby. Hmm? Come to think of it, there¡¯s someone very close by, isn¡¯t there? ¡°Hey, Eulken! Are you there?¡± I leaned back and looked towards the other side of the forest. 3 secondster, Eulken emerged from the bushes and hurriedly approached me. ¡°W-what¡¯s the matter, sir?¡± He seemed surprised to see me staring precisely at his location. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, but could you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°Would you spar with me just once?¡± ¡°What?¡± Eulken¡¯s face broke out in a cold sweat. It was an odd request, especially in the middle of the night, and it might sound a bit childish. But I was genuinely serious about it. ¡°Are you saying¡­ you want to spar with me?¡± ¡°Yeah! The day I made a pact with my father is only three days away, and I feel like swinging a sword aimlessly into the air isn¡¯t going to cut it. I want to sharpen mybat instincts a bit, and I thought you could help.¡± ¡°If you need a sparring partner, aren¡¯t there other knights besides me? My duty is to protect you, not to train you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m asking. This is separate from my father¡¯s orders. I¡¯m not asking for a real sparring match. Just block my attacks if Ie at you. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right?¡± Just blocking without retaliating. What kind of sparring was that? But Eulken seemed to agree nheless. Moreover, if all he had to do was block the attacks of this young noble, what could possibly go wrong? ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, I understand. However, I¡¯ll use the sheath of my sword instead of the de. I promise to focus solely on defense, as you desire.¡± Eulken nodded respectfully and drew his sword from his waist. His sword was a high-quality longsword used by the knights of the Light Order, boasting a sheath that rivaled even the finest des. ¡°Thank you. And there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to say¡­¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t report anything about what¡¯s happening right now to my father.¡± ¡°Understood?¡± Eulken¡¯s expression subtly changed. His duty from the duke was to protect me while also keeping an eye on my activities. Surely, my bold deration of wanting to go to the front lines would pique my father¡¯s curiosity about what kind of training I was undergoing. There was no reason not to report today¡¯s sparring match to the duke. ¡°This sparring match with me is nothing to be ashamed of. Surely, the duke would view it favorably? There¡¯s no need to¡­¡± ¡°This time it¡¯s not a request, it¡¯s an order. As a member of the Vert family, Imand you not to disclose anything that happens from now on to anyone. Got it?¡± Another bead of cold sweat trickled down Eulken¡¯s cheek. Did he think I, not even a duke, had the authority tomand him? Throughout past and present lives, he was the most upright knight I had ever seen. His loyalty to the duke was unmatched, and he had a firm resolve to do whatever it took for him. If I proceeded with the sparring match without saying a word, he would surely report the process and oue to the duke. That¡¯s why I issued this order. Eulken¡¯s primal duty is to protect the duke, and I am somewhat of a delegate to whom the duke has directly issued protection orders. In other words, it implies that I have authority equivalent to the duke¡¯s. Others mightugh it off as nonsense, but not to the knight standing before me. He truly is an upright knight. ¡°I understand perfectly, my lord. I swear on the honor of a guardian knight that I will not disclose anything about this sparring match.¡± Eulken dered, cing a hand over his chest, making his oath as a knight. Having taken such an oath, if he were to break it, he would have to pay with his life. So, I was absolutely sure he would not speak a word about it. ¡°Thank you, Eulken. Shall we begin now?¡± As I raised my sword, Eulken positioned his sheath for defense. With such a firm promise, it seems like I can have a bit of fun, right? Honestly, my body has been itching for some action these past few days. Cranz is not even worth mentioning, and during my sparring with Ellis, I couldn¡¯t help but feel restless. With my decision made, I dashed forward. -ng! As the first strike urred, I twisted my body freely to execute the desired sword moves. Eulken epted all my strikes without a single miss. The exhrating harmony of des shing and the thrilling sensation that surged with each collision. The dormant longing of a swordsman was awakening once again. While my enthusiasm seemed to rise with each passing moment, Eulken¡¯s expression grew darker. He had no trouble defending, but it was clear that he couldn¡¯t be considered a ten-year swordsman. After about ten minutes of intense sparring, I felt a refreshing sense of aplishment as if I hadpleted a set workout. With a downward swing aimed at his head, I ended the bout. ¡°Good job, Eulken! Thanks for the help!¡± ¡°T-Thank you, my lord¡­¡± Eulken awkwardly nodded in response to my cheerful smile. However, his gaze was fixed on his sword hilt. The sheath of his renowned sword, which surpassed most in quality, was quite damaged. ¡°It seems like I unintentionally damaged it, huh? Should Ipensate for it?¡± ¡°Oh, no, my lord! I can repair it myself, so please don¡¯t worry!¡± There might be more than a couple of things he¡¯s curious about, but I knew he would never ask. Besides, I won¡¯t disclose anything to anyone. He truly can¡¯t be anything but a faithful knight. ¡°What do you think, Eulken?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The trial that Father is preparing. Do you think Eulken knows something?¡± ¡°U-Unfortunately, I¡¯ve also been by your side recently, so I don¡¯t know about that part.¡± Even if he knows, he won¡¯t tell¡­ ¡°What could Father be preparing? Did he arrange a sparring match with several senior knights like Eulken? Or maybe, is Father nning to face you himself?¡± As the day of the pact approached, my curiosity only grew. What qualifications did the Duke mention, and what did he prepare for him? Along with curiosity, there was also a strange sense of anticipation. ¡°¡­It¡¯s probably not something like that.¡± Unexpectedly, Eulken, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s just my guess, but I don¡¯t think the Duke would prepare something like a sparring match against people. The Duke sees much more than we do, so I think he would have prepared a trial suitable for him.¡± Is it really different from what I think? Having spent much more time with Father than I, he would know him better. ¡°But as for you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You probably think that you can ovee any trial without any problem¡­¡± He, who hadn¡¯t loosened his stiff expression, smiled for the first time and said. To receive recognition from a senior knight. It¡¯s enough to make me want to dance with joy. It was a strange feeling, but not a bad one. *** Time quickly passed, and before I knew it, the day of the appointment arrived. Knights who hade from the front lines to take me away were waiting in the courtyard since dawn. With nothing to prepare, I followed them as soon as I finished breakfast. Hundreds of eyes were watching me from the windows of the mansion as I left. No one else was allowed to apany me, and I was the only one protected by dozens of knights. After riding in the prepared carriage for about 30 minutes¡­ We arrived in a quiet wilderness where not a single residence could be seen. The moment I stepped out of the carriage, I found myself face to face with the Duke who had been waiting there. ¡°Cyan, youngest of the Vert family, I greet thee.¡± ¡°Wee, Cyan. Are you prepared?¡± Without any unnecessary words, he immediately asked if I was ready to undergo the trial. ¡°Of course. I am ready to proceed at this very moment.¡± ¡°Once more, I ask. If you wish to reconsider, I will send you away without a word. Are you truly sincere about wanting to go to the front lines?¡± ¡°I have never wavered in my words since the beginning. My heart still yearns for the front lines.¡± With even the final opportunity denied, the Duke nodded in acknowledgement. He realized that he couldn¡¯t sway my determination. ¡°In all things, there must be responsibility, and one must possess the qualifications to bear it. If you wish to uphold the ideals of the Bergh family as its offspring, then I shall now test the strength of your resolve.¡± Having finished speaking, the Duke thenmanded the knights. ¡°Release it.¡± Upon receiving themand, the knights immediately brought forth something massive. It looked like a huge prison used to confine someone. After a while, they removed therge covering around it, revealing the truth behind the trial that the Duke had prepared. ¡°Grrrr¡­.¡± From within the prison, eyes filled with madness red at me. No, it couldn¡¯t be called a beast. Because it wasn¡¯t a creature native to thisnd. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he had prepared such a trial. Struggling to maintainposure, my lips couldn¡¯t help but tremble. A Hellhound. The cruel predator from the abyss seemed ready to devour me at any moment, its tongue lolling out disgustingly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 10 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 10: The Duke¡¯s Trial (2) *Creak* As the iron bars opened, the full form of the Hellhound came into view. Several chains restrained its neck. If those chains were released, it would undoubtedly rush at me without hesitation. ¡°Now, the creature before you is known as a Hellhound, a being from the demonic realm. Ruthless and driven solely by the instinct to kill. However, the frontline is overflowing with even more monstrous beings than this.¡± I know. Furthermore, among the beasts inhabiting the Lemea Valley, Hellhounds were among the lowest ranks. ¡°So, defeat that Hellhound here and now to prove yourself to me! If you do, I¡¯ll permit you to apany us to the frontline.¡± To think he personally captured a creature from the demonic realm for this audacious kid. Honestly, it¡¯s quite touching. Certainly, Eulken¡¯s insight is urate. As the guardian of the continent, my father is a man of great discernment, worthy of the title. He seeks to clearly define what qualities one must possess to join the frontline as a member of the Vert family. Creatures from another realm that don¡¯t exist anywhere on this continent. Humans feel the greatest fear when they encounter the unknown. An ordinary person would likely feel their legs weaken or even wet themselves just by seeing a monster. I was the same at first, and it took quite some time to adjust. But what about now? It¡¯s just a rampaging mutt. Just a bit bigger, a bit more agile, with sharper and stronger teeth, that¡¯s all? Besides, for frontline knights, these kinds of dogs can be swept away with a single stroke of the sword, dozens at a time. But if I were to encounter this monster for the first time, it would be a tougher trial than facing ten senior knights. It¡¯s through this trial that one can see how difficult it is to ovee the fear of these unknown creatures and that only by doing so can one truly qualify. *Slicing sound* I drew my sword without hesitation. The knights kept a certain distance as a precaution. They might serve as thest line of defense to prevent an irreversible situation. Even if my safety is ensured, if those knights were to move, my frontline journey would be doomed. Of course, it¡¯s highly unlikely to happen, but¡­ *ng* Simultaneously with the signal, the chains restraining the Hellhound were released. ¡°Growl!¡± It rushed forward, bellowing as if to assert its dominance. *Thunk!* I thrust my sword upwards, striking its fangs with force. Despite recent strength training, I¡¯m still no match for the Hellhound¡¯s power. Twisting my body slightly to dodge, it lunged forward. ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± Despite the presence of other knights nearby, its gaze was fixed on me. Instinctively recognizing me as the weakest link among them. That might be the limit of such a lowly creature¡­ But I don¡¯t want to show any signs of weakness. Age doesn¡¯t matter, nor does being a monster. Proving myself to the fullest extent possible within my capabilities is the purpose of this trial. I will end its breath with the next strike. ¡°Growl!¡± I moved my body a step faster than the Hellhound. With my sword lowered, I dashed forward, and as I approached, its mouth widened even more. Finally, as the distance between us closed to one meter, I sidestepped and changed direction. At the same time, I swung my sword diagonally, shing across the Hellhound¡¯s face. *Squelch* A deep cut appeared from its jaw to its nose. ¡°Kuaaah!¡± It thrashed on the ground, screaming as if its throat would tear. It must be agonizing, but it won¡¯tst long. *Thud* I stabbed my sword into its throat as it attempted to rise again. Despite its desperate struggles and loud cries, it didn¡¯tst. Blood gushed from between its mouth and throat, and soon its body slumped. As soon as it was confirmed that its breath had ceased, I withdrew my sword. Wiping the sttered blood from my face, I couldn¡¯t help but taste it. As expected, it¡¯s fresh, probably because I just caught it¡­ *** Eulken, a guardian knight of the Knights of Light, watched the Trial of Cyan with genuine astonishment. ¡°He defeated the Hellhound?¡± For the past month, he had received orders from the duke to protect Cyan, and he had faithfully carried out that mission. There were additional reporting duties for any sudden or unusual movements, but in truth, he hadn¡¯t reported much to the duke while observing Cyan. At most, there was a mention of Alice¡¯s visit to the mansion and a sparring session. It¡¯s not that he wasn¡¯t diligent; there just wasn¡¯t much to report. During his observations, all he saw Cyan do was consistent strength training and sword practice. Even during the sparring session three days ago, he refrained from reporting at Cyan¡¯s request. When Eulken learned that Cyan¡¯s trial involved facing a Hellhound, he thought Cyan could easily pass. The exceptional swordsmanship and confidence Cyan showed in their sparring gave Eulken the impression that he could face anything without fear. To face the monsters of the demonic realm, one must have unwavering confidence, and Cyan disyed just that. Perhaps he might struggle a bit, but I believed as long as he didn¡¯t falter and continued to fight, he could surely defeat it. But isn¡¯t this too fast? It took only a minute for Cyan to end the Hellhound¡¯s life. During that time, Cyan didn¡¯t show any negative emotions like fear or dread. He just recognized the creature before him as an enemy and killed it. To put it bluntly, he yed with it like a dog. Watching Cyan quietly draw his sword, Eulken pondered. A child who surpasses the first and even the second. *** It feels like a waste to see the ground being stained with blood. I could have easily consumed at least five liters of it¡­ I¡¯m probably the only one who would lick my lips over the carcass of a monster. As the knights were clearing the body, the duke approached me. ¡°Well done, Cyan!¡± With a deep sigh, the duke praised me, who rarely apuded. ¡°Were you not afraid of the Hellhound?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I saw it as an enemy that I needed to defeat, I didn¡¯t feel any fear.¡± Isn¡¯t it strange to be afraid of amon hellhound from the demonic realm? ¡°Very well, as promised, I¡¯ll allow you to apany me to the frontline. I believe it will be a valuable experience for you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you desire? If you wish, I can provide you with a new weapon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still unfamiliar with weapons, Father. If you choose one for me, I¡¯ll gratefully ept.¡± ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll make sure to prepare something that suits your taste.¡± What use could another weapon have now? I already have the Divine Sword restingfortably in my embrace¡­ There may be no immediate need for it, but receiving it wouldn¡¯t hurt. With the trial over, there was no reason to linger on this barrennd. I returned to the mansion by carriage, while the duke and the remaining knights returned to the frontline. Once I finished preparing at the mansion, I too would head to the frontline. It¡¯s not that I particrly missed it, but I suppose it holds some nostalgic memories? For some reason, I feel a sense of nostalgia creeping in. [Quite an interesting event happened while I was asleep, huh?] Suddenly, Kaeram, fully manifested, appeared as I woke up. [Judging by the smell of blood, it seems you¡¯ve caught the Hellhound, but it seems like you had a bit of a struggle, huh?] ¡°Well, I had to fight while hiding my strength, so yeah, it was a bit of a struggle.¡± [You put on quite a show. So, is it confirmed that it¡¯s the frontline or something? Can I fly around freely now?] ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose?¡± Though I threw out a somewhat uncertain response, Kaeram was already consumed by anticipation. In reality, I couldn¡¯t be sure if I could fly freely there as well. I would have to assess the situation. [Hey, Master. I was thinking while I was asleep¡­] ¡°What?¡± [What was I doing in my past life when you died? Moreover, the one who killed you was the owner of the Holy Sword, right? If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have sensed their evil intentions, right?] Hmm, where should I start exining this? Certainly, if Kaeram¡¯s personality had existed at the time, I wouldn¡¯t have died so easily. I would have urged you toe to your senses and fight, even if I had to p you awake. ¡°In your past life, you fought fiercely with me.¡± [Why?] ¡°Why? Because you were trying to suppress that urge to devour me out of nowhere. I bet I considered throwing you into ava pit dozens of times back then.¡± [Isn¡¯t it difficult to handle such a charming cursed dagger like me? So what?] ¡°When I found you, it was during the height of the war with the demons. I was on the verge of life and death, and I had to tame you. Thanks to you being so wild, I was able to adapt quickly, but¡­¡± Honestly, considering the number of demons Kaeram faced back then, it would easily be tens of thousands. Looking back, you could say they sacrificed themselves so that I wouldn¡¯t be consumed by Kaeram. ¡°By the way, it was both you and me who relentlessly pursued the Demon King until the end. Well, in the end, it was the Holy Sword that dealt the final blow¡­¡± [You call that boasting? Why was it snatched away at the end?] ¡°It wasn¡¯t snatched away, I just gave it to him. At the time, I thought it was the right thing to do.¡± Looking back now, it was quite foolish and regrettable. [That¡¯s absurd!? The thing I hate most in the world is having my prey stolen! But you allowed it? Me?] ¡°There was no need for permission or objection. You disappeared along with the Demon King¡¯s Death Sword.¡± [What?!] I instinctively covered my ears at the sudden exmation. Of course, it went unheard by the knights outside. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why did I disappear?¡± At that time, the Demon King wielded the infamous Death Sword, the worst weapon known. He augmented his power by gathering the souls and consciousnesses of humans and demons who died in the war, and Aschel, who had not fully unleashed the power of the Holy Sword, couldn¡¯t match him. In the end, it was up to me to handle it from start to finish. Even if it meant sacrificing her own personality, Kaeram resolved to defeat him, directly shing with the soul of the Death Sword, ultimately seeding in halving its power. It was the result of her strong determination to kill even at the cost of her own personality. While we did seed in killing the Demon King, losing the greatestpanion I could never meet again in my life made it far from a sess. Kaeram, grasping the situation, wore aplex and subtle expression. [So I didn¡¯t lose after all, did I?] ¡°That¡¯s right, ultimately the Demon King died, and the Death Sword was destroyed.¡± [Alright, I can understand that given my personality, unable to tolerate such situations¡­. But!] Just when it seemed like she was epting, she suddenly pushed her face close to mine. [If such a situation were to happen again, never sacrifice me. I cannot tolerate the idea of my owner dying in a ce where I¡¯m not present.] There was genuine anger in her eyes. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t expect someone who seemed so eager to devour me to have such feelings.¡± [Don¡¯t get it twisted. I just don¡¯t want to see my prey taken away by others.] Quite sensible, I suppose. Well, I also don¡¯t want her to sacrifice herself again. [Even if the Demon King were to appear before me right now, such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen.] ¡°Don¡¯t be so cocky. What if that Demon King actually showed up?¡± [Well, wouldn¡¯t that be interesting in its own way?] Seeing my carefree expression, Kaeram shook her head. But they say you have to be careful with your words in life. Words spoken thoughtlessly can sow seeds and bear fruit, And at that moment, I was momentarily forgetting that important truth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 11 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 11: Lemea Valley (1) The sun is on the eastern horizon, but the sky is very reddish. The sunset glow reminds me of a dull evening sky, but surprisingly, it is morning now. A stark contrast to the azure sky of the verdant continent. Dry winds blow over the steep cliffs. Below was a panoramic view of the Lemea Valley, overflowing with the energy of life. [Well, well~ This scent of blood! I feel the freshest I¡¯ve been since waking up!] Kaeram was already getting drunk on the energy, her body swaying with excitement. [Hey, Master! When are we going to hunt the monsters? Let¡¯s go already! I can¡¯t wait any longer!] She suddenly pressed her face against mine and even engaged in some strange affection. Sweat dripped down my face, and my fists clenched involuntarily. Ah, I really feel like squeezing her right now¡­ ¡°How do you feel being on the front lines, Cyan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, uh, surprisingly quiet! Is Lemea Valley always like this?¡± ¡°Right now, it may seem that way. However, this ce is a dangerous one where you never know when or where you might encounter the shadow of death. So, we must always remain vignt. Also¡­¡± Although the duke is exining various things, none of it is registering. All that¡¯s in my head is intense deliberation on how to deal with this perverted demonic dagger. [Why do you look so grim? It¡¯s not because of me, is it?] Of course, it¡¯s because of you! This perverted demonic dagger, knowing what it is, is behaving like this. There are now dozens of guardian knights, including the duke, beside me. Despite over a hundred pairs of eyes gathered, only I can see her. Knowing I can¡¯t act recklessly, she¡¯s releasing pent-up desires(?). I¡¯ve been restraining myself from flicking her with my finger with lots of effort. ¡°¡­So, even in the face of danger, don¡¯t rely on anyone else for help. You must take care of your own life. I¡¯ll do the same.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Father, I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± That statement is a lie. If a battle with monsters were to begin, my father would likely be the first to protect me. Though I¡¯vee to the front lines as I wished, there are still many eyes watching. In other words, it meant that my range of movement was very limited. But this was entirely expected. A skilled assassin must move discreetly and magnificently to avoid detection by anyone. Especially in my current situation¡­ After finishing the reconnaissance with the duke, I headed to the dedicated camp he had arranged. Given the urgent nature of not knowing when things might erupt, there were no luxurious mansions. There was a safe house used by high-ranking visitors, but I didn¡¯t want that. Still, I received a single-person isted barracks with some consideration from my father. Of course, I¡¯m not living alone, but¡­ As I pulled back the tent, I saw a woman sitting on the bed, wrapped snugly in a nket. It was my only personal maid, Emily. ¡°Oh, my lord, you¡¯ve returned?¡± As she confirmed my arrival, she raised her head. [Why did you bring her here?] Kaeram, who followed me in, asked bluntly. Ignoring her words, I approached Emily. ¡°Why did you turn the nket upside down when you¡¯re not even sick?¡± ¡°My lord, you¡¯re really fearless! But this is the frontline! We never know when or where demons might appear to devour us!¡± She buried her face deeper into the bed, wrapping herself up. It¡¯s both amusing and pitiful. [What¡¯s up with her? Can she even serve as a maid with this attitude? Or did you bring her here for some other purpose?] ¡°At least it¡¯s not the purpose you¡¯re thinking of¡­¡± [What do you mean? How would you know what I was thinking?] Kaeramughs and pats my back. Actually, Emily didn¡¯te here of her own will. Regr soldiers can handle these kinds of tasks. If it¡¯s for me, the duke can assign twenty people if needed. She was purely apanion I asked the duke to bring along. ¡°What did you say, my lord?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. Are you going to keep sulking like that?¡± ¡°I might not for a while. Even though I¡¯m your indispensable maid, I¡¯m not sure if I can serve you well here¡­¡± Certainly, I didn¡¯t bring her here for some third-rate novel-like purpose like ¡®you¡¯re my only servant!¡¯ There was a clear purpose for bringing her along. ¡°Do you want to go back now?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Seems like I was just thinking about myself and brought you here. You¡¯re not a child, but I made you go through unnecessary trouble¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, my lord¡­¡± I released my momentarily clenched fist with a forgiving heart. ¡°Anyway, if you want, I¡¯ll talk to the knights and send you back right away. It¡¯s just some errands, I can handle them alone.¡± As the atmosphere seemed to suggest that I would really send her back, Emily seemed to be contemting. [What¡¯s going on? If you were going to do that, why did you bring her here in the first ce?] Kaeram asks as if she can¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s okay. As long as I¡¯ve said this, she¡¯ll never go back. ¡°I, I came here because it was your will, my lord?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± With a response without a second of hesitation, her rigid face began to soften little by little. ¡°Well, it seems like you can¡¯t do without me, my lord. It¡¯s scary, but I¡¯ll endure it and stay by your side.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t have to push yourself.¡± ¡°Instead, if the demons attack, you¡¯ll protect me, right? You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She is telling a kid who is much younger than her to protect her. Even though she¡¯s clueless, mischievous, and her cooking skills are bottom-tier, she¡¯s a strangely unique maid who never crosses my mind as unpleasant. I gently ced my hand on her head, which was slightly tilted downwards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The demons won¡¯t even dare toe near here. As long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll be safe, Emily¡­¡± Could it be that she felt moved by my somewhat masterly demeanor? Emily was looking at me with a subdued gaze. ¡°Well, who knows? Maybe the knight guardians like Sir Eulken would be scarier than you, my lord?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Should I just chase her away? * * * ¨C ng! ng! ng! A deep, resounding bell echoed throughout the entire camp, signalling the arrival of an intermediate-level demon from the northwest sky. Instantly, all the knights nearby turned their attention in that direction. ¡°Kuwaah!¡± Monstrous creatures wielding massive axes roared ferociously, their hands grabbing and devouring anything within reach. These Ogre demons, known for their indiscriminate and voracious appetites, may seem dim-witted at first nce, but once caught in their grasp, bones are crushed instantly. The reason for their incursion into the valley was simple: hunger. Like any other living creature, they needed to eat to survive, and finding sustenance led them here. However, they had unwittingly stumbled into a ce teeming with the strongest knights of the human realm. ¡°Immediately establish defensive positions and initiate the extermination operation. Spare none!¡± As soon as the duke¡¯s orders were issued, the magic knights d in white robes began to emit mana. ¡°May the judgement of light redeem the wicked¡­!¡± -Whirr In conjunction with the incantation, a pure white magic circle appeared beneath the feet of the Ogres. Gradually, white chains emerged from below, pulling their bodies downward. -Thud! Several of the weaker Ogres couldn¡¯t withstand the force and copsed. It was a high-levelbat magic called ¡®Restraint of Salvation¡¯, essible only to senior mages of 8th grade or higher who specialized in light magic. Some Ogres were incapacitated immediately, unable to even open their eyes, and soon they fell like dominoes. Taking advantage of this opening, the remaining knights soared into the sky. -Swoosh! From above, the dancing swords of the knights mercilessly shed down upon the Ogres, leaving them defenseless. Though their skin was tougher than most metals, they couldn¡¯t withstand the strikes of the advanced knights¡¯ des. -Thud Thest Ogre, which had stubbornly held on until the end, finally fell with its neck severed. Confirming that everything had been annihted, the duke issued another order. ¡°After checking for any remaining threats, incinerate everything. Then, quickly return to our original territory¡­¡± The knights efficiently began to tidy up the situation without any signs of disorder. As I observed all of this without any particr reaction, my eyes met with those of the duke as he turned back. ¡°¡­¡± He gave me a faint smile. I simply nodded my head without much response. It had already been a month since I arrived on the front lines. In the current situation, encounters like this were almost daily routine on the front lines. There were battles with intermediate to low-level demons urring about 3 to 4 times a day, and most of them were swiftly annihted under themand of Duke Vert. Although it might seem easy at first nce, there were well-established response manuals for each type of demon that appeared. Naturally, I never directly participated in these battles. Not only did I have no intention to join, but even if I dared to wield a sword, the knights would immediately stop me. My position was always at the safest rear during battles. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a shortage of knights to fight, and it would be insane to send a ten-year-old boy out with a sword to fight. Soon, the fire mages who had been waiting began to appear and started burning the corpses of the demons. With the situation now resolved, the knights returned to their original positions as if nothing had happened. I also returned to the barracks. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, my lord?¡± Emily, who was tidying up, greeted me warmly. ¡°What was it this time?¡± ¡°Ogres.¡± ¡°Ugh, do those pests really have food in their heads? Theye looking for trouble like clockwork every single day!¡± She used to tremble at the mere mention of the letter ¡®D¡¯ in ¡®Demon¡¯ but now she didn¡¯t hesitate to curse the demons. Although it was limited to the camp, she seemed to have adapted enough to feel free to express herself within its confines. Before we knew it, the sun had set in the western sky, and soon, the dark night descended. Just like the rest of the continent, the night on the front lines revealed a pitch-ck sky. That meant it was time for me to start my actual activities. ¡°Are you going out for your workout again today?¡± Emily asked as she prepared something, eyeing me curiously. ¡°Of course. Consistency is key when ites to exercise¡±. ¡°If the Duke knew, he¡¯d be really impressed. But is there really a need to hide it like this?¡± ¡°Enough with the questions. Just do as you usually do. I¡¯m going to pretend to be asleep now.¡± On the bedy several dummy bodies of roughly the same size as mine, all clustered together. Despite the crude disguise, they looked convincing enough as long as you didn¡¯t get too close. After finishing my preparations, I quickly slipped out of the barracks. Avoiding the gaze of patrolling knights, I soon darted into the forest behind the camp. Passing through dense bushes, I soon encountered a sheer cliff where nothing could be seen beyond. One wrong step could send me tumbling down the steep drop, so I proceeded with caution. -Whooosh A gust of eerie wind swept up from below, as if warning against jumping down. Without hesitation, I threw myself off the edge below. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 12 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 12: Lemea Valley (2) As I fell, I reached out with my hands and feet. ¡°Shadow Arts: Mist Glide!¡± Simultaneously with the chant, a ck mist erupted from my body. The mist quickly enveloped me, and soon, my falling speed began to decrease. The smooth descent resembled that of a flying squirrel. Below the cliff was a thicket ofrge trees. Carefully stepping onto the ground, the mist vanished immediately. ¡°Grrrr¡­.¡± Though I hadn¡¯t even entered the valley yet, I could hear the howls of dogs from the other side of the forest. When I slowly raised my head, I came face to face with a number of hellhounds dripping with saliva. If you think of it as an appetizer, it¡¯s not bad at all. *Swish* Naturally, I drew my sword from its sheath. At the same time, the hellhounds took a step back. Just feeling the energy of the sword was intimidating enough. But for those without reason, it was only temporary. The fiercely barking creatures eventually rushed at once. ¡°Thunk!¡± *Swoosh* I swung the sword in a semicircle. The heads of the hellhounds hit the ground in an instant, and crimson blood flowed through the severed gaps. Casually ncing at the torn bodies, I picked up a suitable head. *Squelch* Blood flowed through the throat. Taste aside, the smell rising was extremely unpleasant. But even that didn¡¯t bother me anymore; I had long since be ustomed. Surely, if someone saw me now, they wouldn¡¯t think of me as human. Well, even if I was mistaken for a demon and killed, it wouldn¡¯t be unjust. *Thud* Once I had finished my meal to some extent, I tossed the head without hesitation. There was no need to squeeze out everyst drop. After all, they weren¡¯t worth the effort even if I took a single bite and discarded them. ¡°Phew¡­.¡± My body heated up, and my blood boiled. This was evidence that I had properly absorbed the blood of the demonic creatures. With each passing day, I could feel changes urring in my body. Nevertheless, garbage disposal was necessary. After consuming them one by one, I gathered the hellhound corpses in one ce. *Whoosh!* A small me fell from my fingertips and ignited their bodies. If I didn¡¯t burn the demon corpses, they would inevitably rot, spreading a tremendous stench and contaminating the surroundings. Since their odor couldn¡¯t evenpare to that of ordinary beasts, frontline soldiers always incinerated the demon corpses after battles. ¡°¡­.¡± I silently watched as the bodies burned brightly. It had already been a month since I started this business. Like this, every night I secretly go out alone to hunt demons, without anyone knowing. Since the frontline knights don¡¯t openly associate with me, it was rtively easy to operate as long as I didn¡¯t get caught. However, since they periodically checked on my safety, I used Emily as a precautionary measure. Under the pretext of night exercises, instead of sneaking out secretly, I had her stage situations like, ¡°Sir Cyan is currently asleep~¡± The knights¡¯ camp was situated on a hill overlooking the Lemea Valley, so with just a slight change in direction, I could jump down straight into the demons¡¯ territory. Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone foolish enough to actually jump down there. However, ironically, I continued to move between these two ces using this method, training my body day by day. [Hey, master. Isn¡¯t it time to graduate from dealing with these little brats?] Amidst the rising smoke, Kaeram materialized and appeared. [Just considering the blood you¡¯ve consumed, you must have filled up at least one bath house by now. You¡¯re not going to keep hunting these trivial creatures forever, are you?] Certainly, for a month, the demons I caught were only low to intermediate-level ones like hellhounds, ogres, and harpies. Honestly, it¡¯s unreasonable to expect to fully regain the power of my prime in 30 days. And if, in the meantime, I recklessly confronted higher-level demons and got into trouble, who would I me? It¡¯s better to be cautious about everything. Of course, I couldn¡¯t keep ying around forever. My body had already changed significantlypared to before I came to the frontline. I would be able to handle high-level magic and techniques that I couldn¡¯t use before to some extent. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about time to start moving inward.¡± [Really? Then let¡¯s hurry and hunt some proper ones¡­] ¡°But not today.¡± [Why not?] In response to my sharp refusal, she replied with a scream. ¡°Not today. Tomorrow, the royal family is visiting.¡± [The royal family?] As mentioned several times, Velias is the only area ssified as the frontline on the continent. The country couldn¡¯t just abandon a ce where a shpoint crisis could erupt at any moment. Once every six months, the Emperor of the Empire personally visits to assess the overall situation. Actually, even that has significantly decreased since Duke Vert¡¯s assumption of power. Although the nobles with heads full of crap had always muttered about reducing support to the frontline, the current emperor is a wise ruler. He believes that minimizing future losses is more important than pursuing immediate gains. So, the symbiotic rtionship between the frontline and the central government must be maintained. Well, that¡¯s only as long as the current emperor is alive. If the current emperor dies in a few years, the empire will fall into chaos. Anyway, since the visit of the emperor was announced as a big event, it¡¯s better not to act recklessly. At least until today, I won¡¯t act differently and will continue as usual. [Damn it! You act all confident as if you¡¯re going to defeat the demon king, but you¡¯re scared of just an emperor?] ¡°Let¡¯s just think of it as avoiding troublesome matters. I want to livefortably in this life too, you know?¡± [Why does a guy who wants to livefortablye looking for me then?] Well, that¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? Even though it seems contradictory as I say it¡­ Well, that¡¯s how it is. Trying to soothe theining Kaeram, I entered the Lemea Valley. A wilderness untouched by a single beam of moonlight. It was shrouded in darkness to the point where nothing could be seen around. *Ring* I manifested mana at my fingertips and brought it into contact with my eyes. Then, I gently closed my eyes, and when I opened them again, my previously pitch-ck vision became instantly clear. **1st Grade Magic: Shadow Adaptation** This is a dark attribute magic that shortens the time it takes for the eyes to adapt to darkness, providing a brief period of clear vision in the dark. While it¡¯s a very basic 1st-grade magic, it has innate elements that make it difficult for even 8th-grade mages to use if their attributes don¡¯t match. Of course, I could freely use it since it matched my attribute, butpared to other attribute magics, it wasn¡¯t particrly impressive. Dark attribute magic is even ssified as the lowest attribute by the Imperial Magic Society, so despite its usefulness, it¡¯s often underestimated. ¡°Kekeke!¡± As soon as my vision cleared, I faced dozens of glowing red eyes. The ones who usually roamed around individually were now collectively weing me today. Although it saved some effort, it was still rare to encounter different demonic creatures in the early parts of the valley. Something seems strange. [Hmm¡­] Kaeram, who was watching the demons keenly, also seemed puzzled, as she stroked her chin. [Are these guys scared right now?] ¡°Scared?¡± At first nce, there were only hellhounds, a giant scavenger demon called Canyon Mantis, and some small ogres that hadn¡¯t grown yet. Normally, they would have rushed at me as soon as they saw me, but today, they seemed particrly hesitant. It was serious enough to me Kaeram. This was like¡­ encountering me unexpectedly while running away from something else¡­ ¡°¡­.!¡± In the silence of thend, suddenly a strong presence was felt. Sensing danger, I quickly propelled myself into the air. *Swoosh!* As my body ascended, giant teeth protruded from the ground. The demonic creatures that failed to evade were swallowed up in an instant without any response. If I had been a little slower, I would have been included in there too. ¡°Kwaaah!¡± Amidst the teeth moving eerily, screams were heard. If what I¡¯m seeing isn¡¯t wrong, then I know the identity of those grotesque teeth. [Worms?] Kaeram, who had jumped up alongside me, was looking down at the creature with interest. But there was a cold sweat running down my cheek. ¡®Death Worm.¡¯ A high-level demonic creature reigning as the top predator in the Lemea Valley. Why was such a creature, which inhabits the depths of the valley, here? A long spike protruding from the ground aimed sharply at me. As if regretting missing its chance¡­ *** Under the round moon rising in the night sky and the vast in spreading beneath it. Though time had passed beyond twilight into dawn, numerous carriages were still bustling along the wide field. Around the carriages, dozens of guards armed with different weapons maintained strict defensive positions to prevent anyone from daring to approach. ¡°¡­.¡± Inside one of the carriages, a girl who had been sitting silently suddenly looked out the window. Nothing could be seen except for their surroundings. It felt like looking into a mirror. ¡°Your Highness, would you like to rest for a bit?¡± asked the worried maid sitting across. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯te here to sleep peacefully anyway¡­¡± With a curt response, the maid became uneasy. A red brooch, marking the girl as a member of the royal family, adorned her body. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to change your mind now? Even if not as far as V]elias, there¡¯s no need to go to the dangerous front lines¡­¡± ¡°I am clearly the princess of the empire! Just like my Father and Mother, I am going as a member of the royal family to fulfill my duties! If you say that one more time, I will really get angry.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were sincere yet firm. Feeling apologetic, the maid lowered her head. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The girl sighed and looked out the window again. As the atmosphere inside the carriage became awkward, the maid quickly racked her brain for a topic that could turn things around. Then, as if something came to her mind, she spoke up. ¡°Oh! I overheard from the knights that there¡¯s another boy of your age on the front lines!¡± ¡°A boy¡­?¡± The girl, now interested, turned her gaze. ¡°Yes! They say he¡¯s the son of Duke Vert, and strangely enough, he volunteered to go to the front lines just like you!¡± The girl who heard the story tilted her head. ¡°Did Duke Vert allow that?¡± ¡°At first, he opposed it. But it seems Duke Vert didn¡¯t want to break his child¡¯s will, saying that there are no parents who can control their children. So, he gave him a trial, and after bravely passing it, he was granted permission to go to the front lines!¡± ¡°A trial¡­?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes, which had been indifferent just moments ago, were now filled with curiosity. ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern me anyway! There¡¯s no need topare, and he must have his own reasons for wanting to go.¡± ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it impressive? He seems like he resembles you. Your Highness, you also personally spoke to the Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s stop talking about that. I¡¯m tired now, so I¡¯ll rest my eyes a bit. Wake me up when we arrive.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Your Highness.¡± The girl who ended the conversation immediately closed her eyes. Just as the maid was about to give up and doze off, the girl¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that boy?¡± Startled, the maid froze for a moment. ¡°Oh, um, well. His, his name is¡­ Cyan! Cyan Vert, I think!¡± ¡°Cyan Vert¡­¡± Was it a feeling of camaraderie? It was a name that was strangely easy to remember. His name kept echoing in her mind. Then, as if realizing it was futile, she closed her eyes again. Soon, the girl fell into a deep sleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 13 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 13: Lemea Valley (3) ¡°Kieeek¡­.¡± With a strange cry, the Death Worm burrowed back into the ground. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because it felt satisfied and decided to return. The vibrations beneath the surface continued. ¡°¡­.¡± The Death Worm circled around me like drawing a circle. It¡¯s eyeing me again to catch me once more. One moment of being startled is enough. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be an easy meal for it, and it doesn¡¯t seem willing to give up easily either. The creature¡¯s chilling presence crept up behind me, its speed rising menacingly. As soon as I grasped its direction, I quickly rotated my body and flew up high. -Thump! With a sudden thud, the creature¡¯s mouth opened wide and protruded from the ground. Inside, numerous protrusions resembling tongues were writhing grotesquely. Ugh, I¡¯m not used to seeing that, and it¡¯s making me feel sick. I might actually vomit if I keep looking at it. Looks like I need to polish things up a bit. -St! After adjusting my sword grip, I swung two sword strikes in mid-air. The intersecting de lines manifested into sword energy, piercing into the creature¡¯s mouth. ¡°Kweeek!¡± The Death Worm¡¯s tongue, unable to evade, was cut off mercilessly. It writhed in pain and soon burrowed back into the ground. Judging by the continued vibrations, it seems it¡¯s not fleeing. Even if we¡¯ve encountered it now, why did it appear here? This ce is still very close to the knights¡¯ stronghold at the beginning of Lemea Valley. It¡¯s strange for a creature that hates sunlight and usually stays motionless in shaded areas to appear here. No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s odd. [You know he came because of you, right?] Out of the blue, Kaeram pointed at me. I didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, so I looked at her and asked. ¡°Why? What did I do?¡± [What did you do? Have you forgotten about sucking the blood of those vermin around here? That worm already has an amazing sense of smell¡­] Out of the blue, a smell? Are you saying I smell like cooking meating from my body? [You seempletely clueless, huh? Shall I tell you about your current state? You¡¯re like a special dish well seasoned with the repulsive blood of monsters and the clean blood of humans. A delicacy that can¡¯t be tasted anywhere else, shall we say?] ¡°¡­.?¡± I snapped out of my momentary daze and tried to organize my thoughts. So, by consuming the blood of monsters, I¡¯ve actually be a more desirable prey for them? In other words, the more I consume their blood, the more I evolve into a better meal for them? ¡°So, did ite all the way here just to eat me?¡± [Forget just that! Soon, other demonic beasts, some of the greatest in the demon realm, will rush in! why? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to save yourself the trouble of looking for it?] She wasughing as if it was a good thing. Looking back on my past life, the more I consumed the flesh of monsters, the more twisted they seemed to be. Just as it¡¯s not strange for a beast to prey on another beast, ultimately, demonic creatures perceive each other only as prey. Likewise, as I recently consumed the blood of demonic creatures, their traces spread throughout my body, and I eventually seemed to be seen as the same prey. No wonder everything seemed odd since those hellhounds were rushing towards me. ¡°You somehow didn¡¯t say anything until now.¡± [Hmph! Who said I am kind?] Well, if she had kindly informed me, it wouldn¡¯t have been my favorite sword. -Kugugugung The Death Worm¡¯s movements continued. In the end, even if I try to escape, it¡¯s obvious it¡¯ll just end up attacking the stronghold. The only option seems to be to kill that heavenly creature right here. [Take it easy, master. Trying to wield a sword against that thing would be useless, you know?] She¡¯s tempting me. Monster skins generally have the strength equivalent to metal. While you can pierce through intermediate-level monsters like ogres with brute force, high-level monsters like worms are impervious to human strength. Even cutting through the tentacles inside is like cutting through stems, but to pierce through the outer shell, you need enough mana surrounding the de, at least the level of 7th-grade or higher. Well, that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible. After all, I have a demonic sword that¡¯s unmatched anywhere in the world¡­ ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to admit it, but I¡¯ll concede this time and go along with you.¡± [Oh? You have a cooler side than I thought? Well, they say men should be cool and confident for women to follow~] ¡°If you can¡¯t say it¡­¡± What was the reason I brought Kaeram out in the first ce? It¡¯s simple. To use her power. But so far, I, as the bearer of the demonic sword, haven¡¯t properly utilized her power. I¡¯ve been wrong all along. Swordsmanship? Magic? asionally used tricks? Honestly, even with a stick instead of a sword, I could do these things. What¡¯s the point of using the power of a demonic sword against creatures that drop dead with a single swing? So, Kaeram probably wasn¡¯t satisfied either. No matter how much I despise the perverted sword, Karam is undoubtedly beyond the realm of ordinary humans. Why do we call God, a god? Because there¡¯s an insurmountable difference that humans can¡¯t grasp. A vast boundary that even a human with a lifespan of just a hundred years can¡¯t catch up to in a lifetime. This demonic sword can surpass that boundary of being human. Of course, there are usually conditions and consequences attached¡­ ¡°Shadow Arts 9th Form: Demonic Sword Manifestation!¡± With the incantation, Kaeram, who was smiling, transformed into mist. Her fading physical form soon rapidly absorbed into my body. [Phew! How long has it been since Ist felt this? How do you feel, master?] Kaeram disappeared, but her voice echoed clearly in my head. My heartbeat quickened, blood rushed through my veins, and heat surged throughout my body. How does it feel? ¡°It¡¯s so awesome it¡¯s worth dying for!¡± Demonic sword manifestation. I handed over my body to Kaeram to unleash her true power. Right now, my body is consumed by her soul. If I lose consciousness for even a moment, this Demonic sword mightpletely take over my mind. [Don¡¯t push yourself, master! Just let everything go and rx~] Did you think I wouldn¡¯t see through your intentions? If I let my guard down even for a moment, she¡¯ll devour my soul without hesitation. I¡¯m doing everything just to deal with one monster. ¡°Phew¡­¡± I sighed deeply, looking up at the sky. But you know, it¡¯s not all bad. This overflowing madness that feels like it could destroy the whole world. It¡¯s an emotion I haven¡¯t felt in a long time! Even if what¡¯s in front of me is a god, I don¡¯t feel any fear! Yes, the power of the Supreme Ones should be at this level! ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun, Kaeram!¡± Karam¡¯s enthusiastic cheer reverberated in my head. -Kugugung! The sound of the Death Worm¡¯s movement began to draw closer once again. Unlike a moment ago when I was on high alert, now I feelpletely rxed. As the creature approached, my body remained still. Exactly ten meters below my feet. The Death Worm¡¯s wide-open mouth rapidly shot towards me. When was it? I remember something someone said in my past life. When life suddenly bes meaningless and you feel like dying, pick a flower and look back on your life. With each petal you pluck, imagine removing the worries and concerns attached to your body until you¡¯re left with just an empty stem. Even if it may seem strange, it¡¯s said that there¡¯s no need to strive to appear beautiful while carrying the burden of self-destruction. And when all the leaves filled with negative emotions are blown away by the wind, only theplete self filled with hope remains¡­ Do you think it¡¯s just nonsense? Even such whimsical words can inspire someone greatly. Yes, this is one of the tricks I created while reminiscing about those days. To shake off all the trivialities of the world and stand proudly at the center alone, like an empty stem¡­ ¡°Mist Sword: Eight petals fluttering.¡± As I cast the sword technique, a dark light emanated from Kaeram. The raised sword shed through space, leaving behind eight strikes that appeared to be at an unimaginable speed. -Thump! Finally, the Death Worm revealed itself outside the ground. But what it encountered wasn¡¯t my body; it was the eight sword strikes adorned in the air. -Swish! The body of the Death Worm, upon contact with the sword strikes, is split apart like slicing through an apple. Even if this monster¡¯s skin is said to be tougher than top-grade steel, it couldn¡¯t withstand the blows of the Demonic sword. Precisely divided into eight parts. Just like flower petals dancing in the wind, the split body of the Death Worm scattered in eight directions. -Thud! As the petals disappeared, crimson blood poured out in their ce. A beautiful sight that vividly colors the empty night sky. The blood inside my body churned like waves. I wanted to immerse myself in that energy and lose myself for a long time, but unfortunately, it seemed there wasn¡¯t time for that. In the distance, the urgent footsteps of knights could be heard¡­ * * * -Thump! Thump! Not far away, an unfamiliar noise echoed. In terms of direction, it seemed to be near the entrance of Lemea Valley. The knights, upon realizing the situation, immediately headed to the scene. With each step on the ground, the vibrations became clearer and the aftermath grew stronger. Some senior knights could even deduce the presence of a certain monster just from the vibrations alone. Of course, the exact truth would need to be seen with their own eyes, but they were at least certain of one thing: it was definitely not a low-level monster¡­ Along with this, a scent of burning wafted from the surroundings. It resembled the smell when creatures from the demon realm were set on fire, but for now, most of them acknowledged it without dwelling on it too much. The forest path was interrupted, revealing a rugged valley. Although it was a dark and unlit area, the bodies of monsters and traces of blood scattered around were clearly visible. ¡°¡­!¡± The knights were stunned. The brutality of the massacred monster corpses was beyond what they could fathom being done by humans. Could they have fought amongst themselves? As they pondered these questions for a moment, A mysterious figure appeared ahead of the knights. Although the distance wasn¡¯t far, the darkness made it impossible to confirm properly. In response, one of the knights cast a spell. ¡°Guiding Light!¡± The valley, previously shrouded in darkness, was illuminated brightly. ¡°¡­?¡± A mysterious presence gradually taking shape. However, there was nothing to confirm. While the surroundings were brightly lit, nobody could fully perceive the presence before them. Shrouded in ck mist, the enigmatic figure perfectly concealed itself, conveying an alien sensation to the knights who had never encountered such a being before. The feeling was so negative that it made approaching seem impossible. At that moment of hesitation, Duke Vert, who had received the report, btedly joined them. ¡­! The Duke¡¯s eyes were different from the knights¡¯. While the knights¡¯ gazes were those of encountering something new, the Duke¡¯s gaze seemed as if he had encountered something from a distant memory. Beings that should not exist, whose very existence denies human nature itself¡­ ¡°M-mist¡­?¡± The Duke, doubting his eyes, quickly snapped out of his daze and looked directly ahead once again. However, the enigmatic figure of his inquiry had already vanished from sight. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 14 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 14: Imperial Visit (1) Morning had dawned. The sky was tinged with its usual crimson hue. Though it felt a bit restless to call it morning, isn¡¯t it odd to have nothing to say otherwise? There¡¯s a vague feeling of fuzziness today, unlike usual. It¡¯s like waking up the day after heavy drinking, feeling hungover and disoriented. Well, I certainly ran around quite a bit yesterday¡­ I checked on Kaeram, who was tucked under the pillow. [¡­¡­] She¡¯s sleeping soundly. After all the chaosst night, she¡¯s lying there, stretched out, sleeping like a log. I must be crazy. I used ¡®Manifestation of the Mist¡¯ just to take down one measly monster. And not only that, I went ahead and used the Secret-Sword Technique too. Thankfully, I managed to consume some of the monsters¡¯ blood, but if this had happened a month ago, my organs and veins would have burst, and it still wouldn¡¯t have been enough. I¡¯vepletely sumbed to the temptation of the cursed sword. -Rustling- It¡¯s noisy outside. Probably because of yesterday. I hurriedly threw away the corpse of the Death Worm, so now I look like I got hit by a truck unintentionally. Ah,e to think of it, it¡¯s quite regrettable, isn¡¯t it? Capturing a rare and valuable high-level monster and not even getting a taste of its blood. By now, it would have turned into a messy pile of ashes, not even leaving a trace. ¡°Oh? Are you awake, my lord?¡± Emily, carrying a bundle of ingredients, entered the barracks. ¡°You must have had quite the workout yesterday. You were sleeping so soundly, almost snoring.¡± ¡°Enough about that. What¡¯s all themotion outside?¡± As if waiting for the question, Emily eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started! Well,st night, they found the body of a high-level monster near the entrance to the Lemea Valley! It¡¯s been a long time since a high-level monster was found near the stronghold, so now all the knights are busy rechecking the security facilities!¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you hear anything other than the high-level monster?¡± Emily stumbled over her words, surprised by my unexpectedly indifferent demeanor. ¡°Well, you see, I didn¡¯t hear anything else. Just that they found the body of a high-level monster¡­¡± ¡°So, you know nothing else besides the high-level monster¡¯s body?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± It seems like the rumor has only spread among the knights. Although some knights, including the Duke, might have noticed, I used a technique (Shadow Art: Disguise) to hide my true identity, so for now, no one should know who I am. The problem is that there might be a few who recognize the technique¡­ I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on the situation for a while. ¡°Is Sir Cyan here? This is Guardian Knight Eulken.¡± Eulken¡¯s voice came from outside the barracks. ¡°Come in.¡± Judging by themotion, it seemed that several other knights were apanying him. What¡¯s going on, especially when it¡¯s not time for regr check-ins? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to escort you as per the Duke¡¯s orders. Would you be able to apany me?¡± ¡°Can you tell me what this is about?¡± ¡°He mentioned it¡¯s regarding the scheduled visit from the Imperial family this afternoon. It seems he has something to discuss with you regarding that matter.¡± Regarding the Emperor¡¯s visit? Well, as the Duke, he has to fulfill his duties as a noble. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± I quietly took Kaeram, who was asleep under the pillow, and headed outside with Eulken. The camp covers an area roughly the size of a small vige, and the Duke¡¯s residence is located right in the center. It was strategically positioned for efficientmunication, and unless there¡¯s an emergency, my father rarely leaves the premises. Passing through the vignt Guardian Knights, I entered the barracks where my father was conducting his affairs. Upon seeing me, he gestured for me to sit. ¡°How¡¯s life on the front lines?¡± ¡°I¡¯m learning a lot every day and hoping to be a useful presence here someday.¡± ¡°Well, you seem to be holding up quite well. If you ever feel like you want toe back, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡± I nodded slightly in gratitude for his kindness. Of course, I have no intention of returning earlier than the agreed upon period. At least for ten months. Until I turn eleven and enroll in the Royal Academy, I¡¯ll continue my life on the front lines. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. Do you happen to know who¡¯s visiting today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard vaguely that it¡¯s scheduled for His Majesty the Emperor and other members of the Imperial family.¡± ¡°I see. Today, Emperor Dionne of the Great Ushif Empire is scheduled to visit the front lines. So, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you today.¡± ¡°W-what request do you have?¡± Father, who never lets his guard down, seems unusually rxed today. I can roughly guess what it might be about. It¡¯s probably about showing a good image of his son. I¡¯ve heard that I¡¯ve be quite a notable figure among the nobles of the Empire. From what I heard, it seems that I have already be quite a celebrity among the empire¡¯s nobles. The fifth son of the Vert family is so amazing that he has already gone to the front lines. They say he goes around with his knights to subdue demonic creatures. It¡¯s not really a favorable situation for me. Naturally, isn¡¯t it? In the noble world where jealousy and rivalry reign, I¡¯ll eventually just be fodder for their gossip. They¡¯ll talk about how the family will pass on to another child anyway, or how a child with no real foundation is trying so hard to stand out. Well, I shouldn¡¯t let it bother me too much. Anyway, from Father¡¯s perspective, I¡¯m the closest child he has, so he¡¯ll probably ask me to stay by his side for today to help safeguard the Emperor¡¯s visit. ¡°Do you happen to know about the Fifth Princess of the Empire?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Huh? Why bring up the Fifth Princess out of the blue? ¡°The Fifth Princess¡­ You mean?¡± Let¡¯s see, if they¡¯re talking about the Fifth Princess of the Empire at this time¡­ Are they referring to that unfortunate princess? Her name is probably¡­ ¡°Are you referring to Princess Arin Sevellerus?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s your age and the youngest in the Imperial family. She¡¯s also scheduled to be part of today¡¯s visit.¡± It¡¯s interesting, but it¡¯s not something I particrly care about. Whether it¡¯s the Emperor or the Emperor¡¯s daughtering, it¡¯s not my job, but the Duke wouldn¡¯t have mentioned her without any relevance. A strange feeling brushed through my mind. ¡°Will you take care of Princess Arin today?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± What does he mean by ¡®take care of her¡¯? Guard duty? Entertain her? Honestly, I don¡¯t like either option. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Just spend some time together and build rapport. After all, won¡¯t you meet again when you enter the Academy next year? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to foster friendly rtions with people from the royal family. It¡¯s just for a short time, but I hope you can develop a good rtionship.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I dislike it even more now. Is he asking me to be her full-on escort? Why should I engage in such antics with a young girl, especially the unfortunate princess? I can understand the Duke¡¯s intention of fostering rtions with the royal family, but the target is wrong. Arin Sevellerus is not someone I should be getting close to; in fact, I should stay far away from her. At least for now, no one knows. That princess will be implicated as the mastermind behind the rebellion in the Imperial Civil War a few yearster, and will be sacrificed¡­! ¡°As your son. I¡¯ll do my best to follow the Duke¡¯s wishes, even if I¡¯m somewhatcking.¡± Huh, what¡¯s the point of muttering about the future that only I know? For now, I¡¯ll justply. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s meet again when the royal family arrives. You can go now.¡± I bowed my head once again and immediately turned away. I¡¯ve unexpectedly taken on a troublesome task. I guess I¡¯ll just try to make it look good, right? I already have a lot to worry about besides that. ¡°Last night¡­¡± My steps involuntarily halted at the low, ominous tone. I turned quietly to hear what he had to say next. Father¡¯s expression suddenly grew grave. ¡°What were you doing?¡± What was I doing? I don¡¯t know what kind of answer he¡¯s expecting, but there¡¯s only one response I can give. ¡°Due to exhaustion, I fell into a deep sleep early. I hurried to the scene when the signal of a monster¡¯s appearance came, but the situation had already ended.¡± After fleeing from the scene, I immediately returned to the camp in my original form. There were quite a few other knights who encountered me at the time, so my alibi was solid. Seeing my unchanged expression, the Duke eased his guard. ¡°I see. Alright then, go back and rest.¡± After bowing my head once more, I turned away. Until I left the mansion, subtle nces followed my every move. It was as if he was scrutinizing me,paring me to some other entity¡­ Is that what it means to be the Guardian of the continent? Everything around him bes a subject of suspicion. Even if it¡¯s his own son¡­ Hmm. With an enigmatic smile, I stepped outside. * * * The massive stone wall that borders Velias along the frontlines. Though it might appear as mere rocks, high-grade magic barriers are woven into the wall. In the center stood a single gate, the only border gate on the continent that allowed ess to and from the frontlines. Inside the gate, numerous guardians, including Duke Vert, awaited, each wearing solemn expressions and standing with strict posture, ready to greet the nobility. -Boom! ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has arrived!¡± With a heavy trumpet st, a knight loudly announced. Before long, dozens of knights and, within them, the imposing figure of the Emperor, revealed themselves. Emperor Dionne Sevellerus of the Ushif Empire. As befitting the location, his attire was always prepared for battle. As the Emperor reached the gate, Duke Vert, who had been waiting, approached and knelt before him. ¡°Lord Willius Vert, Lord of the New Velias. I humbly greet His Majesty the Emperor!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always worked hard, Willius! There¡¯s no need for formalities between us.¡± The Emperor lifted the Duke as if meeting an old friend. Regardless of their official positions, the rtionship between the Emperor and the Duke was far from casual. Their friendship, which had spanned from the Royal Academy, was well-known among the public, and the Emperor himself had mentioned Duke Vert as the noble he trusted the most. Amidst their customary pleasantries, the Emperor¡¯s gaze turned towards me. ¡°Ah, to think there¡¯d be such a bright sprout in such a despairing and dark ce.¡± Realizing he was referring to me, I calmly stepped forward and bowed my head. ¡°I humbly greet Your Majesty the Emperor! I am Cyan Vert, the youngest among Duke Vert¡¯s children.¡± The Emperor seemed genuinely intrigued by me. ¡°So the rumors are true. To see such a youngd living in these harsh conditions, your family must truly be different, Willius.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, your words are too kind. As a father, I am deeply ashamed.¡± ¡°I, too, have someone I must introduce to you.¡± As the Emperor turned around, someone disembarked from a carriage as if they had been waiting. With deep silver hair and porcin-like skin, she appeared to be around the same age as me. There was no need for exnations; I knew who she was. ¡°Princess Arin Sevellerus of the Ushif Empire.¡± She was Princess Arin, who was scheduled to visit today. While in my past life, I wouldn¡¯t have cared whether the Emperor visited or not since I was confined to the mansion, but today was different. It wasn¡¯t my duty to escort her, typically, a prince would apany her. Her being alone was somewhat unexpected. Did the royal family collectively fall ill? While idly observing, our eyes met. What does she think she¡¯s doing, treating me like a child? She might as well just speak her mind, as her intentions were crystal clear. Even the princess was no exception; in a fleeting moment, I could discern her true feelings. ¡°¡­?¡± Is she feeling jealous? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 15 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 15: Imperial Visit (2) Princess Arin Sevellerus, the fifth princess of the Ushif Empire. As the Emperor¡¯s youngest child, she held a position practically unrted to the throne. However, if one were content with the power given to them, it was a very favorable position to enjoy life without ambition. Ironically, she didn¡¯t desire such a life. She believed she had a responsibility as a member of the royal family and as the Emperor¡¯s beloved, seeing it as the very reason for her existence. Yet, not many viewed her in a favorable light. While it might seem natural for a princess to worry about the safety of the country, even such minor concerns could difort those around her. Perhaps some suspected the fifth princess of harboring aspirations for the throne, or that she was being influenced by some faction of rebels. Though unjust, such suspicions were an inherent part of the politicalndscape created by the throne. Do nothing. From the courtiers, From the surrounding nobles, Even from the Emperor, Please, she had heard it over and over again until her ears rang. Why did it have to be that way? Wasn¡¯t she just a princess, wanting to be helpful to the world rather than simply an emperor? Was it fair to give up all ambitions and live afortable life just because she was the youngest? She hated it. She despised it so much. At least the life of a princess she pursued was not like that. She thought people ignored her because she was still young. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t afford to show any signs of immaturity. Even her journey to the front lines was something she personally requested from the Emperor. The Emperor vehemently opposed it, saying it was absolutely not allowed, but this young princess showed such determination, even going as far as to threaten to cut ties with him. It was not something the Emperor could ignore, to starve his beloved youngest daughter who didn¡¯t even cause him any pain. Dionne, the Emperor, had no choice but to allow her to apany him. She was a respectable princess of the empire. She had to worry about the nation¡¯s security, take care of the people, and further contribute to the peace of the continent. In that sense, she secretly felt she had grown mature. Believing that by steadily taking each step forward, she could be a better princess, she had no doubt about it. At least until she faced this Cyan Vert¡­ Cyan Vert, whom she heard about by chance during the journey to Velias. Originally considered the family¡¯s ipetent, he had gained recognition from the patriarch through his own growth, continuing his firm life on the front lines where monsters roam. To receive recognition from none other than Duke Vert was intriguing to a princess who desired recognition deeply. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this Cyan might be simr to herself, and though she didn¡¯t know, she thought there would be much to learn if they spent time together. ¡°The youngest son of Duke Vert, Cyan Vert.¡± His first appearance from inside the carriage. Even in front of the Emperor of the Empire, he showed a confident demeanor, not faltering. ¡°¡­.?¡± Arin, the princess, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Clearly, he looked like any other ten-year-old boy, but whether it was his resolute expression or hisposed tone, he exuded an aura of maturity that anyone could see. ¡®Is this person really a boy of the same age as me?¡¯ A feeling of alienation that she couldn¡¯t quite grasp. Even in front of the Emperor, Even in front of the many nobles who looked down on her, She always maintained an unwavering confidence, but this was different. A person with very different aspects despite sharing the same conditions as herself. At the moment of meeting him face to face, indescribable emotions surged within her. What kind of life had he lived to disy such an appearance at that age? Moreover, what was different about himpared to herself that caused such a disparity? Along with a sense of bitterness, feelings of jealousy were also rising. It¡¯s unfair. She was also making efforts every day to improve herself, So why does this man in front of her make her feel deeply disheartened just by looking at him? As an immature child, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal her true feelings. While the princess was filled with mixed emotions, Cyan remained indifferent. * * * The Emperor¡¯s excursion proceeded surprisingly smoothly. From passing through the border gate to the deste forests of the west and the dry cliffs of the eastern valley where a red river flowed. It seemed as if the presence of nobles visiting was sensed, as even the beasts did not appear. The tireless Emperor Dionne and Duke Vert walking side by side. Walking in step with the Emperor of the Empire. While others might face persecution for such familiarity, it was possible because it was Duke Vert after all, indicating the level of respect the Emperor held for him. That was the nature of their bond. Well, that¡¯s how it had always been over there, so let¡¯s leave it at that¡­ Exactly five steps behind the Emperor and the Duke. A procession of knights follows to protect them. In the center, under their protection, is Princess Arin. The princess seemed fascinated by the natural surroundings of the front line, looking around in all directions. Then suddenly, she turned back¡­ ¡°¡­.!¡± Here we go again. If you have aint, why do you keep making that face? Sure, I¡¯m escorting from a step behind as the Duke said, but¡­ This princess, what¡¯s her problem? Sometimes she looks at me with a sulky expression. Is there anyone who enjoys being looked at with a face like they¡¯ve eaten dung? We were getting along fine at first, so why is she acting like this now? Anyway, once this excursion is over, I probably won¡¯t have to see her face much. I just hoped it would pass quickly. The Emperor¡¯s excursion continued, and before we knew it, we had arrived at the dry cliffs. The Emperor Dionne, looking down below, let out a deep breath. ¡°The pce, this ce, even the air itself isn¡¯t much different.¡± It was a statement with multiple meanings. The political arena of the pce is like a battlefield where fights break out at the slightest provocation. At least on the front lines, the distinction between enemy and ally is clear, but there, enemies and allies can change in the blink of an eye. It might be a tough life, but it¡¯s not my concern. ¡°Um, excuse me?¡± A voice suddenly calling out to me. ¡°¡­?¡± After a staggering three hours, Princess Arin spoke to me for the first time. Her expression suggested she had something to ask me. ¡°Why is that river so red?¡± She pointed to a river flowing in a remote part of the valley, emitting a reddish hue. ¡°That¡¯s the Blood River.¡± ¡°The Blood River?¡± It meant a river of blood. ¡°It¡¯s a river that connects to the main channel of the Lemea Valley. The water is red for a simple reason. It¡¯s just that when the monsters ssh around, they scatter their bodily fluids, which tints the water like that.¡± The princess seemed quite astonished to hear this exnation. ¡°S-So, you mean all of that is monster bodily fluids?¡± Instead of answering directly, I simply nodded. To the eye, it might look beautiful in its ominousness. However, the river was not clean water; some monsters used it for drinking and even bathing, so it was far from pristine. It was a feeding ground for monsters, so the knights on the front lines avoided getting too close if they could help it. The princess, looking intrigued, followed the watercourse with her gaze, disappearing into the unseen valley beyond. ¡°What¡¯s beyond this river?¡± ¡°The Demon Realm.¡± ¡°The Demon Realm?!¡± At the end of the Blood River lies not the mortal realm where we stand, but the Demon Realm inhabited by creatures from another world. It¡¯s unlikely anyone sane would venture there, but if one ever desired to visit the Demon Realm and didn¡¯t know the way, they could simply follow this river. Of course, one couldn¡¯t guarantee they¡¯d arrive in one piece¡­ ¡°How fascinating¡­¡± There¡¯s no helping some people. While others shun the idea, she¡¯s gazing at the ce as if it were a paradise. I wonder how she¡¯ll react when shees face to face with a monster; it piqued my curiosity once again. -Boom! ¡°¡­?!¡± With the sound of fireworks, a yellow light burst into the western sky. It signaled the appearance of a monster in that direction. ¡°Escort His Majesty! The rest of the guards follow me to that location!¡± The Duke sought to prioritize the Emperor¡¯s safety, but Emperor Dionne was not inclined to ept it. ¡°Your words fill me with disappointment, Willius.¡± The Emperor had already drawn his sword. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I came here just to be a mere spectator? My body was already craving some action.¡± ¡°I cannot argue with that responsibility.¡± The Duke sighed as if resigned. The Emperor made a satisfied face then quickly changed his expression to one of determination and signaled to his knights. ¡°From this moment, the Imperial Army follows Duke Vert¡¯s orders! Focus on eliminating the monsters until the extermination isplete!¡± Emperor Dionne was known to be an 8th-grade mage, boasting immense magical powerparable to the most renowned sorcerers on the continent. With such incredible power, he could have easily be the head of the Grand Magic Society if he hadn¡¯t be Emperor, indicating that dealing with these lower-grade monsters would be a piece of cake for him. Yet, he handed overmand to the Duke. Truly, it was a touching disy of friendship. The knights moved swiftly and decisively in ordance with the orders. I, too, must join the battle with them. ¡°Ar-Are the demons appearing now?¡± Arin, looking visibly flustered, asked me. She was trembling more noticeably now than before. ¡°Your Highness, please evacuate to the rear with the knights. If you wait, the situation will soon be under control.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading to the front lines.¡± ¡°Are you going to fight the demons¡­?¡± Though I wanted to say ¡®of course,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t. Instead, I just quietly replied. ¡°I¡¯ve only been allowed to observe the battle for now. I¡¯m just going to fulfill my duty, so Your Highness, please¡­¡± ¡°I want to go too!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What is this kid saying? ¡°If you¡¯re only observing and not fighting, then I can go too, right?¡± The knights around us also looked extremely bewildered. ¡°This is the frontline, Your Highness. It¡¯s not a yground.¡± ¡°I know! I just want to observe the scene as the empire¡¯s princess!¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s dangerous. The Emperor surely wouldn¡¯t want¡­ ¡± ¡°I can protect myself! Why can you go and I can¡¯t?¡± Ugh¡­ My blood pressure is rising. This princess is more stubborn than she looks. I¡¯d like to just knock her out and have the knights take her away, but then she¡¯d start a prison life instead of being on the front lines. ¡°No matter what anyone says, I¡¯m going. Don¡¯t try to stop me!¡± ¡°Y-Your Highness!¡± Despite the knights¡¯ protests, the princess boldly marched forward. The knights were at a loss for what to do. They seemed to be part of the royal guard, and it¡¯s pathetic that they¡¯re struggling because of one princess in this situation. How can a princess be so clueless in such a situation? I approached her quietly, even though she kept insisting stubbornly. *Thunk* I grabbed the princess¡¯s wrist, untouched by anyone before, in one swift motion. ¡°¡­!?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re just going to throw tantrums like a child, then just go home, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you realize that dozens of lives are tied to your stubbornness? Let me remind you, this is the frontline. A single second of wrong judgement here could lead to unimaginable consequences. Are you willing to take responsibility?¡± Even in the midst of extreme circumstances where every second counts for the knights focusing on the battle, the princess was just a burden. Even if she didn¡¯t understand it when she was younger, she needed to grasp it now to some extent. ¡°If you can¡¯t help, at least refrain from being a hindrance.¡± The princess could only stammer in response, unable to say anything. ¡°Please quietly go to the rear. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± After I released her hand quietly, the princess finally retreated to the rear with the knights. It¡¯s fortunate it ended with just a word. I headed straight to the scene. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 16 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 16: Imperial Visit (3) The situation was resolved rtively early. The demonic creature that appeared was ¡®Big Snail¡¯. It was a giant snail-shaped intermediate-level demonic creature that lived in the western deste forest area. These creatures secreted a highly concentrated acidic fluid that could dissolve skin upon contact, posing a risk of emitting a strong odor if left unchecked, making early containment crucial. Under themand of Duke Vert, a purification operation was carried out, sessfully eliminating the Big Snail and preventing the spread of contamination. With the additional support of the Imperial Army, the task was aplished more smoothly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel as young as I used to.¡± Emperor Dionne chuckled softly as he sheathed his sword. ¡°Now that the beasts have been vanquished, it¡¯s time for you to return to the rear, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I know without you having to remind me. By the way, did the princess manage to evacuate safely?¡± He btedly thought of his daughter¡¯s safety. Fortunately, the knights informed him that she had safely retreated to the rear without any issues. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Let¡¯s head straight there.¡± As the fire mages dealt with the corpses, the Emperor made his way to the rear where the princess was waiting. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, Father.¡± Arin, the princess, who had been waiting at the rear camp, was the first to rush over and greet him. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you unharmed.¡± It seems she waited quietly without any major issues. ¡°¡­!¡± Arin¡¯s eyes, which had been lowered in silence, met mine. A gaze filled with intensified disdainpared to before. Seems like camaraderie has turned into nothing but resentment. It went against my father¡¯s wishes, but it was better this way than holding on to the rotten rope. As themotion settled down, the sun of the battlefield had already shifted to the western horizon. ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to Velias? I¡¯ve already sent word to the stewards in your estate to ensure you can restfortably.¡± My father wanted to escort the emperor to safety, but ironically, the party in question seemed uninterested. ¡°Well, is there really a need for that? I¡¯ve decided to spend a day here at the rear camp instead.¡± ¡°Y-Your Majesty¡­ Even so¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t particrly needvish treatment. Besides, in emergencies, shouldn¡¯t I fight as a knight myself? Moreover, there are things to discuss between us, right?¡± Even though it was a rear camp near the border gate, this ce was clearly part of the front line. For the emperor to spend a night on the front line was not only dangerous but unprecedented. Knowing that the emperor must have some other purpose, my father immediately ordered the preparation of a royal residence. Arin, the princess, watched indifferently as the residence was being constructed. The emperor is staying, but is the princess nning to stay here too? Not my ce to say. There¡¯s probably no need for her to stay any longer now that the emperor¡¯s visit is over. It¡¯s best to end the meeting with the princess here. I returned naturally with the knights heading back to the camp without any further reports. * * * ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we shared a drink like this, Willius.¡± Drinking on the front lines is clearly prohibited. Vitors are usually disciplined severely, but when there are individuals who transcend thew, things can change. Although there was alcohol in the sses, the Duke had yet to empty a single one. ¡°Did you say Cyan? Your son¡­ despite his young age, he¡¯s truly impressive.¡± Even with the emperor¡¯s sincere praise, the Duke didn¡¯t show much reaction. ¡°He¡¯s still a child with much to learn. I¡¯m grateful for your kind words.¡± ¡°Much to learn¡­¡± The emperor emptied his ss with a hearty gulp, then asked with a meaningful smile. ¡°Did he also express a desire to uphold the family¡¯s legacy?¡± The Duke hesitated to answer immediately. ¡°I¡¯m just watching over him. It¡¯s not something he can do just because he wants to.¡± The emperor chuckled modestly as he refilled his ss. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you someone¡¯s father before you¡¯re the guardian of the continent? It¡¯d be strange not to worry about your children as parents. I¡¯m the same¡­¡± For a moment, silence fell. The emperor¡¯s expression, which had seemed rxed, soon turned solemn, and the atmosphere naturally grew darker. After emptying his ss once more, the emperor began a more serious conversation. ¡°Lately, there have been assassination incidents targeting several nobles throughout the empire. It¡¯s indiscriminate, targeting specific factions¡­¡± ¡°Do they have anything inmon?¡± ¡°Common? Yes. The murdered nobles were all corrupt officials who engaged in wrongdoing. Moreover, the discovered bodies were all horribly mutted¡­¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The Duke¡¯s gaze was visibly shaken. With just the two facts mentioned earlier, it was easy to guess who might be behind it. ¡°Could it be the followers of the ck Mist¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still spection. But within the pce, they¡¯re almost certain it¡¯s their doing. Besides them, who else wouldmit such acts?¡± The so-called nobility hunt. There was only one group crazy enough to carry out such madness in the world. ¡°If so, we should quickly organize an investigative team. We need to start tracking them down, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Tracking? Well, yes. They¡¯re causing chaos in the country, so of course we should¡­¡± But it seemed the emperor¡¯s attention was elsewhere. From the way he rolled his ss, one could glimpse hisplex emotions. ¡°From your perspective, what do you think the 5th princess¡¯s position is?¡± It was a somewhat abrupt mention. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s practically unrted to the throne, isn¡¯t she? I believe she has no supporting faction¡­¡± ¡°Having no supporting faction means she could be utilized anywhere without causing suspicion.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The Duke immediately grasped the emperor¡¯s words. ¡°Are you suggesting there¡¯s a move to link Princess Arin with those individuals?¡± The emperor nodded silently. Far removed from the throne. Yet politically convenient to exploit. With the emperor ringly aware now, there was no way such a move could seed, but the mere existence of such a scheme indicated howplex the current state of the empire was. If such a move were indeed afoot, there was a high chance it originated from the current empress¡¯s faction, the Count of Nepellis. ¡°What crime could that young one possibly havemitted? As long as I¡¯m still standing strong, there shouldn¡¯t be a major problem.¡± The emperor took another sip of his drink. However, the Duke knew well how much anxiety the emperor held about this. ¡°As a friend rather than an emperor, I have one request for you.¡± ¡°Please, speak.¡± ¡°If, hypothetically, I were to die before you¡­ quietly remove her from the scene. Let her live as an ordinary civilian unassociated with the royal family. That¡¯s all I ask.¡± The fierce storm foretold after the current emperor¡¯s passing. In the midst of such a storm, the emperor believed that the young princess could never survive. As a father before an emperor, all he wished for was his daughter to live peacefully. ¡°I will uphold the emperor¡¯smand.¡± The Duke epted his request without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I wish I could do something truly emperor-like. Honestly, I¡¯d love it if those ck bastards killed the trash in the pce.¡± The emperor revealed his inner thoughts, somewhat fueled by intoxication. The Duke couldn¡¯t help but ponder deeply. Why had they appeared at this time? Those who weren¡¯t appointed as gods among the gods. Aeru, the god of the ck mist. And the Mist, the continent¡¯s foremost assassination group who followed him. Their reappearance after a long absence surely had a reason behind it. Whatever that reason might be, it would undoubtedly stir significant changes in the delicate bnce of power on the continent. It wouldn¡¯t necessarily be for the better¡­ ¡°The Mist¡­¡± The Duke gazed intently into his ss of liquor, vividly recalling the mysterious figure he had encountered in the valley the previous night. * * * As the sun was setting, clouds began to gather from somewhere. -Rumble Before long, heavy rain started pouring down from the darkened sky. -Roar! Followed by deafening thunder. While most people would prefer to stay buried under their nkets, my body was restless. ¡°So, is that it? Is that all?¡± Emily asked, sounding somewhat disappointed. ¡°What more do you need?¡± ¡°Seriously! You escorted none other than the princess herself! Isn¡¯t it a big deal to conclude escorting someone you¡¯d probably only meet once in a lifetime in such a manner?¡± Anyone listening might mistake it for a date. Isn¡¯t it exaggerated to call it a remarkable connection just because we escorted her during her brief visit? ¡°I knew you were really indifferent, but you shouldn¡¯t be like that! The princess is also a woman, you should haveforted her carefully!¡± She loves attention to detail. This isn¡¯t some yground; if she wants that kind of treatment, she should dress up nicely and go to a flower garden or something. ¡°You know, even though women may seem tough on the outside, they¡¯re very delicate inside, so if you don¡¯t treat them gently, they¡¯ll get hurt! If you keep being so blunt, you won¡¯t be able to get marriedter, you know?¡± She even gives marriage advice, such a faithful maid. It¡¯s a very profound piece of advice that reminded me of that perverted demonic sword. I might start bleeding from my ears if I listen any longer. Just when I was pondering whether to go out or not, my beloved maid made the decision for me. I got out of bed and changed clothes right away. ¡°Are you really going out for exercise again today, even though it¡¯s raining like this?¡± It¡¯s only been a day since the riot, but I couldn¡¯t afford to miss a day like today. Just as there are creatures thate out when it rains, this ce also has monsters that only appear on rainy days. When the wet ground turns into a swamp, slimy monsters filled with moisture appear, and you can¡¯t help but get a taste of their blood. They may look a bit more intimidating than other monsters, but they¡¯re all good for the body, so you shouldn¡¯t avoid them. ¡°If you skip exercise for even a day, it breaks the flow. It won¡¯t take long.¡± After changing clothes, I wrapped the ck cape hanging on the pir around my body. Putting Kaeram into my arms, as I was about to step out of the barracks. ¨C Thump! Thump, thump! Suddenly, unfamiliar footsteps echoed. Whether by direction or resonance, it was undoubtedly someone approaching the barracks. What¡¯s this? Knights wouldn¡¯t patrol at this hour, would they? I strained my ears to focus on the sound, realizing that it wasn¡¯t just one set of footsteps, but several. I paid closer attention to the footsteps leading the group. Although not familiar, there was a sense of familiarity. Confident yet modest. More like a noble than a knight. Not an adult but a child. Not a man but a woman. Footsteps I encountered not too long ago. ¡°¡­!¡± It wasn¡¯t until the unidentified footsteps reached the front of the barracks that I could discern their identity. And then, the tent ps were swiftly drawn aside. The first thing that caught my eye was the red brooch, evidence of her affiliation with the royal family. Slowly, I raised my head to meet the unexpected nighttime visitor¡¯s face. As she examined my attire, she tilted her head with curiosity. ¡°Where¡­ are you going?¡± It was clearly Princess Arin, who should have been at the rear camp. ¡°Who hase¡­?¡± Emily also leaned forward at the sight of the unfamiliar visitor. Though she didn¡¯t recognize the princess¡¯s face at first, the moment she saw the emblem on her chest, her expression changed to one of shock. ¡°P-P-Princess!?¡± Was it a scream or a shriek? It was an indistinguishable cry. To top it off, even the perverted sword seemed to rise from within the embrace. [Good morning, master~] It sounded like a morning greeting. [Hmm? Why is our master frozen like this?] As she stretched and yawned, she prodded my still figure with curiosity. But the moment she spotted the princess standing at the door, she seemed taken aback, as if it was a surprising sight. [Master, is this your type?] Ignoring her trivial remarks was the best response. ¡°Sorry for dropping by out of the blue. They said I could find you here¡­¡± ¡°You came to see me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Could we talk if you¡¯re not busy?¡± Her sudden request for conversation caught me off guard. Looking outside, I noticed several guards as well, making it seem like there was an unusual number of eyes on us¡­ If I were to suddenly leave for exercise in this situation, it would only raise suspicion. I might need to dy tonight¡¯s workout a bit. ¡°Pleasee in, Your Highness.¡± I greeted her with a slightly uneasy expression. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Imperial Visit (4) The Emperor of the Ushif Empire, Dionne Sevellerus, had two wives. His first wife and former empress, now deceased, Diana Quazel, and his second wife, the current empress and the real power behind the empire, Cassandra Nepellis. From the former empress, the first prince and the second princess were born, and from the current empress, the third prince and the fourth prince were born. But what about the fifth princess? In public perception, she¡¯s known as the offspring of a fallen marquisate. However, among the central nobility, there was no one unaware that she was born from a concubine. Even though the emperor personally acknowledged her as a princess, she never received equal treatmentpared to her four siblings. With only the title of princess butcking any real power or influence, she couldn¡¯t intervene in the intense power struggles among the imperial family. Merely a princess in name, she was powerless. Despite appearing helpless, realistically, what could she have done with the body of a feeble woman? Unable to do anything on her own and failing to establish any supporting factions, she was eventually driven out of the imperial pce due to internal conflicts, only to die quietly from illness without any notable achievements. Such was the tragic life of this princess. A true princess of misfortune. It¡¯s fitting, isn¡¯t it, even though we don¡¯t know who coined it? She may live peacefully with an innocent face now, but in a few years, tears will surely fall from those clear eyes. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°About a month.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°I live with a maid.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Just as the conversation seemed to continue, my indifferent responses abruptly cut it off. The princess¡¯s gaze became even more uneasy, and Emily¡¯s nces,ing through the cracks, grew more piercing. ¡°I, um, first of all, I want to apologize for what happened earlier today. I feel like I behaved very inappropriately as a princess. You were right; if I couldn¡¯t help, I shouldn¡¯t have interfered¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I also apologize for any rudeness I may have shown you as well.¡± As I rose and bowed, she also stood up. She seemed about to p her hands but hesitated and sat back down. ¡°Um, well, you see¡­¡± The princess hesitated, debating whether to say something or not. For now, I decided to wait without saying anything. ¡°Why did youe to the frontline?¡± ¡°I wanted to gain various experiences before enrolling in the academy.¡± ¡°W-weren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the process of oveing it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± A heavy silence fills the tent. Eventually, unable to bear it, I asked first. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te here to ask about my personal background, did you?¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not that big of a deal! I just wanted to ask about you!¡± ¡°You want to ask about me?¡± [Our master seems quite popr, huh?] Kaeram, lying on the bed, remarked sarcastically as she observed the situation closely. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve felt that way since I first saw you at the border gate. You seemed quite different from me, more mature, maybe?¡± ¡°Despite that, it felt like you were looking at me with rather unfriendly eyes¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry about that! I think my jealousy unintentionally showed.¡± By now, I had a feeling why this princess hade. So-called personal counselling. It seemed like the intention was for peers of the same age to get to know each other through various conversations. Honestly, it was a bit out of the blue¡­ But regardless of my own state, she hade all the way here on this ambitious night to have a conversation with a guy she had just met today. Is the princess really thatcking in people around her? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it seems I have nothing to tell Your Highness. It would be difficult to share my personal stories, and I¡¯m not as mature as the former princess might think.¡± Even if I felt a bit conflicted, I couldn¡¯t spare the time to counsel someone else¡¯s life when I was busy taking care of my own. Even if she¡¯s from the imperial bloodline, she¡¯s no better than a roadside pebble if she doesn¡¯t benefit me. [Sigh, what should we do with our foolish master?] Kaeram let out a sigh, showing signs of frustration. Emily¡¯s gaze felt even sharper, but I didn¡¯t show any reaction. In the first ce, I¡¯m not here to figure out what they think. ¡°What¡¯s the reason¡­?¡± Her tone suddenly changed. ¡°Are you ignoring me because you see me as just another superficial princess?¡± ¡°You misunderstand.¡± ¡°No, I can tell by your tone. You want to end this conversation quickly and get rid of me. I know I came here unannounced, but honestly, I feel quite ufortable.¡± Her gaze felt like a sharp dagger piercing through me. ¡°I understand. From your perspective, I¡¯m just someone you won¡¯t benefit from even if we be friends.¡± ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± ¡°I know myself best. I¡¯ve realized it through countless experiences since birth. Being a princess, nobody has ever genuinely cared about me.¡± I could only remain silent. I, too, am no different from the people she¡¯s encountered, so there was no need to make more excuses. The princess, with a sigh, rose from her seat. ¡°Sorry for taking up your time. I thought I could sort things out by talking, but I guess I was mistaken. You¡¯re quite different from your brother, Lord Aschel.¡± ¡­What? For a moment, I doubted my ears. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said that you seempletely different from Lord Aschel. Even if you¡¯re siblings, you can¡¯t be alike.¡± Why? Why is that boy¡¯s nameing out of her mouth? The princess seemed startled by my uncontrolled expression of emotions. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Aschel¡­ No, how do you know about my older brother?¡± She asked quietly, briefly averting her gaze. ¡°Oh, we happened to meetst year when visiting the Royal Academy. You know, my father is acquainted with Duke Vert¡­ So, it was a natural introduction¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The air felt heavy. I felt queasy, and my breathing became erratic. Just hearing one name stirred up too many emotions. Stay calm. What¡¯s the use of getting worked up over this when we haven¡¯t even met in person yet? Even now, if I don¡¯t control myself, it feels like my limbs will be torn apart in an instant. I have to endure it. I shouldn¡¯t let myself face such a futile and uninteresting end, right? My inner excitement gradually subsided. Quietly raising my head, I spoke again with aposed expression. ¡°I see. I apologize for not showing a fitting appearance for him.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah! You seem like you need to resemble him a bit! Besides, Lord Aschel has given me sincere advice!¡± ¡­? Who gave you what? ¡°¡­ My older brother gave you sincere advice?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right! He told me to maintain an upright and confident demeanor as a princess, regardless of what others say! He also asked me to be a princess who can truly help the empire!¡± Unbelievable. That extreme opportunist gave sincere advice? I know his devilish character better than anyone. Whether it¡¯s genuine or malicious, he doesn¡¯t seem to care about anyone who won¡¯t have any impact on him. It was right after I graduated from the academy that I started receiving attention from him. During my ipetent days, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to acknowledge me, almost treating me like aplete stranger. And yet, that guy, who isn¡¯t even another prince or princess, gave advice to that delicate princess, Arin? The 5th Princess, who is considered to be part of the most insignificant and feeble faction within the royal family. She¡¯s practically nonexistent in terms of influence, and if it were the guy I know, he would have just passed by with formal greetings. Honestly, I want to believe it¡¯s a lie¡­ But in the innocent eyes of this princess, there¡¯s no trace of such falsehood. ¡°¡­¡± At my unexpected reaction, the princess was left hesitating, unsure of what to do. As I¡¯ve mentioned before, he never acts without reason. If he gave sincere advice to Princess Arin, there must have been some value in doing so. He wouldn¡¯t have made such remarks just to tter her. Moreover, if it was a year ago, it would have been a time when it had no impact on my current self. That means it¡¯s a story from a past life. A princess who can help the empire¡­ It was such an unbelievable statement. The situation hasn¡¯t changed. Arin, the princess, is ultimately a woman of no value to me. No matter whose puppet she may be, she¡¯s not my concern. But if the puppeteer is Aschel¡­ Then the story changes. Regardless of whatever ns or schemes that guy might have, I have no intention of going easy on him. Now that I know, I¡¯ll delve into every detail and thoroughly sabotage whatever he¡¯s up to. *Kiiing* I created a mana sphere the size of a bean at my fingertips and casually flicked it away. The sphere dispersed into dust, forming an invisible magical barrier around me and the princess. ¡°What¡­ what was that just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± To ensure that nobody else can overhear our conversation, I cast a privacy barrier. Beyond the barrier, anyone else would only hear the faintest whispers. ¡°You said you want to be a princess who helps the empire?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to live a doll-like existence. I want to be useful to the country and its people as a princess.¡± ¡°Then I dare to ask. Does the princess have any interest in the throne?¡± The mention of the throne startled her. ¡°W-what are you talking about! The throne? I, I have no interest in such a thing¡­!¡± ¡°Then let me ask again. How can someone who has no interest in the throne be of service to the country and its people?¡± Arin¡¯s face turned deeply red. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to be an empress! It¡¯s not even a possibility! Right now, it might be tough because I¡¯m young, but if I work hard, I can surely contribute to the empire as a princess¡­¡± ¡°How pathetic.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you even understand the reality of the empire? You im you want to contribute as a princess? You think it¡¯ll change after ten, twenty years? With that attitude, you won¡¯t achieve anything but lingering on the streets.¡± Her pupils quivered and her lips trembled. It was a moment when the fragile faith she held onto broke down miserably. She must have known it herself. But even knowing, she tried to deny it. Regardless of anything else, it was crucial to thoroughly instill in her the understanding of her situation. Treating her lightly just because she¡¯s a woman or because she¡¯s young would only be detrimental. First and foremost, this princess needed to deeply understand her own situation. Tiny droplets of tears formed at the corners of her eyes. ¡°S-So¡­ then¡­¡± Struggling to steady her trembling voice, she asked, ¡°What should I do? How can I live in a way that benefits the empire?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Take the throne.¡± The princess seemed to freeze, as if under a petrification spell. It wasn¡¯t an empty remark thrown out for the sake of it. With determination and strength, humans can achieve anything. A beggar who scraped by for food could one day pull out a holy sword and be a hero, and an emperor who ruled the world could be chased out in a revolution and be a beggar. If nothing else, wouldn¡¯t even bing an emperor be valuable to me? -ng! ng! ng! At that moment, a familiar sound rang out. With three tolls of the bell, the princess regained her focus, her eyes returning from their momentary daze. At the same time, the guardian knights waiting beyond the barrier rushed in. ¡°Princess, you need to evacuate urgently!¡± I immediately lifted the sound-blocking magic. ¡°Ar-Are the monsters attacking?¡± ¡°It seems so. Quickly, to the rear camp¡­¡± -Boom! Followed by a signal sound indicating the direction of the monsters¡¯ appearance. People instinctively covered their ears due to the incredibly loud noise. The sound was close. Very close. At least near the faction¡¯s camp. -Rumble As if heralding the arrival of a giant monster, a fierce vibration could be felt beneath the ground. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 18 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 18: Imperial Visit (5) ¡°Report on the situation!¡± Duke Vert rushed out of the mansion upon hearing the fireworks. Eulken, the guardian knight nearby, immediately ran up to report. ¡°Numerous demons have appeared near the camp! Estimated to be at least the size of a battalion!¡± ¡°The types of demons?¡± ¡°Mostly low to intermediate-level ones like slimes, swamp toads, moss golems, but judging by the magic sense we¡¯re getting, it seems that¡­¡± ¡°It appears high-level demons have also shown up.¡± Following behind the duke, Emperor Dionne also revealed himself. The emperor was already armed, including his sword. ¡°These creatures seem to have caught wind of something extraordinary. They must have sensed the appearance of a rare delicacy.¡± Perhaps due to the effects of alcohol, the emperor¡¯s face was slightly flushed. ¡°Do not worry, Your Majesty! Please, quickly evacuate outside the barrier!¡± Despite the duke¡¯s urgent plea, the emperor paid no heed. Instead, he raised a hand high and began casting a spell. ¡°The brilliant light of guidance shall illuminate the darkness¡­¡± Arge sphere formed above the emperor¡¯s palm. The sphere ascended into the sky, illuminating the previously restricted visibility with its radiance, thanks to the gusty winds. This made it much easier for the knights to prepare for battle. ¡°I¡¯m still in one piece.¡± The emperor¡¯s face exuded more tranquility than before. -Thud! Thud! Unidentified vibrations were felt from beneath the ground. It felt akin to the footsteps of a giant creature. ¡°Well, I joked about it earlier, but it¡¯s notmon for demons toe all the way to human strongholds, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just umon; it¡¯s almost unheard of.¡± demon exterminations mostly took ce from the outskirts of the Lemea Valley and its surrounding areas. Once they crossed the established boundary, it was deemed to affect human territory, triggering immediate countermeasures. The location of the duke and the emperor was a rear camp near the barrier gate. It was somewhat distant from the camp near the valley where the demons appeared. While they hadn¡¯t reached the rear yet, this was likely the first time they directly infiltrated human strongholds. ¡°The entire army will swiftlyplete their preparations and head to the camp. Nonbatants should evacuate beyond the barrier gate as soon as possible!¡± With the duke¡¯s orders, the knights moved without hesitation. There couldn¡¯t be a single second wasted to support the knights at the camp, where the battle might have already begun. Above all, the duke¡¯s son was still there. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your son there as well?¡± The emperor asked, subtly aware of it, but the duke didn¡¯t show any signs. ¡°He must learn to protect himself. Our focus should be on the demons, not my son, Your Majesty.¡± The emperor nodded at the resolute response. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a tough one.¡± Yet, he also issued orders to his own knights. ¡°Royal knights, listen up! From now on, we¡¯ll join the frontline knights to exterminate the demons! Spare not a single one!¡± The emperor himself was ready to lead the military in the battle against the demons. ¡°Oh, by the way, shouldn¡¯t the princess evacuate quickly?¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± A knight from the royal army hurried over from the other side of the camp, his face showing urgency. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I apologize for the intrusion, Your Majesty. It¡¯s been reported that the princess is currently at the camp!¡± The faces of the emperor and the duke changed abruptly. ¡°What do you mean? Why is the princess there?¡± With the princess supposed to be at the rear camp, her sudden presence at the front left the emperor at a loss. ¡°There¡¯s someone she wanted to meet personally. About 30 minutes ago, she went with the guards. It seems she might have gone while you were conversing, Your Majesty¡­¡± The emperor was incredulous. ¡°Who could she possibly want to meet in this dangerous ce?¡± ¡°Kuueeek!¡± A chilling scream hit their ears like a warning from the demons, as if telling them not to waste time with unnecessary discussions. Now was not the time to worry about his daughter¡¯s safety. After calming his mind, the emperor promptly gave orders to the knight. ¡°As the emperor, Imand it. Mobilize all the royal forces immediately and head to the camp! Exterminate any demons encountered, but ensure the safety of the princess at all costs!¡± ¡°I receive the emperor¡¯smand!¡± The knight who received the imperial order quickly departed. The emperor drew his sword with a meaningful expression. ¡°We need to sort out the situation quickly, Willius.¡± An iridescent light emanated from the emperor¡¯s sword. The tip of his sword pointed towards the camp where the princess headed. * * * Somewhere in the forest, not far from the camp. Although it was a detour, they had no choice but to go back to avoid the appearing demons. Their goal was the rear camp located below the mountain. Prioritizing the safety of the princess, they fled with the guardian knights. [Is it okay to run like this?] Kaeram, floating in the air, asked with doubt. ¡°There¡¯s no point in fighting openly, and we¡¯d only be a hindrance.¡± . [Can¡¯t you handle those faraway ones?] ¡°Even if they¡¯re high-level demons,they can¡¯t take on the knights at the frontlines alone. Once reinforcements from the rear camp arrive, we can easily defeat them.¡± ¡°Why do you keep muttering to yourself, My Lord?¡± Emily, who was leading the way, turned around and asked. I gestured for her to not worry and to keep moving forward. With battalion-level forces of demons approaching, we couldn¡¯t afford to sit idly behind closed doors in the mansion. Given the potential for widespread destruction once full-scalebat began, it was logical to minimize nonbatants as much as possible. ¡°Are the knights at the camp okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness! The guardian knights will take care of those ugly demons in no time!¡± As clueless as the maid might seem, her presence was oddlyforting in such dire and urgent circumstances. ¡°Your Highness must be very worried, right? If only you stayed in the rear, none of this would have happened¡­¡± ¡°Not at all, Your Highness! It¡¯s, um, you know? Sometimes it¡¯s good to have a little nighttime exercise. Well! The knights here also feel the same way, don¡¯t they?¡± Contrary to Emily¡¯s words, the expressions of the guardian knights were full of concern. If anything were to happen to the princess because of her carelessness, it could cost them their lives, and could a mere nighttime exercise excuse such a risk? Sometimes, herck of awareness was a problem. -Thud! The sound of heavy footsteps echoed from beyond the dimness. Everyone froze in ce upon hearing the sound. -Thud! Thud! As the footsteps drew closer, the knights drew their swords. ¡°A¡­ a demon¡­?¡± Pushing the stiffened princess behind me, I stepped forward. Emily had long since hidden herself in the back. ¡°I-It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s¡­ probably just some insignificant low-level demons¡­!¡± Low-level demons? The sound of these heavy footsteps couldn¡¯t possibly belong to anything but at least intermediate-level demons. With such a loud noise, it had to be a high-level demon. ¡°Grroooar¡­¡± Through the dense trees, the figure of a demon emerged. Standing at least 3 meters tall, its size doubled that of an average adult male. Its skin was dyed in a greenish hue, covered in thick slime. A giant high-level demonic creature, a ¡®troll¡¯, dwelling in the damp marsh, had revealed itself. ¡°A h-high-level demon?¡± Princess Arin, Emily, and even the knights of the royal army couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment. They had thought it was only at most an ogre-level threat, but unexpectedly, a high-level demon had appeared. Moreover, these were guardian knights of the royal army, not frontline soldiers. That meant they had almost no experience inbat against demons. The troll faced us with a pupil-less, charred gaze. It seemed to be staring right through me. Was it just my imagination? ¡°Kuwaack!¡± With a loud roar, the troll charged at us at incredible speed. ¡°Protect the princess!¡± The knights quickly deployed their defensive formation, but such conventional tactics were ineffective against a high-level demon. -Thud! Easily brushing aside the knights, the troll continued its advance towards me. Quickly, I pushed the princess and Emily to the side and threw myself in the opposite direction. -Thud! The ground caved in under the troll¡¯s hefty fist. If an ordinary human were inside, their bones would have been shattered. ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± The troll still had its eyes fixed on me. [It seems even that big lump can smell you, huh?] Kaeram, observing the troll¡¯s state, chuckled and remarked. ¡°Do I need to wear cologne or something¡­?¡± Among the demons that appeared, I doubted this troll was the only one targeting me. Some of the demons at the camp probably had me as their target too. If we don¡¯t resolve this quickly, it¡¯s only going to get more troublesome. ¡°Emily! Take the princess and run!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°This demon, for some reason, seems to be targeting me right now! While I distract it, quickly evacuate with the princess to the rear!¡± ¡°Oh, okay. My lord!¡± Her response was immediate, without a moment¡¯s hesitation. As much as I appreciated her obedience, there was an inexplicable bitterness creeping in. ¡°What are you saying? What are you trying to do!¡± Still, it seems this stubborn princess won¡¯t ept it. While her concern is appreciated, it¡¯s essentially just unnecessary meddling. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? If you can¡¯t help, at least don¡¯t be a hindrance. Right now, the best help you can give me is to run away with all your might!¡± ¡°But, still¡­¡± As the hesitant princess hesitated, Emily swiftly lifted her up. ¡°Running awayes first, Your Highness! My master will find a way to survive somehow!¡± ¡°Does that even make sense? How do you expect to survive against that demon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out! Take care of yourself, Your Highness!¡± Although I said it, why do I hope I don¡¯t stumble here? The knights, too, quickly caught on and started fleeing with the princess. I also turned and began fleeing in the opposite direction. In response, the troll let out a loud roar and chased after me. ¡°Cyyyy-aaannn!¡± It sounded like someone¡¯s desperate call, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention. ¡°That should do it.¡± Just as I thought I had put some distance between us, I stopped fleeing and faced the creature. [How about it? Shall I lend you a hand this time too?] ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your tricks twice.¡± While with the Death Worm, I might have yed along just to stall, there was no need for that this time. After catching my breath, I guided the mana dormant within me to empower Kaeram. -Sparkle A brief ck light shed from the de. Preparation to cleave the troll¡¯s body wasplete. ¡°Shall we taste the blood of a high-level demon?¡± The troll raised its hefty fist menacingly once again. It would take just a second for that fist to hit the ground from the air. But of course, it didn¡¯t remain intact even a secondter. -Stter -Thud Contrary to its bold stance, the troll¡¯s fist fell weakly. Its grim gaze gradually lowered. The fist embedded in the ground, and the copious amount of blood flowing from its end. At the sight of that gruesome scene, the troll¡¯s face contorted in agony. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The troll thrashed wildly in pain as its arm was severed. Pain is the only way to forget. Amidst the relentless downpour of the rain, the enchanting dance of the dark de continued without respite. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 19 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 19: Imperial Visit (6) ¨C Thud! The troll¡¯s face, with its severed limbs, fell against the ground. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Though still breathing, it was as good as dead. I sat atop its head and slit its throat. ¨C Slish! The troll¡¯s body slumped like a rag doll, and a thick green liquid oozed from the de. I watched the scene intently for a moment before instinctively licking it. ¡°Ptuh!¡± Disgusting. It¡¯s one thing for medicine to taste bad, but this was a bit extreme, wasn¡¯t it? Amidst the unpleasantly putrid smell, asional hints of bitterness arose. [You gonna taste it just like that? You should be a man and lift the head up high before taking a big gulp!] The head seemed repulsive, so I opted to slice the wrist instead, creating a suitable hole. The troll¡¯s blood flowed freely from the hollowed-out space. I closed my eyes tightly and swallowed it down. ¨C Gulp, gulp A pungent aroma wafted up from my throat, sending shivers down my spine involuntarily. This was much more¡­ than I had anticipated. ¡°It¡¯s actually edible, huh?¡± [¡­?] Surprised by the unexpected taste, I sliced the other arm of the troll in the same way. Wondering if I had tasted it wrong, I took another gulp, and it tasted distinctly different from the blood of low-level demons, that to with a mysterious vor. The troll¡¯s wrist shriveled up soon after. [You¡¯ve fully be a demon, huh¡­.] Kaeram¡¯s ghastly expression was quite a sight. It was my first time tasting a troll blood, but it seemed like my pte was gradually losing its sanity. Enough with the blood; now, it¡¯s time to deal with the rest¡­ ¨C Thud, thud, thud ¡°This damn rain shows no signs of letting up.¡± Without bringing a fire elemental mage along, it would be difficult to burn the troll¡¯s corpse. [Why not just leave it be?] ¡°It¡¯s too risky to leave the body of a high-level monster lying around. We shouldn¡¯t leave any room for potential trouble.¡± Just as I was pondering if there was no good solution¡­ ¨C Whoosh! Suddenly, a familiar sound echoed in my ears. It sounded like the rush of strong currents, reminiscent of rushing water. Come to think of it, if we¡¯re around here¡­ [Then why not throw it into the water?] That¡¯s it. If we¡¯re nearby, there¡¯s probably the Blood River. With the prolonged rainfall, the currents would be incredibly strong. Whether it piles up or flows into the demon realm, throwing it in should take care of it with the strong currents. Having made up my mind, I cut the troll¡¯s corpse to make it more manageable to carry. ¡°It might be tough to carry it all in one go, we might have to make a few trips back and forth.¡± I wrapped the massive legs, each as thick as a pir, around my shoulders. Each leg alone was taller than me by a considerable length. Combined, they must have weighed over 100kg, but for someone like me who had been consuming monster blood, this was easily manageable. ¨C Thud, thud, thud. Following the sound for about three minutes, a low cliff and a river glowing red below came into view. As expected, the water level was significantly higher due to the heavy rainfall. Without hesitation, I heaved the legs over my shoulder and hurled them down below the cliff, where they were swiftly swept away by the raging currents. [You said it tasted good, so isn¡¯t it a waste to throw it away after just one taste?] ¡°There¡¯s no way to preserve it. Once you¡¯ve had a taste, that¡¯s it.¡± Though I couldn¡¯t help feeling it was a waste, there was no other choice. One by one, I tossed all the remaining parts of the corpse into the blood river. It was as effective a disposal method as burning them. It¡¯s oddly more exhausting to deal with them after catching them. Taking a moment to rest, I sat down on the edge of the cliff. Thoughts naturally turned to the other side, where the demons had been dealt with With a somewhat absent-minded expression on my face, Kaeram asked with a smile. [Thinking about that princess? Worried about her, perhaps?] ¡°Not really.¡± [You told her to be the empress, and now you¡¯re acting indifferent? Did you mean it when you asked her to be the empress?] ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t just empty words, at least.¡± I considered it a much more valuable statement than just being told to be a ¡®princess who would benefit the empire.¡¯ [Are you trying to be a kingmaker?] ¡°Not at all. I simply provided direction. The rest is up to her to handle.¡± Whether she ends up ruling the empire as an empress or sitting on the roadside, ultimately, it¡¯s up to her. However, now that it¡¯s confirmed that Aschel has taken an interest in her, I¡¯ll need to keep an eye on her for a while. Still, if I leave her be, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll repeat the fate of being a forsaken princess. It¡¯s been quite some time by now, and the reinforcements at the rear camp should havepleted their joining. If I¡¯m nearby when they are found, I can naturally join them. Just as I was about to get up and return to the camp, suddenly, ¡°¡­!¡± My face automatically turned towards the sudden unfamiliar sensation. The flickering eyes met the cliff on the opposite side, slightly higher than the one I stood on. It felt like a hungry beast catching the scent of its prey and turning back. I saw it. The radiant purple wings spread boldly in the howling wind! The sharp tail and ws, like they were thrusting a sword! A spiritual being that feeds on the aura of the dark underworld, unlike the divine creatures living on the sacred continent! ¡°A¡­ Dragon?¡± It was a Demonic Dragon, a rare giant demonic creature of the demon realm. ¡­By its size, it seemed to be a juvenile, but judging by the magic emanating from it, it was undoubtedly a Demonic Dragon. Why would such a creature, which dwells deep in the demon realm, appear in the Lemea Valley? Did it stray away from its pack? Even if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason for it toe all the way here, right? Could it be that this creature also followed my scent? Despite that, it doesn¡¯t seem particrly aggressive, does it? Multiple thoughts crossed my mind, making it incredibly cluttered. Stay calm. There¡¯s no need to overthink. I just need to take the most appropriate action I can right now. Demonic Dragon. Despite being a juvenile, it¡¯s still a giant creature. It possesses high-quality blood that can¡¯t bepared to the lesser demons. So¡­ [Why is my master suddenly silent?] Kaeram poked me as if I were dumbstruck, but I didn¡¯t react. After a moment of collecting my thoughts, I grabbed Kaeram and whispered quietly. ¡°Shadow Arts 9th Form: Demonic Sword Manifestation¡­..¡± [Huh? What¡¯s happening all of a sudden!?] Before Kaeram could even react, she transformed into mist and was absorbed into my body. Ignoring Kaeram¡¯s cries of confusion, my mind was focused on one thing¡­ ¡°I must capture¡­ no, devour that dragon!¡± * * * ¡°Kuooeok!¡± The troll charged recklessly, unaware of the danger. Greeting its approach was the sword of a knight, radiating holy light. *Swoosh* With a strike imbued with the power of light, the troll fell lifeless. With the knights nearby delivering the finishing blows, the superior monster was easily dispatched. ¡°That¡¯s already the fifth one¡­¡± Despite the smooth progress of the extermination, Duke Vert¡¯s expression remained unsettled. Encountering five high-level demons in such a short time, when they were expected to appear once a month, was no coincidence. ¡°We must hasten our efforts, Willius.¡± The Emperor, too, was under pressure. With his daughter surrounded by demons, there was no time to hesitate. Hoping for her safety, at that moment¡­ ¡°¡­.!¡± From a direction other than the front, urgent footsteps could be heard. Not just one, but several sets of footsteps. The knights who were about to advance turned their attention, and soon the light of guidance revealed the owner of the footsteps. ¡°Oh, Arin?¡± Among the knights of the empire, adorned with its emblem, stood a girl at the center. It was Princess Arin, known to have been at the camp. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± The knights who recognized the Emperor were the first to kneel. Among them, a maid who had been hiding revealed herself. ¡°Why¡­ Why is Father here?¡± As she spoke, Princess Arin quickly realized that the Emperor hade here because of her. For her actions, which caused concern for the Emperor and her father, this was undoubtedly a grave offense as both a princess and a daughter. ¡°I¡­ I apologize, Father!¡± The princess also quickly kneeled and begged for forgiveness. ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, it¡¯s fine.¡± The Emperorforted her without further reprimand. For now, that seemed to be the end of the matter. Silence hung heavy in the air, making it seem like nobody could intervene. Emily, realizing the Emperor was right in front of her, simply bowed her head without a word. The pressure was so intense that it was hard to tell if the moisture running down her body was rain or sweat. Just as she was about to gently lift her head, she found herself face to face with a stranger. It was none other than Duke Vert. Startled, Emily stumbled backward. ¡°You must be the maid Cyan brought with him, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace! I am Emily, serving Lord Cyan!¡± As someone familiar from the mansion, the Duke could not fail to recognize her face. But strangely, Cyan, the maid¡¯s master, was nowhere to be seen. Overwhelmed by a sudden surge of anxiety, the Duke couldn¡¯t continue speaking. ¡°We¡­ We need to rescue that person quickly!¡± At the intive cry of the princess, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to her. ¡°W-Who are you referring to, Your Highness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Young master Cyan! He disappeared after ushering us to safety and said he would lure the demons alone! We need to hurry and help him!¡± Tears or raindrops shimmered in her eyes, turning her from a princess into a vulnerable young girl. ¡°¡­¡± The Duke¡¯s right hand trembled with shock. In the silence, the Emperor took charge and asked, ¡°Which way did he flee?¡± ¡°We know the direction! If you give the order, we¡¯ll go and rescue Young master Cyan!¡± The knights who had escorted the princess expressed their determination to go back. ¡°What are you waiting for, Willius? Shouldn¡¯t we be rescuing your son?¡± The Duke remained silent as ever. Just as the Emperor was about to intervene personally, ¡°The operation will proceed as nned.¡± A voice, though small, was clear enough for everyone to hear. It was a moment of astonishment for the Emperor as well as everyone around. ¡°W-Willius, are you serious?¡± ¡°At this moment, there are dozens of lives at stake in our camp. Can we afford tomit arge number of troops just to find my uncertain son? Simply ensuring the safety of the princess is already fulfilling his duty.¡± Even though he was the Emperor, no one could question the rational decision made by the continent¡¯s protector. Having confirmed the unyielding resolve, the Emperor quietly turned his head. ¡°Alright, the troops will continue the operation!¡± The knights resumed their march towards the camp. Watching all of this unfold, Arin was left speechless with disbelief. ¡°Why? Why on earth¡­?¡± His life was thrown away just because he was the princess¡¯spanion. Yet, Arin had nothing he could do to save his own life. ¡°Father! This is clearly not right, isn¡¯t it? We don¡¯t have time! We need to save him now!¡± Arin pleaded desperately, but the Emperor coldly ignored her gaze. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take the princess and leave.¡± All that returned was an indifferentmand. In the cruel reality, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. A sense of helplessness, where she couldn¡¯t do anything. It was a moment so pitiful that she questioned why she even existed. ¡°In such a state, you can¡¯t even save a beggar lying in the street.¡± Isn¡¯t that phrase a perfect fit, leaving no room for rebuttal? The ipetent princess, unable to save anyone in the world. That was the current state of Arin Sebelleus. -Whoosh! Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through from somewhere. Both the princess and the knights marching forward instinctively bowed their heads. With the gust, the rain intensified, and shadows were cast upon the darkened sky. The princess slowly raised her head in the direction where the wind was blowing. ¡°¡­!¡± At that moment, an unknown creature caught her eye. With itsrge wings spread wide, it exuded a nobility far beyond ordinary beasts. As everyone on the ground gazed at its presence, the princess suddenly noticed a foreign entity hanging from the creature¡¯s outstretched foot. ¡°Cy-Cyan?¡± It was a moment of confusion and relief mingling in her heart. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 20 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 20: The Strongest in the Demon Realm (1) Dragons. They are the sessors of divine blood, the closest beings to the creators. Rare and noble creatures that are hardly seen in a lifetime, exuding an intimidating presence that lesser beings dare not approach. ¡°¡­!¡± All eyes on the ground turned to the sky. A majestic dragon with wide-open wings gracefully soared through the stormy winds. Its serpentine body stretched out like a snake,rge enough to engulf a mansion, with sharp ws protruding like daggers from its four feet. The dark horn growing on its forehead emitted a chilling aura, leaving everyone, including knights and even the duke who had seen countless battles, wide-eyed and speechless. ¡°Is that¡­ a dragon, Wilius?¡± ¡°Yes. Despite its size suggesting it¡¯s still in its growth stage, it¡¯s undoubtedly a Demonic Dragon.¡± ¡°Is itmon for them to appear?¡± ¡°Highly unlikely. This is the first time I¡¯ve personally encountered one within our stronghold.¡± While the Lemea Valley is known to harbor numerous demonic creatures, dragons were not among them. Very asionally, only the faint silhouette of something soaring high in the distant skies of the demon realm was glimpsed, but it was almost unheard of for them to venture into the valleys. The Demonic Dragon was flying at a rtively low altitude, its size and appearance clearly observable, and it seemed to be circling around without departing anywhere. ¡°Kieak!¡± It seemed to be in some kind of distress, emitting pained groans. Everyone, unsure of what to do, remained frozen momentarily, observing the dragon¡¯s behavior. Then, amidst the tension, Princess Arin suddenly eximed, her voice clear and urgent, pointing towards one side. Her finger indicated the area near the Demonic Dragon¡¯s ankle. As all eyes followed her gesture, they soon noticed a familiar presence near the dragon¡¯s right ankle. Despite the limited visibility due to the stormy winds, there was something hanging precariously on the dragon¡¯s foot, resembling a young child. ¡°¡­?!¡± The Duke, who had momentarily withdrawn to refocus, suddenly widened his eyes. It was none other than his own son dangling there. ¡°Cy¡­Cyan?¡± ¡°Tha¡­ That¡¯s your son, isn¡¯t it?¡± As the Emperor and the other knights each confirmed the presence, their gazes turned unanimously towards the Duke. ¡°Wh¡­ Why is he there?¡± The same man who had evacuated the princess and lured the monsters alone, for some reason, was now leisurely traversing the fierce night sky with the dragon. It was an inexplicable turn of events. Though the situation had be incrediblyplicated, the Duke quickly raised his head. Now was not the time to dwell on the circumstances. In any case, what had appeared before them was undoubtedly a colossal-ss monster. As all invading demons needed to be eradicated, it was his duty to y them, even if it was a dragon. With determination, a vast amount of mana manifested from the Duke¡¯s right hand. ¡°Let the sword of conviction soar into the sky!¡± With the incantation, a blue magical circle was drawn in the sky. One by one, five radiant swords materialized. The tips of these dazzling swords were all aimed at the Demonic Dragon soaring in the air. *** It¡¯s perplexing. It¡¯s not just perplexing; it¡¯s a highly bewildering situation. More than a hundred eyes are staring at me from below where I¡¯m floating. I must be going crazy. From the frontline and the knights of the imperial army to the Emperor and the Duke at the center, to Emily crouching in the corner, and even to Princess Arin with herplex and subtle expression ofughter or tears. It was a situation where I encountered everyone I shouldn¡¯t have met. [Hey! Why are you suddenly turning into a statue again? Aren¡¯t you gonna catch this guy?] ¡°I might end up being caught if I try to catch this guy right now!¡± Exactly ten minutes ago. After dealing with the troll¡¯s corpse at Blood River, I came face to face with the greatest creature of the earth, a dragon. At first, I was briefly confused about why this creature had appeared here. It was so unusual for a creature of such great power from the depths of the Demon Realm to cross into the front lines that it was almost unheard of, to the point where it was an understatement to say it was a first-time urrence. But my confusion was only momentary. Soon enough, I grabbed Kaeram and rushed straight towards it. With the blood of a colossal monster right in front of me, there¡¯s no way a fool wouldn¡¯t take advantage of it. A noble being? They¡¯re considered the races directly below the creators, but that doesn¡¯t mean each of them is overwhelmingly strong. Just as humans are ssified into strong and weak individuals, not every dragon is powerful just because they¡¯re dragons. Moreover, the one I¡¯m grappling with isn¡¯t even a fully matured one; it¡¯s still in its growth stage. It¡¯s ridiculous to struggle against a greenhorn with no experience, even if it¡¯s a dragon. Initially, it might have shown interest in me for rushing at it boldly, but it quickly slipped away before long. Despite resorting to dirty tactics to grab onto its ankle, it¡¯s utterly absurd that I ended up facing these annoying folks. [What the hell, you¡¯ve been watching those guys for a while now?] ¡°Well, do you want me to put on a show for them?¡± [Well, what else can we do? Are we just going to keep going around in circles like this?] Keiram was extremely frustrated as she had gone as far as manifesting the Demonic Sword, but still couldn¡¯t finish it off. While I could sympathize with her feelings, if we were to bring the creature down and cut off its airway right here, we¡¯d likely be carted off to the imperial prison. Just as I was contemting whether it might be better to appear as if I were kidnapped by the dragon, a familiar blue light shimmered from below. *Wooong* A high-level magic circle for casting advanced magic. And the one casting the spell was none other than my father. Wait, isn¡¯t that magic a bit dangerous? ¡°Let the sword of conviction soar into the sky!¡± As the incantation was uttered, five radiant swords aimed towards me¡ªor more precisely, towards the Demonic Dragon¡ªflew at rapid speed through the air. The 8th-grade light-elemental magic, ¡®Swords of Celestial Void.¡¯ He¡¯s aware that his son is on board, yet he¡¯s unleashing such dangerous magic? I guess even if it¡¯s a dragon, it¡¯s still a beast that needs to be dealt with? He truly embodies the protector of the continent. Sensing another danger, the Demonic Dragon swiftly twisted its body to evade. *Thunk!* However, thest sword shot along an unavoidable trajectory and pierced the Demonic Dragon¡¯s leg. ¡°Eeek!¡± With a scream, the Demonic Dragon thrashed its body violently. ¡­! In an instant, the grip of my hand, unable to withstand the aftermath, loosened, and the creature¡¯s ankle slipped from my grasp. With nowhere to rely on, my body became a helpless wanderer in mid-air. *Whoosh* Even in the midst of excruciating pain, the Demonic Dragon, upon confirming my fall, didn¡¯t bother to look back and flew off into the distance. Ah, I let that one slip right in front of me¡­ But now wasn¡¯t the time toment the prey that got away. If I spaced out and fell like this, I¡¯d be greeting the grim reaper without a second thought. Down below, knights were rushing to catch me, but in reality, it was a futile effort. [What are you doing? nning to kiss the ground? Hurry up and fly!] ¡°If you were me, could you fly in this situation?¡± [Do you want to die twice by falling down like this? Once now, and once when I get my hands on you!] So, does that mean three deaths in total, including my past life? It¡¯s a joke, but deep down, I know this is a dire situation. But using magic to escape in front of so many eyes is out of the question. As I pondered what to do, with my eyes closed for a moment, *Swoosh* My eyes snapped open at the sound of rushing water echoing in my ears. A torrent of crimson light flowing directly beneath where my body was falling. It was a tributary of the Blood River, where I had disposed of the troll¡¯s corpse. Seeing the river¡¯s form, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°So, dying isn¡¯t the only option after all?¡± [Hey, master! What are you thinking? You¡¯re not nning to fall down there, are you?] ¡°It¡¯s about time for a bath! Don¡¯t think so negatively!¡± [Are you crazy? You want to wash yourself in that filthy water?] Despite Kaeram¡¯s boiling rage echoing in my head like a volcano, I ignored it all. This method currently upying my mind seemed like the best course of action avable to me. To avoid identally kissing the ground, I spun my body several times and moved towards the center of the Blood River. *Ssh!* In no time, my small frame met the chilling waves of blood in a dramatic reunion. * * * *Whoosh* Suddenly, a Demonic Dragon, likely in its growth stage, flew swiftly overhead. Watching its passage from the ground, Velcarion raised an eyebrow in puzzlement. ¡°A Demonic Dragon flying over from that direction. Surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± The dragon was heading towards the Lemea Valley. ¡°It seems to have suffered some injuries. Looks like a young dragon that hasn¡¯t fully grown yet took a wrong turn and ended up in trouble.¡± As the middle-aged demon beside him added, Velcarion showed an intrigued response. ¡°Hmm, really? While they may be a bit arrogant, it¡¯s notmon for dragons to flee with their tails between their legs. Are there strong demons beyond there?¡± ¡°Well, if they did, it would be more likely to be humans than demons.¡± ¡°Human? Those weaklings not even worth mentioning? Rogers, your humor has improved, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Despite the mockery, the middle-aged demon remained unfazed. ¡°If they were as weak as you say, they wouldn¡¯t have failed to conquer thend beyond there. While they may start out insignificant, humans possess unparalleled potential among all races.¡± ¡°Oh! Rogers, you seem to know more than I thought. Have you seen humans firsthand?¡± ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve lived here all my life¡­¡± ¡°What? Then why pretend to know¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just speaking based on past history.¡± Velcarion stretched his lips as if struck by a revtion. Although he tried to turn his gaze away and return to his original path, somehow his head kept turning back towards the valley. It felt like he was being drawn by some mysterious force. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± ¡°No, strangely, I sense a peculiar auraing from that valley. It feels unfamiliar yet strangely familiar.¡± The middle-aged demon also nced towards the gorge, but felt nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t sense anything¡­¡± ¡°Ah, but there is! Just wait a moment!¡± Ignoring Velcarion¡¯s indifference, the middle-aged demon kept staring at the gorge. As he continued, he felt an inexplicable urge to go there, sensing that something interesting might happen if he did. ¡°Rogers, I have to cancel our ns for now. Something urgent hase up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, but please, if anything happens, handle it calmly. Don¡¯t go smashing everything in sight. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a headache for me.¡± Knowing his words would likely fall on deaf ears, the middle-aged demon just offered a cautious warning. Yet Velcarion, oblivious to everything, remained fixated on the valley, his eyes turning red with excitement. With a sudden flutter, his ck wings spread wide from his back as Velcarion soared into the sky. Even as he departed without a nce back, it seemed he had found somethingpelling. ¡°Please, just don¡¯t cause any trouble¡­ my Lord.¡± The middle-aged demon watched him disappear into the distance, hoping for his safe return. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 21 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 21: The Strongest in the Demon Realm (2) The mansion of the royal family located in Velias. Princess Arin, who seeded in joining forces with reinforcements, was escorted by the imperial knights and crossed the border toe here. From early evening till dawn, it was truly a day that seemed to stretch endlessly. Both body and mind were incredibly exhausted. However, the eyes, weary from fatigue, couldn¡¯t seem to close. ¨C Knock, knock. ¡°Come in¡­.¡± Responding with a slightly weakened voice, a woman with a tense face gently opened the door. ¡°Please forgive me¡­ Princess!¡± It was Emily, the maid of Cyan. ¡°Come in quickly. I¡¯m sorry for calling you so suddenly when you were probably resting.¡± ¡°Oh, no need to apologize, Princess! I¡¯m truly grateful for your summons!¡± Just by looking at her tense shoulders and hunched neck, one could tell how tense she was. It felt awkward, unlike a few hours ago when she ran desperately, clutching herself. Princess Arin found herself flustered as well. ¡°Is there¡­ anything to be thankful for? What did I do¡­?¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s an honor to meet with the princess, of course! I probably won¡¯t forget today for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°S-so?¡± Despite her appearance, Emily seemed simple. Calling her without a n was one thing, but figuring out where to start or what to say was truly perplexing. There were things she wanted to say, but they just wouldn¡¯te out. Frustrated, she only bit her innocent lips. ¡°Um, first, let me apologize. I¡¯m truly sorry for causing you trouble because of my foolishness¡­¡± Turning her head away, she barely managed to open her mouth since she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look into her eyes. While she was deeply troubled, Emily jumped up and down, waving her hands. ¡°A-Are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault at all, Princess! The ones who should apologize are those rude rascals! Why do they always appear like that on the day the princess visits¡­!¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s not it!¡± Unknowingly, the princess shouted with her eyes tightly shut. Even amidst this, Emily was looking around, wondering if she had done something wrong. ¡°I, because of me, your master is in trouble¡­ I went over to your side without any consideration, and now your master¡­¡± Although it was only for a short time, I regretted it again and again. That time, that ce, if only she hadn¡¯t gone, at least this situation wouldn¡¯t have urred¡­ Because of the ipetence of the princess, someone¡¯s child and someone¡¯s master had faced an ident. She felt so helpless that she couldn¡¯t raise her head to anyone. Tears welled up in the princess¡¯s eyes, overwhelmed by emotions. However, the maid seemed to blink as if she didn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡°I-I mean, if you¡¯re talking about our young lord, as far as I know, he¡¯s not dead yet?¡± Although the body hadn¡¯t been found, with no strength to emerge, how could that young body survive? Frankly speaking, it was a situation where anyone could see that death was inevitable. ¡°Do you seriously think your master is still alive?¡± ¡°Of course? Our young lord is still alive!¡± Princess Arin momentarily doubted her ears. ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s alive, right? Even if he fell into the water, it was an unreasonable height! The current would have been too strong because of the rain, so isn¡¯t it strange if he¡¯s alive?¡± ¡°Ah, our young lord is so stubborn! He¡¯s not the type to die so easily! He might swim, hold onto a branch, or somehowe back alive!¡± Princess Arin thought. Regardless of everything else, she could be sure of one thing. This maid, right now, was speaking sincerely without any pretense. Perhaps she was the only one in this world who believed he was alive to that extent¡­ ¡°In fact, evening here, I was already tired of hearing it. Everyone wasmenting about how there¡¯s no chance our young lord could be alive, but strangely, I never had that thought! It seemed like he woulde back perfectly fine as if nothing happened!¡± A strangely convincing feeling. Sure, she might have spent more time with him than anyone else, but it still seemed difficult to think that way. But, on the other hand, it showed how much this maid trusted her master. ¡°You believe in him¡­ your master¡­¡± The princess¡¯s anxious heart seemed to soften a bit. It was fortunate that there was at least someone who believed that he was alive. ¡°What kind of person was your master?¡± The conversation naturally shifted to Cyan. Emily, who had been pondering for a moment, seemed uncertain about how to express herself, so she pursed her lips. ¡°Well¡­ Originally, he was so hopeless that he couldn¡¯t do anything in the family. He was almost invisible even to the servants in the mansion.¡± A child who was ignored even by his own servants. An existence unnoticed among the so-called noble children. That was Cyan Vert¡¯s original image. ¡°But, was it about two months ago? He strangely changed from the day of the sword duel with the fourth young lord. It felt like he started revealing the abilities he had hidden all this time from that moment on.¡± ¡°Hidden abilities?¡± ¡°Yes! Anyway, he became apletely different person from that time! Suddenly dering he wanted to go to the frontlines, he even received recognition from the duke. I really went along with it without much thought¡­¡± Although it seemed light-hearted at first, her bright smiling face was certainly not lying. For some reason, she felt like she knew why that indifferent man had taken this maid with him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Princess! You¡¯ll see our young lord¡¯s stern face again soon!¡± ¡°Yeah, if only that could happen¡­ ¡± However, reality was much crueler than wishes, so she couldn¡¯tpletely let her guard down. She could only hope desperately to see his face again, Princess Arin thought with earnestness. * * * ¡°Puhh!¡± The moment he tasted the sweet taste of the lively, swirling air, all the exhaustion I had been holding in vanished. ¡°Ptooey!¡± Spitting out all the impurities in my mouth, I barely managed to crawl up onto the bank. Although the ground was rough and uneven, it couldn¡¯t be anything but the mostfortable bed in the world for me right now. ¡°Ah¡­ ridiculously exhausting.¡± It was fine to bravely plunge into the Blood River, but what came after was much more grueling than I had anticipated. Despite holding my breath, the foul smell piercing deep into my nose, and the slimy texture of the corpses made me feel nauseous at the slightest touch. Adding to that were the attacks from the grotesque aquatic monsters that fed on those corpses, turning it into a real frenzy. That darn dragon, if it had just been caught quietly from the beginning, none of this would have happened. If I evere across it again, I¡¯ll tear its wings off first so it can¡¯t escape, then I¡¯ll chew it up from horns to toenails, one by one! As soon as I realized how futile those thoughts were, a long sigh escaped me. Ah, I should have just done as I always do from the start, instead of showing off and ending up battered and bruised. It wasn¡¯t just me who ended up battered and bruised, after all. At the end of his outstretched right hand, Kaeram, who had taken on a slightly different appearance, was clenched. Where had the pale crimson de gone, reced by a sticky, viscous substance that barely warranted being called a demonic sword. ¡°Did you die, Kaeram?¡± Although she was undoubtedly awake, she said nothing, so I cautiously asked. [¡­Don¡¯t make me speak.] With one heavy word, the rxed muscles tensed up again. A voiceden with all the irritation in the world. If I provoked her further, she would pierce my neck without a word. I quietly rose and formed a fist-sized droplet of water in my hand. ¨C Swish The pure, gentle water, free of impurities, cleansed the foreign substances clinging to Kaeram. After some cleaning, Kaeram reappeared with the mist. [Uh, I hate this sticky feeling so much!] ¡°Just endure it for now; when we return, I¡¯ll make sure you get properly cleaned.¡± Kaeram¡¯s fixed gaze still showed a lot of unresolved irritation. [Huh? Do you still think we¡¯re going back? Do you even know where you are right now?] ¡°Well, for now, it shouldn¡¯t be the frontline¡­¡± A sky even redder than the frontline¡¯s, ufortably warm air tinged with heat, and a chilling cold that stimted the skin. It was an awkward space that looked incredibly ufortable for humans to live in just by looking at it. They called it the Demon Realm. Wow, it¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve been here. It¡¯s so exhrating that I could almost go crazy with excitement. [Are you going to get lost in reverie at a time like this? Wake up!] Stubborn as ever¡­ I know it¡¯s not the time for reverie. Just because I came to the Demon Realm doesn¡¯t mean I intend to live and die here; eventually, I have to go back. By now, knights must be searching every nook and cranny of the gorge to find me. They need to find me quickly before I miss the opportunity to return forever. I turned my head to check the condition of the Blood River. The quietly undting waves indicated a significant improvement from earlier. If I keep climbing up the riverbank like this, I should be able to return without any problems¡­ I must havee quite a distance. The distance to the Lemea Valley looks quite daunting. I¡¯ll have to hurry to be discovered at the right time. ¡°Grr¡­¡± Suddenly, the sound of a dog barking. A pack of hellhounds appeared in the direction I turned to. Just when I needed to recover my energy, how fortunate. After the wild party at the Blood River, I was quite hungry too. ¡°Thunk!¡± The hellhounds lunged fiercely with their mouths wide open, but their throats fell with a swift swing of my sword. As usual, I chose a suitable-sized head and put it in my mouth. [Hey¡­] A feeling that had be as familiar as water now. The pungent smell I first experienced now seemed fragrant. [Hey, master¡­] Am I going to end up seeking blood before water at this rate? It could be troublesome if I get addicted¡­ [Watch your back, you idiot!!!] Startled by the ear-splitting yell, I dropped the head I had been holding. Surprised, I looked at Kaeram, who was staring at something with a serious expression. ¡°Oh, why make noise all of a sudden while I was eating¡­?¡± ¡°Look at this! I thought something fun was going to happen~?¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Humans naturally have limits to their memory, unable to remember everything they¡¯ve experienced. However, there are memories, presences, and voices that they can never forget, no matter what happens. Even in a second life, those memories, that existence, that voice that inevitably resurfaces! Although I hadn¡¯t confirmed it yet, I knew who owned this cheerful voice. Slowly turning my head, I followed Kaeram¡¯s gaze to where a man was crouching on a cliff below. The moment I saw his face, 99% of my guess became 100% certain. ¡°You¡¯re human, right?¡± The man was smiling brightly. No matter that I¡¯vee to the Demon Realm, it doesn¡¯t have to be this guy, the first demon I meet, right? Why is it not someone else, but this demon here? Demon King Velcarion. The strongest being of the Demon Realm, with whom I had the worst blood feud in my past life, was now standing before me. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 22 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 22: The Strongest in the Demon Realm (3) Demon King Velcarion. Those who witnessed him in the war against the Demon Legion all agreed when they spoke: ¡®It feels like all the evil in the world has gathered in one ce.¡¯ A being thatpletely denies the inner workings of emotion, which the Creator God gave to all living things while creating the world. A presence so beyond any negative description, instilling an iprehensible sense of rejection. Even I, who had made a contract with God, felt fear for the first time in encountering him. A being that perhaps even God feared. The pounding of my heart, wildly fluctuating, mirrored the instability of my current state of mind. ¡°Are you really a human? Why the silence?¡± Velcarion urged for a response, met with my unresponsive demeanor. ¡°Are you mute? Or can¡¯t you understand me?¡± Not only did I understand every word, but even the slightest nuance. Without hesitation, Velcarion leapt from the cliffside,nding lightly on the ground where I stood. ¡°Judging solely by appearances, you might pass for a ten-year-old, yet you¡¯re quite audacious, aren¡¯t you? Not only did you y the Hellhound in one go, but you even dared to drink its blood?¡± With each step closer, memories of the past flood my mind. The thrill of facing the strongest. The chilling sensation and the surging vitality that pierces to the bone. An overwhelming sense of pouring everything out, to the point of not even considering the consequences, was corroding my inner being. I silently extended my hands forward. ¡°¡­?¡± Crossed wrists and the tip of the sword pointing forward, two eyes fixed in the grooves of that curved space. With every possible scenario in mind, I entered the optimal defensive stance. Observing this, Velcarion burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! This one¡¯s quite adorable, huh? Hey, rx! Who said anything about killing¡­!¡± Velcarion¡¯s jovial face stiffened in an instant. The distance between me and the Demon King is merely a dozen steps. If one were to fall, they¡¯d be within striking distance of each other¡¯s noses, but nothing more is permitted. Even though it might not be visible to the naked eye, a crimson circr boundary has already formed around me. The moment he takes even a single step forward, he will enter the domain of the killing sword I¡¯ve designed. A smile returned to Velcarion¡¯s frozen face. ¡°They imed your race had infinite potential, but it seems they weren¡¯t wrong, huh?¡± As if responding to my resolve, an unimaginable amount of energy surged from the Demon King¡¯s body. ¡°Do you want to fight me, kid?¡± In his outstretched right hand, a force other than mana was gathering. The power of demons, which humans could never wield. Both sides were prepared, and all that remained was whose foot wouldnd first. [I¡¯ll ask anyway, who¡¯s that guy?] Kaeram, who had been silently observing, finally spoke up. ¡°The Demon King.¡± Contrary to expectations, she showed no surprise. It seemed she had already anticipated his identity to some extent since their first encounter. [So, he¡¯s the one I sacrificed my soul to destroy in my past life?] ¡°Well, fundamentally speaking, yes¡­¡± Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t the Demon King that Keram had destroyed, but the weapon he possessed, the Death Sword. However, there was no Death Sword in the Demon King¡¯s hand now. Not just his hand, but upon examining various parts of his body, there was no trace of anything resembling a sword. Since it wasn¡¯t a small sword like Keram¡¯s that could be concealed in his arms, it would have been obvious if he had it. But now it¡¯s gone? [So, do you have confidence in winning with such a messed-up body?] In truth, even without it, the chances of winning weren¡¯t high. Honestly, my body wasn¡¯t in a normal state right now. After being involved in several events overnight, my strength was almost depleted, leaving me almost drained. Unbeknownst to me, even the hand holding Keram was trembling slightly. This is too much of a long shot to gamble on¡­ Can I really win against that Demon King in my current state? ¨C Thud! ¡°¡­?¡± Suddenly, the power gathering in the Demon King¡¯s hand dissipated in an instant. As I raised my head in confusion, he waved his hand toward me. ¡°Alright, alright. What am I doing fighting a kid like you¡­ I¡¯m not going to mess around, so rx, kid.¡± The intense energy that had filled the air vanished in an instant. It was a dubious situation, but I couldn¡¯t let my guard down. As I raised my sword higher, readying myself, the Demon King suddenly flopped down on the ground. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m not doing anything! Even though I may be a scoundrel, I don¡¯t mess with kids! If it¡¯s really bothering you, should we justy down and talk? Like this? Would that make you feel better?¡± He looked anything but a Demon King, more pitiful than anything. Whether it was his desperation or not, I found myself lowering my sword and easing my guard. ¡°This kid has a lot of suspicion, and just looking at you, you won¡¯t get stabbed in the backter.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± His mention of ¡®backstabbing¡¯ made me flinch for a moment. But I didn¡¯t show it, continuing to gaze at him with restrained eyes. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to the question earlier. Kid, are you human?¡± I silently nodded. ¡°How did you end up here?¡± ¡°¡­Swept away by the currents.¡± ¡°Swept away? So it wasn¡¯t intentional?¡± After hesitating for a moment, I nodded once again. Although he had asked and I had answered, he genuinely seemed to be asking without any ill intent. ¡°Okay, fine, let¡¯s say you ended up here, but you¡¯re quite an odd one, aren¡¯t you? You look like a regr kid, but you¡¯re emitting an unusual aura, and what¡¯s your identity?¡± ¡°Just a normal human¡­¡± It seemed like the only fitting exnation. ¡°Heh! Don¡¯t tell me to believe that, huh? Why would a regr human be drinking Hellhound blood? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your usual snack. Or were you just too hungry to notice?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what others eat, right?¡± Even with a provocative response, the Demon King maintained his unchanging smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite defiant for a kid. It¡¯s not that I care what you eat, but it¡¯s just a suggestion to eat in moderation. From what I can tell, you haven¡¯t just had it once or twice, and if you keep it up, you might attract some nasty beasts with your scent, you know?¡± It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising since I already knew the fact. Despite my rather nonchnt expression, Velcarion frowned for a moment before chuckling. ¡°Hey kid. I¡¯m not bragging, but even if I look like this, I¡¯m quite an authoritative figure among the demons on thisnd you¡¯re stepping on. To be honest, there¡¯s hardly anyone in this demon realm who doesn¡¯t know me¡­¡± Well, it makes sense. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to live in the demon realm and not know the Demon King. ¡°But you, kid, are not a demon but a human, and you¡¯re here in the demon realm for the first time, right?¡± Once again, I nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely our first meeting, so why does your face look so familiar? Earlier, the way you were on guard and all, it¡¯s like you know who I am¡­¡± He really wasn¡¯t one to overlook details. To calm my nerves, I swallowed hard, feeling the dryness in my mouth, and a trickle of cold sweat dripped down my neck. ¡°Where have you seen me before¡­.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s our first time meeting, right?¡± Of course, it was limited to this lifetime. Although he could have been suspicious of the quick response, he seemed to ept it. ¡°Well, considering it¡¯s my first encounter with a human, where would you have seen me? Or do humans naturally have such an indifferent personality?¡± Honestly, it¡¯s quite fascinating to be having such a casual conversation with the Demon King. Normally, if he wanted to ask something, he wouldn¡¯t engage in conversation. Instead, he would block my escape routes by tormenting and torturing me to get what he wants, then casually discard me once he¡¯s done¡­ This demon, is he really the Demon King I knew? ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± For the first time since starting this conversation, I threw out a question. ¡°Me? Well, I was originally just patrolling around here with some nagging demon. While we were at it, I sensed a strange energying from this valley, so I decided to check it out. Never in a million years did I expect to find a human here.¡± ¡°Patrolling?¡± ¡°Yeah, patrolling! It¡¯s basic for a Demon King like me to patrol thends I rule. Actually, I usually skip it out ofziness, but this time, I had no choice because of that nagging demon¡­¡± As he continued his story, his expression suddenly twisted. It was as if he realized he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°K-Kid. What, what did I just say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s basic for a Demon King like me to patrol thends I rule, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Velcarion scratched his head, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I just said I¡¯m a Demon King, and you¡¯re not surprised at all?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Did you really see me somewhere before? Otherwise, even the most clueless kid wouldn¡¯t react so calmly to hearing the term ¡®Demon King.¡¯ Did you grow up never listening to your mom? Did she tell you the Demon King would get you if you didn¡¯t listen?¡± I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on here. Certainly, the Demon King I¡¯m seeing now isn¡¯t the ruthless Demon King I knew. Could it be that even the Demon King wasn¡¯t inherently evil from the start? If I don¡¯t drastically change the course of history, the invasion of the Demon Army is inevitable in the near future. If this calm and straightforward demeanor is the Demon King¡¯s true nature, then what could have transformed him? Ultimately, am I destined to fight against this changed Demon King once again? ¡°The more I see, the stranger you seem, huh? Anyway, you need to return to where you came from, right? Is it just following this river back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± ¡°Yeah, staying in the wrong ce for too long only brings difort. It was nice meeting you, kid, even if it was brief. I don¡¯t think you need to worry about the Hellhounds anymore, but still, take care.¡± I received a kind farewell, advising me to be careful. Is this really the end? Unlike a moment ago when I wondered if I could make it back alive, now it feels like it¡¯s all ending too abruptly. With a lingering sense of caution, I turned away, but my steps didn¡¯t seem toe easily. It felt like there was something very important I needed to ask. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°If you really are the Demon King¡­¡± Swallowing hard, with my heart pounding loudly in my chest, I turned to face him once again, and finally, the words crawled out of my mouth. ¡°What do you want as the Demon King?¡± It was a question filled with so much meaning. Furthermore, it could be the fuse for how I would be intertwined with this existence of the Demon King in the future. Velcarion looked at me with disbelief in his eyes. ¡°This kid, turns out he¡¯s not just bold, but rather audacious, huh?¡± After maintaining a stationary posture for a while, he finally lifted his foot and approached me. The ten feet distance quickly closed to just the width of a finger. ¡°What do you want as the Demon King?¡± His towering physique, twice my height, looked down at me with an intense gaze. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything special? Just as long as the people under me live well and prosper. That¡¯s the role of a king¡­ But!¡± The eyes of the spirited Demon King shed for a moment, and the suppressed energies within him burst out. A chilling grin formed on his lips, as sinister as a rising conqueror¡¯s. ¡°If there are those who dare to hinder me! If there are those who go beyond hindrance and cause harm! I will not hesitate to annihte all who trespass mynd and bring harm to my kin! It is my duty as the ruler of thisnd and as the Demon King!¡± It was a very brief moment, but I could clearly feel it. The cruel aspect of Demon King Velcarion that I knew¡­ Though he was currently restrained by unknown shackles, those shackles could be released at any moment, reminding me once again that the day of chaos for the world woulde. I¡¯m not sure if I can stop that predetermined future. But there was one thought in my mind as clear as day. ¡°Demon King, would you be willing to make a deal with me?¡± ¡°A deal?¡± Velcarion scratched his head at the sudden proposition. ¡°In the future, who knows what may happen to you, but it could bring about a tremendous change that could overturn your current mindset as the Demon King. It could be as if turning the world upside down¡­¡± ¡°Why suddenly talk about such nonsense? Why would I, who have a perfectly fine world, need¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen. But one thing I can tell you for sure is that you will changepletely because of it. And because of your transformation, it will likely have a significant impact on our human world¡­¡± As if realizing that my words weren¡¯t just empty talk, he responded with a serious gaze. ¡°Are you suggesting that I invade yournd?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I propose a deal. No matter what happens, please refrain from crossing into our territory.¡± The Demon King chuckled. ¡°Hah! Are you some kind of prophet, kid? It¡¯s funny enough that you¡¯re suggesting we make a deal out of the blue, but now you¡¯re asking me not to cross into yournd? Fine, if I don¡¯t cross over, what will you do for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Seemingly not understanding the offer to help, he looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean, help?¡± ¡°Anything. I¡¯ll help you ovee any threats or difficulties you face. It will definitely be of great assistance to you.¡± The Demon King remained silent, gazing intently into my eyes for a moment. I waited silently for him to speak. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Cyan Vert.¡± ¡°Cyan Vert¡­ Very well, as the ruler of the Demon Realm, I promise. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t invade yournd.¡± The Demon King readily agreed to my deal. ¡°However, your promise to help with anything carries responsibility. I dislike people, whether young or old, who don¡¯t keep their promises.¡± I nodded silently. While I wasn¡¯t sure if this deal would extend to the near future, if we ever meet again, at the very least, there shouldn¡¯t be a sh of swords between us. The best scenario would be if we never met again¡­ I embarked once again on the journey back to the frontline. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 23 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 23: Return (1) ¡°We found him! Over here!¡± In the dim light of dawn, everyone had gathered in one ce upon hearing the sound, each unable to close their gaping mouths in astonishment. Surrounding the damp bushes were knights, and at the centery a strange figure sprawled as if unconscious. Exactly 24 hours since his disappearance after the fall into Blood River. Cyan Vert, the heir of Duke Vert, was discovered. Considering his thoroughly drenched body from head to toe and the proximity of the discovery to Blood River, it was presumed that he had copsed from exhaustion while trying to escape the river, dragging his body along. Now, all that remained was to ascertain whether he was alive or not. ¨C Hush A senior knight personally embraced him and listened to his heartbeat. Silence flowed around. The knight focused all senses on his hearing, trying to detect any faint signs of life that might remain. ¨C Thump. ¡°¡­!¡± The palpable pulsation of the heart. A faint but clear breathing effect was taking ce in the nose. ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡± Everyone present could only think of it as a miracle. ¡°From now on, we will escort Sir Cyan to the rear. Prepare for possible attacks by monsters!¡± With the searchpleted, the next step was ensuring his safe transport. During the transport, they encountered no monsters, allowing Cyan to safely return to the rear without any incident. * * * ttering footsteps echoed down the corridor as Duke Vert hurried along. Though greeted with nods from those he passed, the Duke paid them no mind, his urgency overriding any niceties. He stopped in front of a certain door. Ignoring the salutes of the guards, he opened the door and hurried inside. ¡°Cyan Vert, youngest of the Vert family, I greet father¡­.¡± As if expecting his arrival, the child casually greeted him, unaffected by the urgency in Duke Vert¡¯s demeanor. He was Cyan, the son of the duke. Though it was only an indirect encounter while sitting on the bed, the duke¡¯s face disyed a tangled array of emotions. Gradually calming his excitement, the duke approached Cyan with measured steps. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to recover quickly. I know you must be very busy with frontline matters, so I apologize for causing such concern.¡± Cyan was recuperating in a monastery located outside Velias, beyond the border gate. It served as a military hospital for knights injured on the frontline, and the duke had already received reports ensuring Cyan¡¯s physical well-being. ¡°¡­.¡± There were many questions he wanted to ask, but none seemed appropriate to voice. For someone who had faced life and death, Cyan appeared remarkablyposed. It felt more like dealing with a seasoned veteran rather than a ten-year-old child. ¡°Do you remember what happened that day?¡± ¡°Yes. I sessfully diverted the trolls chasing Princess and managed to escape, but unfortunately, near Blood River, I encountered a colossal monster, the Demonic Dragon. It snatched me up as prey without hesitation, and I had no choice but to be dragged away.¡± His response flowed smoothly, as if rehearsed. The duke continued his inquiry. ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°I was told that as long as I kept my wits about me, I could survive even if captured by a dragon. My desire to live burned fiercely within me, so I relentlessly stabbed at the dragon¡¯s feet, inflicting whatever damage I could.¡± Now he understood why the dragon kept circling him. Not only had he saved the princess, but he also disyed unwavering resolve against the Demonic Dragon. It was undoubtedly amendable situation, yet the duke couldn¡¯t find joy in it. ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, I won¡¯t make excuses either. As you saw, my foremost thought was not to save you, but to defeat that Demonic Dragon. In the end, the Demonic Dragon fled, and you plummeted into the river, almost knocking on death¡¯s door. But I have no regrets about my actions. I hope you understand.¡± ¡°I actually think it¡¯s only natural. Our top priority here is to eradicate monsters. After all, shouldn¡¯t one be responsible for safeguarding their own life on the frontline?¡± Cyan remainedposed until the end. Was this really the mindset of a ten-year-old child? Despite being his own flesh and blood, the duke couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unfamiliarity. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t hurt to show a bit more of a childish side¡­.¡¯ It all seemed to stem from his own actions. Bearing the immense duty known as the family¡¯s creed, that burden had undoubtedly been passed down to his children as well. Perhaps, as a father, hisck of sufficient care had contributed to shaping such a mature child? The duke¡¯s mind was truly troubled. ¡°Regardless, your merit in safely protecting the princess must be acknowledged. I wish to grant you some reward for that.¡± ¡°A reward, you say?¡± ¡°Yes. If there¡¯s anything you desire, speak up.¡± At the mention of a reward, Cyan appeared thoughtful. The duke couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he would demand in this situation, considering his near-death experience. ¡°Well, I do have one request.¡± ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t dismiss me from the frontline because of this incident.¡± For about ten seconds, silence filled the room. Various thoughts raced through the duke¡¯s mind as he silently observed Cyan. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that regardless of age, this child was already fully prepared to uphold the family¡¯s legacy¡­ Even the glimpses of childishness seen during swordy seemedpletely erased now. All that remained was to quietly watch how much more he would grow. The duke spoke with aposed tone. ¡°Your request will be granted. However, nothing will change. Just like before, you¡¯ll be responsible for your own safety till the end.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± With his taskpleted, the duke turned and took a few steps before looking back at Cyan once more. A faint smile adorned his face. ¡°I look forward to your endless growth.¡± With that, the duke left the room. * * * [You still haven¡¯te to your senses?] ¡°Why, again?¡± [Are you going to go back there after that mess?] ¡°Mess? Is that what you call it? I barely survived being swept away to the demon realm by the river, you know?¡± [Oh really? Weren¡¯t you all confident and excited about facing the Demon King? But as soon as you encountered him, you started trembling. Did the shock make you lose your memory?] ¡°I guess so? Must¡¯ve felt some excitement without even realizing it.¡± [Alright, alright! It¡¯s a blessing that the kid came back alive.] Nonchntly brushing off Kaeram¡¯s teasing, she lowered her head as if exhausted. Returning from the demon realm after nearly half a day¡¯s journey. Sensing the presence of the search team, I strategically positioned myself to be easily discovered. Upon arrival, I heard that if I hadn¡¯t been found by then, the duke had instructed to consider me deceased, which seemed like a reasonable decision. Surviving with such a frail body in the first ce was already improbable. Extending the risky search any further would have been unnecessary, viewed as the best decision a leader could make. In fact, even I am bewildered by how I¡¯ve returned. [But was that guy really the Demon King? Was the one you fought really such a lightweight?] That question remains unanswered. Surely, the Velcarion I know is a ruthless embodiment of evil, but what I saw that day was a demon far less formidable than Emily. People change in an instant, and if that person is a demon, they¡¯re no exception. It seems like something huge happened in the demon world that I couldn¡¯t figure out in my past life. As someone who knows the future, I can¡¯t just dismiss it as something from another world. Since I¡¯ve done the deal under the pretext of insurance, even though there¡¯s nothing I can do immediately, I¡¯ll have to wait and see. [Hm?] Kaeram nced towards the door, and at the same time, urgent footsteps were heard from the other side. [Hey~?] ¡°What¡¯s with thatughter?¡± An inexplicable sense of unease washed over me at the sudden, mischievous smile. [Our master has so many people worrying about him, it must be nice~] ¡°What?¡± [So please, be gentle instead of being so strict. Getting on a woman¡¯s bad side is like falling into an inescapable pit. I¡¯m off to bed~] Leaving behind iprehensible words, Kaeram turned into mist and disappeared into the darkness. ¨C Knock knock. A cautious Emily appeared through the slightly opened door, her face lighting up with joy. ¡°Wow, Master! You¡¯re really alive?¡± ¡°¡®You¡¯re alive¡¯ not even ¡®d you¡¯re alive?¡¯ What¡¯s that supposed to mean, ¡®you¡¯re alive¡¯?¡± ¡°I knew it! While everyone was betting on you being dead, I was sure you¡¯de back perfectly fine! My instincts were right, as always.¡± She rushed over and pulled me into a hug, but there was hardly any emotion in it. I should be grateful that she was the only one who believed in me, but why don¡¯t I feel cheerful about it? She wasn¡¯t the only visitor. Another visitor hesitated outside the open door, Princess Arin. Meeting my eyes, she seemed startled at first, then gathered her courage and approached. ¡°I-I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you were able to escape safely too, Your Highness.¡± The same hesitant demeanor as before. It seemed like she had something else to say besides just checking if I was alive. ncing at Emily, who gestured as if to encourage her, she suddenly left, leaving just Arin and me alone. ¡°Your handmaiden is truly remarkable. No one would have thought you¡¯d be alive¡­ I could see she has a lot of faith in you.¡± Wouldn¡¯t anyone normally say something like that after living together? For now, I¡¯ll just keep quiet. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± ¡°Surprisingly, I seem to be perfectly fine.¡± ¡°O-oh, I see¡­¡± As expected, silence followed. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of apologizing, there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Huh? W-why?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no need for an apology. The appearance of monsters wasn¡¯t Your Highness¡¯s fault, was it?¡± ¡°W-well, yes, but if I hadn¡¯t gone there that day, for your sake too¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you shouldn¡¯t havee to the frontline in the first ce. The root cause is the monsters, not Your Highness¡¯s actions. Please don¡¯t say any more about it.¡± She reluctantly nodded. Since I brushed off the trivial matters, it¡¯s time to get to the point. ¡°What you said to me that day about bing the emperor¡­ What did you mean by that?¡± Her voice tone dropped suddenly. I lowered my voice as well, speaking softly. ¡°Exactly. I meant that if you want to be of help to the empire as part of the royal family, it would be better to be emperor and do it properly.¡± ¡°Do you think I have that possibility in me?¡± ¡°That would be up to Your Highness to decide. I¡¯m merely suggesting a direction. I¡¯m not a kingmaker who can make you empress.¡± Was she disappointed by the unexpected answer? Princess Arin just stared at my face again without saying a word. ¡°¡­You can¡¯t help me, can you?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to understand my words. ¡°What power do I have? I¡¯m just a duke¡¯s son.¡± ¡°N-no! You undoubtedly have exceptional insight and abilities, don¡¯t you? I feel like I could achieve much more with you by my side than I can now!¡± There was a clear determination in the princess¡¯s eyes. And finally, she revealed her true purpose ining to me. ¡°Can¡¯t you be mine?¡± [PR/N: Cough Cough¡­] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 24 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 24: Return (2) ¡°No.¡± An unequivocal rejection apanied the proposal. The speed at which it was said was surprisingly meaningful. The princess¡¯s face flushed red with anger at the response given without a second thought. ¡°W-Why!?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason something you, Your Highness, would know best?¡± Without needing grand justifications, the princess¡¯s lips were sealed with just those words. ¡°W-Well, I suppose. Because I have no power¡­.¡± Bing someone¡¯s pawn is like grasping at an unstable thread. If it¡¯s a strong and sturdy thread, you can climb all the way to the sky, but if it¡¯s old and rotten, it¡¯s likely to snap and lead to a fall. Although Princess Arin is a member of the royal family, she is merely a newly formed thread with no backing or support from any faction. From the beginning of this life, I vowed to live for myself, so there was not even a speck of thought of bing someone¡¯s pawn. She only shook her head and remained silent. If she truly wanted me, she should have at least considered a proposal that matched that desire, instead of simply making a request without any thought. I may have told her to be an empress with my words, but honestly, without possessing anything, her ascent to the throne would be impossible until the day the four siblings above her suddenly drop dead. This is why I didn¡¯t want to get involved¡­ I could sense her anger as she clenched her fists tightly. But that didn¡¯t mean I wouldpletely disregard her from my sight. At least her image is in that devil¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡°Then, could you give me some time?¡± ¡°Time?¡± ¡°Your Highness currentlycks everything. You have no strength to protect yourself, no faction to support you, nothing. That is the biggest reason why I cannot be Your Highness¡¯s pawn. Being someone¡¯s pawn in a state of nothingness is undoubtedly a huge risk, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s true¡­ You make a valid point.¡± The princess nodded as if fully acknowledging it. ¡°But one of the things that should never be underestimated in this world is the potential of a human being. Your Highness, even in one year, three years, or ten years, who knows how much you might change. Since I am not currently considering who to serve, at least I can watch Your Highness grow for a long time.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll watch over me?¡± ¡°Yes. Even though it¡¯s an uncertain time, if someday I feel the desire to truly serve you as my lord, then I will reach out and hold your hand. So, if it¡¯s eptable to you, could you give me some time?¡± Outwardly, it seemed like I was demanding time, but in reality, I was giving her time. In other words, if she wants to win me over, it means she needs to show enough capability to grow. It didn¡¯t take her long to understand my words. ¡°So, I need to develop enough to earn your approval?¡± I answered with silence. ¡°I understand what you mean. I don¡¯t know if I can truly satisfy you, but I¡¯ll try. If I ever qualify to be an emperor, I¡¯ll tell you again! Please be mine!¡± She said it softly, but it¡¯s all up to her. Even if she truly earns the title of emperor, whether I¡¯ll be by her side is still uncertain to me. However, Princess Arin¡¯s face showed more determination than ever before. Seeming the matter was settled, she rose from her seat. ¡°So, I¡¯ll see you in a year at the Royal Academy? Until then, stay well. Knowing you and the stubbornness of yours, I doubt you¡¯ll die easily, even without your maid to coddle you!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± Gone was the dejected look, reced with a newfoundposure. As she was about to leave towards the door, the princess turned back to look at me again. ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± With a slight hesitation, she asked, wearing a faint smile. ¡°What do you want to live for?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer such a timely question immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve felt it since our first meeting. You seem to have a clear goal you want to pursue, just like me. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you tell me?¡± There¡¯s no trouble at all. After all, the current me isn¡¯t living for anyone else. From facing my first death to gaining a second life, there¡¯s only one thing I¡¯ve wanted to pursue. ¡°I want to live for myself.¡± *** Ten months have passed since the Emperor¡¯s visit. The withered seasons have gone by, and now the chilly winter with its dancing snowkes has arrived. While the rugged ravines may look picturesque with nkets of snow, appearances can be deceiving. Beneath those pristine white nkets lie horrific shrouds of blood¡­ *Gasping* Somewhere on the outskirts of the rear camp. A man d in a white cloak hastily running towards somewhere. Momentster, he arrived in the midst of an uninhabited forest. Confirming the absence of anyone around, he sat down on the ground and took something out of his pocket. It was a transparent, cuboid-shaped box the size of his palm with a smooth surface. ¨C Ping! As he concentrated a small amount of mana on his finger and touched the box, a small dimensional door opened with a brief sh of light. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left¡­!¡± The man looking inside wore a very satisfied expression. Then, as he was about to reach into the box to retrieve its contents, ¡°Stop moving.¡± A cold voice, as if to freeze his nerves, brushed against his ears. At the same time, all sensation in his body ceased abruptly. ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡± ¨C Crunch, crunch. Soon, the sound of heavy footsteps trampling on thickly piled snow washeard. Exactly five steps behind him. Apanied by an inexplicable energy and a strange presence. Although he wanted to confirm their identity, the man couldn¡¯t turn his stiffened head. ¡°A miniature dimension box¡­ An artifact rarely seen? Ah, perhaps it hasn¡¯t been mass-produced yet at this time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°An advanced artifact that can contain dimensional space filled with magic, allowing infinite storage. It was a masterpiece crafted by the Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society, right?¡± With the voice, the footsteps drew nearer. Until the subject was right behind him, the man couldn¡¯t do anything. Only his right hand holding the artifact trembled like a bamboo in the wind. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching for a year. Once secured, how to store it, and how to transport it out of the frontlines. There¡¯s only one conclusion no matter how much I think about it.¡± The mysterious figure finally raised the artifact held in the man¡¯s hand as if to show it. ¡°What if it¡¯s hidden in a dimension only one knows and if someone capable of possessing such a space is within this frontline area?¡± A strange ck mist enveloped the rigid face of the man. Within the mist, a vast amount of vitality could be felt. Before long, the enigmatic presence shrouded in the mist revealed itself in front of him. ¡°You must be the only one. Renald Crimson, the 7th rank magic knight from the Garam Kingdom¡­.¡± ¡°And you are?¡± As if seeing something absurd, Renald chuckled. The one who appeared was so out of ce. With a stature so small and frail that it barely matched his own height. Certainly not the physique of a knight guarding the frontline. In this harsh and remotend, there was only one human who could have such a physique. ¡°Cyan Vert?¡± The son of Duke Vert, the guardian of the continent, and the only child living on the frontline as if it were his own home. Having returned alive from the demonic dragon and gained the attention of the emperor, why was he here now? Cyan was casually inspecting the contents of the dimension box with a nonchnt expression. -Swoosh Turning the box upside down, the contents spilled out like a waterfall. Fingers, wrists, tendons, skin, mostly severed body parts of animals, small enough to be hidden in pockets. ¡°They¡¯re fresh, aren¡¯t they? They seem lively enough to believe they were just cut. Is this truly the absolute dimension that even stops the flow of time?¡± Cyan suddenly squeezed out a severed body part, extracted blood from it, and put it directly into his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°This is barely edible.¡± Even the act of casually throwing away the shriveled body parts seemed so natural, as if he had always been doing that way. ¡°You were nning to collect blood from these corpses and send them to the supply carts that enter and exit every branch? Some of the supply workers are colluding¡­¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± ¡°No need to y dumb. Do you know? The blood of these demons you¡¯ve been collecting so diligently has been secretly traded in the empire¡¯s ck market? Probably some of the supply workers have been pilfering, huh?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s absurd! Who in the world¡­!¡± Realizing his mistake, Renald bit his lip in anger. But now was not the time to dwell on mistakes. Whether he knew why he had appeared here or not, the circumstances no longer mattered. Even if he was an extraordinary child, he was still just a greenhorn without any realbat experience. After dealing with this quickly, he could leave this ce. -Whoosh As the stiffened fingers began to move, strength gradually returned to the body. Cyan seemed preupied with rummaging through the corpses that had fallen from the dimension box. Carefully cing one hand on the ground, mana began to condense at the point of contact. ¡°May the mes of hell consume all!¡± -Whoosh With the incantation, mes of intense heat surged forth as he extended his hand forward. 7th-rank fire attribute magic, ¡®Inferno me.¡¯ The soaring mes transformed into the shape of a giant-mouthed monster, swiftly engulfing the unsuspecting Cyan. The zing fire, so intense that it made the icy ins seem pale inparison. It would be impossible for a human to withstand mes that even burned the corpses of high-grade monsters. Renald breathed a sigh of relief. -Gasp ¡°¡­.!¡± A mysterious sound was heard at that moment. Renald¡¯s trembling eyes shifted towards his left hand. Through the haze caused by agony, he couldn¡¯t see what should have been there, instead, he felt a strange pain as drops of red liquid fell. Slowly lowering his gaze, he could see it. His left wrist, now severed and spurting blood miserably. ¡°Aaargh!¡± Even as he writhed in agony, from within the burning mes, not smoke but ck mist rose. -Swirl The faint mist quickly swelled to the extent that it could engulf the mes of hell. ¡°B-ck mist?¡± For a moment, Renald wanted to believe. That the mist shimmering before his eyes was not what he thought. This was not a phenomenon created by nature, nor was it a product of human magic. This was the vile power of those who followed a god who was not a God. ¡°W-Why here? In this ce¡­?¡± As the mes he conjured had long since died down, Gradually dissipating within the receding mist, Cyan¡¯s unscathed body was revealed. In one hand, he held a dagger gleaming with a purple light, while beneath it, drops of dark red blood dripped steadily. ¡°These naive fools won¡¯t burn easily anyway. If necessary, we¡¯ll have to root out the traitors among the supply corps.¡± Currently, there were only Cyan and Renald around. Cyan muttered to himself, his gaze fixed somewhere undefined. ¡°Y-You¡­ are that mist?¡± ¡°No. Not yet.¡± It was a cryptic response, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Though his mindmanded him to flee with all his might, his fear-ridden body refused toply. He felt that the moment of death was upon him now. With resolve, Renald opened his mouth wide to bite his tongue. ¡°Snap!¡± But even that was quickly thwarted. From his delicate hand, barely half as strong, he could feel an overwhelming force. ¡°See this? This is why people like you are so naive. Willing to protect false gods even at the cost of your own lives¡­¡± Cyan¡¯s tone turned heavy as if irritated. ¡°From now on, it¡¯s up to you. If you want to feel even a little less pain, stop being stubborn and just burn.¡± As he slowly raised his sword, there was no trace of the young human left in his face. There remained only an assassin, willing to employ any means necessary to achieve his goals. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 25 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 25: Return (3) A multitude of wagons stationed at the rear camp. Inside the wagons were supplies essential for battle: provisions, weapons, artifacts, all tightly packed. It was the arrival of the supplies from imperial castle that came every quarterly. Supply personnel disembarking from the wagons began unloading the goods ording to the arranged formation. Amidst the hustle and bustle of everyone, including the knights, unloading the supplies, two supply personnel in charge of provisions exchanged some unknown signs. Faces fraught with anxiety, as if searching for something hidden. Just as they began moving the items, they hurriedly ran to the food storage. The foodstuffs were meticulously arranged in their designated ces, as befitting a frontline warehouse. Among them, the destination of the supply personnel was a pile of salt sacks. One of them, as always, kept watch, while the other began rummaging through the salt sacks. ¡°There it is!¡± The expression of the supply personnel who found what they wanted brightened suddenly. What he lifted out of the salt sack was two wooden crates. ¡°What¡¯s this? Two this time?¡± ¡°It seems there were many ughtered demons this time! Can we skim a bit more this time?¡± They eagerly opened the first crate. Inside were ss bottles containing a dark liquid. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s much more thanst time, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°To be honest,st time¡¯s amount was too small to even consider skimming, but it looks like Renald has had some trouble this time! Hehe!¡± The supply personnel, already grinning at the thought of skimming, still had the second crate left. ¡°Oh, this one feels quite hefty?¡± The second crate weighed twice as much as the first. When they lightly shook it, instead of the clinking of bottles, there was a dull thud. ¡°What is this? Did they put in the unprocessed carcasses of demons or something?¡± Feeling a different vibe than usual, they carefully set the crate down. As they cautiously opened the crate with a sense of unease, ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°What, what is this!¡± Both soldiers hastily retreated from the crate without even discussing who would go first. The contents of the crate were not anything they had anticipated. ¡°Oh, what have we just seen?¡± ¡°T-That, wasn¡¯t that, L-Lord Renald¡­?¡± They crawled back to the box once more, apprehensively. A box exactly the size of a human head. Insidey the severed head of 7th-grade mage knight Renald Crimson, a sight that filled them with horror and shock. ¡°H-How did this happen? Why is Lord Renald here?¡± The head of the provider who supplied them with demonic blood, discovered so abruptly, left the two supply personnel utterly bbergasted. ¡°Wait! Then what¡¯s in that bottle? It¡¯s supposed to be demonic blood, right!?¡± A strong sense of unease swept through their minds and bodies. Their gaze instinctively shifted towards the ss bottle they had taken out of the first crate. Blood, unusually vivid red today, emitted a distinct crimson hue. The blood, mixed from various demonic creatures, generally had a deep crimson color, but this vivid red hue was unheard of. This was undoubtedly the blood of a creature other than a demonic beast. ¡°Could this possibly be¡­ Lord Renald¡¯s¡­?¡± ¡°Who on earth would do such a thing!?¡± The supply personnel, engulfed in shock and terror, felt as though they were losing their minds. They nced around in case the perpetrator was nearby, but all they saw was swirling dust; there was nothing visible. In Renald¡¯s eyes within the box, there seemed to be a stiff warning, as if urging them to flee. * * * The soldiers, havingpleted the transportation of supplies, were boarding the wagons once again. Among them, two supply personnel trembled noticeably. This isn¡¯t like ¡®oh, I¡¯m just trembling¡¯ kind of trembling¡­ It was evident that those two were coborators with Renald Crimson, who had skimmed the demonic blood. ¨C Swish! Swish! They turned their heads in all directions, keeping a vignt eye. Seems like they¡¯ve properly checked the gift I left behind; their frightened state was quite satisfying. Having confirmed even the coborators, I turned away without any hesitation. [Are we just letting them go?] ¡°We can¡¯t kill those who still have work to do. They have a very important mission to send my warning to the Garam Kingdom.¡± The demonic blood skimmed from the front lines was supplied under the leadership of Renald Crimson, a mage knight from the Garam Kingdom. Before incinerating the carcasses of the dead demonic creatures, they would remove bits of their bodies and store them in small dimension boxes, then transport them through coborating supply personnel who entered and exited quarterly to extract their blood, reportedly. The final destination for the transfer was the magical society of the Garam Kingdom. What¡¯s the reason, you ask? Perhaps human curiosity and the desire for exploration went a bit too far? The Garam Kingdom¡¯s magical society is where some of the craziest wizards on the continent gather. If the Ushif Empire¡¯s magical society gathers talent based on already standardized magic and trains them to master it, then the Garam Society is the opposite. It¡¯s a ce where the origin and foundation of magic itself are studied, always striving to create new magic and pushing humanity to new heights. Simply put, it¡¯s where the craziest magic enthusiasts gather. The demonic blood was also just one piece of data for their research. I didn¡¯t expect them to be up to these antics already. Perhaps if those foolish supply personnel hadn¡¯t gotten greedy and skimmed off the top, the supply would have continued for at least a few more years. For now, they might just stick to creating practical artifacts like these small dimension boxes, but considering the crazy things they did in their past lives, it¡¯s hard to just sit back and watch. At least for now, this level of warning should suffice. Since they know that there are people at the front lines who know about their plot, they won¡¯t even be able to get close for the time being. [How is it that someone who says he lives for himself gets into trouble every time he goes? Why don¡¯t you just change your job to a problem solver who solves other people¡¯s problems?] As awful as it sounds, I can¡¯t deny it. Ever since my return, I¡¯ve found myself getting tangled up in troublesome situations without even realizing it. For now, with a lingering sense of unease, I headed towards the tent where Emily would be waiting. ¡°What¡¯s this? Where did you disappear off to at a time like this, sir!¡± As I entered the tent, Emily greeted me with a displeased expression. ¡°Drink.¡± ¡°What drink are you obsessively trying to get at all hours of the day and night! Thanks to you, I had to organize everything by myself!¡± Calling it ¡®organizing¡¯ is a stretch; my belongings are almost exclusively what I carry on my person. The piles of bags in front of me were all hers. She¡¯s a maid with practically more baggage than her master. Something seems seriously wrong with the master-servant rtionship here. ¡°Well! At least this tiresome front-line life is finally over!¡± As she sat on top of the pile of bags, swinging her legs back and forth, she eximed. Genesis Year 986, February 15th. Today is the day we leave the front lines, where we¡¯ve lived for almost a year, and return to the mansion. ¡°Yeah, for me, it¡¯s the beginning of a new hell¡­¡± My sighing contrasted sharply with Emily¡¯s demeanor. Now that I¡¯m old enough to be a student, I¡¯d have to go to school. As an 11-year-old, I¡¯m on the verge of entering the Royal Academy, which is scheduled to start in March. As much as the Vert family values its ideals and the growth of its children, the enrollment of all children into the academy is an undeniable form, and of course, I¡¯m no exception. ¡°I¡¯m so excited! The grand architecture and the elegant atmosphere! The ce where all sorts of knowledge are gathered, and exotic foods are spread out like heaven! It¡¯s iparable to this dreary and gloomy ce!¡± I didn¡¯t want to burst her bubble, but the Royal Academy wasn¡¯t as fantastic as she imagined, evoking such utopian fantasies. It¡¯s a ce where various political rtionships are tangled, where intrigue and jealousy run rampant, where nobles party without learning, and where they indulge in camaraderie. And most importantly, I had no intention of taking Emily there. As I had brought her along to the front lines, it seemed natural that I would take her to the academy as well, but¡­ ¡°Surely the instructors there must be incredibly talented, right? I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re so handsome too! Oh, I¡¯m so lucky~!¡± The truth might be better saved forter. I couldn¡¯t possibly handle her hysteria if I said it now. * * * The courtyard of the Duke¡¯s mansion, unchanged from when we left. As we got off the carriage, we saw a procession of servants busy unloading luggage. It was undoubtedly Cranz¡¯s carriage. He¡¯s also 11 years old this year, the same age as me, and he¡¯s supposed to go to the academy with me. Since I hadn¡¯t seen him since the swordy tournament a year ago, I had practically forgotten about him. Seeing him already loading luggage, it seemed he was nning to leave before my return. And just as I thought there was nothing wrong with that, I bumped right into Cranz as he emerged from the main door. ¡°Ugh!¡± Despite striding out arrogantly, Cranz froze stiff as soon as he saw me, then quickly slunk away. I was about to offer a greeting, but he fled immediately. I lowered my raised hand, feeling a bit embarrassed. [What¡¯s with that stupid guy?] Kaeram asked with a disdainful look while observing him. ¡°He¡¯s Cranz, my half-brother. Not worth bothering about.¡± [Half-brother? He looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost just from looking at your face. How much did you have to beat him up to get that expression?] If I count the number of times he was hit, I probably have more, but I feel strangely unfair. [From the front, it looks like you don¡¯t really trust your father, so why do you seem to be inplete conflict with everyone else?] Isn¡¯t that quite an assumption? Cranz is now indifferent to whatever I do, and I¡¯m maintaining a good rtionship with Alice, my sister, without any ws. As we asionally exchanged news even while on the front lines, they were practically the only family I poured my dry affection into. There are separate brothers who are unhappy about not being able to capture prey. Whether they¡¯ll be able to catch and leave behind anything besides just capturing remains to be seen¡­ *Creak* The central gate of the mansion opens after nearly a year. Contrary to my expectation, the sight inside left me bewildered. ¡°¡­?¡± Servants bowing their heads as if prepared. They were doing things one might expect when a duke visits. In just one year, my treatment had changed drastically. The ones who didn¡¯t even treat me as a human before were now putting on such polished manners; it felt quite awkward. Lost in various thoughts, I reached my room without realizing it. Emily might take a moment¡¯s rest amidst her busy luggage organization. As I reached for the doorknob without any hesitation, ¡°¡­?¡± A sense of mystery tingled through my fingertips, sending a chill down my spine. Where I stood was undoubtedly my room¡¯s door. It used to be an uninhabited, ownerless room for a year. Yet¡­ the sensation, the aura, the presence! There¡¯s someone unfamiliar inside the room right now. And whoever that someone is, they are definitely not a presence I¡¯d be pleased to encounter. As evidence, my right hand, gripping the doorknob, was trembling noticeably. Have I ever felt my body shake like this since my return? It¡¯s not just a feeling of unease anymore; it feels like I could tear apart the presence beyond this door right now. Why? Why is this happening? There¡¯s only one reason why I could feel this way right now, isn¡¯t there? Surely¡­ is it him? That insufferable bastard who I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with even if I tore him apart piece by piece? *Creak* With a loud noise, the door opened. The presence inside the room wasn¡¯t me. Slowly, I lifted my gaze from the hand still hanging in the air. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Cyan.¡± A face full of sinister malice, contrasting with sun-kissed blonde hair and porcin skin, smiled at me. In that moment, decades of memories shed through my mind. The man I thought was everything to me, the man I gave everything to, the man who drove me to death! Aschel Vert, my brother, was standing right in front of me. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 26 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 26: Return (4) From the moment the door opened until exactly 10 seconds passed, I couldn¡¯t utter a word or make a move. Only my right hand wandering in the air and my restless gaze portrayed the instability of my current state of mind. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to remember me, huh? Well, I guess that¡¯s understandable. After all, thest time I saw you was before Academy admission¡­.¡± The disgustingly smug figure smirked at me. Just looking at that smirk made my heart boil and my veins feel like they were about to burst. Stay calm. There¡¯s nothing to gain from getting excited now. This was a situation that was bound to arise someday, wasn¡¯t it? He¡¯s the one I vowed to obliterate the very existence of, right down to thest morsel, by my own hands. If I can¡¯t control myself from the start, I¡¯ll only veer further off course in the end. Yes, for now, let¡¯s just set everything aside and continue as if everything is normal, without any suspicion. To do that, we need to engage in conversation with a rxed mind¡­ with a rxed mind¡­ ¡­ Do you think you can? Tearing apart limbs, shredding them into pieces, grinding bones, and scattering them into a volcano pit wouldn¡¯t be enough for this guy! And now he¡¯s right in front of me, but I¡¯m not killing him? What am I doing? To thoroughly crush his future? Do I really need to bother seeing into the future? No! I can just kill him right here! No need to drag it out, just cut off the cycle of reincarnation right here! As if responding to my will, my wandering right hand reached towards my chest. And eventually, within my grasp was Kaeram¡¯s sword hilt. The moment I gripped the hilt, all the clutter in my mind vanished, leaving only one feeling: resolve. -Click. ¡°¡­?!¡± Suddenly, a mysterious hand grabbed my wrist. [If you don¡¯t want your head to split open, snap out of it.] A calm yet firm whisper from the sentient sword. At the same time, the overwhelming surge of resolve that had been consuming me rapidly began to ease. ¡°I, Cyan, youngest son of the Vert family, greet my elder brother¡­¡± After smoothly withdrawing my hand from my chest, I immediately bowed my head. It was the best course of action for me to take at the moment. ¡°Do you remember me?¡± ¡°Of course. As your younger brother, how could I not recognize your face?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d. Honestly, I was worried you wouldn¡¯t recognize me, but I¡¯m relieved you remembered me at first sight.¡± Aschel patted my head as if impressed. I fiercely suppressed the surge of emotions threatening to overwhelm me once again. ¡°First, I should apologize. I¡¯m sorry for entering your room without permission. You must have felt ufortable having a stranger invade your space.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was just an empty room without an owner anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, Cyan, you probably don¡¯t know. I came here today solely to meet you.¡± You came to meet me? You? Thest time I met him in my previous life was after graduating from the academy. And now you, who never spared a nce for a superfluous existence like me, came to meet me? Without a hidden agenda, it seemed unlikely. But the moment I sensed some intention from him, strangely, my boiling emotions subsided and my thoughts became rational. I spoke honestly while concealing all my feelings. ¡°I, too, have longed to meet you, elder brother.¡± * * * ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have much luggage, so what if he carries it on his own? Anyway, our young master has no clue how to cater to women, does he?¡± Emily climbed the stairs with a bag containing nothing but clothes. Having finished organizing with the maids, she headed to Cyan¡¯s room with thest of his belongings. But for some reason, the maids helping her pack seemed uneasy. It felt like they were hiding something only they knew. One of the maids, who was particrly close to Emily, even pushed her towards Cyan¡¯s room, urging her to go in. Emily wondered if perhaps they had prepared a surprise gift for her, but it seemed unlikely. Finally, Emily reached Cyan¡¯s door and absentmindedly knocked. ¨C Knock, knock. ¡°¡­¡± The response was only an indifferent silence. With a puzzled expression, Emily knocked on the door once more. ¨C Knock, knock. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s Emily! I¡¯ve brought your luggage!¡± After a moment, Cyan¡¯s deep voice came from behind the door. ¡°¡­Come in.¡± Slightly taken aback by the unexpected atmosphere, Emily opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°I just brought up the luggage without fussing, and then you go and¡­¡± Her usual grumbling was cut short as Emily froze in ce, her entire body stiffening at the sight before her. In her eyes were exactly two men. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this thedy? The maid who served with you on the front lines?¡± The unfamiliar man spoke with a bright smile, and Emily recognized him instantly. He had a charm about him that made him seem almost otherworldly, as if a being from the divine realm had descended to the mortal world. In this noble¡¯s household, there was only one person who possessed such a striking appearance. ¡°Y-Young Master Aschel¡­?¡± The eldest son of the family, Aschel Vert. For reasons unknown, he was now sitting quietly in Cyan¡¯s room. Feeling suddenly stifled, Emily quickly lowered her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t realize the eldest young master was here and acted so rudely!¡± Feeling like she wanted to disappear into a mouse hole, Emily disyed a demeanor far too casual for someone considered the most adored among the servants. ¡°Haha, it seems you two have a genuine bond. Considering Cyan took you to the front lines, you must have been a cherished maid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cyan responded with silence. It seemed there had been some conversation before she arrived, as Aschel was already preparing to leave. ¡°Sorry for taking up your time right after you returned, especially when you must be tired.¡± ¡°No. It was truly an honor to have a conversation with my eldest brother.¡± Rising from his seat, Aschel gently patted Cyan¡¯s head as he stood. Cyan simply epted the gesture silently. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go see Mother now. If you ever need anything, especially if there¡¯s trouble at the academy, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± With a gentle smile, Aschel ended the conversation and left the room. As his footsteps faded away into the distance down the hallway, Emily let out a deep breath she had been holding. ¡°Phew! I thought I was going to die from the tension! Those idiots! Couldn¡¯t they have at least told us when the eldest young master wasing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite Emily¡¯s grumbling, Cyan remained silent. ¡°What did you talk about with the eldest young master? He doesn¡¯t juste home for no reason! Did hee to see you? If that¡¯s the case, then he must really¡­¡± ¡°Emily¡­¡± At Cyan¡¯s call, Emily¡¯s mouth snapped shut. Startled, Emily cautiously met Cyan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sorry, can you leave me alone for a bit¡­¡± His murmured words carried a weight that could sink the ground. ¡°Why, why are you suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Seeing Cyan¡¯s expression, Emily could no longer speak. After disying an always rxed demeanor, especially after the duel with Cranz, for the first time, he was showing a dark side. If he had a knife in his hand, it seemed like he would ruthlessly ughter anyone without hesitation. That¡¯s how full of anger and murderous intent Cyan¡¯s face was at the moment. * * * As I unleashed my suppressed instincts, I felt a sensation as if the blood flowing through my body was reversing. I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and eventually rushed to the bathroom in the room. ¡°Uwaaagh!¡± As I looked at the vomiting out, it felt like I was witnessing my own despicable lies and pretenses. ¡°Hewek¡­¡± Even so, I couldn¡¯t believe how I managed to endure that moment, and a bitterugh escaped me. [Was it him?] I raised my head slightly, and there was Kaeram¡¯s face, looking down with his arms crossed. If she hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have surely torn him apart right then and there. Despiteughing like a lunatic, I softly asked her, ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± [Shouldn¡¯t you say thank you first?] [It was a chance for you too, you know? If I had killed him right there, you would have had the perfect opportunity to absorb me, wouldn¡¯t you?] Few things are as easy to devour as a soul lost to its primal instincts. A human consumed by madness and murderous intent is the perfect prey desired by a demonic sword. If Kaeram had truly desired it, she could have unleashed the nature of the sword, consuming me, her master, and taking control. But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she desperately prevented it from happening. That¡¯s why I can still converse with her now, wide-eyed and alert. [Don¡¯t be mistaken. You¡¯re just raw meat that hasn¡¯t aged yet. If you eat it raw just because it has some soot on it, you will only end up throwing it away. You need to ripen more¡­¡­.] The cold gaze and the smirk on her lips were a grotesque smile unique to a demonic sword, unseen anywhere else in the world. It would have been a chilling sight for an ordinary human, but I could onlyugh. That¡¯s how my twisted destiny unfolds! [But seeing his face, I understand why you growled like a rabid dog. How was it? Meeting your nemesis from a past life?] ¡°Lucky, I guess.¡± [Lucky?] Kaeram raised an eyebrow as if surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve pondered this ridiculous life countless times. When did the person I trusted and followed all my life start hating me? Was it because my abilities surpassed his, causing envy? Did that envy turn into resentment? Then, what if I hadn¡¯t been by his side from the beginning? Could I have avoided such a miserable death?¡± [You¡¯re toocent. Why? Did you start feeling sorry for him, thinking of him as a brother?] ¡°What do you take me for? He¡¯s just an empty shell without any convictions. Even if I were to seek revenge against such a pathetic creature, it wouldn¡¯t alleviate the anger pent up inside me.¡± If it were 20 yearster, Aschel might have been more refined, but now he¡¯s merely an unfinished foundation. To put it bluntly, it is safe to say that he is someone entirely different from the owner of the Holy Sword that pierced my heart. What would killing such a person aplish? ¡°But, I knew right away when I faced him¡­¡± [What did you know?] As my heart aches, that momentes to mind again. When the golden Holy Sword pierced my heart, he said he had never fully trusted me during our time together. The vile gaze I saw then. He had the same chilling eyes back then as he does now. ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of me that he changed, but because he was despicable from the start. He would suck the blood out of you when he needed it, then discard you mercilessly when he didn¡¯t¡­ That¡¯s just who he was from the beginning.¡± Even if hidden behind a deceitful smile, I am someone who has already seen his true nature. It was like an indelible mark engraved on my body, something that could never be erased, and I recognized it immediately upon first sight. ¡°So, how fortunate am I? Knowing that Aschel Vert, the one I would dly inflict all the world¡¯s suffering on, exists just as I want him to¡­¡± Even so, I won¡¯t kill him just yet. As Kaeram said, meat tastes best when it¡¯s fully ripe. If you eat it before it¡¯s ready, you won¡¯t experience its true vor. ¡°Things are going to get very interesting from now on, Kaeram.¡± [They better. That way, I won¡¯t regret what happened today.] A life where I¡¯ve vowed to achieve everything on my own. In that life, there is no room for Aschel Vert. Even if there is a god behind him, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will thoroughly erase him from this world. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 27 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 27: To the Academy (Part 1) A silver door at the end of a corridor on the fifth floor of the mansion. A tall man dressed in the uniform of the mansion approached the door. -Knock knock. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Even though it was ate hour when the caretakers wouldn¡¯t usuallye, the owner of the room allowed entry. As soon as he faced the owner of the room, the man bowed his head. In front of him was Aschel, sitting leisurely in a chair, reading a book. ¡°I have confirmed the whereabouts of the second youngdy you mentioned.¡± Aschel asked casually, keeping his gaze fixed on the book. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She has been confirmed to be in ¡®Pruina,¡¯ the territory of the White Elves to the north of the continent. It seems she has been there for quite some time.¡± ¡°Pruina¡­ To think she was with a race that outsiders despise so much, her affinity truly deserves recognition.¡± Aschel closed the book and smiled mysteriously as he looked at the moonlight through the window. ¡°Just keep an eye on her, and if there¡¯s any sign of her returning to the empire, let me know again.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The man who had been observing his demeanor cautiously asked. ¡°Has something good happened?¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Your face looks unusually bright, Lord Aschel. Did you find the meeting with your younger sibling interesting?¡± At the mention of his sibling, Aschel¡¯s smile turned intoughter. ¡°Hahaha. Interesting¡­ Well, depending on the circumstances, I suppose you could say that. But, you¡¯ve misunderstood, Kellen. I¡¯m feeling quite terrible right now¡­¡± Arched eyebrows and straightened lips. His face was the opposite of how it looked just a moment ago when Cyan was mentioned. ¡°I apologize for not being able to read your mind, Lord Aschel.¡± The man quickly bowed his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If even hiding your own feelings is this difficult, how much harder would it be to know someone else¡¯s? Especially, even for a boy who has just shed his wet smell¡­¡± They say that they know ten ways in the water, but they don¡¯t know the insides of people in one way. Aschel had been feeling irritated to the point of being annoyed by his meeting with Cyan just a few hours ago. ¡°Um, what kind of conversation did you have with that sibling Cyan¡­?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just asked about how he¡¯s been and exchanged a few pleasantries. But¡­ Why do I feel so uneasy?¡± Before I knew it, even the eyes had hardened, and the face was full of negative emotions. ¡°He seemed extremely surprised to see me¡­¡± ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be natural to be surprised after such a long time?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to call it a long time. In the first ce, I never had any interaction with that fellow. Today is practically the first time we¡¯ve exchanged words while facing each other.¡± The age difference between Cyan and Aschel was a whopping seven years. Aschel had never had any reason to take an interest in Cyan, and given his thorough pursuit of necessity, it was even more inevitable. ¡°What can I say? Did it feel like encountering an old enemy from a past life? That look in his eyes was as if he could kill me any moment. Even though he probably doesn¡¯t have any memories of me¡­¡± Cruelty personified. At that moment, Cyan¡¯s eyes seemed more like those of a demon than a human¡¯s. ¡°In many ways, he¡¯s definitely a brother worth worrying about. We should make sure to keep an eye on him so he doesn¡¯t stray.¡± The man understood Aschel¡¯s words immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll assign someone to him.¡± Aschel responded in silence. Having finished his task, the man left the room immediately. Left alone, Aschel stood up and absentmindedly gazed up at the night sky. A pitch-ck curtain with not a single star and faint mist sandwiched between. The eerie sight, even obscuring the bright moonlight, seemed to evoke someone¡¯s presence. * * * February 18, 986 of the Genesis Era. The third dawn since returning to the mansion. In the yard, carriages and guardian knights, ready for departure, were already waiting. ¡°Ha¡­¡± A breath escaped involuntarily into the still chilly morning air. A deste scenepared to two days ago when Cranz departed. The rest of the mansion¡¯s upants, except for the coachmen and guardian knights, were probably under the impression that I would depart around noon. Not wanting to leave amidst the awkward attention like Cranz did, I deliberately nned to leave at a time when nobody knew, departing alone. Except for one person. ¡°You¡¯re quite early, Emily¡­?¡± Standing in front of the carriage, Emily red at me with eyes that seemed to be on fire. The bundle of discontent filled in her cheeks was ready to burst at any moment, making me feel uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed, young master¡­¡± ¡°I told you. From the beginning, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bring you, but I can¡¯t. They don¡¯t allow personal attendants at the Academy.¡± ¡°Well, it would¡¯ve been nice if you had told me that from the start! Why did you have to tell me the night before?!¡± Would you understand if I said I was scared of your hysteria? Honestly, I intended to tell you as soon as we arrived at the mansion, but Ipletely forgot due to the unexpected encounter. The statement that personal attendants cannot be brought is also a lie. In terms of Academy regtions, the entry of attendants is theoretically prohibited. However, there are always loopholes to bypass the rules. If the apanying person¡¯s status is not an attendant but a guardian knight, then the situation changes. With nobles from all over the continent gathering at the Academy, personal safety is not restricted within the Academy because nobody knows what might happen. Therefore, nobles disguise their personal attendants as guardian knights to bring them in. Using this route, it¡¯s not difficult to bring in attendants, and it¡¯s a method that is frequently used in practice. I could have also used such a trick to bring my attendant in, but I didn¡¯t. Perhaps for her, the Academy will be an even more sinister and repulsive ce than the frontlines where monsters lurk. ¡°Still, I¡¯m truly grateful to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I probably couldn¡¯t have endured staying in this mansion.¡± ¡°Enough with the sweet talk. Go and take care of yourself.¡± Emily waved her hand dismissively, but she couldn¡¯t hide her flushed face. Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. It¡¯s okay to say I¡¯ve never had a mother, but she¡¯s a good older sister, even though she¡¯s a bitcking. Whether in this life or thest, she was still more than just a precious maid to me. As the distance is far away, once I leave for the Academy, there likely won¡¯t be a reason for me toe back here. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see her again, but I only hope for her well-being. ¡°Alright then, Emily. Take care and don¡¯t get bullied!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get bullied either, young master! Don¡¯t get depression or social anxiety andmit suicide or anything!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She¡¯s still my maid, after all. She couldn¡¯t help but be the very annoying maid who makes all the remaining dignity vanish. I climbed onto the carriage without further lingering. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a vigorous flick of the reins by the coachman, the carriage set off, followed by the guardian knights. The destination was the city of Luwen in the southeast of the empire, where the Royal Academy was located. Being situated at the far end from the western border city of Velias, it was essentially the farthest one could go within the empire. With tight timing, I had to hustle if I wanted to make it to the entrance ceremony on time. Well, it didn¡¯t really matter if I waste. After all, I¡¯m not going there to aim for the top student position, am I? Despite the title of being the continent¡¯s top educational institution, I¡¯m someone who has already mastered such education long ago. While revision is said to be as important as living life itself, unless I¡¯m suffering from dementia, do I really need to revise education at the level of multiplication tables? Well, it¡¯s from my perspective, of course; it¡¯s not like education at the level of multiplication tables is actually being conducted. I¡¯m going to the Academy not for learning but solely for my own purposes. So, I¡¯ll just try to avoid attracting attention as much as possible and focus on my tasks, but¡­ Perhaps it might be even more challenging than life on the frontline. ¨C Knock knock The carriage, now far beyond the territory, was galloping across the vast ins. Six guardian knights precisely guarded the carriage. Hmm¡­ This feels like something I should address before it even begins. * * * The sun dipped low in the western sky. As the incessant sound of hooves ceased, my eyes, ustomed to constant movement, naturally opened. Amidst a refreshing yawn, a knock came at the door. ¡°Master Cyan, it seems we should make camp here for the night.¡± I inquired without much reaction. ¡°How far have wee?¡± ¡°We¡¯re near the city of Sapheren in the central region. We should be able to reach the city by tomorrow morning.¡± That¡¯s a lie. There¡¯s no forest with such a pungent scent near Sapheren. We¡¯ll have to travel for at least another day. ¡°Alright, understood. Let me know when everything¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Cyan.¡± The fading sound of the knight¡¯s footsteps. Simultaneously, Kaeram revealed himself from within my embrace. She looked at me sharply and said, [You know, right?] ¡°Of course. I figured it out before we even left.¡± [You¡¯re already making enemies everywhere? Do you realize that you might end up unable to live and just copse?] ¡°Just one attempt on my life is enough. Besides, isn¡¯t it strange for an assassin not to have enemies?¡± I just kill to survive. Well, honestly, I was expecting it, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. Camping in a valley like this, where the trees weren¡¯t even properly spaced and where someone could disappear without raising any eyebrows, was absurdly predictable. It was so predictable that it wasn¡¯t even funny. ¨C Clomp clomp A momentter, I heard the footsteps of the knights beyond the door. The sound stopped right in front of the door, and there was no indication of movement elsewhere. It would be awkward to think they were here to wee me. These knights are surrounding me right now. ¡°Master Cyan, you maye out.¡± Since he said toe out, I had to. I opened the door without any hesitation and stepped outside. Six knights surrounded me to prevent me from running away. Each of them looked at me with different expressions and gazes. If there was one thing they had inmon, it was a sense of pity. Are these unalike beings sympathizing with me right now? With an unaffected face, I took a deep breath of the fresh air in the mountain valley. ¡°The air is nice, isn¡¯t it? Was there a forest like this near Sapheren?¡± The knights remained silent. Naturally, I threw out the next question. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here¡­?¡± The eyes of some of the knights wavered, but they still maintained their silence. ¡°Have you all turned into mute people who¡¯ve had too much honey? I¡¯m speaking, and you don¡¯t respond?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± From the direction of 3 o¡¯clock from where I stood. A knight with shaggy long hair and a ck crow under his eyes justughed at my words. I barely managed to suppress the difort creeping into my heart. ¡°¡­I have no personal feelings.¡± As I shifted my gaze, one of the knights in front finally spoke up. ¡°I do not remember asking about your feelings? That wasn¡¯t my question.¡± ¡°Still, we will ensure the final courtesy and send you off as peacefully as possible. If you just close your eyes, you can quietly drift into sleep without any pain.¡± What a dog-like response. Sure, you¡¯re just puppets who have to obey orders, but what crime have Imitted? Conversely, such puppets could be criminals themselves. Moreover, even being unlucky could be considered a crime. But shouldn¡¯t they at least answer the question I just asked? ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve only asked you four questions so far, but as a final inquiry¡­ Who gave the order?¡± The answer came from a distant ce. ¡°There is no need for someone who is about to die to know that¡­¡­ .¡± Ah, they¡¯re really opening a can of worms. The knight with the ck crow under his eyes, who had justughed at my words, taunted once again. With that, the thread I had been barely holding onto finally snapped. ¨C Swoosh In less than a second and within five strides. Amidst a satisfying sound, sshes of crimson scattered across my face. Arge head was thrown to the floor in a blink. ¡°¡­!¡± It was truly a sight to see the faces of the knights suddenly turning pale. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 28 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 28. To the Academy (2) The scent of blood scattered all around as if the god of death had passed by. Brian Kendrick, a knight of Velias, couldn¡¯t believe what he was witnessing right in front of his eyes. Every split second, screams of knights echoed, apanied by the gruesome sight of crimson blood raining mercilessly from the sky. Could this really be the work of an eleven-year-old boy? As the boy gazed upon the corpses of knights, his eyes soon met Brian¡¯s, who felt his legs weaken and copsed. Cyan Vert, the youngest son of Duke Willius Vert, the guardian of the continent. Just a year ago, he was scorned as the ipetent heir of his lineage. However, within the past year, he had grown to be the most prominent figure within the territory, gaining recognition from the Duke and even earning the title of the guardian of the princess and the one who returned alive against the demonic dragon. His reputation soared so rapidly that it made one wonder whose story they were telling. But¡­ ¡®Has he learned assassination techniques from the knights?¡¯ Even if they were esteemed senior knights, it was unlikely they would employ such cruel swordsmanship. Gripping a small sword norger than ady¡¯s hairbrush, he first severed both hands holding weapons, then immobilized both legs, and finally, like a finale, decapitated his opponent without flinching, astonishing those who witnessed it. Cyan, whomitted such brutal acts without hesitation, calmly approached the valley and wiped his face. His demeanor seemed so natural, as if such actions weremonce. ¡°These days, do knights also engage in thuggery?¡± Cyan asked indifferently, but Brian couldn¡¯t respond. Despite wanting to say something, all that escaped his trembling lips were feeble groans. Having finished his ablutions, Cyan walked over, met Brian¡¯s eyes as he knelt, and uttered, ¡°Speak.¡± It was amand that stimted the senses like a whisper from a ghost, implying to divulge everything without resistance. Before him was no longer a young boy. ording to the heart, he¡¯s nothing but a merciless executor of death, capable of sending anyone to the pit of hell at any time. Brian, filled with terror, began to spill everything as if possessed. ¡°I, I received orders from Lady Margaret herself! ¡®Assassinate Cyan, the young master, on his journey to the Royal Academy.¡¯ It was a secret directive given to me and six other knights!¡± ¡°The reason?¡± ¡°W-Well, I¡¯m not sure of the details, but there are rumors! Before Young Master Cranz headed to the Academy, he earnestly asked Lady Margaret for something! Perhaps she epted his plea and issued this task. It¡¯s just spection among us!¡± Cyan chuckled incredulously. ¡°No wonder he ran off like scared rabbits¡­¡± The questioning continued. ¡°So, if you seeded in killing me, what were your ns for the aftermath?¡± ¡°We were just¡­ supposed toe back, report the situation, then say that we were attacked by thieves and you died. After that, we were promised our reward and it would be over¡­¡± ¡°Reward?¡± Cyan listened to the story and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re all just low-ranking, right? Just newly appointed knights from the training ranks¡­¡± ¡°W-Well, yes, but¡­¡± ¡°Shall I tell you something? If you had returned, it would have been straight to the gallows for you.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°If you, who failed in your duty to protect me, imed ¡®Cyan was attacked by thieves and died,¡¯ do you think they would have just let it go? They would have demanded punishment for the failure of the mission.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes were flickering intensely. ¡°And offering rewards to mere low-ranking knights? Even if they did offer, do you think that woman would have let go of the ones who dared to kill the Duke¡¯s heir?¡± ¡°B-But she promised to guarantee our safety¡­¡± Cyan sighed with a pitying look. ¡°Well, what did you know about the Lady anyway? Not much. You were just expendable pawns to her. Ignorant, disposable pawns.¡± In fact, upon a moment¡¯s reflection, it was a fact easily understood. A sudden assassination mission given to seven low-ranking knights. It might have seemed suspicious, but they were knights of the territory, bound to obey whatever they were told. In short, it was just bad luck. They were simply thrown into the pit of death without any say in the matter. Brian, realizing the truth, trembled with indescribable emotions. ¡°Am I¡­ also to be killed?¡± He asked cautiously, with a hint of resignation,. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°I have nothing more to say. There¡¯s no longer any reason to keep me alive.¡± Silent, Cyan stared through him as if piercing him with his gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you resentful?¡± ¡°It was us who tried to kill you first. Do we have the right to resent?¡± Cyan spoke with an enigmatic smile. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between being worthless and not worth keeping alive.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± To Brian, it was an iprehensible statement. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s still something you need to do for me.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Cyan nodded towards the carriage, parked alongside the scattered bodies, despite some blood stter, the carriage and horses were in perfect condition. ¡°You drive carriages well.¡± *** [What are you thinking?] ¡°What am I thinking? I can¡¯t walk all the way there on foot.¡± [Oh, so the great wielder of divine power chooses a carriage instead of running it secretly? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to move it with magic, why bother with such a person?] ¡°Do you want to advertise ghost carriages to everyone? Why not go around saying that the sessor of Ayer has returned?¡± [You¡¯re a very merciful assassin indeed!] Keram sneered and stuck out his tongue. Merciful, huh¡­ Well, I¡¯m not sure if this could be considered merciful. It might seem like he¡¯s driving a carriage for his enemy, considering all hispanions came and died while he survived alone. Honestly, wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable to feel a sense of humiliation? I don¡¯tpletely understand Keram¡¯s words questioning why bother keeping him alive, but on the other hand, I don¡¯t see the need to kill him either. If the guy who¡¯s inevitably going to be killed anyway could be a bit more useful, wouldn¡¯t it be a win-win situation for both of us? I leaned out of the carriage window on the driver¡¯s side. **Duk-gudu** ncing around and maintaining a firm grip on the reins, with a posture that suggested readiness for anything. The carriage smoothly navigated obstacles at just the right speed, neither too fast nor too slow, despite traversing rough wilderness, exhibiting an exceptionally satisfying ride without the slightest jolt. It¡¯s enough that I found myself almost dozing off midway. I¡¯ve said my piece. ¡°Hmm!¡± Brian, turning at the unfamiliar sound, was startled when he saw me. His sudden movement caused the reins to slip, and the carriage shook violently. ¡°D-Do you need something?¡± ¡°No. Focus on driving.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Brian quickly regained hisposure and resumed driving. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°N-Neen this year.¡± Neen. The same age as Emily. ¡°You seem to handle horses and carriages quite well. How did you end up bing a knight?¡± Brian, scratching his head awkwardly, answered cautiously. ¡°I-I was actually just a probationary knight. I used to be aborer doing odd jobs within the territory. With many knights from our territory being recruited elsewhere recently, I was fortunate enough to be a knight.¡± ¡°Knights being recruited from the territory? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the exact reason, but about a year ago, there was a surge in nobles across the empire, including the royal pce, hiring personal guards. The pay was good, and the treatment was decent, so many capable knights have already left.¡± Had I been out of the loop because of my time on the front lines? Well, most knights guarding the front lines belong to the Knights of Light, not the territorial knights, but this was quite surprising nheless. The frequency of territorial knights being recruited as guards had increased to the point of them being called up¡­ Something suspicious seemed to be happening. ¡°So you just became a knight to fill in the numbers?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Bing a full-fledged knight isn¡¯t easy, and I just thought I was lucky. It wasn¡¯t amon opportunity. Even though I became a full-fledged knight, the job remained the same¡­¡± Yes, even from my perspective, it seems like luck was on your side. If you weren¡¯t wearing the uniform of a stable hand but armor instead, you would have died in that spot just the same. As the silence persisted, the cityscape of Sapheren began to emerge at the edge of the wilderness. ¡°S-Sapheren is in sight, my lord!¡± Sapheren, a central city of the empire. Though not massive, it was considered a fairly prosperous territory within the empire. As we slowed down and approached the checkpoint, armed guards approached and blocked the path. ¡°Where are youing from?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­ I¡­¡± Brian, seated on the coachman¡¯s seat, could only sweat profusely without uttering a word. One might think he¡¯s hiding a corpse behind him. I got off the carriage and showed the guards the seal of House Vert. ¡°I am Cyan Vert, son of Lord Vert of Velias. I¡¯m en route to Luwen to attend the Royal Academy.¡± As the guards checked the seal, they soon began to scrutinize my attire. The most typical way to confirm someone¡¯s status was to inspect their attire. My well-kept, resplendent silver uniform represented my status. ¡°Are you¡­ traveling alone?¡± ¡°I have one carriage driver who also serves as a guardian.¡± The guards exchanged suspicious nces between me and Brian for a good three seconds. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll grant you entry.¡± After the formalities, the guards cleared the way. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offer unsolicited advice, but if you have the means, it might be wise to hire a few guards while in the city. The atmosphere in the empire these days is quite grim, as you know.¡± ¡°Thank you for the advice. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± I boarded the carriage again and entered Sapheren. As soon as we entered the city, I felt a somber atmosphere pervading the air. Was it a sense of vignce? As if to confirm this, I saw numerous armed guards patrolling the streets with swords and spears. Certainly, the Sapheren I knew from before wouldn¡¯t have been like this. I couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling that I wouldn¡¯t just pass through this city without incident. ¡°Um, where should I take you, my lord?¡± ¡°To an inn. Anywhere that can amodate the carriage and isn¡¯t too extravagant will do.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± For now, I decided to leave my belongings and explore slowly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 29 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 29. To the Academy (3) ¡°Boss! Add a roasted pig to our order!¡± ¡°Our table¡¯s out of alcohol! Hurry up and bring more!¡± Amidst the bustling atmosphere, rough drinking tables of spirited men exchange hands. It wasn¡¯t exactly a ce suitable for an eleven-year-old boy, but it didn¡¯t matter. This country isn¡¯t so strict as to forbid minors from drinking alcohol. I shrugged it off and found an empty seat and sat down. Dozens of gazes turned towards me as if it were expected. I, too, nced over the figures seated at the tables. Just ordinary swords and armor, nothing special. Most weremon mercenaries, making a living day by day. ¡°Not exactly a ce for a young lord, is it?¡± A mature woman in a red silk dress approached to take our order. She seemed to be in herte twenties? Her well-defined corbones caught my eye, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be here for the drinks, so shall I take your order?¡± Her tone was somewhat impatient. ¡°Of course. Just give me your best.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate, taking a gold coin from my pocket and handing it to her. ¡°Hmm?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment upon receiving the coin. ¡°If¡­ if this is it, you could probably buy the whole menu here and still have some left¡­¡± ¡°Then bring aplimentary drink or something, the rest is a tip.¡± At the word ¡®tip¡¯ her face brightened instantly. ¡°You know how to spend money, please wait a moment. Sir~!¡± In an instant, her tone changed, and she rushed off to the kitchen. The gazes of those around who had been watching shifted back to me. Some of them were licking their lips as if they could smell the money on me. ¡°Has a young lord of a wealthy householde for a city tour?¡± Suddenly, a man from across the table approached and spoke to me. He was a mercenary with a massive, imposing figure that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. Indeed, when he sat in front of me, the table shook slightly. ¡°But I didn¡¯t invite you to sit.¡± But he smelt worse than he looked. Did you even bathe today? ¡°Quit acting tough! I feel like giving that pretty face a few bruises! Haha!¡± Is he calling that a joke? Watching himugh alone, it seemed like I would be the one causing those bruises. ¡°You¡¯re too young to know the way of the world. Money is only worth something if it¡¯s spent on something useful, not tipped to a bimbo with tits like that!¡± What does he want? ¡°And besides, traveling alone without escorts in times like these, you might end up as easy prey! How about it? I don¡¯t know where your destination is, but hiring me to keep the road safe?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Are knights not enough that they resort to hiring such low-grade mercenaries? He wasn¡¯t even worth considering. ¡°As you¡¯re a young lord, I¡¯ll give you a special discount¡­¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± The murmuring started up again around us. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said get lost. I don¡¯t want to lose my appetite looking at your face.¡± The mercenary¡¯s face suddenly flushed red. ¡°You¡¯re messing with the wrong guy, kid. But you should watch your mouth. You might end up with that pretty face all messed up, you know?¡± He exuded an intimidating aura. I just came here to pass some time, but now this guy is getting on my nerves. I considered whether to stab him with the sharp bones in my eyes, or twist my fingers and shove them into every hole in his body, but¡­ Whatever I did, my hands would just get dirty. Not wanting to eat with such hands, I silently stared straight into the mercenary¡¯s eyes. A true beast doesn¡¯t charge recklessly at just any predator it encounters. They exchange nces,paring each other¡¯s predatory instincts, and the one who senses their limit first backs off. Is that what humans are like? With such a massive creature that¡¯s nothing like a true beast, a real strike to his life would put him down. -Su Su Su Hair fluttered in the rising crimson currents. The dominating aura around me made the air heavy. ¡°¡­.!?¡± The guy started to hesitate. A trembling pupil and a trickle of sweat down his cheek revealed his anxious inner turmoil. If he didn¡¯t want his limbs torn apart, he must have felt some sort of pressure to leave right away. ¡°I, I apologize for disturbing your meal¡­¡± The mercenary got up from his seat with a sheepish apology. As if intending to return to his ce, he suddenly fled outside the tavern. He turned out to be even more cowardly than I thought. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± The woman who took my order somehow ended up sitting right next to me, with the food. ¡°You sent that rascal away?¡± ¡°He just left on his own.¡± I feigned ignorance. ¡°He¡¯s a notorious figure around here! He approaches travelers and demands hefty escort fees for just a brief presence alongside them!¡± Hmm, news to me. My only purpose here is to handle this situation. I silently prepared to eat. The food she brought me was a fragrant stew with chunks of meat and a ss of fresh fruit juice. ¡°I asked the kitchen to put extra meat for you! It¡¯s a specialty of ours, known as Sapheren¡¯s delicacy, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it!¡± Well, I¡¯ll have to taste it to know. I scooped up a spoonful and put it in my mouth. The rich butter and the tender, juicy meat blended together harmoniously, creating a satisfying vor. I quietly continued to eat without any furtherment. ¡°But are you really traveling alone, sir? It¡¯s rare for nobles not to have escorts, especially in times like these.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really feel the need¡­¡± If necessary, I¡¯d have a few servants with me. ¡°But still, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have at least one or two with you? Especially now, with ruthless assassins rumored to be roaming the country¡­¡± The mention of assassins made me pause for a moment. ¡°Assassins?¡± Have those who seek lives, not goods, shown up? ¡°By any chance, do you know the name of the organization those assassins belong to?¡± ¡°What was it? Um¡­ I think it was¡­¡± Brian, whom I had just sent on an errand, entered the tavern. ¡°Oh, there you are, sir!¡± He seemed to be sweating profusely, as if he¡¯d been searching for me for quite some time. ¡°Get me something drinkable.¡± ¡°Yes, of course! Just wait a moment!¡± The woman taking orders got up from her seat. ¡°What are you doing? Sit down.¡± ¡°T-Thank you!¡± Brian, who had been nervously watching for cues, quickly took a seat. ¡°Did you find out?¡± After arriving at the inn and unpacking our belongings, I had awkwardly assigned him a task. Find out why the Empire is currently seeking so many bodyguards. He opened up with a rather confident look. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that difficult to find out. It seems to be happening across the Empire, not just in Sapheren.¡± Even the kids on the streets knew about it? The fact that such a famous story escaped me left me feeling uneasy. ¡°I heard something about assassins showing up, is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, a group called the Mist¡­¡± -Ssh The spoon I was holding slipped into the stew. My previously numb eyes widened in an instant, and Brian seemed unsure how to react to my unexpected response. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you know what the Mist is talking about?¡± I retorted with a piercing gaze. ¡°W-Well, it¡¯s a well-known organization, isn¡¯t it? After the ¡®Shindo Massacre¡¯ decades ago, some followers of the Mist, inheriting the wrath of the Mist God, formed a group to assassinate nobles across the continent¡­¡± Right. But this is just what¡¯s publicly known. Of course, there are distortions even within that, but that¡¯s not the point right now. ¡°What evidence is there that they¡¯ve shown up?¡± ¡°P-People say that the bodies they leave behind are always dismembered into dozens of pieces, surrounded by a ck mist. Moreover, the deceased are usually corrupt officials or nobles, reminiscent of their past actions, which were hidden from the public¡­¡± The waiter who was about to bring a drink also paused nearby. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s why there are so many bodyguards around the city these days! Even the lords here are hiring without hesitation, thinking they can protect themselves? Even the local lords.¡± I leaned back in my chair, lost in thought, momentarily setting down my utensils. How should I react to this unexpected turn of events? Normally, I¡¯d just ignore it, but strangely, this wasn¡¯t a problem I could dismiss lightly. Well, solving this should be straightforward. I just need to see for myself. ¨C Swish I pushed my chair back and got up from my seat. ¡°W-Where are you going?¡± ¡°For a drink.¡± Before leaving, I handed the half-empty stew bowl to Brian. ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It seems delicious, but it doesn¡¯t suit my taste.¡± Leaving the bewildered Brian and the waitress behind, I calmly stepped out of the tavern. As the sun had set and night had descended, a chilly air lingered on the streets. * * * ¡°Who¡¯s here? Duke Vert¡¯s son?¡± The scruffy-haired man rolling his ss asked with half-lidded eyes. ¡°Yes! He said he stopped by on his way to the Royal Academy.¡± ¡°Oh, that ipetent son of Duke Vert. Well, he¡¯s said to have grown quite a bit in the past year or so, staggering back and forth on the front lines, but that¡¯s none of my concern.¡± The man sniffed dismissively. ¡°What about the new investigation I asked you to do?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been diligently searching through mercenaries from other countries with zeal and diligence, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t this be enough, my lord? Increasing the number of guards hastily might affect the operation of the estate¡­¡± ¡°Why? Do you also wish for me to be taken down by those scoundrels?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¨C Thud ¡°Ouch!¡± The man¡¯s thrown ss hit the servant¡¯s head, causing him to recoil. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m hiring guards just to protect my neck? What good are those measly assassins if they tremble at the slightest threat? I¡¯ll personally capture and make an example out of them!¡± ¡°I apologize for not understanding your profound intentions, my lord!¡± The servant bowed his head without even a moment for his pain to register. ¡°If you understand, then don¡¯t waste time. Have everything ready by tomorrow with the people I¡¯ve summoned! Tighten the surveince around here!¡± ¡°Yes! Understood, my lord!¡± The servant quickly left the room, clutching his bleeding wound. Alone now, the lord poured himself another drink roughly and cursed loudly. ¡°You fools. How many times have I fed you until you were full? When I¡¯m gone, do you think you¡¯ll take my ce?¡± The lord struggled to control his shaking body as he rose from his seat. ¡°I am Pachalon, Lord of Sapheren! Followers of the ck Mist? Come at me if you dare! I¡¯ll tear your flesh apart, boil it in a pot, and make it my appetizer! Kuhaha!¡± Drunk and belligerent, the lord roamed the room, shouting at the top of his lungs. ¡°¡­Nonsense.¡± Suddenly, a strange voice echoed in the room. Feeling a chill down his spine, the lord stopped shouting and looked around. ¡°What, what is it?¡± Despite scanning the room, there was nothing to be seen. Only dark smoke emerged from a corner of the room, wrapping around the lord. ¡°Hehe!¡± The lord immediately got up and rushed towards the door. ¨C Bang Bang Bang ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why won¡¯t it open!¡± The door was somehow locked, and despite shouting, there was no response from outside. ¡°Hey! Is anyone there? Come quickly! They¡¯re here! Followers of the ck Mist¡­!¡± With a short gasp, the lord¡¯s body copsed like a lifeless corpse. After a moment, his body was dragged away by something, disappearing into the darkness. The empty room was left with nothing but an empty bottle rolling on the ground. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 30 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 30: To the Academy (4) What happens when someone born as a human denies their humanity? They are cast out by society, left to wither away alone, and are denied recognition by anyone. When weak individuals gather, they establish order and createws. To remain within such a group as a human, one must adhere to these rules. What happens if they break them? It¡¯s simple, they cease to be human. Look at the heinous criminals whomit murder, rape, assault, etc. Do we treat them as human? As they have acted in ways that are not human-like, we do not include them in the same category. Denying one¡¯s essence may seem trivial, but it is a terrifying thing to do. It¡¯s uncertain what these marginalized individuals will eventually be¡­ So why am I bringing up this topic now? Because among the noble and divine beings, there is one who has fallen in a simr manner. Even among the gods, there are those who have been cast out and rejected from the divine realm. One such individual is the forsaken God, Aeru, also known as the God of the ck Mist. Such measures were applied equally to the creatures known as humans. One must not worship the God of the ck Mist. Though no one had taught this explicitly, it seemed ingrained in their minds from birth like a taboo. This concept has persisted in human society for a long time. However, just as human hearts cannot be consistent, neither could these beliefsst forever. One day, the first ck mist was seen on the continent, a group of people appeared who challenged the long-held notions of the gods, and they came to be known as the ¡®Followers of the Mist¡¯. They were the first among humans to ept Aeru as a god and to worship him, even rejecting the other existing gods. But denying the guidance of the gods came with a heavy price. Those who adhered to the traditional beliefs considered them negative entities that should not exist in the world, advocating only for rejection and extermination. In essence, they denied their humanity. Thus, the Followers of the Mist were thoroughly rejected and ultimately exterminated by their fellow humans, and the few survivorster regrouped to form an organization known as the ¡®Mist¡¯. Having experienced one downfall, they no longer held any illusions of leniency. Their ambition was to challenge the order of the world centered around the light and to expose the vile aspects of humanity hidden from the world, and assassination was the means to achieve it. Their main targets were usually the upper echelons of human society who hadmitted heinous acts unknown to the public. However, due to the brutality of their methods, they did not receive favorable views even among themon people. In the end, like the being they worshipped, they had been denied the very essence of being human, which had persisted until now. Now, why do I know this story? It¡¯s because I was once an assassin affiliated with the Mist. ording to the widely known tale, we were all subdued by the ¡®Purification Army¡¯, centered around the Knights of Light, but that was just a distorted fact. They didn¡¯t get subdued; they simply went into hiding. They were waiting for the day when the sessor to inherit the power of the gods would emerge, but that¡¯s just nonsense. The main reason was the fickleness of those wretched gods. Anyway, the biggest reason I¡¯m going to the academy is to make contact with the Mist again. But what if they¡¯ve already started their activities without me? Unless I confirm with my own eyes, I won¡¯t be able to go to the academy with peace of mind. I looked around calmly. Behind every bright sculpture illuminated by light, there was likely a shadowy figure. Even in a prosperous city, there were no exceptions. Roads stretching in all directions with buildings crowded in between. At the sporadic luxurious buildings, guards armed with swords and armor were stationed at the entrances. Looking around, I noticed that most of the guards were ordinary mercenaries rather than professional guards who had served as knights. It was a dreary atmosphere, with no sense of recognition. [Are you out hunting humans because you don¡¯t have enough demonic creatures to chase?] Kaeram, who had materialized somehow, asked. ¡°I just wanted to take a look with my own eyes.¡± [Is it about that Mist or Meatball thing? Aeru is quite unique, huh? Did he want a group of followers who would worship him as a god?] Kaeram¡¯s ignorance about the Mist mighte as a surprise. She had been asleep for hundreds of years, missing the rise of the organization that had only gained prominence in recent decades. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t particrly fancy the wretched god who was practically her father. [Do you have a needle to find in a haystack? How do you n to find someone who might not even be there?] ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Just throwing a bait to catch some fish.¡±. I ventured into the depths of an alley where even the guards were nowhere to be seen, let alone any people, leaving only a hollow emptiness around me. The atmosphere was perfect for quietly killing someone without anyone noticing. Thinking I had found a suitable spot, I sat down on the ground, crossing my legs deeply. Then, I gently closed my eyes and drew out the energy of the ck mist that had been locked inside me. *Ssss* The thick masses of mist filled the narrow alley. If an ordinary human without a shred of courage passed by, they would immediately flee without a backward nce. While an assassin¡¯s duty is to leave no trace, the followers of the ck mist are different. Where they have been, a dense ck mist appears unnaturally, almost like a sign proving their presence. So, if you truly are hiding within this city, you won¡¯t be able to ignore the scent I¡¯m emitting right now. Therefore,e forth and confirm my presence! I, too, will prove whether you are the ones I seek or not! ¡°¡­.¡± However, as mentioned earlier, if those who would sniff out my scent are not within this city, then this ck mist would ultimately be nothing more than smoke. I waited for 30 minutes in one spot, but all that approached was the humid night breeze. Suddenly, I began to feel a sense of self-reproach about what I was doing. [My master, are we ying useless statues again?] Kaeram was mocking my antics. Well, despite waiting for so long and not seeing a single ant, it¡¯s safe to say they¡¯re not in this city. Come to think of it, instead of all this, couldn¡¯t I just go to where I saw themst and wake up that wretched god to ask? I¡¯ve been doing nonsense like this instead of opting for the most surefire method. I stood up and brushed myself off. *Sssss* As I was about to dispel the mist and return to my lodgings, I heard a strange noise from the other end of the alley. It sounded like something being dragged with great effort. I immediately turned my ear in that direction. *Shuffle, shuffle* Apanying the noise were footsteps of an unfamiliar individual. While there was only one set of footsteps, the presence I felt wasn¡¯t just one person. Moreover¡­ [I smell blood?] Kaeram remarked as if she were savoring a fine fragrance. The foul odor of blood mingled with the thickening smoke. Was I d that the 30-minute statue y wasn¡¯t just a waste of time? My lips, which had been in a straight line, were now gaping open wide. ¡°¡­.?¡± Just as I eagerly awaited their approach with an excited heart, the gradually approaching footsteps suddenly came to an abrupt halt. *Trot trot trot!* I thought they had stopped, but then I heard the sound of them running at full speed again. The problem was, they weren¡¯ting towards me; they were moving away. In other words, they were fleeing from me. [Are they running away?] ¡°Are they crazy?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I immediately sprang into action and chased after them. After all that waiting and baiting, they just sniffed and ran? It was clear that he hadn¡¯t fled from the unfamiliar mist out of fear but rather had be aware of my presence within the mist and bolted. As I pushed through the mist and turned the corner to the left, I came face to face with the back of the guy who was running away. *Thunk!* Without hesitation, I grabbed him by the throat and mmed him to the ground. ¡°Gah!¡± The guy, subdued in an instant, coughed as if in agony. I calmed my racing heart and quickly assessed his body. He was around 170 centimeters tall and weighed about 70 kilograms. His face was hidden behind a ck mask, but judging from the wrinkles around his neck and his voice, he appeared to be a middle-aged man. In his outstretched right hand was a bloodywooden club. Next to his wandering left hand was arge sack that seemed perfect for stuffing a person into. Stains of blood peeked through the tattered fabric, indicating that the smell of blood hade from here. ¡°Argh!¡± The bloody wooden club danced through the air. The guy, wielding the weapon, had swung it at me. However, my grip on his throat was firm, making it far from reaching me. I tightened my grip on his throat even more. ¡°Gah¡­!¡± Unable to gather his senses amidst the pain of his vocal cords being strained. As his body grew cold and approached the point of unconsciousness, I reluctantly let go. [Is this guy really a follower of that scum god?] Kaeram was poking her head with her finger, perhaps to check if he was still alive. With the ck mask, bloodied club, and the sack that seemed like it could contain a person, it seemed like all the conditions were met¡­ but it all seemed too amateurish. ¡°P-please¡­¡± He managed to muster his voice as he gasped for breath. ¡°A-alive¡­ Please spare me¡­!¡± A desperate plea for life. The moment I heard that, a sigh escaped me involuntarily. Pathetic. Just a poorly crafted fake with no substance. An assassin who sends tremors across the continent is pathetically begging for his life. Such a disgraceful sight is absolutely uneptable for true members of the Mist. This guy is definitely not part of the Mist. -Groan- The sack lying beside me suddenly wriggled and squirmed. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Apanied by an unpleasant groan. Judging by the thick and coarse voice, it didn¡¯t seem like a beautiful maiden was inside. Out of curiosity, I decided to open the sack and take a look. Hmm¡­ Inside was a middle-aged man with no hair on his head and a bulging belly. Although his face was unfamiliar to me, his attire suggested that he was quite wealthy, perhaps a nobleman. There were wounds on his forehead, with dark red blood flowing down as if he had been hit by something blunt. It didn¡¯t seem like he was struck with the intent to kill instantly; perhaps they intended to knock him unconscious and then kidnap him¡­ What a mess. I came to find the Mist, but somehow ended up stumbling upon a scene of serious crime. This could turn into more trouble than it¡¯s worth¡­ ¡°That, that guy¡­ he¡¯s not¡­¡± The masked man reached out towards the sack with a desperate look in his eyes. If someone saw this, they might think he¡¯s holding a golden nugget. His incredibly pitiful appearance almost brought tears to my eyes. I resealed the sack and handed it back to him. ¡°¡­?¡± The eyes behind the mask blinked as if they didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, if you don¡¯t want your limbs torn apart, don¡¯t go around doing things like this.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°If it were anyone else who saw you, you would¡¯ve been dead.¡± Gradually, the fog that had surrounded us dispersed. Leaving the guy lying there like he had lost his mind, I casually left the scene. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 31 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 31: To the Academy (5) The morning broke with the rising sun after the dawn had passed. Contrary to the serene sky, the corridors of the inn were filled with tumult. *Bam! Bam! Bam!* Several knights d in armor harshly knocked on the doors. Brian, who was inside one of the rooms, hurriedly opened the door. ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter?¡± Brian seemed taken aback by the sudden intrusion. ¡°A State of Emergency has been issued throughout Sapheren! We will conduct a collective investigation targeting outsiders. Everyone in the rooms,e out!¡± The knight demanded cooperation, showing a warrant bearing Sapheren¡¯s seal. Sweat trickled down Brian¡¯s face as he nced at the warrant. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m terribly sorry, but could you give us a little time? Our lord is still asleep, and he instructed not to wake him until he wakes up himself¡­¡± ¡°Lord?¡± The knight chuckled. To think a noble would be here in an ordinary inn like this? It wasughable. ¡°If you don¡¯te out by the count of three, we¡¯ll consider it nonpliance and start forced removal!¡± The knight counted, pointing his finger. ¡°One!¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Sir Knights! Something serious has happened!¡± The knight paid no heed. ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Mistakes could lead you all to an untimely end!¡± ¡°Three!¡± With the count of three, the knight pushed Brian aside and forcefully entered the room. Inside, he was met with Cyan, who was sitting on the bed wearing a shirt. He seemed to have just woken up, his eyes still dazed. ¡°¡­?¡± The knight, who confidently entered, soon fell into silence. With a long, lean physique and muscles without a hint of fat, adorned with numerous scars, Cyan resembled not a youth but a seasoned warrior who had seen countless battles. This was like entering a rabbit hole only to meet a tiger face to face. Everyone who entered the room found themselves speechless. ¡°Have you awakened, my lord?¡± Brian, the first to regain hisposure, cautiously asked. ¡°I woke up because it was too noisy.¡± Cyan¡¯s eyes, full of life, turned to him. Meeting his gaze, Brian stiffened instantly. ¡°What did I tell youst night?¡± Cyan¡¯s tone was filled with irritation. ¡°That, not to wake you up until you get up on your own¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But what is this then? I¡¯m not waking up on my own right now? Am I?¡± ¡°I-I tried my best not to wake you up, but there were unavoidable circumstances¡­!¡± Trembling, Brian nced at the Sapheren knight, as if urging him to take responsibility. Realizing his mistake, the knight quickly bowed his head. ¡°A-ording to the Emergency measures in Sapheren, all outsiders in the city must undergo an urgent investigation! So, we apologize for the unwee intrusion¡­¡± The knight¡¯s voice faded like a mosquito¡¯s buzz. ¡°P-Perhaps, are you the esteemed guest of this fine establishment?¡± Realizing that something was terribly wrong, even his tone became formal. Cyan remained silent, staring intensely at the knight. The inexplicable sense of pressure left everyone speechless, and the knight could no longer continue his speech. It was Brian who broke the silence. ¡°He, he is Cyan Vert, Son of Duke Vert, Lord of Velias! We were on our way to Luwen to attend the Royal Academy!¡± He hastily showed the knight the Vert family crest that was on the desk. The knight, after examining the crest, immediately sheathed his weapon and bowed his waist 90 degrees. ¡°I, I apologize for not recognizing it! I am honored to meet the son of Duke Vert!¡± The remaining knights also quickly bowed their heads. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The silence lingered, and no one dared to speak. Cyan, with a stern gaze, looked at the knights before finally seeming to fully wake up and slowly began to dress. Watching him, Brian couldn¡¯t help but think that he had saved several lives today¡­ * * * ¡°A State of Emergency for outsiders?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct!¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden? Did someone try to steal hidden taxes from the warehouse?¡± The mention of hidden taxes startled the knight. ¡°W-What are you talking about! It¡¯s not that! Our lord, Lord Pachalon of Sapheren, went missingst night, and¡­¡± Pachalon? Where have I heard that name before? It¡¯s a prominent noble family in the empire. ¡°Are you referring to Pachalon Nepellis, the lord of Nepellis?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly! He took over the ruling of Sapheren a year ago, following the sudden death of the former lord!¡± So, Nepellis, one of the three major noble families, is managing this ce. And now the lord is missing? ¡°How does that concern outsiders like me?¡± ¡°Uh, well, you see, it¡¯s¡­ um¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to put it¡­¡± The knight seemed hesitant, as if hiding something. ¡°If you were nning to interrogate everyone anyway, why hesitate to speak now? Just say it.¡± After some internal struggle, the knight reluctantly spoke up. ¡°Well, you see, it¡¯s not just a simple case of disappearance; our lord is suspected to have been kidnapped¡­¡± ¡°Kidnapped?¡± I continued to press for information. ¡°And who is the suspected culprit?¡± ¡°W-We¡¯re not entirely sure yet, but considering the recent activities of a certain organization¡­ Mist¡­¡± They¡¯re rambling. I confirmedst night that those guys were nowhere around here. Now they¡¯re suggesting that it was a kidnapping, not an assassination? If it were the Mist, they¡¯d have just killed him on the spot; they wouldn¡¯t bother with a kidnapping. Maybe it¡¯s more credible to think that a fake Mist member kidnapped the lord. Wait a minute. The mention of a fake suddenly brought back memories ofst night¡¯s events. Could it be¡­? ¡°That Lord Pachalon isn¡¯t bald is he?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The knight answered without hesitation. A ck-masked kidnapper, a hairless nobleman. I¡¯m pretty sure that is the guy I sawst night. Not wanting to get involved in anything unnecessary, I walked past, only to realize now that the two people I saw yesterday were the missing lord and the kidnapper. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t really think it¡¯s that likely either, our lord is not evil enough to be targeted by such creeps!¡± What a fucking harvest. Do they think I¡¯m unaware of the filth of that bald-headed lineage? Knowing that they will all eventually be purged for treason, from Lord Nepellis down to the current empress, I might as well sit back and watch. ¡°Only, strange ck smoke rose from the room where the lord went missing, so I thought to investigate by putting outsiders on the spot.¡± ¡°So, you were conducting investigations targeting outsiders in case any of them were in disguise?¡± ¡°Yes, precisely! You have a keen eye!¡± Spilling out facts I didn¡¯t even ask for. Truly, he couldn¡¯t be anything but a genuine knight. Despite being the son of the Vert family, he doesn¡¯t seem like one who will rise far no matter how you look at it. I rose from my seat. ¡°Alright. I get it, so that¡¯s enough. You may leave.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± The knight looked dumbfounded. ¡°The investigation is over, right? You¡¯re no longer needed, so get out.¡± Of course, when I said the investigation was over, it meant my side was done, and they were no longer needed. It might be frustrating to have been grilled without any significant progress, but what can you do? At least it¡¯s clear I¡¯m not the culprit. After dismissing the clueless knights, I began preparing to leave immediately. ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± Brian, who had been observing the situation, asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯m going for a drink.¡± ¡°Drink this early in the morning?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Have everything ready for departure when I get back.¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± Although the journey to the academy is long, there¡¯s a saying, isn¡¯t there? The faster you go, the sooner you¡¯ll be back. I¡¯m not trying to solve the useless kidnapping case; I just need to look around calmly¡­ not really. I¡¯m just going because it¡¯s bothering me. He¡¯s seen my face, and I don¡¯t know what kind of fireworks I¡¯ll set off if I leave. I turned back to the alleyway where I¡¯d scattered the fogst night. Despite the morning sun, the alley was just as deserted as it had beenst night. Confirming there was no one around, I closed my eyes once again. ¡°Shadow Arts 4th Form: Life Detection!¡± A small mist emerged from my clothes and delved into my throat. The mist-shrouded sight turned everything ck and white, revealing a world of monochrome. But this ck-and-white world was just a backdrop for what I really wanted to see. *Thunk!* A faint red glow gradually appeared in my focused pupils. The intense light radiated beyond the long walls and densely packed buildings. It¡¯s the same. The life force I feltst night is identical to what I¡¯m seeing now. I swiftly headed across the alley towards the source of the red light. The ce I reached was in front of a shabby house. It didn¡¯t look like an abandoned house, but it was so worn out that it could pass for one. In other words, it was a suitable ce to abandon a body or kidnap someone. I casually knocked on the door. *Knock knock knock!* Waiting for a minute after knocking several times, there was no response from inside. They¡¯re probably pretending not to sense my presence, right? I stepped back to prepare to force my way in. Before I could break the old wooden door with my fist¡­ *Creak* The door opened with a squeak. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. The one who opened the door wasn¡¯t the middle-aged man I expected, but a young girl who seemed to be my age. And she was leaning on a crutch, with one leg entirely twisted below her knee and tightly bandaged in white. ¡°Sorry. It took me a while toe out because my leg isn¡¯t good.¡± I nced down softly, noticing the severity of her condition. The girl¡¯s left leg waspletely twisted below the knee, tightly bound in white bandages. Looking back up into her eyes, I saw nothing but innocence and purity. What¡¯s this? Did Ie to the wrong ce? Just as I was about to doubt whether I had mistaken the house behind her, another person inside the house revealed themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sally¡­ Hm!¡± The middle-aged man, with grayish hair, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise when he saw my face. The trembling eyes revealed it all. He¡¯s the one I¡¯m looking for. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 32 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 32: To the Academy (6) Even though I didn¡¯t recognize his face, I distinctly remembered his amateurish, clueless gaze. There was a familiar aura between us, as if we had known each other before. Sensing that it was already exposed, he didn¡¯t try to deny the situation. ¡°Shall we move somewhere else?¡± The man asked, seeming to gauge the reaction of the girl, who appeared to be his daughter. She nodded silently, and the man looked at her and said, ¡°Sally, Dad needs to talk to the gentleman here. So, could you wait inside for a bit?¡± ¡°Sure, Dad!¡± The girl smiled brightly and went inside. With a stiff expression, the man gestured for me to follow him. ¡°Pleasee this way.¡± He led me to the back of the house, to a vacant lot with no clear purpose. Even though he wasn¡¯t looking at me, I could sense the unease emanating from him, indicating that there was still undiscovered life behind him. ¡°Are you from the lord¡¯s side¡­?¡± The man turned around and asked with an anxious gaze. ¡°If I were, I would¡¯ve captured you the moment I saw youst night.¡± I replied nonchntly. ¡°Is the girl your daughter? Or your granddaughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my daughter¡­¡± ¡°Does she always look ufortable, or was it just now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Instead of answering, the man spoke with a threatening presence. ¡°Can¡¯t you just pretend you didn¡¯t see anything, like you didst night?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his rather feeble attempt. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself. I¡¯m the one in control now. I could hand you over alive or just cut your throat if I¡¯m annoyed enough.¡± His eyes remained wary. ¡°Doesn¡¯t my offer sound reasonable? If you can, try me once. Is the club tucked into your waistband just for show?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Although he concealed it well, I knew from the beginning that he was hiding a weapon. The man¡¯s face turned pale, and he reluctantly threw the club he had concealed to the ground. He realized he had no choice. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°First, lead me to that guy.¡± The man¡¯s gaze immediately shifted in one direction. At the end of his gaze, a small, recently constructed cabin was nestled inside the vacant lot. Without hesitation, I moved towards it. *Creak* The cabin, barely a meter square, was covered with a carpet that seemed out of ce on the floor. As I naturally cleared the carpet, stairs leading downward appeared. Anyone would think it was a secret base. Descending the narrow stairs, I was greeted by the darkness of the space. I gathered mana on my hand and cast an ignition spell. *Whoosh!* The surroundings brightened instantly. It was a cramped underground space, not much different from when I entered. -! I almost turned to stone at the sight of the massive body that suddenly appeared. ¡°W-who are you!¡± The owner of the body also screamed in surprise, taken aback by my sudden appearance. It was a raucous voice that couldn¡¯t help but make my eyebrows furrow. Scanning him from head to toe, I immediately recognized the bald head. It was the missing Lord Pachalon. ¡°How dare you put me in such a precarious situation, thinking you know who I am? I¡¯m Pachalon, the lord of Sapheren! I am Pachalon Nepellis, a member of the prestigious Nepellis family in the Empire! If you leave now, I¡¯ll tear your life apart, bone by bone, and feed it to the livestock in the barn¡­!¡± Hands and feet bound in chains. Vision obscured by a blindfold. Despite being tortured and begging for mercy, he continued to hurl serious insults, even if no one was listening. Worried that saliva might spray, I took a step back. -Thump In doing so, I identally hit a small table in the corner. On the tabley a quite familiar ck mask. ¡°So it was made of wood? Quite convincingly crafted.¡± The man remained silent. Next to the masky a small brown stone, emitting a faint mana aura. ¡°It¡¯s an ignition stone, isn¡¯t it? I wondered how they simted the ck smoke, but did the knights really fall for such a clumsy deception?¡± The ignition stone was a small artifact that could generate fire without using magic, like a magic lighter. It was amonly used artifact among long-distance merchants, but I hadn¡¯t expected them to mimic mist with such a low-grade item. ¡°You were lucky, indeed. If it were near Velias or another city near the Imperial stronghold, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. It was only possible in such a mediocre city.¡± Though further investigation was needed, it seemed improbable that a city guarded by such ipetent knights could function properly. ¡°These pests shouldn¡¯t exist in this world! Do they think I¡¯d be afraid just because they¡¯re followers of the Mist? If I wanted, I could wipe them all out in an instant!¡± With such pathetic lords around, one might wonder if there was any order left. It seemed like theycked not only hair but also intelligence. ¡°You managed to capture him, but couldn¡¯t tame him? What have you been doing all this time?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t kidnap him to admire the view, did you? Or were you nning to torture him?¡± ¡°T-Torture?!¡± At the mention of torture, Pachalon became even more agitated. Ignoring his outburst, I continued the conversation. ¡°Well, yes, but I wasn¡¯t quite ready for it yet¡­¡­ and there are knights out there¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t evenugh at his weak hesitation anymore. I blurted out the assumptions I had made in my head. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s leg¡­¡­ has something to do with this guy, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The man did not deny it. ¡°H-how did you know?¡± ¡°It just seemed that way.¡± I continued unabashedly. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be enraged when their precious child is in this state because of some brainless pig? So, you had the courage to n thoroughly and even seeded in kidnapping the lord, but now you¡¯re hesitating to move to the next step?¡± The man eximed, seeming unjustly used. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean my daughter¡¯s leg wille back, does it? Such actions are meaningless¡­¡± With tears in his eyes, the man began to share the story he had kept inside. ¡°I used to be the steward for the former Lord of Sapheren. I worked closely with him, handling administrative tasks for the city¡¯s operations.¡± He was probably the person who had served the former lord, who had died a year ago. ¡°The former lord was a humble man, only concerned with the prosperity of the city. However, he sadly passed away due to a chronic illness.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°He had no children or siblings to inherit the title, nor did he appoint any sessors. So, the Imperial Capital sent a new sessor from the Huang Dynasty, who happened to be Pachalon.¡± It was clear that the influence of the Nepellis family, the current empress¡¯s faction, was at y. ¡°But this man was theplete opposite of my former master. Instead of caring for the city¡¯s welfare, he only sought to enrich himself. He imposed heavy taxes on the citizens under the pretext of sending funds to his family and even embezzled some of it.¡± It was simply corruption. ¡°Just that level of corruption was enough for the Mist to act.¡± ¡°In truth, I felt disgusted by his greed and immediately resigned. I knew I couldn¡¯t change such corruption, and it was easier to turn a blind eye.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you think about changing it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a powerlessmoner. Besides, behind this corrupt lord stood the mighty Nepellis family. What could I do against them?¡± For him, it was the most reasonable course of action within his means. ¡°But misfortune struck from an unexpected direction. Damn their indifference! What crime did that childmit? What wrongdoing could an innocent, still-growing child have done? Just because she blocked his path¡­!¡± A tear ran down the man¡¯s face. ¡°The reason was that she blocked his carriage during his inspection! My child was simply ying on the street and identally got in his way, yet this man broke her leg for that reason! He forbade her from ever walking the streets again!¡± The pain of a child was more heart-wrenching than anything else. Though I never had children, I could still sympathize with the suffering caused by the lord¡¯s actions. ¡°So I kidnapped him! Not for anything else but to repay the pain my daughter suffered! But if I did that¡­ wouldn¡¯t I be just as despicable as this monster?¡± Do you think it¡¯s pitiful? In my view, it¡¯s nothing but sheer weakness. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, that¡¯s the nature of the world. Yet here I am, hesitating to seek revenge, all in the name of human dignity. Humans, as a species, aren¡¯t inherently noble enough to preach about dignity. After hearing everything, I spoke candidly to him. ¡°It¡¯s no different.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Crossing the line is hard, but that doesn¡¯t make you any less human.¡± Even I, a being like him, exist in this world as a human being. ¡°Besides, this man wasn¡¯t even worthy of being treated as human.¡± A corrupt lord embezzling taxes and breaking a child¡¯s leg for no reason¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the Mist intervened. Leaving the clueless man behind, I picked up the hefty wooden stick lying in the corner. Soon, dreadful screams echoed throughout the underground. ¡°Whack!¡± ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Startled, the man cried out desperately. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing what you couldn¡¯t.¡± With each swing of the club, the entire basement resonated with screams, especially when I focused on his left ankle. The curses that Pachalon had been spewing were now reced by screams of agony. ¡°Pl-please spare me! I¡¯ll do anything you ask! Just please spare me¡­!¡± Though I hadn¡¯t hit him much, he was already begging for his life pathetically. This was the vile nature of humanity. They only grasp their mistakes after experiencing pain. But if I was going to end it like this, I shouldn¡¯t have started at all! ¡°Whack!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± After about ten minutes of punishment, Pachalon, the punished lord, seemed to have passed out, as his eyes showed no sign of movement. ¡°Why¡­ why would you do such a thing¡­?¡± Throwing the club in front of the copsed man, I said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s cruel? Compared to the pain your daughter endured, this punishment is nothing.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you were going to end it so half-heartedly, you shouldn¡¯t have started. There¡¯s nothing for you in clinging to regret.¡± The man couldn¡¯t muster any response. Leaving him sitting there, I ascended the stairs. People say crossing the line is like crossing an unbridgeable river. But I wonder, is there really a need toe back? Starting might be difficult, but once you cross that line, who knows what endless ins lie ahead? I know my path won¡¯t be justified or understood by anyone. And what difference does it make if someone does understand? I live only for what I believe is right. Finishing my business, as I was about to ascend to the surface, the man hurriedly followed and asked me again, ¡°Who are you exactly¡­?¡± After about three seconds of contemtion, I replied, ¡°Just someone with a lot of experience¡­¡± It was a statement that didn¡¯t quite match my current appearance. I left Sapheren, embarking on a journey back to Luwen. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 33 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 33: The Royal Academy (1) It¡¯s been ten days since leaving Sapheren. ording to sporadic reports, the Lord of Sapheren was found on the streets the day after I left the city. Of course, he wasn¡¯t found in one piece. His body was covered in dozens of broken bones, and one of his legs was so mangled that it was beyond recovery. No matter how much they asked him, he only repeated pleas for mercy like a madman, iming that demons were chasing him and fled Sapheren in a panic. It seems he enjoyed the excruciating pain of almost dying more than actually dying. Yet, it seems he didn¡¯t indulge him in his pathetic plea for mercy. Well, at least he didn¡¯t foolishly set him free. Well, from now on, it¡¯s up to that father and daughter to handle. I let out a tired yawn as I gazed out the window. Peaceful. Perhaps the most peaceful moment of my ten-day journey. Everywhere I went, there were riff raff asking me if I needed a bodyguard, thieves popping up as soon as I passed a slightly deserted ce, and even animals rushing towards the smell when I stopped to camp. Why do they interfere with my journey so ghostly? Most of them seemed to dislike living in this world, so I kindly sent them to the underworld. ¡°My lord, I see Luwen!¡± Beyond the fluttering leaves of grass, the white city situated at the end of the winding road came into view. It was the final destination of my journey, the radiant city of harmony, Luwen. Usually, border areas between countries are vtile, but this ce is different. It¡¯s where the Ushif Empire, the Garam Kingdom, and the Spania Kingdom share borders. Until the establishment of the Royal Academy, this ce was just a deste wastnd. No one could have expected that an academy would be established in such a wastnd. The Royal Academy is a national institution established under the ideology of pursuing the endless development of magic and humanity. As the word ¡®national¡¯ implies, it¡¯s not something just anyone can establish. Archmage Terramail Ishfa, hailed as one of the greatest magicians of all time, was the founder of this academy. Starting with the sessors who followed the archmage¡¯s ideology, it gradually grew and developed into the multinational city of Luwen we see today. Enclosed by pure white walls on all sides, Luwen was surrounded by aplete wall, and only those with permission could enter the city. As I reached the gate, like other cities, guards blocked the way. As usual, I got off the carriage myself and showed the insignia of Duke Vert. ¡°Greetings, son of the Duke of Vert, and wee to Luwen, the City of Harmony!¡± The guards raised their spears and bowed. Brian, who was driving the carriage, asked as if it were natural by now. ¡°Where to next?¡± ¡°For now, just a little further, and you¡¯ll see a road adorned in gold. Just follow that road straight.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Brian followed the instructions, and the carriage moved slowly along the road. Peering out the window, I saw a procession of numerous carriages and nobles from across the continent wandering the streets. This is getting a little nostalgic¡­¡­. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a great memory, but every time I return to this space, I feel like I¡¯m traveling back in time. At that time, it was difficult for me to even look out the window and watch people. Looking back, I realize how much this ce, the Academy, has changed me. If I hadn¡¯te here, I wouldn¡¯t have caught the devil¡¯s eye in the end. I¡¯ve said it many times, but I no longer have anything to learn here, nor will anything change because of me. I have no intention of socializing among nobles, and the academy is merely a barrier to protect my current status as a student. Well, who knows, maybe if my heart changes again¡­ this time, I might change the decaying and stagnant ce myself¡­ With various thoughts crossing my mind, the carriage was gradually approaching the Royal Academy. * * * When I arrived at the main building¡¯s administration office, there were a variety of people gathered, including students who hade toplete procedures like me, instructors, and administrators. They seemed engrossed in their own conversations, not paying much attention to my presence. I approached the receptionist in charge of the procedures and submitted my application. The female staff, reading my application, adjusted her sses and asked, ¡°Could you show me a document to prove your identity?¡± I reached into my pocket and ced the family crest on the desk. As the receptionist examined the crest, she seemed slightly taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s your name, sir?¡± ¡°Cyan Vert.¡± At the mention of my name, everyone¡¯s attention turned towards me. ¡°Cyan Vert? The ipetent son of Duke Vert?¡± ¡°The one who spent a whole year behind the front lines with senior knights?¡± ¡°I heard he was just lingering in the rear. Probably got a tag made by Duke Vert to feel important.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t resemble Cranz at all.¡± Sometimes having sharp hearing is a problem. Most of these rumors I usually let go in one ear and out the other, but as you know, I¡¯m not exactly a saint, so I hope those words don¡¯t reach my ears when I¡¯m feeling bitter. Otherwise, I might just tear those pping mouths apart¡­ Well, I can¡¯t start off like that from the first day. Today, I want to move forward with a fresh mind. ¡°All procedures areplete. You can wait in the prepared dormitory, and attend the inauguration ceremony in two days.¡± The female staff said, handing me the stamped admission form along with the key to the dormitory. ¡°¡­?¡± The golden key had a crown engraved on it, and sensing something was wrong, I immediately asked the staff. ¡°Is this given correctly?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Cyan has been assigned to the Royal Quarters. You¡¯ve been selected through the proper procedures, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± The mention of the Royal Quarters caused another stir around me. Well, going through the proper procedures already sounds unreasonable, doesn¡¯t it? In my past life, the dormitory I was assigned to was the Noble Quarters, a typical dormitory where most noble students lived. There were lower-ranked dormitories as well, but usually, regardless of status, nobles were assigned to the same Noble Quarters. However, the Royal Quarters I received now wasn¡¯t the typical dormitory. Royal, as the word implies, signifies the highest ss only essible to the descendants of kings and emperors from a few countries, not just any noble lineage. Even though there are cases where influential families closely rted to the royal family sometimes receive Royal Quarters, I wasn¡¯t one of those cases. Someone must have had a hand in this. Could it be my father¡¯s decision? Well, it¡¯s not impossible if he directly appealed to the emperor, but honestly, there¡¯s no reason to go that far. Even Sister Alice and that damn bastard didn¡¯t receive Royal Quarters. Cranz is a given. He¡¯s already getting a lot of attention even on the first day. Maybe by tomorrow, rumors will spread about a noble¡¯s child getting Royal Quarters, but I just hope I don¡¯t hear those words. For now, I went to unpack my luggage and headed to the dormitory. It¡¯s a ce I¡¯ve never visited even during my six years at the academy in my past life. I thought it might be a little more luxurious than the Noble Quarters, but¡­ ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Brian, who looked at the scenery of the dormitory, couldn¡¯t close his open mouth. It¡¯s not just luxurious, it¡¯s like they¡¯ve built a castle within the academy. There was even a neatke and a garden in front of the building. If someone sees this, they might think it¡¯s a separate pce built by the imperial family. After pping Brian toe to his senses, I entered through the main gate. The ce where my room was located was at the end of the left corridor on the second floor. Despite the luxurious building, the room was surprisingly ordinary. With a slightly puzzled mind, I unlocked the door and entered¡­ Thud! It was nothing special. The sound of Brian dropping my luggage with both hands. He seemed quite surprised, and without even thinking about picking it up, he was admiring the scene in front of him. It¡¯s muchrger than the width of the corridor, and the doors were quite spaced out. It was about three times the size of the Noble Quarters where I lived. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, my lord! I¡¯ll immediately move the rest of the luggage!¡± Brian, who quickly came to his senses, was sweating like rain. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand¡­ huh?¡± Brian tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning. ¡°You can leave now. We¡¯ve arrived at the academy, unpacked the luggage, so your job is done.¡± I handed him a small purse from my pocket. Since there¡¯s no need to spend money within the academy, I put all the gold coins I had in it. The look on his face when he opened the purse was quite amusing. ¡°Why would you give me this¡­?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve worked, you should receive something in return. Whatever you do next, you¡¯ll have enough funds for a fresh start. Still, try to avoid Velias if you can. Well, I won¡¯t stop you if you really have to go¡­¡± Brian remained silent, staring intently at the purse filled with gold coins. It might seem a bit excessive, but I¡¯m not the type to just ignore someone¡¯s efforts. He provided me with a smooth ride and satisfactory service, so it¡¯s only fair to give himpensation ordingly. As for what he¡¯ll do next and how he¡¯ll live, that¡¯s up to him now. Thunk! ¡°¡­?¡± Just when I thought he had made up his mind, he suddenly kneeled before me. ¡°I am Brian Kendrick, the official knight of Velias! I dare to say that I wish to serve the esteemed Sir Cyan!¡± Did he lose his mind after seeing the gold coins? ¡°My father always said, ¡®If you meet a master whom you can trust and follow for a lifetime, do not hesitate to serve under him and devote everything!¡¯ Today, I choose Sir Cyan as the new beginning of my life, not just for a few gold coins, but as my lifelong master! Please ept me!¡± Well, whoever his father is, he taught him how to speak politely. I thought he would just say thank you and leave after receiving a few gold coins, but he¡¯s a bigger deal than I thought. Is he a seed? He feels different from a servant like Emily. ¡°Did you say a master whom you can trust and follow for a lifetime?¡± ¡°Yes! I wish to serve Sir Cyan as my master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very foolish thing to do.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Brian, who had his face buried in the ground, finally raised his head. ¡°Even though you are giving me infinite trust right now, I have no trust or emotion towards you. That means I wouldn¡¯t find it strange to abandon you anytime.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! Even if I am abandoned, if my existence can be of any help to you, I will be satisfied!¡± He was as firm as a fortress. ¡°How foolish is that! What if I end up stabbing you with a knife for your false wordster?¡± ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I mean?¡± For a moment, there was a long silence in the room. I got excited and said too much. I wonder if that damn bastard in my past life felt this way when he looked at me. A seedling who would do anything for me¡­ Come to think of it, even in my past life where I would have done anything for him, I never had someone under me. It¡¯s quite funny that the first person to step forward to serve me would be a groom. Well, it¡¯s not a bad thing, is it? If it¡¯s fate, then it¡¯s fate. If he¡¯s willing to devote his life for me, I¡¯ll surely take responsibility for his well-being. After all, I¡¯m different from that bastard. With a faint smile, I said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret itter¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 34 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 34: The Royal Academy (2) Around 300 freshmen would be gathered in the auditorium. There might already be some nobles who know each other, and even if they don¡¯t recognize faces, they might have heard of each other¡¯s names. They¡¯d probably be trying to strike up conversations with those around them, trying to make friends right from the first day of orientation. As time passes, the atmosphere would get chaotic, and the hall would be noisy. It would be around that time when the headmaster appears on stage. Using mana to amplify his voice, he would likely start off by saying something like this: ¡°You are all beings born with obligations. I¡¯m talking about moral dutiesmensurate with your high social status.¡± Then the students would react with confusion, wondering what kind of nonsense this is. And then the headmaster would continue. ¡°The title of nobility is never a trivial matter. The power you possess is akin to what the gods have bestowed upon you. Therefore, you must undertake the responsibilities and duties thate with it, and you must set an example befitting the upper ss in society.¡± Some naive students might be moved by his words. To bear the responsibilities and duties befitting the names of nobility and the upper ss. How cool is that? It¡¯s so cool that it almost doesn¡¯t make sense. Such superficial words, I figure it¡¯s more worthwhile to just stay holed up in my room and work out. As I was doing pull-ups on the horizontal bar, Brian, who had now been promoted from servant to steward, approached me. ¡°Sir, are you really not going to attend the entrance ceremony?¡± I asked in return, ¡°Why do you think I should go?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be an important foundation before starting your new life as a noble? You could also build camaraderie with other students, and perhaps hear some good words from the headmaster or professors¡­¡± I chuckled at the mention of ¡®good words¡¯. ¡°Good words? Yeah, right. So good that I remember them like it was yesterday.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you know what the norms of the Royal Academy are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but¡­¡± ¡°Lead by example. It¡¯s about refining what you learn here and using it for the benefit of the country and its people.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a good norm?¡± He shrugged, not understanding what the problem was. ¡°How many nobles do you think actually uphold that here?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°By the way, the Duchess who initially bought you is also an alumna of this academy.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Brian nodded in understanding. If these nobles, without greed or arrogance, truly led by example for the country and its people, how harmonious would ournd be? There wouldn¡¯t even be a need for mist to spread. Though there are some exemry nobles, nobility is fundamentally not about seeking mere livelihood but about holding power and wealth, being of noble birth where worries about survival are nonexistent from the start. Yet, in this aristocratic world already steeped in tradition, notions of sharing and benevolence seem nothing more than hollow tales. Furthermore, there¡¯s even less reason to attend a ceremony where such stories are told. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be kicked out for not going anyway. ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as I finished my set, I immediately moved on to the next exercise without pause. Besides the horizontal bar, my room was equipped with various exercise equipment reminiscent of a training ground, including potions to aid in muscle strengthening. As someone who has consumed demon blood, those potions probably wouldn¡¯t have much effect on me, but I thought it¡¯s better to have them than nothing. I was gradually getting used to the convenience andfort that noble spaces provided. ¨C Knock, knock, knock. A knock at the door in the midst of the entrance ceremony¡­ Whoever it is, they probably don¡¯t realize I¡¯m inside. I sent Brian to check who it was. Brian quickly returned and handed me a piece of paper. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a notice from the administration. They¡¯re nning to conduct an elemental examination at the magic training grounds today at 4 p.m., so they¡¯re asking everyone to gather without using mana if possible¡­¡± I sighed. Students may be in the auditorium, but the disguised guards are probably inside the dorms, as indicated by the advance distribution of the notice. ¡°It¡¯s bothersome¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Well, even so, isn¡¯t the elemental examination important? It helps you understand which direction to refine and develop your magical abilities¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really, really important.¡± But I already know what my magic attribute is. There¡¯s no way it changed during the regression, and it would just be a meaningless examination anyway. Can¡¯t I just quickly jot something down on paper and send it in? Of course not. Even though I¡¯m annoyed, I still think it through. * * * Arge, iridescent magic circle positioned at the center of the space. A prepared student with a tense expression stood on the magic circle. ¨C Humming. Underneath their feet, a small circle appeared, slowly rising from their toes to their head, scanning their entire body. After the examination, red letters appeared on the blue parchment ced in front of the magic circle. [Ein Krieger] ¡ºMagic Grade: 1 Star Physical Grade: C Attribute: Fire 31%¡» The student who finished the examination left the room along with the parchment, and the next student immediately entered. The examination process was the same, and just like before, letters appeared on the parchment. [Serena Einris] ¡ºMagic Grade: 2 Stars Physical Grade: D Attribute: Water 37%¡» Some students cheered upon confirming their grades, while others expressed disappointment. There were also some who were puzzled by unexpected attribute values. ¡°These freshmen overall seem to have higher scores?¡± Rodin, the instructor checking the results, remarked. ¡°But it¡¯s a bit disappointing that the attributes seem mundane. Mostly limited to fire, water, wind, and such.¡± Silica, who was nearby, seemed somewhat disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable. It¡¯s not like we can expect special attributes just because we want them. This year, there might not even be any students chosen by the gods.¡± Everyone is born with mana in their bodies, along with a magical attribute. While mana is the energy needed to use magic, attributes are inherent qualities that determine what kind of magic one can wield. Fire 31%, Water 37%, Wind 42%. In this training ground, the magic circle confirms the highest attribute value possessed by the subject and transfers it onto parchment imbued with magical power to disy the results. Of course, the values inscribed on the parchment only show the highest attribute value of the subject, so just because an attribute is revealed doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t use other types of magic. For example, if the highest value is Fire 31%, the remaining 69% could consist of various attributes like Water, Electricity, Wind, Earth, Light, Darkness, etc., allowing the individual to wield a variety of spells. However, the higher the value, the wider the range of development for that particr attribute. Mostmonly, individuals enhance their magical abilities based on the attributes revealed through this examination. ¡°Next student, pleasee in.¡± As Silica, the instructor, called out the next examinee, a petite girl with silver hair entered. Both instructors immediately recognized her. ¡°Princess Arin, is it?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s proceed with the examination first.¡± Approaching Arin, Silica instructed her on the procedures. ¡°Take off your shoes and step onto the circle. Don¡¯te down until the examination is over. Just stay still, and everything will be taken care of.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Arin followed Silica¡¯s instructions and stood on the magic circle, and the examination began shortly after. ¨C Humming. The examination took about a minute longer than the others. Soon, distinctive white letters appeared on the parchment. [Arin Sevellerus] ¡ºMagic Grade: 2 Stars Physical Grade: B Attribute: Light 52%¡» ¡°Light attribute?¡± Arin was taken aback by the unexpected attribute. The instructors were equally surprised. ¡°Wow, who would¡¯ve thought Princess Arin would have the Light attribute¡­¡± ¡°And with a value of over 50%. This might indicate she¡¯s chosen by the gods?¡± Chosen by the gods. During attribute examinations, there are asionally students whose values exceed 50%. As mentioned earlier, the higher the attribute value, the greater the potential for increasing one¡¯s magic grade. If the value exceeds 50%, it enters apletely different category. Depending on the level, one can even wield transcendent-grade magic of the corresponding attribute, rivaling the power of the gods. As such, some refer to this as receiving a divine blessing, believing that the gods directly bestowed their power upon them. ¡°Even Emperor Dionne had the Light attribute, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes. We can consider it as the daughter inheriting her father¡¯s attributes. Moreover, her physical grade is quite exceptional.¡± The instructors meticulously recorded the information of the first student to disy the Light attribute among the freshmen. Princess Arin bowed to the instructors with a somewhat pleased expression before leaving. The examinations continued. ¡°Next student, pleasee in.¡± A burly man with rough skin emerged from behind the curtain, his size somewhat mismatched for his age, causing the instructors¡¯ shoulders to tense slightly. ¡°Yes, take off your shoes and step onto the circle. Don¡¯te down until the examination is over.¡± The magic circle conducted the examination just like it did for the other students. [Set Shaharkhan] ¡ºMagic Grade: 3 Stars Physical Grade: A Attribute: Sand 71%¡» ¡°Sand 71%?!¡± The two instructors eximed in disbelief upon checking the results. It wasn¡¯t just the numbers that surprised them. ¡°I-Is this a mistake? Magic Grade 3 Stars with Physical Grade A? Is this really a freshman who just enrolled this year?¡± Silica approached the new student directly and asked. However, the boy named Set remained silent, holding the parchment with his information as he left the room. ¡°Goodness, his character grade is an F.¡± She muttered sarcastically under her breath, eyeing his retreating figure. ¡°Are there just one or two students like that¡­? But more importantly, that student, now that I think about it, was Set Shaharkhan.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the 1st Prince of Spania? Known as the Prince of Sand¡­¡± ¡°Yes, with his physical grade being high and possessing the rtively rare Sand attribute. He might be the student with the highest scores among this year¡¯s freshmen.¡± The instructors meticulously recorded his information, just like they did for Arin. ¡°Next student, pleasee in!¡± As time passed, thest student entered the room. As soon as the ck-haired boy entered, he removed his shoes and stepped onto the magic circle without waiting for any instructions. Silica was momentarily speechless at his natural behavior. ¡°Um, well, let¡¯s begin then!¡± She quickly rushed out from behind the curtain, and the examination started promptly. ¡°Thest student is the youngest son of Duke Vert.¡± ¡°Oh! So, he¡¯s the young master who lived on the front lines for a year! No wonder his gaze was so sharp, as if he was looking at demons!¡± ¡°Originally known as the ipetent of the family, I wonder what attribute he¡¯ll have.¡± -Whirrr! The magic circle, unlike before, didn¡¯t finish the examination quickly. The two instructors anxiously waited for the characters to be inscribed on the nk parchment. Finally, as the examination ended, characters began to appear on the parchment. [Cyan Vert] ¡ºMagic Grade: 1st Grade Physical Grade: S Attribute: Darkness 92%¡» ¡°???¡± The two instructors, upon checking the parchment, couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 35 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 35: Royal Academy (3) 92%. It was an unbelievable figure, unheard of and unseen in all my years. At this point, one might wonder if it¡¯s not a matter of divine selection, but rather if a being from the divine realm has directly intervened in the human realm? I dare say that since the beginning of the attribute inspection, no other student has possessed such a high figure. ¡°Is this magic circle malfunctioning?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, it was working fine just a moment ago¡­¡± The two instructors double-checked the writing on the parchment several times. No matter how many times they confirmed, it was still unbelievable. ¡°Is it over?¡± Cyan calmly descended from the magic circle and checked his parchment. With an indifferent gaze, he showed no reaction to the 92% figure and simply left the room. The two instructors left behind could only stare in bewilderment. ¡°An attribute score of 92% and a physical grade of S¡­ At least he seems to have a conscience, with a magic grade of 1st.¡± However, it didn¡¯t seem to hold much significance. After all, magical grades were just a gradual, enduring factor that increased over time. ¡°While it¡¯s undoubtedly a historically unprecedented figure¡­¡± Instructor Rodin seemed somewhat disappointed. ¡°Why does it have to be the Dark attribute¡­ It¡¯s rather unfortunate if you look at it from the opposite perspective.¡± The Dark attribute. While rare as an attribute itself, it wasn¡¯t particrly weed in thesends. Not only were there few possessors of this attribute, but the Ushif Empire, by its very nature, was a nation that worshipped light. In a country that favored light, there would be little regard for darkness, which stood in direct opposition to it. This sentiment extended to neighboring countries and other regions, leading to minimal magical research based on the Dark attribute on the continent. In short, it was like a sweet persimmon without substance, merely a hollow attribute. ¡°That¡¯s true. With a maximum score of 92%, if we exclude that, the remaining score is only 8%. It seems unlikely that much progress can be made magically.¡± ¡°You never know. With such aptitudebined with genius, they could potentially create entirely new magic.¡± ¡°A grand magic of the Dark attribute¡­ Honestly, I can¡¯t quite grasp it. At best, it might be limited to spells like concealment or illusion¡­ How could such a stigmatized attribute be developed?¡± As she spoke, Silica trembled slightly, her head shaking in disbelief. Meanwhile, Rodin wore a pensive expression, as if deeply contemting something. ¡°It seems like something is on your mind, Rodin?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing significant. It¡¯s just that I have a feeling there might be an organization willing to wee a student like Cyan.¡± ¡°Where could that be?¡± After a brief hesitation, Rodin scratched his head and replied, ¡°The Mist¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, considering you mentioned spells like concealment or illusion¡­ I thought it might appeal to assassins who favor that kind of magic¡­¡± She looked at Rodin with a genuine sense of disdain on her face. * * * 92%. It was in the 80s in my previous life, but it seems the number has increased since then. Well, it would be strange if my mana hadn¡¯t increased much despite all the magic beast hunting I¡¯ve dely. Of course, it goes without saying that the current attribute values confirmed now won¡¯t remain constant throughout one¡¯s lifetime. Just as strength increases if you use it, and bes dull if you don¡¯t use it. attributes can also increase or decrease depending on how mana is used and utilized. While it varies from person to person, the general rate of change is usually within 10%. Of course, there are cases where the change exceeds that. Well, even in my past life, I received quite a bit of attention because of these unbelievable values. Most of the ridicule was about being a family¡¯s ipetent and whether the attributes were just as ipetent¡­ Ah, thinking about the past again is dampening my mood, isn¡¯t it? I just shrugged it off in my past life, but it doesn¡¯t seem like I can do that this time. I have a feeling I might end up catching someone and using them as an example and plunging them into the abyss of darkness, bringing despair and suffering¡­ Well, in that case, my quiet and peaceful academy life will surelye to an end. I tried to clear my uneasy mind by drinking the muscle enhancement potion I brought from the dormitory. Hmm, this is surprisingly ptable, isn¡¯t it? The sweet yet tangy taste reminds me of the blood of trolls. Well, it may not have much efficacy, but it serves as a nostalgic reminder of the old taste¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± As I turned the corner, I came face to face with a familiar face. ¡°C-Cy¡­¡± Eyes and mouth trembling as if afflicted with acute panic. It was Cranz. Well, well, if it isn¡¯t you. ¡°Do you know this guy, Cranz?¡± Next to him was a blond kid with no neck to speak of, his head resting directly on his chest, looking like he¡¯d gained weight since west met. Ah, you¡¯re familiar too. Popper Penelon, the son of Marquis Fenelon of the Garam Kingdom. Along with Cranz, he was one of the guys who made my early academy life a real mess. ¡°Uh, well, you see¡­¡± Despite the pig¡¯s inquiries, Cranz continued to stammer like a scarecrow. Geez, why can¡¯t he speak? Did he even forget the name of his beloved younger brother? Surely not. Our dear Cranz, who begged our mother to make his little brother disappear from the face of the earth because he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him, couldn¡¯t possibly forget about his brother! ¡°He¡¯s my, my brother! Cyan Vert, he came to the academy with me this year! S-safely arrived, Cyan?!¡± Look at this shameless kid. Despite everything he¡¯s done, he acts like nothing¡¯s wrong because he¡¯s got a friend around? I wondered how long he could keep up the act as I silently observed. ¡°Ah, is this the younger brother you said you treated like a ve while you lived in the mansion?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Cranz, who had just regained someposure, turned pale again. His eyes wandered, perhaps unable to bear looking at my face. Well, it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? Until the swordsmanship duel, he did treat me like a ve. I¡¯m a forgiving person, so I can tolerate that level of teasing. ¡°And you called him a bastard child with no idea who his mother was? Yeah! He sure looks like it!¡± -Thud I heard a hefty thud, like something heavy hitting the ground. As expected, it was probably the sound of Cranz¡¯s heart sinking. ¡°Oh, no, I mean, what I meant was¡­!¡± -Thunk Without bothering to hear his excuses, I immediately grabbed the back of his head. His hair felt surprisingly sturdy, probably from all the sweat, but I wasn¡¯t about to let go. Sometimes an animal needs to be disciplined, and it seems like another lesson in education is necessary for him. With a brief moment of bowing my head, I soon lifted it with a bright smile. ¡°Shall we have a little chat, Cranz?¡± * * * ¡°Attribute score of 92%?¡± The white-haired old man, reading a report, stroked his chin. ¡°Yes. But considering that the main attribute itself is darkness¡­¡± ¡°There might not be much substance to it.¡± The old man continued to scrutinize Cyan Vert¡¯s report with a refined gaze. ¡°Indeed, it seems to be an exceptional score. Wasn¡¯t Alice Vert, who was known as the child of the gods, around 81%?¡± ¡°Yes. At the time of graduation, it had risen to 88% in the water attribute.¡± ¡°Interesting. I never would have thought that a freshman would have reached a level that even the child who was praised as having the greatest talent of all time could not achieve.¡± A subtle smile, rarely seen, graced the face of the headmaster. Seeing that, Silica felt the current situation to be quite unfamiliar. She was in the headmaster¡¯s office, located on the top floor of the academy¡¯s main building. As she hade here today to deliver the report of the attribute assessment conducted, the elderly man reading the report could only be the owner of this room. The headmaster of the Royal Academy, K¨¹ndel Quazel. A member of the influential Quazel family of the Ushif Empire, the father of Diana Quazel, the first empress, and hence the former father-inw of the emperor. He was also the only member of the academy¡¯s staff to have reached the 9th star. ¡°Do you know that this child named Cyan has been assigned to the royal family?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard from other instructors.¡± ¡°How do you think someone who is not a member of the royal family got assigned?¡± At the inappropriate quiz show, beads of sweat dripped from Silica¡¯s body. In fact, the answer was already somewhat apparent. How could amon nobleman, not a member of the royal family, be assigned to the royal family? This was simply a matter of someone¡¯s influence at work. The problem was that the person who could amodate it had to be someone with power greater than the headmaster. In this case, the only person who fit that description was undoubtedly Headmaster K¨¹ndel. In other words, it could be concluded that Cyan Vert had been assigned to the royal family because Headmaster K¨¹ndel had epted a favor from someone and acted upon it. ¡°Could it have been Duke Vert who made the request?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s unlikely. Do you know how stubborn Duke Vert is? He¡¯s not the type to ask for favors to amodate his child.¡± ¡°Then who else could it be?¡± ¡°His Majesty.¡± Silica momentarily doubted her ears. ¡°Y-You mean His Majesty the Emperor?¡± K¨¹ndel responded with a raised eyebrow, indicating his silent confirmation. ¡°Why would His Majesty the Emperor be interested in that child?¡± ¡°May I ask what your current magic rating is?¡± K¨¹ndel unexpectedly inquired about her magic rating. ¡°It¡¯s 7.¡± It was nothing out of the ordinary, just the average rating of academy-affiliated instructors. ¡°If you¡¯re at 7th rank, you¡¯re at a level where one deadly spell could easily wipe out an entire vige. So, what would you do if a dragon suddenly appeared before you?¡± ¡°A d-dragon?¡± What would you do if the sessor of divine bloodline appeared before you? Well, she doesn¡¯t know why he¡¯s asking such a question, but Silica decided to answer honestly. ¡°I would fight with all my might¡­ or perhaps try to escape, but soon enough, I¡¯d probably be praying to the gods for mercy.¡± ¡°Honesty indeed. Even someone like you at 7th rank would say that, so there¡¯s no need to ask others. Most people would probablye to terms with their mortality and may even give up on life. However¡­¡± The headmaster¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened. ¡°That child returned alive. From a dragon, no less¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Silica¡¯s doubts extended beyond her ears; she began to question if she was dreaming or if reality itself was bing questionable. ¡°Hard to believe, isn¡¯t it? Surprisingly, this information came directly from His Majesty the Emperor to me. Apparently, the child was abducted by a Demonic Dragon, went missing after falling into a river, and was found two dayster with no harm done to him¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ve heard about him living on the front lines, but I never imagined such a thing would happen¡­¡± K¨¹ndel continued to speak without pause. ¡°Perhaps His Majesty was greatly impressed by how he safely escorted Princess Arin from the monsters during their journey at the time. And seeing him return alive from a dragon with his own eyes, well, that speaks for itself. Who knows, maybe in a few years, we¡¯ll hear tales of their union.¡± Although said with a hint of jest, if the Emperor was directly involved, then it was a story with enough possibility to be true. Having learned all the details, Silica asked with aplex and subtle expression, ¡°Is that child truly chosen by the gods?¡± K¨¹ndel responded casually, ¡°No need to overthink it. All we have to do is watch. Even if he possesses an apparently useless attribute, do you not understand? He may reach a level that no one else can reach¡­¡± K¨¹ndel looked at the report with a satisfied smile, as if observing a flower waiting to bloom. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 36 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 36: Royal Academy (4) After her meeting with the headmaster, Silica left the main building and headed towards herboratory in the annex. ¡°Oh, right! I forgot to check something.¡± Suddenly remembering something she had left behind, she turned back towards the main building and headed for the research data room essible only to staff. ¡°It should be around here¡­¡± Despite her efforts to find it, the location seemed elusive today. As she rummaged through the books, trying to gauge the location, she eventually stopped at one point. ¡°¡­?¡± An empty space amidst the tightly packed bookshelves. There was no sign of what should have been there, just swirling dust. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± A sudden voice from behind startled her. Silica quickly turned her head. ¡°Uh, well, um¡­ You¡¯re Cyan, right?¡± The owner of the voice was Cyan Vert, who had just finished a long conversation with the headmaster. He held a red hardcover book in his hand. ¡°This area is restricted to students only, how did you get in here? These materials are all important research data and shouldn¡¯t be touched without proper authorization¡­¡± Cyan remained silent, only offering a mysterious smile. ¡°Um¡­ Can you give it back? It¡¯s crucial for the research I have nned for today¡­¡± ¡°Oh, sure. Of course I¡¯ll return it.¡± Cyan handed her the book without any resistance. ¡°Thank you, Cyan.¡± As Silica¡¯s fingertips touched the thin paper, her gaze shook noticeably. What she had grasped wasn¡¯t the thick red hardcover, but a thin ck sheet. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this what you were looking for, Miss Silica? Or¡­ should I say, Lady Silica?¡± Silence fell like a storm before it hits the sea, engulfing everything in an eerie calm. Suddenly, Silica¡¯s eyes lost their warmth and vitality, reced by a piercing gaze full of intensity and vigor. ¡°What are you?¡± * * * Silica Nigriti. An academic instructor at the Royal Academy. Based on her bright personality and exceptional teaching skills, she was one of the educators in the academy who received recognition from students and faculty alike, regardless of their status. However, that was just a disguised identity. If her true identity, which neither students, faculty, nor even the headmaster knew, were to be revealed to the public¡­ The Royal Academy might be closed down the next day. Who could predict such a thing? In an academy where nobles from across the continent gathered, the fact that the leader of an assassination organization, hunting down nobles, was among the faculty¡­ Her previous appearance, like a mere puppet, had disappeared without a trace. Now, there was only one assassin standing before me. ¡°You might im to have identally seen the secret letter, but your evidence seemscking. How much do you really know?¡± The ck paper within the hardcover was a kind of secret letter used within the organization to exchange information covertly. Other members within the academy gathered information from their respective areas and hid it here, for their leader to retrieve. Of course, since it was written in code, it wouldn¡¯t pose a problem even if others saw it. But even if I knew the contents of the secret letter, I had just revealed a fact that could never be known. That she was not just Silica the ¡®teacher¡¯, or Silica the ¡®member¡¯, but Silica the ¡®leader¡¯¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Let¡¯s just evaluate the report.¡± Actions speak louder than words. I released the sealed mist energy that I had hidden within my robes in response to her question. The ck mist emerged from between my clothes and began to engulf the surroundings, slowly spreading throughout the entire room. For a moment, Silica¡¯s expression changed as she watched, then she quickly grabbed onto my robes with nimble movements. The spreading mist dissipated in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s problematic if it spreads any further. There are quite sensitive people here in the academy, you know?¡± After buttoning up my clothes, she shed a refreshing smile and spoke. ¡°Shall we move to another ce?¡± * * * Silica¡¯s personal researchboratory located in the academy annex. Various magical tools and artifacts, including swords, scrolls, and numerous traces of research, were piled up, but they were all mere disguises. Her mastery of disguise was truly remarkable. Silica sat in a corner of the room, preparing tea for me. ¡°You seem surprisinglyposed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just pretending to beposed. There¡¯s no need to outwardly disy surprise.¡± ¡°Your exterior and interior are truly different.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter me.¡± She smiled and offered me a cup of tea as we sat facing each other. The color of the tea was simr to regr ck tea, but there was something unsettling about it. ¡°Why did you add poison?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not lethal. It might just upset your stomach a bit.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her audacity, although I knew it beforehand. It was truly impressive. ¡°Well, since you probably won¡¯t drink the tea, shall we begin our conversation?¡± Silica leaned on the desk, wearing a bright smile as she faced me. ¡°There¡¯s no need for conversation, is there? I¡¯ve already demonstrated who I am through my actions.¡± ¡°Hehe. I had an inkling, but you¡¯re even more audacious than I expected. Do you want to say, ¡®I too am a mist¡¯ right now?¡± ¡°Do you need further proof?¡± With a sudden burst ofughter, she said. ¡°I can easily create such ck mist with magic. Plus, we had the elemental magic examination together today, didn¡¯t we? With a Darkness attribute of 92%¡­ That¡¯s not just mist, it¡¯s at a level where it can turn bright daylight into nighttime.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my magic grade? It¡¯s only 1st grade.¡± ¡°You underestimate the Academy¡¯s instructors too much. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that the specialty of the Darkness attribute is concealment?¡± She wasn¡¯t easily swayed. I nonchntly took a sip of the tea she offered. ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°You must have boiled the tea leaves for too long. Please make it lighter next time.¡± To someone like me who has consumed vampire blood, this level of poison was just like bitter water. She maintained her poker face until the end. ¡°It was quite chaotic in the Empire during my year on the front lines. Everywhere I went, they insisted on having guards, causing quite a fuss.¡± ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t really hire them. I heard you only had one apanying knight?¡± ¡°Indeed, and even that was a servant.¡± Now he¡¯s just a seed. ¡°Hmm, quite confident, aren¡¯t you? You had servants but no knights¡­ Does that mean you didn¡¯t need anyone to protect you?¡± ¡°Well, if the spear isn¡¯t aimed at me, there¡¯s no need to raise the shield.¡± I countered with a rxed smile. Though it may seem like a cheerful conversation withughter that doesn¡¯t seem to cease, it¡¯s nothing more than a false y. I can see through it. Behind her fierce smile lies a guardedness akin to iron bars. At this point, I want to provoke her a bit more. ¡°Has the Mist really resumed its activities?¡± ¡°What activities?¡± She responded casually. ¡°I mean the purification operations. After all, the sessor hasn¡¯t appeared yet, right?¡± In the fraction of a moment between 0 seconds and 0.2 seconds, exactly two reactions urred on her face. A furrowed brow at the mention of purification operations, and trembling pupils at the mention of a sessor. It might be a moment that an ordinary human eye couldn¡¯t catch, but not mine. ¡°¡­¡± Was it a bit too much of a provocation? The iron-like guard broke, revealing the sharpness that was hidden within, apanied by an unusual surge of mana emanating from her body. ¡°You mentioned there are many sensitive people here. Are you nning to kill me now?¡± ¡°Do you feel like the spear is aimed at you now?¡± ¡°Even so, I won¡¯t raise my shield.¡± If the spear is aimed at me, I¡¯ll wield a spear too. In the cramped space of about ten square meters, the two energies surged. It didn¡¯t take long for those energies to collide head-on. *ng!* The table overturned as her hidden ck dagger flew towards me. *ng!* I also pulled out Kaeram from my bosom to parry her attack. With a chilling smile, she spoke. ¡°I wonder what you mean by ¡®purification operation¡¯¡­ May I ask?¡± ¡°Is it an attack first, then questioning?¡± ¡°The sequence seems a bit off, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Purification operation.¡± Although known as the continent¡¯s top assassination group, Mist doesn¡¯t refer to their activities as assassinations within their own ranks. It¡¯s merely a purification operation aimed at cleansing the dirty and depraved aspects of human society to make it slightly more prosperous. It¡¯s definitely not actions that transcend the ethical boundaries of humanity. ¡­That¡¯s what they say, but it¡¯s just a fancy term used as a euphemism. Unless they¡¯re fanatics obsessed with religion, why bother calling it a purification operation instead of simply admitting it¡¯s killing? In reality, even the members don¡¯t hesitate to use the term assassination among themselves. I conveyed all this information to her without reservation. With a sly smile, she licked her de like a predatory woman. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to see you anymore. You¡¯re barely a speck in my memory, yet I can feel our power and our traces within you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful you recognize me now, at least.¡± Thinking the storm had passed, I lowered my sword in relief. ¡°So now I want to kill you even more¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± I quickly raised my sword again. Her attack, filled with even more ferocity than before, came at me once again. ¨C ng! ng! ng! It was a strike with more force than the previous one. ¡°Is this level of proof still not enough?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s sufficient! You clearly bear the traces of our influence¡­.¡± With a smirk of malice, ck mist began to emanate from between her clothes. ¡°But I don¡¯t know you. There can¡¯t be Mist members I don¡¯t know. So, you must not exist.¡± Huh, I seem to have underestimated this. Our leader turns out, much more stubborn than I thought. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you think wisely? You might end your career as an instructor if you make a mistake.¡± ¡°Do you think I care about that? You¡¯re in a situation where your life could end right now.¡± She¡¯s not one to be swayed by vague negotiations. Honestly, I¡¯m feeling quite restless right now. It¡¯s truly the vigor of a battle-hardened warrior that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time. The aura of a true assassin, not some insignificant monsters or feeble humans. Faced with such a precious aura, how could one¡¯s body not react? But I am not a fool who would abandon my ns just to follow my immediate desires. ¡°Have you not asked your second question yet?¡± ¡°Second question?¡± Silica¡¯s eyes flickered once again. The second word that elicited a reaction from her, following the purification operation. ¡°Are you trying to stall for time, even for just a second? Or perhaps, are you trying to buy time for something?¡± ¡°Just to rify, we are the only ones who know that I am here with you. There¡¯s no one elseing to help us.¡± ¡°Just to rify as well, whatever you say here, you won¡¯t leave this ce alive. Even if you were the sessor¡­.!¡± ¡°The sessor, you say?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Silica¡¯s lips momentarily stiffened into a straight line. ¡°Would you even kill the sessor?¡± The word ¡®sessor¡¯, an absolute red line as the leader of the group following Aeru. Whether my words were sincere or false, now that they have been spoken, she cannot kill me in this ce. ¡°Do you think I will believe that?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious, why not find out for yourself?¡± I showed her the ck gem embedded in Kaeram, a jewel infused with the power of the dark sword and the aura of Aeru. With such a gem in hand, there¡¯s no way the leader of Mist would remain ignorant. Her expression changed drastically the moment she saw the gem. With a smile, I said. ¡°Please take me to your hideout.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 37 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 37: Followers of the Mist (1) ¡°How¡¯s life at the academy?¡± Despite the energetic inquiry from the instructor, the boy remained silent. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult of a question, yet you seem unable to answer. Just be honest, whether you like it or not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ okay,¡± the boy replied dryly. ¡°Judging by your expression, it seems like you want to finish this dull conversation quickly. I¡¯m sorry, but I have no choice. Personal counseling with students each semester is essential for academy instructors, so it¡¯s something I must do.¡± He knew. Even if she was reputed as the esteemed instructor, Silica, she wouldn¡¯t extend genuine care to him, an ipetent member of a noble lineage. Up until then, the boy harbored extremely negative thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s disheartening to see the youngest son of the Duke Vert showing such apathy. Your brother, Cranz, seems to be adapting well. Have you thought about seeking his help?¡± Cruel. Knowing well how his demon of a brother treated him, it was cruel to casually suggest seeking help from him. The boy¡¯s emotions surged, and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you unintentionally.¡± It felt more like mockery than an apology. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to allocate any more of your valuable time to me, Teacher. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? The conversation is just getting started.¡± The boy, attempting to rise from his seat, was halted by her. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite interested in you, Cyan.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Of course! You have an extraordinary darkness attribute of 84%. It would be strange for an instructor not to take an interest, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Until then, the boy had thought the instructor was mocking him. ¡°You¡¯re talking as if it¡¯s some worthless attribute, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous thing to say, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s nothing worthless in this world. Even a stone by the roadside has its own value.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± The boy looked puzzled. ¡°Do you think your attribute is worthless? It might seem that way. After all, proper research on the darkness attribute hasn¡¯t been fully explored. But did you know? The fact that it hasn¡¯t been explored means there¡¯s infinite potential yet to be discovered¡­¡± At first, it might sound like hollow words, but the eleven-year-old boy, with a tender heart, quickly found himself enchanted by her words. There wasn¡¯t anyone around the boy who would say such things to him. Furthermore, he felt a different vibe from Instructor Silica than usual. ¡°Why are you saying these things to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural for an instructor to hope for the growth of their students.¡± Hope for growth. After being abandoned by his family following the sparring match with his brother, the boy was the one who had to give up. Now, hearing about growth once again, the boy couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix ofplicated emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to your endless growth, Cyan!¡± Instructor Silica encouraged the boy with a sunny smile. However, the boy didn¡¯t know until then. That the endless growth she mentioned was not for him as an innocent student, but rather a pursuit of development as a ruthless assassin¡­ * * * As the sun set, the streets of Luwen were no different from any other city. Walking while thinking about my connection with her from my past life, I found myself getting closer to my destination without realizing it. Sparse lights were on, but the street was deserted, devoid of people. In ces where the lights were on, there might be schrs researching magic, merchants preparing for tomorrow¡¯s business, or just ces lit up for no apparent reason. But where I and she had reached, there was not just darkness, but a heavy, eerie atmosphere thick with dampness clinging to every inch of our bodies. *Click* Silica created a small mana orb in her hand and ced it on the doorknob. The blue mana orb turned ck as soon as it touched the doorknob, and shortly after, a ¡®clink¡¯ sound was heard. *Creak* ¡°Come in.¡± She opened the door herself and gestured for me to enter first. *Squeak* As I took the first step, I felt a faint presence emanating from ahead. Ignoring it, I continued to walk deeper into the ce. Silica didn¡¯t say a word, silently following me as I led the way. Perhaps she was blocking the escape route to prevent me from fleeing. It wasn¡¯t like I was forcibly kidnapped, nor was I blindfolded to block my vision. Literally, she just brought me here. Later, I realized I wasn¡¯t restricted in any way, able toe back alone and find this ce without any limitations. It wasn¡¯t about trusting me. Whatever her intentions were, it seemed like she wanted to put an end to my presence in this ce. And it wasn¡¯t at all friendly; with each step I took, the surrounding aura grew denser. *Swoosh!* Sharp des flew in the pitch-ck darkness. Swiftly dodging, it seemed like they anticipated my move as multiple des came at me from all directions. I spun my body, creating a spiral of energy to counter the des. *ng!* The energy des I created struck down all the iing des, causing them to tter to the ground. Green viscous liquid oozed from the des. ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything,¡± she said to me. Maintaining silence even after uncovering the trap meant she knew from the start. ¡°A trap for invaders shouldn¡¯t be this lightweight, don¡¯t you think?¡± At herment about it being lightweight, she smirked. At that moment, I sensed multiple auras approaching rapidly from the front. In total, there were six of them. Without hesitation, I moved forward to meet them head-on. All six assassins wielded poisoned dual swords in both hands. *Swish!* The lead assassin swung his sword at me with frightening speed. I swiftly dodged and countered not the lead, but the two following assassins. *ng!* Unable to withstand the sword strike, the assassins dropped their daggers, and I promptly knocked them unconscious with punches to their abdomen. ¡°¡­!¡± The three assassins following them were taken aback, hesitating in surprise. For assassins who shouldn¡¯t allow even a second of hesitation, such faltering was akin to suicide. Without mercy, I charged at them and struck them on the head with the hilt of my sword, not the de. *Thud!* They fell powerlessly to the ground, and as they showed me their backs, the lead assassin who had missed me earlier rushed at me once again. *ng!* Boldly crossing their des, they were futilely blocked by the tip of my sword, Kaeram. *Thunk!* As my clenched fist struck their abdomen, all six assassins copsed without evennding a proper attack. ¡°¡­.¡± While Silica observed the situation from behind, she remained silent without saying a word. Without any further questions, I continued down the path. After about five minutes of walking¡­ The narrow corridor suddenly widened, revealing a spacious za. Without hesitation, I pressed on, and upon reaching the center of the za¡­ *Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!* From all four directions, or precisely, north, south, east, and west. Four assassins, more formidable than before, appeared and charged at me with intensified ferocity. This time, they wielded scimitars, curved like crescent moons at the tips, rather than daggers. They maintained precisely the same speed, with no one appearing faster or slower, assuming different stances as if preparing for a ritualistic ceremony. The square of the Death. One of Mist¡¯s techniques that creates angles of unavoidable death, dividing the opponent¡¯s body into four parts. It was a skill only advanced assassins could execute, requiring exceptional agility and innate senses, honed through concentrated training of select members among Mist¡¯s ranks. In other words, they were on a different levelpared to the operatives seen earlier. Silica, once again, observed from a distance, watching how I dealt with the situation. Despite the urgency, I stood calmly, waiting for them to draw closer. *ng!* As the four curved des aimed precisely for my abdomen, a vivid red wave emanated from beneath my feet. *Thunk!* The wave engulfed all four assassins simultaneously, shattering the Square of Death they were about toplete. The assassins unable to withstand the wave were sent flying, some even losing their grip on their swords. They hastily regained theirposure and resumed their positions, but their wrists holding the swords trembled, showing a different demeanor from moments ago. *Swish* Seeing this, Silica intervened with a movement of her arm. Without questioning, the assassinsplied and cleared the way. She asked me, ¡°Was that the Wave of Vitality?¡± The Wave of Vitality. An assassin¡¯s unique technique, shaping the murderous intent, known as Vitality, into a tangible form and releasing it from the body. Approaching with mediocre Vitality often resulted in being repelled without even making contact, and it was a skill that subdued enemies without even swinging a sword, often causing them to lose their will to fight. Unlike other techniques in Mist, known as ¡®Shadow¡¯, this technique was directly passed down to me from her, the head of Mist, in my previous life. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a named technique, but it¡¯s a good name. I¡¯ll call it that from now on.¡± I replied with a casual smile. ¡°¡­..¡± For a brief moment, I sensed a slight lift in her lips. Passing through the square, another corridor stretched on for about five minutes. Amidst the swirling wind, a different aura was felt this time, distinct from the assassins who had previously blocked my path. Before long, two assassins appeared at the end of the corridor. They didn¡¯t wield daggers or scimitars in their hands. Instead, they held a glove-like hook called ¡®w¡¯, reminiscent of a beast¡¯s sharp ws. Knights of the highest caliber often say that a sword¡¯s true purpose is not just to subdue opponents but to protect oneself and others from danger. But that weapon was different. It existed solely for the purpose of inflicting harm and death upon others. Rather than discreetly killing with minimal movement, it poured out all it could to inflict the utmost pain on its target. Moreover, it was a weapon only avable to Mist¡¯s officers, not regr or senior members. In other words, these two were not just ordinary members; they were experts who had gained extensive experience in assassination. They were among the best fighters directly under the head of the organization. *Swish* Without hesitation, the two locked eyes with me and rushed forward at high speed. With mana and techniques at their disposal, w shimmered with both light and mist, indicating their intent to use magic. In response, I tightened my grip on the sword and awakened the dormant power of mist. *Swish* Like a dragon exhaling its breath, mist spewed forth from my mouth and soon enveloped my entire body. A year ago, I could only use this technique with the help of Kaeram¡¯s power, but not anymore. Having consumed the blood of demonic creatures and training my body, I could now freely wield the Mist Sword technique without the power of the Demonic Sword. I murmured quietly as the two assassins rushed towards me. ¡°Mist Sword: Solid strokes of mist¡­¡± *ng!* In that fleeting moment when I was about to recite thest character of the sword chant, The sword that shed against mine wasn¡¯t w. It was a dagger imbued with dark mist, the weapon of the n head. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± She eximed, like a crazed performer ascending to the stage. Gone was the indifferent demeanor she had shown before. ¡°Show me your true power! Cyan Vert!¡± In her eyes, there was not a hint of hostility, but rather a genuine sense of joy, as if she were truly pleased. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 38 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 38: Followers of the Mist (2) Desire. It¡¯s a societal construct that humans can never fully satisfy, no matter how much they fulfill it. Yet, desire can be the greatest or the worst power a person can possess, depending on the circumstances. At first nce, what do you think is the most dangerous among the double-edged swords of human motivation? The greed for material possessions? The lust for sexual gratification? Honestly, it¡¯s hard to determine superiority between the two, but personally, I¡¯d like to add another one here. The desire forbat, or as they call it,bat lust. It might sound unfamiliar to some, wondering how many people could have such a desire. But ironically, I¡¯ve been on the brink of death due to a person consumed by thisbat lust in a past life. The longing for strength and the exhration of battle. At first, it might seem very manly and exciting to hear, but those who have experienced it would never say such things. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to test gradually? I haven¡¯t even faced those assassins yet.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You already have the potential to surpass those executives!¡± I asked with a hint of confusion, but she was already so immersed in herbat lust that it was impossible to dissuade her. Silica Nigriti, the leader of the Mist. By day, a respected academic instructor at the academy, and by night, a formidable leadermanding assassins. Truly, she was a highly skilled individual acknowledged by all. People often wonder when they see such skilled individuals. What drives that person? What do they possess to exhibit such remarkable skills? It¡¯s simple. She possessed the desire forbat,bat lust. The fervor that boils up every time she encounters a strong opponent, the desire to be stronger to face such opponents. Driven by this relentless desire, she umted strength and skill, ultimately reigning as the supreme leader of the ruthless assassins. However, as mentioned earlier, desire is a double-edged sword. It can be the greatest power, but conversely, it can also be the worst. More than yourself, it¡¯s surprising to others¡­ ¡°Amazing! Even though you¡¯re the sessor, I never expected you to show such capability! Cyan Vert! Weren¡¯t you approaching me because you wanted this in the end?¡± Let¡¯s cut to the chase, leader. While I acknowledge you were my greatest mentor in my past life, I didn¡¯t intend to learn that irrational aspect from you, did I? I released the power of mana, passed down through the sword along with the mist, to push her away. -Whirr The strands of hair tousled by the shockwave highlighted her fanatical appearance even more. And there, with a satisfied expression, she looked at me. ¡°Do you acknowledge that I¡¯m the sessor?¡± ¡°Until I saw the cursed sword, I had my doubts, but from the moment I felt the waves of life force, I was certain! To be more certain, I should check if you have the Mist Stone in your body, but it¡¯s unnecessary! I must fight you right now! Cyan Vert!¡± Before I knew it, all the other members of the Mist had gathered around me and Silica. Judging by their inability to hide their confusion, I could tell that the current situation was unexpected for them too. ¡°This ce is a divine space created by Lord Aeru! Any consequences from our battle will be contained within! So, even if we go all out here, there will be no repercussions outside!¡± Truly, our leader is incredibly kind. As she said, this ce is the Mist¡¯s secret hideout located in the heart of Luwen, but it doesn¡¯t actually exist within the city. A divine space. In other words, it¡¯s an unreal space created by the power of the gods, one that doesn¡¯t exist on the surface of the earth. It¡¯s truly a perfect hiding ce that can¡¯t even be detected by magic. So, that¡¯s why she can move around here so freely. But honestly, I felt a twinge of regret myself, you know? I¡¯ve also shed and tasted countless blood in both my past and present lives. I don¡¯t entertain suchmonce thoughts like ¡®the best way to win a fight is to avoid it¡¯. Aftering off the battlefield, shouldn¡¯t I indulge the cravings of my restless body as well? Anyway, this is Aeru¡¯s domain. No matter what I do, I can handle the aftermath neatly. Thinking like that, I could feel my inherentbat lust rising naturally. -Sizzle ¡°¡­?¡± Along with the boilingbat lust, another energy rose from my body. ¡°Kaeram?¡± A woman of stature, her flowing ck hair swirling around her. ¡°¡­.¡± Kaeram, who hadn¡¯t shown herself for a while since entering the academy, finally revealed herself. [I knew it woulde to this.] She looked down at me with her usual arrogant and sharp gaze. But there¡¯s something different about her vibe this time. The two feet firmly nted on the ground and the shadow cast by the torch. Apletely different atmosphere from the usual corporeal manifestation she disyed. She was no longer existing in a spiritual state. ¡°This, this is¡­?¡± The attention of everyone around, including Silica, turned to her. The mist that enveloped her feet, the rippling afterimage, all gone, leaving behind the perfect form of a person. Yet, there lingered the cruel aura emanating from the cursed sword. Kaeram said nothing, simply surveying them all in silence. A martial deity inheriting the power of the gods. A noble being beyond the reach of ordinary humans. Moreover, she is not just any deity, but a sword that inherits the power of the god Aeru, whom the Mist worships. In other words, to them, she is an idol synonymous with Aeru. -Thunk All the assassins who faced the divine martial spirit knelt before her. Despite receiving the adoration of her followers, she seemed somewhat reluctant. ¡°I thought you were dead, you¡¯ve been so quiet.¡± [I didn¡¯t want to appear much because the air here is so suffocating.] Come to think of it, this was the first time she had been brought to the academy. In the war zone, where the vigor and malice of monsters were rampant, it would have been an ideal area for her to spread her wings. But this ce, filled with various magical energies, was different. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to avoid revealing herself here. ¡°¡­..!¡± For a moment, dizziness struck due to sudden anemia. As mentioned earlier, Kaeram is not in a spiritual state right now but fully manifested as an individual personality. For the soul of the sword to possess a physical form, the wielder¡¯s power is absolutely necessary. Therefore, what currentlyprises her body is solely my vitality. As prolonged usage could potentially affect the lifespan of the wielder, in her past life, she rarely revealed herself unless absolutely necessary. For her to reveal herself to all the assassins present here, not just to me¡­ It sounded like she didn¡¯t particrly want me to fight Silica. ¡°I am Silica Nigriti, the leader of the Mist. It¡¯s an honor to meet the divine sword, and the sessor of Lord Aeru!¡± Moments ago, she seemed to have lost herposure, but now she calmly greeted Kaeram. [You seem to know me?] ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you from Lord Aeru. That someone inheriting his power, the divine martial spirit, exists on this continent¡­ I never imagined that the sessor would already possess the demonic sword.¡± Kaeram seemed uneasy and gave Silica a sharp look. [I don¡¯t usually make appearances for just anyone, you know? But for you to specially summon me, this situation must not be to your liking.] ¡°What didn¡¯t you like about it?¡± [Didn¡¯t you see me in the room earlier?] ¡­! For a moment, a glimmer of vitality shed in Kaeram¡¯s eyes. [There¡¯s no way that you wouldn¡¯t recognize me and moreover, this one clearly said he¡¯s the sessor. And then you brought him all the way here¡­] ¡°Yes¡­¡± [But what¡¯s the situation here? You lot, who worship Aeru, are you really going to provoke my master in front of me?] A wave of red light shimmered beneath her feet. [Could this be considered a challenge against me?] As the whirlwind of vitality surged, fierce winds swept through the area. Without hesitation, Silica responded with a resolute gaze. ¡°It was merely a verification process. It was necessary to confirm whether he is indeed the true sessor, and as the leader, I needed to ascertain his level of skill¡­¡± [So why did you need to verify it? You could have just summoned your god, right? Am I wrong?] What¡¯s going on? Why is she angry right now? This isn¡¯t like her usual self. I thought she¡¯d be more proactive, especially with herbat lust, but¡­ ¡°If you felt difort, I apologize. You truly are a terrifying demonic sword who deeply cares for the safety of your master.¡± Although she¡¯s apologizing, it doesn¡¯t seem sincere. Rather, it seemed mocking¡­ Whether Kaeram realized it or not, her gaze was bing sharper by the moment. ¡°But it seems that the one harming the sessor right now is not me, but the demonic sword¡­¡± Silica, with her head held high, had a cold smile on her face. [What?] ¡°Isn¡¯t the cursed sword currently fully manifesting its form in order to reveal itself? But that¡¯s an inefficient method that drains the wielder¡¯s vitality. In reality, isn¡¯t your master suffering greatly right now?¡± Kaeram¡¯s gaze suddenly turned towards me. Well, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re being sustained through my vitality, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I¡¯m suffering¡­ -Drip ¡°¡­!¡± In an instant, a trickle of blood flowed down my nose. Seeing this, Kaeram grabbed me by the cor with a furious expression. [Hey! You¡¯re bleeding just from this little exertion? Did you waste the blood of monsters you¡¯ve been drinking? Why would you show up and then act like you¡¯re struggling¡­!] ¡°No! It¡¯s just that my body isn¡¯t used to it after not doing this for a while¡­!¡± Indeed, the blood of demonic monsters is quite effective. I wondered if someone else was manifesting through my vitality, as the shaking grip on my neck felt like the force of a superior monster. Yet, even with her anger seemingly unyielding, Kaeram¡¯s gaze turned back to Silica. [If you love fighting so much, how about you take me on?] Silica rose to her feet as if she had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Silica Nigriti, leader of the Mist! I never turn down a fight! And if it¡¯s you, I definitely can¡¯t refuse!¡± Just when it seemed like things were calming down, the mes ofbat reignited within her. In response, a surge of energy erupted from Kaeram¡¯s body as well. As the intense aura of the two women shed within the divine space, those around, including myself, could only watch in awe. (To that extent¡­) A majestic voice spread throughout the divine space. All eyes were fixed on one point. (¡­!) ¡°Lord Aeru!?¡± The moment the voices were heard, the relentless energies of the two women ceased to exist. (Send the sessor to the altar.) At the end of the passage, in a dark space with flickering ck light, my absolute owner, unforgettable and indelible, called out to me once again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 39 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 39: Followers of the Mist (3) People say, ¡®The god of the ck Mist seeks to deny the inherent dignity and values of humanity¡¯. ¡®They incite terrible deeds that no human shouldmit, and they try to justify it as if it were the right thing for the world.¡¯ But the god I know said, ¡®It¡¯s because they wanted it.¡¯ ¡®I simply gave power to fulfill the earnest wishes of those who couldn¡¯t rise up.¡¯ ¡®After all, what¡¯s right and wrong is determined by oneself, not others.¡¯ To those who don¡¯t know, it might seem like irresponsible indifference. But I want to say, this god isn¡¯t irresponsible, justcking. Thrown away their dignity as a god, strictly guarding only the humans who believe in and follow them¡­ That¡¯s what I call a despicable god. At the edge of the divine space where the presence of transcendence can be felt. There stood an altar simr to where Kaeram had been sleeping. Surrounded by the ck mist enveloping the altar was the faint form of a person within. As if he had been waiting for my arrival, he was sitting calmly on the altar. (Do you know who I am?) He didn¡¯t waste time and immediately posed the question. ¡°The god of the ck Mist, Aeru.¡± He was undoubtedly the owner of this space. (I wasn¡¯t particrly expecting it, but you don¡¯t seem surprised at all.) Though it had been a long time since west met, I didn¡¯t feel particrly unfamiliar, much like seeing the mist that always lingered by my side. He continued with his questions. (What is your name?) ¡°Cyan Vert.¡± (I see you knew you were my sessor. Since when?) ¡°Since a year ago.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. That was when I returned to the past after finishing my previous life, and considering the current timeline, it was also when I obtained the Mist Stone. After a moment of silence, Aeru spoke again. (There are two paths to bing a sessor. The first is when I personally appoint a sessor and give them a Mist Stone inscribed with my mark¡­) It was me in my previous life. (The second is when someone with the qualifications of a sessor appears in the world, and the Mist Stone automatically finds its way to them. You have a Mist Stone in your body right now, but I have no memory of giving it to you. So, it must be thetter.) That meant that as I returned to this world, the Mist Stone transferred to my body simultaneously. It¡¯s what they call a swap. The Mist Stone from my past life vanished, and a new Mist Stone from this world came into me. And with the disappearance of the Mist Stone, and confirmation of a sessor emerging, it seemed like the purification process had begun. (Moreover, to awaken and control the Demonic Sword that even I didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of¡­ I¡¯ve never seen you like this before, Kaeram¡­) ¡°¡­.¡± Even though he mentioned her, Kaeram didn¡¯t respond at all. She just stared back fiercely, her lips pressed tightly together. (The look in your eyes that already knows me, a Mist Stone I never gave, and even the secret techniques they taught you¡­ Whether outwardly or inwardly, there¡¯s nothing I can do. It¡¯s a finished product in itself.) Aeru looked puzzled, yet somehow satisfied. (Somehow, you seem like a stranger from another time that I don¡¯t remember¡­) Without any signs, a sessor suddenly appeared in aplete state one day. The me right now might just be an existence that defies all the principles Aeru and the Mist should adhere to. The sessor they should have created, the one they should have been involved with every step of the way, appeared out of nowhere, skipping all the intermediate processes. So I thought that the cause of this absurd situation must be this exiled god. ¡°I thought I was somehow involved in this matter with you?¡± But Aeru responded with a snort, as if denying it. (What power do I have? The title of ¡®god¡¯ was stripped from me long ago. If you wanted an all-powerful transcendent being, it seems like you¡¯vee to the wrong ce.) Well, that doesn¡¯t seem right. At least the you I knew seems to be fully present here as well. Aeru, too, was examining me with curious eyes. (Hmm¡­ It feels unexpectedlyfortable, not having to do this or that, and having a fully formed sessor just appear out of nowhere. There¡¯s less need for me to teach or guide, and I can shed my role as a patron, don¡¯t you think?) ¡°You¡¯re still the same, aren¡¯t you?¡± In my past life, I would have been puzzled, wondering what a god is supposed to be like. But the current me knows that those words were genuine, without any pretense. On the other hand, Kaeram wore a face that seemed genuinely annoyed. (It seems like you have something annoying with you.) I immediately knew what that something was and retrieved the gold-colored stone from the corner of my pocket. It was the jewel of the holy sword Durandal, which I had ¡®acquired¡¯ from the Temple of Light when I brought Kaeram. Even within the darkness of the abyss, it emitted a bright and intense light that never faltered. (Did you intend to wield the power of the holy sword in addition to the demonic sword?) In reality, it was an item of no use to me, but that didn¡¯t mean it held no value for others. After all, it was just one piece of arge puzzle that would be useful in the future. I said as if it was nothing special. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do anything right now. However, no matter how bright and valuable a jewel may be, if it never sees the light of the world, it¡¯s ultimately just a meaningless stone.¡± (Seems like you have a twisted hobby despite your innocent face. I don¡¯t need to know more, so I won¡¯t ask.) With a slight movement, he rose from the altar and slowly emerged from the mist, revealing his full form to me. (However, there is one thing I will ask for sure. Even if I don¡¯t remember, you are undoubtedly my sessor, so there¡¯s no need to deny it.) The misty figure gradually approached me, and as all the mist dissipated, revealing theplete form of the smiling deity, he asked, (As your absolute owner, I ask you, my sessor who has inherited my power, what do you n to do with that impressive power in the future?) In my past life, I didn¡¯t receive this question at such an early stage. It was precisely when I was 17, facing graduation from the academy and contemting my future. Aeru asked me the same question back then, just like now, about what I intended to do. And back then, I¡­ I gave a pitiful answer I shouldn¡¯t have. ¡®I want to live for my brother.¡¯ Looking back now, if Aeru had torn my mouth open right there, twisted my limbs, and thrown me into the abyss of emptiness, it would have been justified. After all the nurturing, the upbringing, giving me everything, what was I saying? I want to live for my brother? Honestly, at that moment, I was even considering turning Aeru and all the assassins of the Mist into enemies. That¡¯s how out of control I was back then, blinded by that demon. But Aeru dismissed it as inconsequential. ¡®Do as you please,¡¯ the leader said. ¡®We have no right to interfere with the future you¡¯ve chosen.¡¯ Why? When they were so willing to give everything freely, why now suddenly respect my choices? If that¡¯s the case, why bring me here? Why make me the sessor? This world is all about give and take. They wouldn¡¯t give me everything without any purpose, and surely they wanted something from me too. But they really let me go coolly. I foolishly thought it was fortunate that they respected me, even though I couldn¡¯t understand you. But Aeru made one thing clear. ¡®There¡¯s nothing as dangerous as blind trust.¡¯ Perhaps Aeru already knew that I would meet such a foolish end. Well, dwelling on past events will only give me a headache. Now, it¡¯s the opposite. As mentioned earlier, this world operates on reciprocity; if you receive something, you must return it. Now that I have the ability to do everything, it¡¯s my turn to give back to them. ¡°For now, I guess I¡¯ll have to do some purification work.¡± (¡­) Purification work refers to the assassination activities that Mist is currently carrying out. Despite Aeru¡¯s gaze stiffening somewhat unexpectedly, Kaeram seemed to have anticipated it, smiling as if she knew it would happen. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll correct everything that I should have done but couldn¡¯t. Then, I¡¯ll do what you wanted me to do.¡± Right and wrong are determined by oneself, not by others. Whatever consequences my actions bring about, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s purely what I want to do, not anyone else¡¯s orders. Contrary to expectations, Aeru fell into a rather lengthy silence. (Did you say it was what I wanted?) ¡°Huh?¡± (It¡¯s a strange feeling. Do you know what I want?) ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even in the previous world, you never really said.¡± In fact, although he never said it, there was one thing that could be guessed. Until I hear it directly from Aeru¡¯s mouth, I¡¯ll just leave it as spection. Aeru, who had been staring at me intensely, spoke up again. (Even in the previous world where you existed, I¡¯m sure I asked you the same question. Did you give the same answer then as you do now?) ¡°No.¡± A straightforward answer without hesitation. Seeing that, Aeru chuckled. (That¡¯s enough then. Just remember one thing. The course of the world has already been greatly altered by your existence alone. Dealing with that is solely your responsibility.) ¡°¡­¡± (So sometimes, take a look around. There may be many who have been touched by your hand and mighte back to lend you theirs.) Those who have been touched by my hand¡­ Well, honestly, I don¡¯t remember much beyond blood-stained memories, but I should heed his advice anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Aeru seemed more satisfied than ever with a smile. (Well then, let¡¯s have a talk with my daughter that we haven¡¯t finished yet.) [¡­?] Suddenly, his gaze turned to Kaeram instead of me. (You¡¯ve changed a lot since Ist saw you, Keiram. I don¡¯t know how much your master has controlled you, but that dignified appearance suits you very well.) [What are you saying, you damn god? Who said I¡¯m your daughter?¡±] With a sinister smile, Aeru tried to approach, but Kaeram swiftly blocked him from sneaking up behind me. No, what can I do as someone barely half his height¡­ [Why don¡¯t you go away? What mischief is this scoundrel nning against me again¡­!] (Since I have nothing to give to your master, wouldn¡¯t I want to give something to you instead? Just wait a moment.) Finally grabbing her arm, Aeru drew a magic circle on the back of her hand with his finger. ¨C Fiiing! As arge amount of mist flowed in through thepleted magic circle, Kaeram grabbed her head in agony. ¡°¡­?¡± Meanwhile, my body was improving to the point of feeling strange. Surely, because of maintaining Kaeram¡¯splete materialization, my energy should have continued to drain, but it seemed like the supply had been cut off. [What, what did you do to me?] (It¡¯s nothing much. I just gave you some of my life force. Since there might be asions in the future where you need to maintainplete materialization, we can¡¯t always rely on draining your master¡¯s life force, can we?) So that¡¯s what it was. Instead of using the life force of the owner, he¡¯s using the life force of the creator to maintain materialization? It¡¯s not just a simple gift of life force. Judging by the massive energy felt through the mist, it seemed like he had transferred most of the divine energy he possessed to her. [What, what pointless thing¡­] (Why do you think it¡¯s pointless? How important is materialization? Won¡¯t you be able to legally overwhelm your master in the future? Ah! Since he¡¯s still not fully grown physically, perhaps overwhelming might be a bit of a crime¡­) [ED/N: PRE-ORDER??] [PR/N: You need to be banned. ??] [What are you saying? You damn scoundrel!] Kaeram exploded, grabbing Aeru by the cor and shaking him wildly. It¡¯s almost like they¡¯re having a domestic quarrel. Aeru, drained of strength, could only sway helplessly without much of a response. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 40 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 40. Continent¡¯s Greatest Sword (1) After the meeting with Aeru, the next day dawned. It is already one day before the official opening of the academy. For students, it was a time to prepare various items necessary for academy life, including sses. Of course, that was for real freshmen who had a lot to learn, unlike me. I hadn¡¯t even bought textbooks yet. Still, I felt I should prepare somehow, so I was about to head out when¡­ ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s going on here exactly¡­?¡± Brian, who didn¡¯t understand the situation in front of him, asked me. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any other words to say either. Let¡¯s just go with the flow for now¡­¡± Originally, this situation was definitely not what I intended. [Goodness! Are there any instructors who woulde to students¡¯ dorms this early in the morning? If others see it, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s a perfectly normal situation, won¡¯t they? Ridiculous~!] Kaeram, lying on the couch in a rxed manner, said with a smirk. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s a very ordinary situation where academic instructors bring textbooks for proper student education!¡± To which Silica responded without batting an eyelid. Even so, where does it happen that instructors directly bring textbooks to students? And you, an academic instructor rather than an assistant¡­ [Shouldn¡¯t the head be more cautious? It¡¯s not even a forbidden rtionship between a student and a teacher. If you keep acting like this, have you ever thought our master might be suspected?] ¡°Kaeram, you¡¯re the one whocks caution. Even though God Aeru has granted you vitality andplete physical manifestation, this is still an academy. It¡¯s a ce where experts sensitive to mana and spiritual energy gather. If your presence were to be exposed, wouldn¡¯t it cause trouble for our student Cyan?¡± In the ongoing argument between the two unwavering women, there seemed to be no room for intervention. For now, I decided to observe a little more. [Oh my! What could be so troubling? He¡¯s not even that bad, and it would all be fine if he just swept it all, wouldn¡¯t it?] ¡°That¡¯s not how it works! If you were going to sweep everything from the beginning, why did youe here? Are you nning to make our master¡¯s ns go up in smoke?¡± A harshughter echoed through the spacious room. Brian, suddenly feeling a chill, wrapped his arms around himself. Finally, I, feeling inadequate, spoke up. ¡°Um, Leader. Isn¡¯t this a bit much? It¡¯s not appropriate for an academic instructor toe all the way to the student dormitories like this¡­¡± In the instant our eyes met, I involuntarily flinched. ¡°Student Cyan, watch your words. ¡®Leader¡¯¡¯? If anyone hears that, it could be trouble¡­¡± Why is she suddenly using formalnguage again? She, who had been walking confidently towards me, suddenly lowered her stance as she spoke. ¡°Within the academy, we are merely students and instructors. From now on, please pay more attention to the titles?¡± Are we really drawing a line between official and personal affairs here? I understand showing interest in the sessor as the head, but isn¡¯t this a bit much¡­? ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should be rigid! We¡¯re going to be together for a long time, aren¡¯t we? We need to learn a lot and grow steadily! That¡¯s the only way¡­¡± For a moment, as she affectionately stroked my head with a bright smile, Her eyes, which had been drawing crescents, suddenly gleamed brightly. ¡°Won¡¯t we lead our organization excellently? Sessor Cyan Vert?¡± A fervent gaze burning within her fiery eyes. Is it just me, or has this be more intense than in past lives? Just as I began to suspect if she might have a split personality, ¨C Swoosh ¨C A shimmering mana orb flew between us. The culprit was Kaeram. [Where is she putting her hand?] Her eyes held not only difort but also icy anger. Ugh, I feel even more exhausted than when I fought with the mages. Staying here would only make me ufortable. Leaving the two women, who werepeting like territorial lions, I quietly slipped away from between them. ¡°Um, sir, are you going to the tavern?¡± It was Brian, now asking if I was going to drink on my own. ¡°Yeah. If anyone asks where I¡¯ve gone, just say you don¡¯t know. They¡¯re probably too busy snarling at each other to notice.¡± Indeed, they were like a simmering volcano ready to erupt at any moment, too caught up in their argument to pay attention to anything else. I left the pce altogether through that path. The streets of Luwen bathed in morning sunlight. Certainly more vibrant than the dreary cities I¡¯ve seen, pulsating with a lively energy. Given its proximity to the borders of the three kingdoms, frequent traffic between them was inevitable. As a result, it naturally grew into a bustling city with thriving trade andmerce. Originally, I came out to prepare, including getting textbooks, But since the Leader used the visit as an excuse to handle everything, mying out became meaningless. ¡°¡­.¡± Peaceful. How often have I felt such a peaceful moment in my life? Honestly, peace was a word that didn¡¯t quite fit with me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m negative, it¡¯s just true. I¡¯ve been involved in all sorts of dirty deeds, flipping blood and overturning all kinds of dirty business. Walking down the streets imbued with a distinctly serene feeling under this blue sky¡­ Well, it¡¯s not too ufortable. Still, it seemed like there was at least a minimum of humanity left in me. On a whim, I headed to the nature park that Luwen boasts about, wanting to try something even less fitting for me. Under the warm sunshine, the park was filled with nameless flowers in full bloom. Even for someone like me, who was practically a recluse in a past life, it was a ce I hadn¡¯t visited many times. Sitting on a suitable bench, I breathed in and looked around. Certainly worthy of being called Luwen¡¯sndmark. It was decorated so splendidly that it could easily evoke thoughts of a garden from the divine realm. Traces of tourist attractions, such as fountains and statues, were scattered throughout. Hmm¡­ As I looked at this peaceful scene, somehow, images of pure white flowers being stained with blood and verdant trees zing with fire came to mind. Imagining this kind of thing, I really am messed up. As I was thinking I should fix these negative thoughts, I lowered my head in that moment, ¡°¡­.!¡± Not to brag, but I have a pretty good sense of smell. Not the smell of food or poop, but rather, the malicious scent that emanates from people¡¯s emotions. Exactly in the 11 o¡¯clock direction from my bench, under a fairly verdant tree, I saw four boys who appeared to be around my age (of course, around eleven). From afar, they might look like mischievous little kids gathered to y, but Luwen wasn¡¯t as harmonious a city as it appeared on the surface. There were just three of them. Three little troublemakers, with blood barely dry on their heads, were tormenting another boy leaning against a tree. Judging by their demeanor, they all seemed to be students from the same academy as me. Originally, bullying is a malicious act typical of that age. However, this is the Royal Academy, a world of nobles where rtionships can be entangled anytime, anywhere. Once camaraderie is established among nobles, foolish actions like bullying among the same ss are never done. So, that situation can be exined in one of two ways. Either the bullied child is not an academy student or not a noble. In my opinion, it seems to be thetter. Perhaps that child is also a noble. Just a formal noble. asionally, at the Royal Academy, there have been cases where teachers bring talentedmoner children and enroll them in the academy to nurture them. However, since admission to the academy is impossible formoner children ording to academy rules, teachers sometimes use tricks to temporarily elevate their status. They are known as honorary nobles. Nobles in status, but hollow shells without substance. Our purebred noble lords, whose pride and dignity pierce the sky, would likely feel great difort just attending the academy alongside such nobodies who are nobles in name only. From my memory, it is estimated that about five of the iing students this year were honorary nobles. Will I help? Well¡­ Honestly, it¡¯s not an extraordinary situation that you might see once in a while, it¡¯s just everyday life, It¡¯s never really surprising no matter when you see it. Does that mean there are many people willing to help? Not really. If there were many people willing to help that frailmoner friend, then such bullying wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce. Look at them. There are dozens of people in this park besides me, and they all just pass by, don¡¯t they? They know there¡¯s nothing good thates from getting involved. If those bulliese from influential families, it¡¯ll be even worse. It¡¯s said that ambiguous help is almost as bad as watching idly. Even if I step in to resolve the situation, it¡¯ll only be temporary. Eventually, thatmoner friend will face even more relentless bullying. It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any bystanders, they should know how to handle it themselves¡­ ¨C Smack A sharp crack that jolts the senses. The blond, burly boy who had grabbed him by the cor had pped his cheek. I may have good hearing, but if he hit that hard, would it have echoed this far? ¨C Thud, thud, thud A series of heavy blows reverberated. Face, abdomen, legs, he¡¯s pounding away with great enthusiasm. Looks like it¡¯s a sparring session for fighters. Still, the friend taking the hits seemed to have quite a bit of resilience, refusing to go down easily. ¡°¡­?¡± I thought a few hits would suffice, but the situation seems to be getting more serious. A red mana orb held in the blond boy¡¯s hand. He was trying to force it into none other than themoner friend¡¯s mouth. At eleven years old, his body was just starting to experience mana fluctuations, so it was time to gradually adapt to it. Forcing someone else¡¯s mana at such a crucial moment could cause a sh, and if done incorrectly, could even copse the flow of mana itself. Then magic would be useless, and basic actions like channelling mana into weapons would be impossible. Isn¡¯t that something almost akin to what you¡¯d do to an enemy who killed your parents? They snapped themoner friend¡¯s arm, drenched his face, and restrained him to prevent resistance. It¡¯s not just about intimidating, they¡¯re really trying tomit harm. The blond, devilish boy with a sinister smile. As he was about to force the mana orb into themoner friend¡¯s mouth, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing right now!?¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± The defiant shout filled with righteousness made the boys¡¯ gazes turn back like owls. Just to rify, I hadn¡¯t even stepped in yet. But still, the world isn¡¯tpletely heartless yet, It was the apostle of justice who couldn¡¯t bear injustice and stepped forward to rescue thatmoner friend. But this apostle of justice¡­ Why does he seem familiar? ¡°How could students do such cruel things to each other? Aren¡¯t you ashamed as nobles?¡± The silver hair that had grown quite a bit in a year and the uniform provided by the academy suited her quite well. ¡°¡­.¡± Our little troublemakers seemed to have sensed that some unusual noble had appeared, so they took a step back from her. Arin Sevellerus. The 5th princess of the Ushif Empire. In her eyes, which I hadn¡¯t seen in a year, there was a fierceness that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 41 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 41: Continent¡¯s Greatest Sword (2) Princess Arin found the current situation deeply distressing. A boy being bullied by multiple students and bystanders turning a blind eye. No one extended a helping hand to the boy. She could guess why the boy was being bullied. He was probably amoner admitted to the academy as an honor student. Some students, unable to ept this, appeared and subjected him to humiliation. While Arin expected the Royal Academy not to be entirely peaceful, she never imagined it would be this bad. Attempting to force mana spheres into someone¡¯s mouth went beyond mere bullying. It was akin to attempting murder. Although she had heard that it was advisable to be on good terms with the nobles, this was uneptable. If no one else intervened, she had to do it herself. ¡°I am Barrett Louisemill, the eldest son of the Duke Louisemill of Garam Kingdom. And who might you be?¡± The blond student, after introducing himself bluntly, also demanded a formal introduction from her. ¡°I am Princess Arin Sevellerus of the Ushif Empire.¡± The mention of her title made him momentarily flinch, but at the mention of her name, he smiled with an unpleasant smirk. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Ushif Empire¡¯s princess? It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in the mood for pleasantries right now. You¡¯ll need to exin this situation.¡± He shrugged, as if he didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong. ¡°It seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding. We were just having some fun. It wasn¡¯t bullying.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless. I witnessed your cruel behavior with my own eyes, yet you im it wasn¡¯t bullying?¡± ¡°Shall we ask him directly?¡± Barrett grabbed the hesitant boy by the hair and asked in a brazen tone. ¡°Speak up. Were we bullying you?¡± The boy hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Speak freely! The princess here is curious. You need to answer quickly!¡± It seemed like a question with a predetermined answer. The boy reluctantly spoke up. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t being bullied¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Arin doubted her ears. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t being bullied! So please don¡¯t worry and just leave¡­¡± However, Arin quickly understood. Those words were a consideration for her. In the boy¡¯s fragile gaze, she saw a message urging her not to get involved and to escape from this situation as quickly as possible. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t need to hide! Anyone can see that you were being bullied. If by any chance these people were threatening you¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± A sinisterugh made Arin shudder. ¡°Threats? Your words are a bit exaggerated. Beyond misunderstandings, I¡¯m starting to feel ufortable.¡± Barrett chuckled, and Arin bit her lip in anger. ¡°Even if you¡¯re like that, taking an innocent student and treating him as both a bully and a ckmailer is a bit too much, don¡¯t you think? If I don¡¯t receive an apology, I¡¯ll be very upset.¡± He grabbed his chest, making a gesture that seemed like he was hurt. Of course, knowing it was all pretense, it only made him seem more malicious to Arin. *Swoosh* As Barrett moved his hand as if giving orders, several men hidden behind the trees revealed themselves. Dressed in in clothes but armed with swords, they appeared to be his bodyguards. At this point, Arin¡¯s awaiting guardian knights appeared and confronted them, adding to the subtle yet simmering tension. While brandishing swords in the middle of the park would be a foolish act, ultimately, it was Barrett and Arin, not the knights, who could resolve this situation. Arin, gathering her resolve, spoke up again. ¡°Very well. Instead, I will take this boy with me. Unless he was the aggressor, I¡¯m not sure how these injuries came about, but I will take responsibility for his healing.¡± As Arin reached to support the boy¡¯s arm, *Snap* Barrett grabbed Arin¡¯s arm. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand my words¡­¡± He stared at Arin with a deeply serious expression, his difort evident on his face. The knights, for a moment, prepared to draw their swords, but Arin raised her arm to stop them. ¡°It seems it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t understand, Barrett. Shall I officially request an investigation from the academy?¡± She stared back at Barrett with an unwavering gaze. ¡°You truly are a naive princess. Who would pay attention to a meremoner like him just because you do?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find any sense of pride in you. If nobles, who have a moral obligation to lead by example more than anyone else, are not interested in these matters, then who should step up?¡± Barrett even showed a smirk, openly mocking. Arin felt extremely ufortable but kept herposure. ¡°Hehehe! Very well, let¡¯s have this friend answer directly this time. Come on, Ressimus, speak up! Do you want to heal your wounds with the princess here?¡± Once again, he passed the question to the boy, who hesitated and nced around. Arin, taking his hand, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to endure such absurdity any longer. I¡¯ll vouch for you as Princess of the Ushif Empire. So,e with me.¡± To hear a princess of the empire speak so and stake her name¡­ It was truly an unbelievable situation for the boy. As he trembled withplex emotions, *Thud, thud* ¡°¡­?¡± Unexpectedly, footsteps echoed from the front. Suddenly, the boy¡¯s bewildered gaze fell on a pair of legs. The owner of those legs suddenly slumped down, meeting the boy¡¯s confused gaze. ¡°What-what¡­?!¡± Arin, to her surprise, stood up abruptly, covering her mouth. Even Barrett was taken aback, seemingly oblivious to the arrival of this mysterious man. ¡°¡­.¡± The young-looking man, appearing to be of the same age, said nothing as he stared intently at the boy¡¯s face. * * * The situation was unfolding rather interestingly, I thought. Three nobles harassing a pitiable peer, the imperial princess stepping in unable to bear the sight, and even amoner friend advising not to worry about the harassment. Despite the heightened atmosphere, even the guard knights couldn¡¯t do much in reality. What was somewhat surprising was Arin, the princess, showing a more resolute stance than expected. Compared to her indecisiveness and immaturity from a year ago, she seemed to have grown significantly. The moment I heard the name, Barrett Louisemill, memories flooded back. He was quite infamous even in his past life for his problematic personality. The way the fight would unfold was indeed quite intriguing, but then, thatmoner friend¡­ on closer inspection, his face seemed oddly familiar. While I¡¯m not particrly good at remembering faces, there was something about him that struck a chord. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it¡­ but there was a certain weariness about him, a scent of hardship rather than malice. Did I have some connection with him from a past life? It felt like meeting someone who would give me quite a hard time in the future¡­ ¡°Speak up, Ressimus! Do you want to heal your wounds with the princess here?¡± The name uttered by the blonde kid caught my attention. Ressimus? Could it be the same Ressimus I know? Thest defender of the Garam Kingdom, the Greatest Sword of the Continent, Ressimus? The boy who was currently seated awkwardly¡­ was he the same Ressimus? Ha, that couldn¡¯t be true. It¡¯s probably just a coincidence in names. There¡¯s more than one person named Ressimus in the world, and it¡¯s likely just a namesake. But then, my body moved before my mind could stop it. It was as if I was drawn toward them by some invisible force. ¡°¡­?¡± Facing the boy¡¯s face, filled with suspicion and curiosity, I suddenly realized something. Wait, he¡¯s not a boy. The Ressimus I mentioned earlier is a woman. Judging by the short hair and masculine features, people around must be mistaking her for a man. However, when I sensed the aura emanating from her face¡­ She¡¯s a woman. Pretending to be a man. Moreover, despite her injuries, that resolute and unwavering gaze¡­ A future leader, a sovereign in her own right, emanated from her. I had my doubts when I heard the name, but upon seeing her face, I was certain. This boy, or rather, this girl¡­ she¡¯s the Ressimus I know. She seemed unsure of the situation, blinking her eyes as if not fullyprehending. ¡°Cy¡­ Cyan, how¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, long time no see, Your Highness.¡± Perhaps surprised by the sudden encounter, Princess Arin was stuttering over her words. ¡°Cyan?¡± The blonde kid¡¯s eyebrows twitched upon hearing my name. ¡°Are you Cyan Vert, the youngest of Duke Vert?¡± From his reaction, it seemed he recognized me. Ah, now that I think about it, he must have some connection with me as well. Both Ressimus, the Greatsword of the Continent, and the madman Barrett Louisemill. I killed them both. Especially Barrett, I killed him quite brutally. The eldest son of the Louiesmill family, the maternal family of the current king of Garam Kingdom and a powerful force in the kingdom. Born as the youngest child, he received all the attention and love from his family. The problem was that it was too much. He became a sociopath from an early age, intoxicated by the taste of power. Beating up on the helpless was his pastime, iming to offer food to beggars only to feed them filth, and even practicing magic by using animals as targets. He was someone who engaged in acts that were beyondprehension for ordinary humans, as if they were just routine. His cruel nature extended to the point where he even killed opponents during magical duels, yet even that was brushed under the rug thanks to the influence of his family. Of course, those who knew him were aware that Barrett had intended to kill his opponents from the beginning. So, I killed him. Under the pretext of cleansing the Mist. After receiving disciplinary action, on his way back to his homnd, I ambushed him, subjecting him to the same atrocities he hadmitted. At first, he refused to yield to such treatment, but as they say, people often don¡¯t realize until they¡¯ve been hit hard. After the torture, he didn¡¯t beg to be spared; he begged to be killed, his severed hands pleading until they wore down. ¡°I¡¯ve heard many stories. You¡¯re the one who survived that horrific front line, aren¡¯t you?¡± I nodded silently. ¡°Are you nning to intervene in this situation too? We¡¯ve said it before, we weren¡¯t the ones tormenting this student.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard something about that. Something about ¡®entertainment¡¯?¡± Perhaps ufortable with my blunt response, Barrett¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°ying a game where you force your mana into someone¡¯s mouth¡­ It¡¯s a game I¡¯ve never heard of, but I suppose it¡¯s amusing for you?¡± ¡°Well, something like that¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it with me then?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± With a flick of his hand, a sphere of ck mana materialized. The face of the boy who saw it hardened instantly. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to use it?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 42 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 42: Continent¡¯s Greatest Sword (3) ¡°Although the physical trauma has healed to some extent, to recover from the internal injuries, it¡¯s necessary to rest and stabilize. So, it¡¯s best not to move today and take a rest here.¡± ¡°Thank you very much. I wonder how I can repay this kindness¡­¡± Although gratitude was expressed, the expression didn¡¯t quite match. This is a healing center located in the heart of Luwen. They were brought here by Princess Arin to heal Ressimus, who was assaulted by a group of thugs. The blonde lunatic tried to y with mana spheres, but then ran away like an arrow, saying he would do it next time. Actually, I thought about forcing him into ¡®treatment¡¯, but for now, healing Ressimus seemed to be the priority, so I apanied Princess Arin to the healing center. Including fractures, internal organ ruptures, and even minor concussions. Honestly, looking at her condition, she wouldn¡¯t improve in a day or two of treatment. It¡¯s actually quite useful to maintain sanity like that. Is it the spirit of the Continent¡¯s Greatest Sword? ¡°If it¡¯s okay, may I ask when they started bothering you?¡± Princess Arin asked. Ressimus hesitated for a moment at the princess¡¯s question. ¡°¡­From the moment I arrived. It seemed like they were targeting me intentionally.¡± In the end, she admitted to being harassed. ¡°I almost got into big trouble. I never expected them to be so shameless. Trying to force their mana sphere into someone else¡¯s mouth¡­¡± It was truly a moment of crisis. If Princess Arin hadn¡¯t appeared at that moment to intervene. Otherwise, by now Ressimus would have been undergoing major surgery in the intensive care unit, not resting in a regr ward. But if things continued like this, their harassment would surely repeat itself. Whether Ressimus knew that fact or not, her expression was consistently gloomy. ¡°Um, I¡¯ve been curious since earlier¡­¡± Ressimus, who had been watching, suddenly turned her eyes towards me. ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve been staring at me since earlier¡­¡± I know. Ressimus Klein, the Continent¡¯s Greatest Sword. A knight who was revered as having reached the realm of a god with a single sword stroke, beheading hundreds of people. Thest defender who protected the Kingdom of Garam until the very end in the Continent Unification War that erupted after the suppression of the Demon King¡¯s army. But as mentioned earlier, she was the one I killed. Originally, she was a citizen of the Ushif Empire. However, after graduating from the academy, she entered the Klein Viscount household, a noble family in Garam, and changed her surname, andter changed her nationality. At that time, the Empire had captured all the castles of the Kingdom of Garam and only left the territory of Klein. In order to achieve theplete unification of the continent, I tried to induce her to defect if possible, but Ressimus refused to abandon the kingdom that recognized her for the first time as someone remarkable. In the end, the Empire, who judged that her will could not be broken, ordered me to assassinate her. The Empire¡¯s order was to assassinate, but the reason I infiltrated the castle was to request a formal duel with her. There wasn¡¯t much reason. Before bing an assassin, as a fellow swordsman, I didn¡¯t want to kill the greatest sword of the continent so easily. In fact, she wasn¡¯t a woman who would easily fall victim to assassination. After the battle with the Demon King, she was a strong woman who gave me the feeling of defeat that I thought would never happen again. By the way, she was also famous as a swordsman who didn¡¯t use magic. Most knights with a lineage of swords usually incorporate mana and magic into their swordsmanship, but she was a swordsman who reached the pinnacle solely through her unique swordsmanship. Now that I think about it, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t use magic; she couldn¡¯t. Because of that blonde lunatic, her mana flow must have been disrupted since childhood. Yet, despite that, she became the Greatest Sword of the continent. If she had integrated magic into her sword, how much further would she have progressed? I imagine she would have reached a much higher level than before. Was this what Aeru meant by looking around? For now, I decided to treat her with caution. ¡°I just thought you looked a bit like someone I used to know. But it seems like that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± With the end of the conversation, an awkward silence fell. Princess Arin tried to improve the atmosphere by changing the subject. ¡°By the way, Ressimus, how did you get into the Royal Academy? I heard they specially recruit people with exceptional talents among themoners, and the instructors make special selections. Did you go through that?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I was selected for swordsmanship by Instructor Jade, who was a swordsmanship instructor at the academy, and he promised to sponsor me afterward¡­ But the day before I enrolled, he suddenly got expelled from the academy¡­¡± It was a sudden expulsion of the instructor who was supposed to sponsor her. It might be crossing the line to think so, but it didn¡¯t seem like a coincidence. ¡°I see¡­ So, where are you staying now?¡± It¡¯s obvious. There was only one ce wheremoners like her who were neither royalty nor nobility could stay. ¡°The Communal Hall¡­¡± A dormitory exclusively formoners, where about 5% of the academy¡¯s students reside. It¡¯s not that the facilities were old or anything, but there was a differencepared to other dormitories. In fact, the academy didn¡¯t intend to neglect it. As I mentioned earlier, it was because the noble patrons vigorously protested against how lowlymoners could receive the same treatment as them. It was a ce where even janitors hesitated to work once a month, let alone guardian knights. ¡°That¡¯s a tough situation. You have to return, and those people mighte back again¡­¡± Even in such a situation, with the instructor who promised to sponsor her being expelled, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if those blonde lunatics came back and caused trouble again. The princess seemed to be pondering if there was any good solution, her lips gently touching each other. I looked at her and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take him with you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She shook her head, as if she thought she had misheard. ¡°Take him personally and make him a retainer? After all, there is no rule in the academy that says you cannot stay in someone else¡¯s residence instead of your own.¡± It¡¯s not like any ordinarymoner would dare to share a room with a noble, everyone refused, saying it was impossible. ¡°W-what are you talking about? How could I possibly share a room with a man I just met today¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a girl.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Princess Arin looked at Ressimus with a face of disbelief. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you¡­¡± Blushing face and neatly sped hands. It was a somewhat awkward appearance reminiscent of an eleven-year-old girl. As a result, the princess¡¯s face also turned red. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I thought you were a boy because you have short hair!¡± ¡°T-there¡¯s no need to apologize! I¡¯m the one who made the mistake¡­¡± In fact, it wasn¡¯t really a mistake. Amoner without a guardian attending the academy? A girl instead of a boy? It would be no surprise if she suddenly turned up one day as a barefoot beggar. Disguising as a man was just one means to protect her. In fact, there were quite a few female knights in the Empire who disguised their gender and joined the knighthood. Arin looked at her with even more sympathetic eyes. ¡°It must have been really hard for you¡­¡± It seemed like her own reflection was projected in her. Even empathy was sensed from the princess towards her. ¡°If she was recruited for her swordsmanship talent, she must have had considerable skill. If you personally take her under your wing, not only can you learn from her, but you could also appoint her as your personal guardian knightter on. It¡¯s not a bad deal.¡± Judging from the princess¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t seem like she would ponder for long. ¡°May I ask where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the southern city of the Ushif Empire, ¡®Brenu¡¯.¡± Moreover, she¡¯s still a citizen of the Empire. It was sufficient justification to take her as a retainer even though she wasn¡¯t a foreigner. ¡°What do you think? I think Cyan¡¯s suggestion is reasonable. If you be my retainer, you can livefortably without being harassed by those bad people. You can learn what you want and do what you like¡­¡± Ressimus had aplex and subtle expression. Perhaps the current situation was iprehensible to her. Out of the blue, the princess rescued her, and now she was offering to live together. ¡°Why¡­ why me?¡± ¡°I am a princess of the Empire. It¡¯s natural for me as a member of the royal family to save the people. I won¡¯t take you without anypensation. Since you have skill in swordsmanship, I also want to learn a lot from you.¡± Tears began to well up in her eyes. ¡°Actually, I just feel lonely by myself. There are no friends to talk to in the spacious dormitory. Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to live together?¡± At this moment, Ressimus might have thought that a goddess descended from the sky. A savior appeared suddenly in a future that seemed bleak. She cried and leaned into the princess¡¯s arms. This was truly a beautiful scene that couldn¡¯t be witnessed without tears. At this point, my role seemed to be finished. I quietly got up from my seat and left the hospital room. Why did I change my mind? Not at all. I simply judged that leaving her by her side was better than personally taking her. It might just be a small sapling for now. But when that sapling grows into a tree, and those trees multiply to form a forest, that¡¯s when it bes one¡¯s own domain and power. I merely provided a path for making the future Greatest Sword of the continent an ally, and it was the princess who nurtured that sapling. What happens next is up to her. However, there is one thing to be wary of. Creating one ally is akin to creating several enemies. Just as my enemy could be an ally, eventually, an ally¡¯s enemy could be mine too. You never know. * * * At the moment¡­ *Bam! Bam! Bam!* ¡°Aaah!¡± Barrett let out a roar of humiliation that he had never felt before in his life. Being pushed back by the momentum for the first time, his emotions were beyond words. ¡°Arin Sevellerus¡­ lecturing me, a mere 5th princess shell?¡± The pride of the nobility was nowhere to be found, truly ridiculous and not even worthy ofughter. ¡°Who does she think she is, telling me what to do?! She should just quietly mind her own business like everyone else!¡± Before he could quell his anger towards her, another person came to mind. ¡°Cyan Vert¡­¡± No one had ever looked at him with such eyes until now. A condescending gaze as if he was nothing. It couldn¡¯t be anything but an immense humiliation that twisted his entire body. ¡°Aaah!¡± Barrett began to smash everything around him with the sword he held in his hand. ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­! This is uneptable!¡± Barrett began to break everything into finer pieces, unsatisfied until the debris turned to powder. ¡°I¡¯ll make all of you just like this! I¡¯ll make you suffer so much that you won¡¯t even beg for mercy! I¡¯ll make sure to repay every slight that made me angry! ¡± Barrett smiled satisfactorily as the shattered remains hinted at their future. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 43 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 43: Purification (1) The Royal Academy began its first sses of the new term. The first-year courses focus heavily on theory, as theyy the groundwork for the subsequent six years of education. Topics include Mana Utilization Basics, Beginner¡¯s Magic Principles, and Swordsmanship Primer Volume 1. Additionally, there are sses on the history of the continent, mathematics, geography, literature, and other subjects that some might find dull. Honestly, there¡¯s nothing as important as theory when starting something new. But do I really know all those basic theories? Can anyone im they do? It¡¯s been over 30 years since I delved into theory. If I remembered every minute detail, would I be a schr or an assassin? Theory is important, but ultimately, what matters more is how we apply what we¡¯ve learned. For me, who has mastered all those applications, learning theory again seems rather meaningless. What¡¯s important now is not some tiny script theory book, but this single sheet of paper filled with densely packed red letters. It¡¯s a directive ¨C a missive from Silica, the leader, to the other members of the organization. By issuing this directive, it means the next purification target has been identified. Usually, purification tasks are assigned based on rank, gradually selecting members who can be deployed. But it seems they¡¯ve put me directly into a high-ranking operation from the start. I¡¯m overwhelmed with emotion. The target is ¡®Zikermann Albas,¡¯ one of the Empire¡¯s figures and one of the three great symbols of the continent. He currently controls all the businesses within the Ushif Empire and holds the title of Viscount. Originally known for not caring much about his title and for returning most of his earnings from business to the poor, it turns out he¡¯s quite the opposite. The directive lists the numerous atrocities Zikermann Albas hasmitted, with the most notable being the operation of a ve market. In an empire where human trafficking is legally forbidden ording to the teachings of the Light God Lumendel, his actions stand out as egregious. He¡¯s no ordinary figure. It¡¯s hard to believe other figures within the Empire didn¡¯t know about this, but it seems there are factions willing to turn a blind eye. As I was examining the directive, I heard heavy footstepsing from the stairs. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m not in a ssroom. In some worlds, the rooftop of a building is considered the best ce to skip sses, but unfortunately, the academy rooftop hosts a magical arena, making it impossible to skip ss there. So, where am I? Right now, I¡¯m on the rooftop terrace at the top of the Royal Pce. It¡¯s a neatly arranged garden, with the wind blowing gently, making it a perfect ce to spend time alone. Thud! Thud! Initially, the footsteps were steady, but at some point, they turned into heavy thuds. Even armored knights wouldn¡¯t make such noise. Is this some kind of troll or a creature making such unusual sounds? For now, I decided to hide the directive and quietly observe who¡¯sing up the stairs. Bang! With a loud crash, the terrace door swung open. Without realizing it, I flinched. ¡°¡­.¡± The person standing there seemed surprised to see someone and was staring straight at me. ¡°Who are you?¡± A tall man strides toward me. With rugged skin and well-defined shoulders and muscles, no one would mistake him for a student. I naturally assumed he was a guardian knight. ¡°Cyan Vert?¡± But he called my name? Lately, it feels like more and more people know my name. Unless they want to die, guardian knights wouldn¡¯t casually call out a noble¡¯s name. So, he must be an academy instructor or another student like me, right? No? If someone of that size were a student, that would be a huge problem. ¡°¡­..!¡± In an instant, the emblem on his chest caught my eye. It was a golden emblem reminiscent of the zing sun. I knew that emblem. ¡°The Spanian Royal¡­?¡± Beneath the scorching sun of the eastern continent, in the endless expanse of the desert,y the oasis kingdom. Blessed by the Sand God ¡°Sabulom,¡± the Shaharkan tribe, the only possessors of the magical attribute ¡°Sand¡± on the continent, ruled the country. In this Royal Academy, there was only one person who would have that emblem: Prince Set Shaharkan, the Prince of Sand. He was the first prince of the Spanian Kingdom and the prominent heir to the throne. Even in my past life, I don¡¯t recall attending sses with him. Could it be that he was ying hooky here too? ¡°¡­¡± Judging from his steady gaze, he didn¡¯t seem like he would just leave without saying anything. The atmosphere suggested he wanted to have a conversation, but¡­ ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± He opened his mouth as if he had been waiting to do so. ¡°Yes, I do. Cyan Vert, the youngest son of the Vert family, guardians of the continent. Your exploits are well known even outside. They say you¡¯ve been ying monsters on the front lines?¡± Huh? Who? Me? Well, it¡¯s true, but¡­ Apart from my father¡¯s trial, I haven¡¯t officially in any monsters. Looks like the rumors have been quite distorted. I shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only observed the knights¡¯ battles from afar. I¡¯ve never personally in a monster.¡± As I denied the truth, he gave me a skeptical look. Gee, it¡¯s quite burdensome¡­ ¡°So, why are you here?¡± ¡°Well, probably for the same reason as you?¡± At the mention of the same reason, Set showed an interesting smile. ¡°For the same reason¡­ I see. Were you also inclined like me?¡± He raised his arms abruptly and began to stretch. ¡°To be honest, I was surprised. I thought there would be no one here who could surpass my sturdy physique, let alone the magic at this Royal Academy¡­¡± Not that I thought there would be none, but it¡¯s more like there shouldn¡¯t be any, right? Now that I¡¯m seeing him up close, he¡¯s muchrger than I had imagined. With a body like his, he could probably apply to the Knights of Light right now and get epted. ¡°Physical Grade S¡­ They say you received the highest grade that even I couldn¡¯t get?¡± Uh¡­ Well, I did eat quite a bit during the year, so I did get a good grade. Usually, the focus is on the student¡¯s magic and attribute values, but this guy strangely emphasized my physical grade. He seemed to take great pride in his physique. ¡°In this Royal Academy, they usually only care about a student¡¯s magical and attribute values. It¡¯s truly foolish. The true strength of a humanes from the robustness derived from physical training.¡± He suddenly dropped to the ground and started doing push-ups. In less than ten seconds, he did over thirty. The more I look at him, the less he seems like an ordinary person. ¡°You probably had the same thought, right? Instead of wasting time listening to boring theories and magic, you¡¯d rather invest that time in training your body a little more! Despite what I expected, you¡¯re quite manly, Cyan Vert!¡± Well, yeah, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m here because I don¡¯t want to listen to sses, but I¡¯m just skipping, right? I didn¡¯te here to do stormy exercises like you. Physical training? Of course, it¡¯s important. But if you were to hear how you died in your past life, you¡¯d probably want to hide out of embarrassment, wouldn¡¯t you? If the Garam Kingdom had the Sword of the Continent, the Spanian Kingdom had the Prince of Sand. With the power of the Sand attribute said to be bestowed by the god himself, the Shaharkan tribe, who can use the desert¡¯s nature as they wish, ruled the country. Set Shaharkan was a man who perfectly inherited the power of such a tribe. Some even said he directly inherited the power of the Sand God Sabulom. Especially in Spania, which had a climate and terrain unfamiliar to the Empire: a desert country. With such a formidable figure as the Prince of Sand in a country already bound by strong bonds, the Empire faced considerable difficulties in conquering the kingdom. But there¡¯s also a saying, isn¡¯t there? ¡°Genius Short-Lived.¡± The Prince of Sand, who didn¡¯t seem to fear the gods, met his end in a truly absurd manner. He died from a cold. [PR/N: OH NAH. Skill Issueeee. ?] His emphasis on physical training was so strong that he overlooked the most crucial aspect. His trivial death, once the kingdom¡¯s pir, shook the people to their core, making them feel abandoned by the gods. In an instant, the kingdom¡¯s solidarity crumbled, and it soon fell to the Empire. It¡¯s honestly a bit absurd to die from a cold, not some contagious disease. However, the Prince of Sand, unaware of this fact, shouted at me enthusiastically, his face filled with zeal. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m Set Shaharkan! In the name of the Almighty Spanian First Prince, I challenge you, Cyan Vert, to a formal duel!¡± ¨C Whoosh! As if it were some great challenge, a strong wind blew around us. I replied nonchntly with aposed face, ¡°When?¡± ¡°Right now!¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Why not?!¡± He shouted in disbelief. ¡°Unsanctioned duels are prohibited at the Academy. If you want to duel me, you have to go to the main administrative office and apply officially.¡± His dumbfounded face revealed that he had no idea about such regtions. ¡°S-So, if I apply, then we can duel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± If the Academy approves it, that is. ¡°Alright! Where do I go to apply?¡± ¡°I told you. You have to go to the administrative office. It¡¯s on the third floor of the main building.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± He dashed off to the administrative office like a bear finding its prey. With each step he took, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about whether the rooftop construction was stable. A duel with the Prince of Sand¡­ Seems like I¡¯ve gotten myself into another troublesome situation. * * * In the southern city of Brenu in the Ushif Empire¡­ A peculiar space with dirty iron bars woven intorge tents. Afterpleting the sorting tasks, a man hurriedly headed towards the water supply room. ¡°Mr. Zikermann! All preparations for the merchandise areplete!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite the report, Zikermann didn¡¯t even nce in his direction. Something wrapped in multicolored cloth inside a golden chest. As if it held a one-of-a-kind jewel, he caressed it endlessly. ¡°Make sure the timing and location are set, inform the customers. Pay special attention to security this time! And don¡¯t let the big shots of the Empire know!¡± ¡°Yes! Understood!¡± After the report, the man quickly left the room. Left alone in the room, Zikermann carefully took out the item from the chest. ¡°It¡¯s the best item in my 40 years of business! You deserve just as much treatment.¡± There was no response from the silent object. Seemingly indifferent, Zikermann chuckled as he held the item. ¡°For the best show, you need to be fully prepared. So, you can sleepfortably in here for now.¡± He carefully ced the item back in the chest, sealing it tightly to prevent any harm. ¨C Tremble Suddenly, there was movement inside the chest. After the initial tremor, there were two or three additional movements, but Zikermann, still smiling, remained oblivious. ¨C Whisper An invisible, colorless energy began to rise from within the chest like smoke. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 44 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 44: Purification (2) As the sun sets and the sky darkens, it¡¯s time for all creatures to return to their shelters. But this was not the case here. With each passing moment, more and more people continued to flock together, many showing signs of having money in their pockets. They gathered as if making some kind of appointment, one after another, and entered the building in front of them. ¡°Even though it¡¯s the first purification operation, you don¡¯t seem particrly tense, do you?¡± The leader asked, smiling at my perpetually calm demeanor. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just how it is. Where¡¯s the point in sending a top-level operative for the first task?¡± I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I think it¡¯s an excellent stage to test your skills. After all, I¡¯m the leader of the Mist. I¡¯m not foolish enough to send members on missions with no chance of sess.¡± The leader raised her thumb, indicating that everything was fine. This ce was Brenu, a southern city in the Ushif Empire. We were here to assassinate Zikermann Albas, an unscrupulous merchant operating a ve market for the empire. There were five of us dispatched for the mission, including me and the leader, Silica. It was a smaller team than expected for a task of this caliber. Naturally, assassinations should proceed quietly. They should be carried out in the most inconspicuous and discreet manner possible, ensuring no one knows. But what was this? Assassinating someone who was the center of attention in such a bustling ce? We weren¡¯t a terrorist organization, nor had we officially dered our name yet. Honestly, it was an unusual mission, not quite in line with what the Mist usually did. As if reading my thoughts, the leader smiled and said. ¡°In fact, besides Zikermann Albas¡¯ assassination, there¡¯s something else we need to investigate during today¡¯s cleansing operation.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°ording to the operatives¡¯ information, there¡¯s supposed to be an auction here today, under Zikermann¡¯s leadership. Given his history with the ve market, it¡¯s likely rted to human trafficking.¡± I nodded, understanding. ¡°However, this auction seems different from the usual. Rumor has it that the information hasn¡¯t leaked to the empire officials to ensure secrecy.¡± Was it something brought from another world like a hero or something? ¡°So, is the goal to steal the item?¡± ¡°Not exactly. But we need to find out what the item is. At least, it¡¯s worth checking out if Aeru mentioned it specifically. If Aeru said it¡¯s special, then there¡¯s likely something extraordinary about it.¡± Hmm, if that wretched Aeru mentioned it, it must be significant indeed. If Aeru, with his enigmatic nature, specifically mentioned it, then the target must be hiding something very peculiar. [¡­¡­] Unusually, Kaeram seemed very quiet. She gazed intensely at the building¡¯s interior, as if drawn by something. ¡°Why? Do you sense something?¡± [Hmm¡­ it¡¯s hard to describe, but there¡¯s a veryplex energy. It¡¯s like two familiar energies merging to create apletely new one. Anyway, it¡¯s a very alien energy. Whether you know it or not, the target seems to be hiding something very strange.] I could see her perplexed thoughts in her furrowed brow. At this point, I felt like I should muster some interest in what was happening. Was there something wrong with me for feeling nothing? Following the leader¡¯s instructions, we swiftly infiltrated the building. * * * Thevish party venue reminiscent of a noble¡¯s gathering was decked out as a formal social gathering hosted by the Imperial Merchant Guild. However, it was merely a facade for a covert event. Probably not everyone in that crowd was there for the auction. If even the empire¡¯s officials overseeing the affair weren¡¯t informed, then the information was likely circted among top-tier clients. The four operatives, including Lady Silica, disguised themselves as party attendees and infiltrated the gathering. With my petite frame, I couldn¡¯t pull off being an adult, so I stayed by the railing, observing the situation. Currently, Zikermann Albas, our target, was nowhere to be seen. We¡¯d reveal ourselves once the auction started, but so far, there were no signs of activity. Suddenly, I locked eyes with the leader across the party hall. In that brief moment, her eyes conveyed a message: I was to explore beneath the venue. She sensed something down there. Assassinating Zikermann wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. We hadn¡¯t officially announced our intention to kill him, nor had he taken any special precautions. But without locating him, our mission was meaningless. Leaving the party hall, I found the building smaller than expected. Beyond the crowded reception area, there was little space. It seemed rather crude for a ve auction to be held here. There were two possibilities: either the auction was elsewhere, or there were hidden spaces. If thetter, those hidden spaces were likely right under my feet. I had no visible stairs to descend, so I resorted to using my abilities. ¡°Shadow Shift: Spatial Transference.¡± As mist enveloped me, I effortlessly descended into the darkness below. Landing softly, the mist dissipated, leaving me in utter darkness. Activating my mana, I invoked ¡°Shadow Adaption.¡± When I reopened my eyes, the darkness receded, and my surroundings became clear. Silent, deserted underground chambers greeted me. Rusty iron bars andrge canvas tents sporadically dotted the space, resembling cages for animals. I lifted a tent p nearby. Insidey loosely scattered shackles, emitting faint warmth, indicating recent upancy. Perhaps just a few hours ago, someone was here. I checked another area cautiously. As I lifted the tent p, a pungent odor assailed my senses¡ªcorpses, decaying for quite some time. The nauseating stench hit me hard, and I immediately shifted my focus elsewhere. There¡¯s nothing more to see here. This ce is a prison for holding ves. They¡¯ve probably been moved elsewhere for the auction. As for the corpses, it seems they were left there, their value diminished in the eyes of their captors. Perhaps it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve felt this way, but¡­ these emotions, I thought I¡¯d grown numb to them. [Your face betrays a myriad of emotions.] Kaeram remarked, sensing my turmoil. ¡°I still have a long way to go,¡± I replied, intent on focusing on the task at hand. ng! Just as I was about to move, the sudden sound of metal opening made me hastily conceal myself. Creak¡­ A slender woman with long hairboriously crawled out from the darkness, one foot restrained by heavy shackles. Somehow, she managed to unlock the prison and escape. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh¡­¡± Even at first nce, it was evident she was in dire straits. She couldn¡¯t even muster a voice, only whimpering in agony. If she remained in this condition, she wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°My¡­ my child¡­¡± Child? The whimper was barely audible, but it was unmistakable. A mother¡¯s desperate plea to reach out to her child. Like a whispering ghost in a eerie space, it echoed. -Thunk! In an instant, along with a fierce sound, a beam of light seeped from one side of the space. The woman, struggling to stand, as if she had found a path to salvation, moved towards it. Certainly, the beings appearing within that beam of light wouldn¡¯t be the ones to save her. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Get her!¡± Without hesitation, a group of men emerged from the light, running madly to seize her. ¡°Argh!¡± Those men mercilessly twisted her arm, which already had no strength left. Tears of pain streamed from her eyes. ¡°How the hell did she escape?¡± ¡°Does it matter now? Zikermann is about to arrive!¡± ¡°After all, we¡¯re not going to put this woman up for sale as merchandise. Just dispose of her now!¡± They threw her back into the cell and, without a word, grabbed the club tucked at their waist. Dispose of her¡­ Anyone listening would think they were disposing of trash. Indeed, there was no shortage of derogatory words for people. Perhaps what I¡¯m doing now is just disposing of those who can¡¯t be of use like you humans. -Swish As I steeled my heart, I pulled out Kaeram. With each step I took, the distance shrank, With two strides, I was at the bars, With three, I was close enough to hear their heartbeats. Three steps taken within a second. As they sensed something was amiss and turned back, -Crack I severed the leader¡¯s throat. ¡°Heii¡­!¡± Not even a chance for a scream. In the frenzy within the bars, five severed heads thudded to the ground. ¡°W-Who¡­?¡± As she slowly lifted her head and our eyes met, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Ridiculous¡­ Swollen eyes, crushed nose, shattered teeth. It was ironic¡­ swollen eyes, a battered nose, shattered teeth ¡ª such a pitiful sight, yet it was all too familiar to me. Every piece of trash that had passed through my hands ended up like this. ¡°My child¡­ My child¡­¡± Even in the midst of this, her call to find her child continued. Well, I had prolonged her life for now, but even that seemed unlikely tost long. With her external appearance like this, one could only imagine the internal state. She must have contracted several incurable diseases by now. Even if she were to breathe herst breath right now, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. -Thud, thud As I met her eyes, a wry smile involuntarily crossed my lips. Amidst the light beam, footsteps were heard once again, this time, not a crowd but a single person. Judging by the simple steps, he didn¡¯t seem particrly threatening. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sensing another presence, the woman rose again. [Did you leave a gold nugget with the child?] It was such an overwhelming obsession that even Kaeram stuck her tongue out. However, before she could even reach the bars, the owner of the footsteps reached them first. ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡± Stunned by the gruesome scene before him, the man sat down. -Thud ¡°¡­!¡± Simultaneously, the golden box the man was holding ttered to the ground with a loud noise. ¡°Aaargh!¡± At that moment, the woman, who had been lying like a corpse, screamed inexplicably. With a crazed look in her eyes, unseen before, she dashed forward as if possessed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 45 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 45: Purification (3) ¡°Get away! I said get away!¡± The echoing sounds of brutal beatings reverberated throughout the underground. Without mercy, Zikermann stomped on the woman clinging to the handle. ¡°You filthy wretch, not even fit to be a ve! How dare you cross my path¡­!¡± Despite the excruciating pain of broken bones and ruptured organs, she remained stoic. He kicked her, struck her with chains, but she showed no sign of letting go. ¡°Heh, heh¡­¡± Struggling for breath, Zikermann finally retrieved a small dagger from his pocket. ¡°This is why scum like you don¡¯t belong! You should live ording to your station! Your inappropriate behavior only hastens your demise!¡± Swoosh¡­ Realizing that beatings wouldn¡¯t pry her loose, Zikermann aimed the dagger at the woman¡¯s throat. ¡°Consider yourself lucky! Instead of being worthless in the hands of someone like you, I¡¯ll help that grow up in a better ce! You should thank me even in the afterlife!¡± With maniacalughter, Zikermann mercilessly swung the de down. ng! But the de hit not the woman¡¯s neck, but a dull metal surface. Sensing something amiss, Zikermann slowly looked at his right hand, trembling with anticipation. ¡°Gahhh¡­!¡± A torrent of blood gushed from his severed wrist. Before he could scream, a blunt force silenced his vocal cords. Thunk! His unbnced body lurched forward. ¡°Zikermann Albas. One of the three major figures on the continent and a pir of the Ushif Empire¡­¡± A voice, unfamiliar to him, echoed from somewhere. ¡°Murder, extortion, monopolizing the empire¡¯s business districts, and even operating ve markets against imperialw¡­¡± These were the atrocities Zikermann hadmitted. Though he wanted to say something, all that came out was a feeble moan. ¡°Enough reason to die, right?¡± Zikermann strained to lift his head, desperation written on his face. But the enigmatic voice continued without pause. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Just one minute. Use it to reflect on your crimes and wrongdoings. After that minute, your pain will vanishpletely¡­¡± Zikermann understood the implications. Wasn¡¯t this an ultimatum to kill him after the minute passed? ¡°But during that minute, you won¡¯t die no matter what happens. Of course, there may be pains worse than what you¡¯re feeling now¡­¡± It was an iprehensible situation. With all hope extinguished, Zikermann barely managed to raise his head. ¡°¡­?¡± A face filled with inscrutable calmness stared back at him. Yet, Zikermann knew this was no ordinary boy. ¡®Mist¡­?¡¯ In the depths of despair, he realized that the worst minute of his life was about to unfold. * * * Was it luck, or should I even call it that? Never in my wildest thoughts did I expect him to show up willingly. With the target right in front of me, there was no need to waste time. After allowing him only a moment for reflection, I swiftly cut through his heart, ending his breath. I rose from my spot and nced towards where the womany. ¡°Huuhhh¡­¡± She seemed still alive, judging by her state. With tearful eyes, she continued to stroke the box. Was the child she desperately called for inside it? Approaching her, I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Truly sorry¡­¡± Her gentle voice and tear-filled eyes revealed her deep emotions. She was aware her time was running out. Is it pitiful? Well¡­ Honestly, I¡¯ve been numb for a long time. When I first started this, I was enraged to the point where everything in the world seemed despicable. The harshws of the world behind aristocratic fences. As I grew ustomed to it, my eyes and lips drew into a straight line. There were too many in this world who met a miserable death like the woman before me. She had inadvertently caught my eye, just like the countless others who had passed through my hands. ¡°My child¡­ My child¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I was slightly taken aback. She thrust the box into my hands, something I never expected. As I looked into her eyes, wondering what she meant¡­ Thud¡­ Her face fell lifelessly to the ground. She had breathed herst. If I leave her body like that, no one would care for her body anyway. I gently raised my hand over her head. Hiss¡­ Mist flowed from my hand, enveloping her body warmly before dissipating into thin air. [Why not pray for her salvation?] ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to that extent¡­¡± I can¡¯t guarantee that the other side is better than this one. The purification task isplete; now only reporting to the boss remains. [Are you leaving this behind?] It¡¯s a bit ambiguous to call it loot. [I felt the energy from outside, but it feels much clearer inside this box. Could this be the special item the scoundrel mentioned?] It was in Zikermann¡¯s hands, and he had tried desperately to snatch it from the woman. Besides, since Kaeram felt a clear energy, could this item inside the box be the special product that¡¯s going to be auctioned today? I decided to check it out. As soon as I reached out to inspect it¡­ ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± There was a distinct movement inside the box. What¡¯s going on? Did someone inside really hear? A strange feeling came over me, as if I shouldn¡¯t touch it carelessly. [Is, is this¡­?] Kaeram seemed surprised too. The recent movement seemed to have made the energy more definite. [What are you waiting for? Open it quickly!] Regardless of my feelings, Kaeram urged me to open it. Well, I¡¯ll take a look, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be a real child inside this box without even a breathing hole. What on earth could be in it? Thud! I was frozen in shock. The contents of the box were nothing like what I had imagined. ¡°An egg?¡± It was indeed an egg. The issue was that this wasn¡¯t just any egg¡ªit emitted a brilliant white radiance. If an egg emitted such remarkable splendor, then it must be¡­ [A dragon¡¯s egg?] * * * I had seen a dragon¡¯s egg only once in my past life. There wasn¡¯t anything particrly special about it. It was just a bitrge and mystical. The awe-inspiring sight of the majestic and colossal dragon ultimately starting from a size simr to a human fetus left amon impression on me. So, what about the second time I saw one? Amidst everything else, this thought prevailed. Why was it here? ¡°It seems we underestimated Zikermann. Who would have thought he intended to auction off a dragon¡¯s egg?¡± The leader stroked her chin, appearingpletely caught off guard. ¡°Was there anything else besides this egg?¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything that particrly stood out.¡± Originally, there wasn¡¯t much else to see besides this. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Her gaze, fixated on the egg, suddenly turned towards me. ¡°You seem moreposed than I expected.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the egg?¡± ¡°No, about killing Zikermann. At least, he must be the first human you¡¯ve killed since entering this mist. It¡¯s as if it was something you¡¯ve always done, so natural.¡± She wore a peculiar smile, one that could be interpreted as either questioning or satisfied. I didn¡¯t bother to inquire further. ¡°Well, for now, Zikermann, the target, is dead, and we¡¯ve freed the ves elsewhere. Besides, we identally seized the special item mentioned by Aeru. It seems the operation was sessful. Well done, Cyan.¡± The mission of the mist ends there. Once the target is assassinated, the purification task isplete, and we don¡¯t concern ourselves with the lives of freed ves. We are assassins, not saviors. ¡°So, what about this egg?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the loot you obtained; naturally, you¡¯re responsible. We don¡¯t have the authority!¡± I felt somewhat taken aback. Wasn¡¯t I only supposed to confirm it? Was there ever an order to seize it? [Why, why not try growing something like this?] The perverse demonic sword now throws out absurd remarks. Could dragon eggs be hatched in the first ce? For dragons, endowed with long lifespans, the time it takes to hatch from an egg far exceeds human lifespans, ranging from 50 to 100 years. Moreover, I have no idea when this egg appeared in the world. Unluckily, it might not even hatch, let alone crack. Even if it¡¯s deemed sacred and noble, it¡¯s currently nothing more than a meaningless stone. ¡°Could it be born one day, coincidentally hatching at the right time?¡± [Maybe we¡¯ll see it after a hundred years? Haha!] I¡¯m starting to think I should just eat it myself. After all, even if this egg eventually contains the essence and blood of a dragon, wouldn¡¯t eating it be akin to consuming dragon¡¯s blood? Even considering it sounded absurd to me. -Glitter- Was it trying to catch my eye? The pure white egg sparkled with a brilliance unseen anywhere else in this world. * * * ¡°Master, what is this?¡± ¡°A dragon¡¯s egg.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Perhaps thinking he misheard, Brian scratched his head. ¡°Just put it somewhere safe. It probably won¡¯t crack.¡± I handed the egg I was holding to Brian. ¡°Whoa!¡± He recoiled in surprise at its unexpected weight. ¡°W-where did you get this from?¡± ¡°I found it while out for a walk.¡± Since I won¡¯t witness this egg hatching in my lifetime, it¡¯s best to lose interest and focus on other things. Wanting to wash away the sweat, I headed to the shower. After refreshing myself with cool water and drying my hair with a towel, just as I was about to leave¡­ ¡°Master!¡± Brian¡¯s voice called out to me urgently. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s hatching!¡± I momentarily doubted my ears. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°The egg is hatching! It cracked suddenly and¡­¡± ¡°The egg is hatching?!¡± What? It wasn¡¯t supposed to hatch for a long while yet, was it? Wanting to confirm with my own eyes, I hurriedly ran to the living room with Brian. -Crack¡­ Crack¡­ It¡¯s real! It wasn¡¯t just a crack; it was moving around and iling. [What is this? Is it really hatching?] Even Kaeram materialized hastily. She, too, had no idea it would hatch so quickly. Everyone watched with bated breath as the egg moved. Perhaps afraid to touch it, they all broke out in a cold sweat. -Crack¡­ Bang! [It¡¯s broken!] Finally, a divine creature emerged as the shell shattered, emitting a bright light that gradually faded over time. It seems I¡¯ve experienced everything after all. Living to see the hatching of a dragon¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Everyone nodded in astonishment as if rehearsed. ¡°Master¡­ Is this a dragon?¡± Two horns protruding from the forehead. A pair of wings spread across the back. And even a long tail extending from below the buttocks. While it¡¯s undeniably the body of a dragon¡­ ¡°What kind of dragon is this? I¡¯d believe it if you said it¡¯s a person!¡± Kaeram echoed exactly what I wanted to say. White skin without a single scale. Delicately crafted hands and feet. And a face devoid of any unfamiliarity, even if it¡¯s a human. This is clearly not a dragon¡­ ¡°A dragon-human hybrid?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 46 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 46: Dragonkin. Among the myths that wander the continent, there is a story about the Half-human, Half-beast. Humans, creatures not entirely human, born from a union between the two, are creatures that possess both human and animal traits. They are unique beings. However, on the flip side, one could say they are beings rejected by both sides. Let me logically exin why they are inevitably rejected. You are human. You have a special power that allows you to transform into a dog. But would you engage in intercourse with a dog? No matter how much someone may love and cherish dogs, it¡¯s only as a human¡¯s beloved pet, not as an object of desire. The same goes for cats, cows, chickens, or any other animal. Unless there¡¯s something seriously wrong mentally, no one would engage in such insane behavior. If people think this way, what about our all-powerful race, the dragons? They consider humans barely worth as much as dirt beneath their ws. And yet, such a race would mate with humans and bear offspring. (By the way, dragons can transform into humans.) Even passing dogs would bark at such nonsensical ideas. But the unimaginable was happening before my eyes. ¡°Arf!¡± The child shook her head, dispersing the fragments stuck in her hair. ¡°¡­¡± In the unfamiliar space, her round eyes wandered around. I, too, examined her from head to toe. Horns, wings, tail ¨C features humans can¡¯t possess. Long, pink hair reaching her hips. And she was a female. ¡°¡­!¡± Her wandering eyes finally turned towards us. We were all equally taken aback and could do nothing but ept her clear gaze silently. Somehow, she seemed to be staring at me particrly. *Swish* As if seeing through me, she suddenly began crawling towards me. Wait, is this newborn already crawling around? Whether she¡¯s special or inheriting fast growth from dragon blood, she was advancing towards me with a straight, unwavering gaze. Seeing her approaching, Brian and Kaeram discreetly moved aside. She wasing close enough to touch noses if I toppled over. Unsure of what to do, I was startled by her calm, direct gaze as she crawled towards me. Finally, she looked at my bewildered face and giggled. ¡°Papa!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± For a moment, I questioned what I heard, blinking my eyes nkly. My mind felt numb, devoid of any thoughts. It was Kaeram¡¯sughter that broke the silence. [Hahaha! Papa! Papa! Oh, this is hrious! Our master, who is barely eleven years old, has already be a father! Hahaha!] ¡°Kuhup¡­¡± Brian couldn¡¯t hide hisughter either and chuckled softly. For a moment, I considered wielding the dark sword and ending this seed right then and there¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± But looking into those innocent, sparkling eyes, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to act. The child cocked her head as if wondering what the problem was. * * * In my past life, I didn¡¯t get married. Not getting married meant I didn¡¯t have children. Therefore, when a newborn, seeing the world¡¯s light for the first time, cried out ¡°Papa!¡± upon seeing me, I didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Living long enough to witness such a thing¡­ Witnessing the hybrid of a dragon and a human¡­¡± Silica, examining the child, spoke with an intrigued expression. ¡°Setting aside everything else, why does she call you ¡®Papa¡¯?¡± ¡°Could it be due to the imprint?¡± It was none other than Brian who spoke up. ¡°Imprint?¡± ¡°Originally, all creatures perceive the first thing they see upon hatching as a dependency. Since the first person this child saw after hatching from her egg was the young master, she naturally recognized him as family. However¡­¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite knowledgeable?¡± ¡°Well, I raised some livestock back in Velias¡­¡± Was that an anecdote? ¡°Well, what he says does make some sense. Perhaps the child doesn¡¯t even know what she is yet. She just saw student Cyan after hatching¡­ That¡¯s probably the extent of it.¡± It¡¯s so clear-cut that I¡¯m speechless. Does she know my feelings, or is she unaware? This bold little dragon child sat on my knee, peacefully falling asleep. ¡°¡­!¡± She woke up and rubbed her eyes, then got up. ¡°Papa, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡­Well, it¡¯s not surprising anymore. Has it been two hours since she was born? This little one has already moved past crawling and is now speaking? [It¡¯s definitely because she inherited the blood of a dragon, but the growth speed is off the charts?] Then she naturally sat down at the table and started eating the food that had been prepared. ¡°Her appetite seems quite good¡­¡± Even though it was enough food for two adult men, the tes were empty in no time. ¡°Puh-ha!¡± She showed her belly in satisfaction and let out an exmation of pleasure. Then, as if hit by drowsiness, she started nodding off and fell asleep right there. ¡°Her eating and sleeping habits are exactly like those of a newborn.¡± My mind is in turmoil. I thought I¡¯d be a rock until I die. But suddenly, without warning, she was born and called me ¡°Papa.¡± What am I supposed to do with this little one? Thinking about it, I think I understand why the woman at the ve market clung to the box. She must have been her mother. So she must have been the one who shared a bond with some unnamed dragon¡­ Ultimately, she entrusted her child to me. Am I supposed to be a dragon¡¯s nanny or something? ¡°What do you want to do with her, student Cyan?¡± Seemingly sensing myplicated emotions, the leader asked. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pressure you, but for now, she can¡¯t leave the dormitory. If her existence bes known, the academy will be turned upside down. She¡¯ll not only be arrested immediately, but student Cyan¡¯s safety will also bepromised.¡± Not only me but also Brian and even the leader will be affected. ¡°At the moment, she can stay here as a newborn, but when she grows a bit more, she may start emitting the mana of a true dragon. Then, depending on the extent, there may be differences, but at least people of the headmaster level will notice. A dragon within this academy¡­¡± The fact that it¡¯s not aplete dragon but a dragonkin, and if I use my dark attribute magic, I should be able to handle it at least near the Royal Pce. The problem arises when individuals with magic abilities surpassing a certain gradee into y; they will easily see through the facade. The most dangerous would undoubtedly be the headmaster. ¡°As you know, dragons inherently regard humans as inferior beings. Perhaps this existence of a half-dragon is a source of great shame to them. They may even wish to eradicate her from this world¡­ Even to the point of¡­¡± I¡¯m aware. If the existence of this child bes known to dragons, they will stop at nothing to eliminate her. They might even hunt down anyone associated with her. ¡°But there might be merits to this situation as well. Given her hybrid nature, she possesses unlimited potential for growth. She could be nurtured within the organization and guided in the direction the student Cyan desires. Regardless of what happens, she will undoubtedly exhibit growth beyond imagination.¡± Guided in the direction I desire¡­ I¡¯ve never raised a child or mentored a student before. So I can¡¯t guarantee which direction she¡¯ll grow in. [Why? I think it¡¯s worth raising her. She¡¯s currently at the hatchling stage, but when she grows, isn¡¯t there a possibility she could be a dragon? Then she could fly and everything! That would be amazing!] Does that really hold any significance? After all, it¡¯s uncertain how long it will take for her to reach adulthood. Furthermore, I¡¯m not particrly keen on anything as conspicuous as dragon riding. Honestly, even until now, I couldn¡¯t find a solid reason to take her in. Above all, the risk involved in pursuing an uncertain future is too great. ¡°Um¡­ Young Master? If you¡¯re concerned about her upbringing¡­¡± Brian, who had been silently listening, suddenly raised his hand. ¡°At least within these walls, I believe I can take responsibility for her upbringing.¡± He¡¯s offering to be a guardian. ¡°Raising livestock is different from raising a child, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, isn¡¯t she just a person? I had many siblings at home, so I have experience raising newborns. I can¡¯t promise to raise her well, but at least I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t interfere with your daily life.¡± She¡¯s a person¡­ Yes, she¡¯s ultimately a person. Born into the world from a human mother¡¯s womb, undoubtedly a person. It¡¯s just that this ufortable world won¡¯t ept her from either side¡­ ¡°As I mentioned before, we have no authority over this child. We willpletely respect student Cyan¡¯s wishes.¡± As always, the leader said she would not get involved. I approached the child, who was peacefully sleeping as if guided by a mysterious force. She slept deeply, unaware of the world. Although not a drop of blood was shared, she recognized me as family from the moment she was born. What would happen if I abandoned her now? Would she be thoroughly abandoned by the world without ever receiving affection from anyone? Would she be rejected by both humans and dragons, unable to assimte into any group? In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to simply let her pass without any suffering from this indifferent world? Yes, that might be better. If the child is going to live only in pain in this indifferent world, it would be better for the child to end this life quickly and allow the child to live a perfect next life. When I made up my mind, murderous intent began to gleam in my eyes. The people around me have probably sensed what I¡¯m about to do, but no one has intervened. They understand that this act is solely to take responsibility. Gently, I held her neck to ensure she wouldn¡¯t wake up. Her skin felt not rough but soft, like touching feathers. With just enough pressure, I could break her neck, yet I felt no remorse. This was all for her, to spare her from the cruelty of this world. Suddenly, as I was about to exert force, she woke up. She blinked her eyes and stared at me. The moment I saw her eyes, I couldn¡¯t apply any more pressure. Instead, I trembled. Why? Was I hesitating? Me, an assassin? After about ten seconds of hesitation, the child looked at me and smiled once again. ¡°Papa!¡± Naturally, she embraced me, and soon, she fell asleep in my arms. I could feel her heartbeat against my skin. This unfamiliar feeling dominated my mind, as if whatever would happen afterward didn¡¯t matter anymore. I had a vague sense that as long as I dealt with it, everything would be fine. I looked at them confidently and said. ¡°We¡¯ll raise her.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 47 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 47: Sparring (1) In the eastern part of Velias, lies the mansion of Duke Vert. The mistress of the mansion, Margaret Erzeth, paced the corridors with an exceedingly anxious expression. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her hands and feet trembled like willow branches, and her lips quivered as if burdened by guilt, resembling a criminal concealing a great wrongdoing. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± At the sudden touch of a stranger, her body jolted like waves crashing against the shore. It was her eldest son, Aschel. ¡°Are you alright? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Perhaps reassured by Aschel¡¯s presence, she calmed her startled heart. ¡°Oh, no¡­ I¡¯m fine, really¡­¡± Aschel gently smiled and took her hand. ¡°If there¡¯s anything troubling you, please tell me, Mother. As your son, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aschel¡­¡± Although not her biological son, he was undoubtedly the most charming child in the house. Enchanted by his gaze, Margaret cautiously brushed Aschel¡¯s cheek. After she left, Kellen approached Aschel, who remained alone. ¡°Several bodies have been discovered near the hills of Velias, all belonging to knights of the domain.¡± ¡°How many were there?¡± ¡°We found a total of six bodies. However, since the duchess ordered a total of seven, one is presumed missing. But¡­¡± Kellen hesitated for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Go on.¡± ¡°Among the entourage of the youngest lord who entered Luwen, a knight from the domain was confirmed to be present.¡± Aschel turned his head towards Kellen without saying a word. ¡°It seems likely that the missing knight is among them¡­¡± The assassination n of Cyan Vert, led by the duchess, ended in failure. Cyan safely entered the academy. Although the duchess desperately tried to cover up the truth, Aschel, sensing her demeanor, uncovered it. Despite the seriousness of the report, Aschel chuckled. ¡°Interesting. So, one of the knights who went to assassinate my brother ended up entering the academy with him, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Aschel¡¯s manicughter continued. Kellen silently waited for hisughter to cease. When it finally stopped, the atmosphere changed, and Aschel asked calmly, ¡°What happened to the person you assigned?¡± ¡°That, um¡­¡± It was the question Kellen least wanted to answer. ¡°The news was that they entered the academy and were assigned to the royal court, but since then, all contact has been lost¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ve lost contact?¡± ¡°Yes! So we sent more agents, but they¡¯ve also been silent to this day¡­¡± In reality, Kellen had dispatched three more agents after the initial one infiltrated the academy. However, they all sent word of their arrival at the academy and then vanished without a trace. It was madness to think otherwise. Perhaps somewhere, tail-cutting was taking ce, and that thought alone led to countless spections. ¡°¡­¡± Aschel, turning his back again, said nothing. Was it the thought that he had disappointed his master as a seed? Disheartened, Kellen clenched his fist. ¡°I will personally go and see.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll just find out what¡¯s happening around the youngest lord, thene straight back. There won¡¯t be anymunication disruptions!¡± With a confident tone, Kellen bowed his head towards Aschel. ¡°Please raise your head, Kellen.¡± Aschel said to Kellin with a bright smile. ¡°There is no need for you to suffer like this because of my vain interest. Let¡¯s stop talking about my younger brother here. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Although it seemed like encouragement, Kellen didn¡¯t perceive it that way. He knew his master well. Once determined, he pursued his goals relentlessly. For him, relenting here would be like surrendering to death. Aschel turned his back. He wouldn¡¯t trust him with the Cyan matter any longer. For Kellen, it was an unbearable disgrace. ¡°I vow to serve you for life, Aschel! This task is nothing to me. So please, send me to Luwen!¡± To retreat now would be akin to death, so Kellen expressed his sincerity to his master. What returned was Aschel¡¯s gentleughter. ¡°Haha. You¡¯re quite adamant, Kellen. I understand. I¡¯ll respect your wishes. But you must return quickly. I need you just as much.¡± ¡°I will follow your orders, Aschel!¡± Kellen¡¯s face beamed with renewed acknowledgment. ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, Aschel¡¯s face turned indifferent. * * * ¡°Hey, Dad, can you open this for me?¡± She handed me a ss bottle with just one piece of candy inside. She¡¯s still a child, so she doesn¡¯t have the strength to open the lid. ¡°Do you have teeth to eat the candy?¡± ¡°Yeah! Look, I already have all my teeth!¡± She opened her mouth wide, revealing her fully grown teeth, sharp incisors included. One might think she¡¯s a little dragon with those sharp fangs. I gently opened the lid and handed her the candy. ¡°Remember to brush your teeth after eating, or they¡¯ll rot.¡± ¡°Okay, got it!¡± She smiled brightly and popped the candy into her mouth. [Looks like Daddy¡¯s little girl is all grown up?] Kaeram mocked as she watched. ¡°Kids are like that,¡± I shrugged. [If anyone sees you, they will think you are an old person who has lived about 40 years of your life.] It¡¯s been just a week since we brought the little dragon girl in. In that short time, she¡¯s shown remarkable growth. From the moment she was born, she¡¯s been walking, talking, and growing rapidly. Her size has already more than doubled, and her adaptability is so good that she¡¯s already roaming around this spacious dormitory like it¡¯s her own home. [I knew dragons grow fast, but isn¡¯t this little dragon something else? At this rate, she¡¯ll outgrow you in no time.] ¡°It¡¯s good if she grows fast.¡± [You know what that means, right?] I do. It means she¡¯ll have less time here with me. But on the flip side, it also means the day she can live independently mighte sooner. Anyway, she¡¯s a little one who can live several hundred years longer than me. The more she adapts to this world, the more her ability to live on her own will increase, I think. Well, for now, she¡¯s innocently enjoying her candy. ¡°I¡¯m back, Young Master,¡± Brian returned from grocery shopping, apanied by the leader. ¡°What¡¯s going on on a day without sses?¡± She was giving me a very unusual re. ¡°You really messed up, student Cyan.¡± ¡°What ident are you talking about?¡± It was unexpected to hear about an ident. Without a word, she handed me a piece of paper. Written in bold letters in the center was ¡®Dueling Approval.¡¯ The moment I saw the words, I understood the situation. The musclebound prince had actually managed to obtain approval for a duel. ¡°What on earth were you thinking? In a time when we¡¯re staying silent, why did you have to pick a fight with the Prince of Sands for a duel? The rumors have already spread throughout the academy!¡± ¡°The request came from their side, but¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point! This duel is the first match between freshmen! All the key figures of the academy are gathering for it! Rumor has it even the headmaster will be there!¡± [Is there really nothing else to do? What¡¯s so interesting about eleven-year-old freshmen fighting?] Kaeram shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand. Well, what she said isn¡¯t wrong. Student duels weren¡¯t rare at the academy; with mutual consent, they could happen daily. But fights usually drew attention based on who was involved. Though it¡¯sing from me, I¡¯ve already be quite a prominent figure at the academy. It¡¯s only natural, given my aristocratic status, my illustrious past on the front lines, and even my unprecedented attribute scores and physical grades at the academy. This is the moment I¡¯ll showcase my abilities for the first time. It¡¯s impossible not to attract attention, especially when the opponent is the Prince of Sands. I shifted my gaze and asked casually, ¡°So, when is this duel happening?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in two hours.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± That¡¯s surprisingly fast, isn¡¯t it? -ng ng ng Suddenly, there was a rough knocking at the door. I didn¡¯t need to confirm who it was; I already knew. ¡°Cyan Vert! You¡¯ve got the duel approval as you imed! Is there any need to wait? Come out and show your strength!¡± My head began to ache sharply. *** The magic dueling arena located on the rooftop of the academy main building. It wasrge enough to amodate a thousand students. Students from all grades and genders gathered in a bustling crowd. Unlike usual, there was hardly an empty seat to be found; the arena was packed with people. ¡°Princess, over here.¡± Ressimus, who had secured seats, guided Arin. ¡°Thanks, Ressimus!¡± Sitting down, Arin looked around slowly. Students, both freshmen and seniors, gathered in diverse groups. Instructors and higher-ranking researchers responsible for sses were also present, along with the Academy¡¯s head, Chancellor Kundel. The interest in the uing duel between the two students was palpable. ¡°Princess, have you ever seen Master Cyan fight?¡± Ressimus asked, noticing her tense demeanor. ¡°Huh? Oh, no, I¡¯ve never had the chance. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never had the opportunity to see it firsthand. We met in the frontlines, after all.¡± Arin suddenly remembered the time when Cyan volunteered as bait to help her escape from the enemy camp. His courage in the face of danger. He was a man who never showed fear or hesitation. ¡°So I really don¡¯t know! Today, I¡¯ll find out how strong his abilities are!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ressimus seemed somewhat disappointed. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just between us. Who do you think will win today¡¯s duel?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Ressimus cautiously spoke up. ¡°I haven¡¯t personally seen Master Set, so I can¡¯t say for sure¡­ But at least among the freshmen, I don¡¯t think anyone can beat Master Cyan.¡± It was a somewhat confident answer. Surprised, Arin asked again, ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Since I first saw him in the park, I¡¯ve felt it. What can I say¡­ it was like the aura of an swordsman, a recluse, or even a cruel predator? It felt like watching an assassin. I felt like he could just kill you on the spot¡­ And¡­¡± ¡°Was it that intense?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just my opinion! I hope you take it lightly!¡± Ressimus hastily waved his hand. Soon, the instructors appeared in the arena, creating a grand magical barrier suitable for the students¡¯ levels. -Bzzt The four-star magic barrier, adjusted for the students¡¯ levels, was created. Before long, the two students seated on the opposing sides confidently walked toward the center. Tension hung in the air of the dueling arena. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 48 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 48: Sparring (2) As mentioned before, this duel is quite an interesting one. A duel between two students with almost zero attendance since the beginning of the semester. In other words, it was a duel between students who haven¡¯t been influenced by the academy at all. Students not attending sses and organizing duels at their own discretion? Frankly, even the instructors and officials couldn¡¯t say much about it. But look at the people surrounding them. Students, instructors, filling the dueling arena with spectators. Even Chancellor Kundel Quazel, the head of the academy, was present in the VIP section. That¡¯s how much anticipation the academy had for this duel. Thinking about it makes me smile a little. Do I have to live up to their expectations? ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, Cyan Vert! You must be too, right?¡± Set, standing before me, said with a jubnt expression. I nodded appropriately. ¡°I originally intended to apply for an unarmed duel, but unfortunately, they said there¡¯s nothing other than swordsmanship and magic duels here. Do you intend to use magic?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t use it, I won¡¯t have to either.¡± Even with my indifferent response, heughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s what I like about you, Cyan Vert! Let¡¯s fight purely with swords, no magic involved!¡± -Whoosh He drew his sword from his waist. It was a curved de like a crescent moon, a scimitar called a Kogatana. Simr to the scimitars used by Mist Guards, but longer and with a blunter tip. [TL/N: Dracule Mihawk had a kogatana.] In response, I drew my own sword. Since I couldn¡¯t use the Demonic Sword in front of everyone, I had to stick to regr longswords for this duel. As mentioned before, the significance of a swordsmanship duel lies inpeting with the opponent¡¯s skill to gain the upper hand. The criterion for gaining the upper hand is to aim for the opponent¡¯s neck with the sword. For me, it was the first duel in a year. -Ding ding ding With the bell signaling the start of the duel, Set rushed forward with determination. -Thump thump Faster than I anticipated. With his physical prowess,bined with strength and speed, his sword strikes could easily turn into attacks rather than just blocks if met head-on. ¡°Haah!¡± It seemed like he intended to split me in half, as he swung his sword without hesitation. Trying to block it head-on would not only result in missing the sword but also in shattered bones. But I never had such intentions from the start. -Sliding I absorbed the full force of Set¡¯s attack. The curve of Set¡¯s sword gradually slipped away from mine, and soon our swords shed, diverting each other¡¯s movements. ¡°¡­!¡± What an assassin needs is not strength but sharp precision. This simple difference in ss could easily be ovee without resorting to magic or tricks. ¡°Uwah!¡± Losing his target, Set¡¯s center of gravity shifted forward. Without missing a beat, I swung my sword at his exposed back. -Chaeng! Still, it seems like the title ¡°Prince of Sands¡± isn¡¯t just for show. If it were anyone else, they would have already missed their sword and offered their neck. However, in the moment of crisis, Set twisted his waist with the agility of folding paper, barely blocking my sword. -Huung! Then swiftly readjusting his stance, he swung his sword at me once again. I dodged it smoothly, and Set quickly distanced himself. It could have ended in an instant. He wore a rather bewildered expression. ¡°Ha!¡± With a forcedugh, he suddenly loosened his body. -Thud The harsh sound of bones reverberated throughout the arena. In a sh, he grasped his sword again and charged at me. -Taat! Yet this time, he didn¡¯t rush blindly. Using the range of his curved de, he kept a certain distance, continuing his attacks where my counterattacks couldn¡¯t reach. -Chaeng chaeng chaeng All that could be heard in the arena were the shing sounds of swords. Despite the relentless offensive, it was unfortunate that none of his strikes were effective. He seemed to understand that too, as his once confident face now twisted in frustration. -Srwung His sword, deflected diagonally, slid away from my defense once more. ¡°Twice won¡¯t work!¡± As if anticipating it, Set swiftly changed the trajectory of his sword. What was once a downward sh transformed into a thrust aimed at my throat. -Swiftly I evaded his attack with a concise movement, then ¨C -Kang! I aimed my sword at his bewildered throat. Set¡¯s scimitar had already fallen from his hand and was lying on the ground. ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± A sound that could be eitherughter or a sigh escaped Set¡¯s lips. The duel was over for now. All that remained was for him to ept his defeat. Individuals with great self-esteem often have strong pride and struggle to ept defeat. Muscle-bound as he was, winning might have alwayse easy for him. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was thinking, but he stood there silently, his body trembling slightly. I sheathed my sword and took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re impressive, Cyan Vert. I admit defeat.¡± Contrary to expectations, he coolly acknowledged his loss. ¡°Your swordsmanship is definitely superior to mine. I don¡¯t think I can beat you at this moment.¡± In fact, it was just the wrong match-up; his swordsmanship was far from ordinary. Rather than trying to overwhelm his opponent with brute strength, he knew how to efficiently utilize his own power. For an eleven-year-old boy to grasp this was no easy feat. Was he cooler than I thought? With a determined expression, Set picked up his sword and said. ¡°I don¡¯t like leaving things unfinished, but I somehow don¡¯t want to end it like this. Can I challenge you one more time?¡± Guess once wasn¡¯t enough? Well, it¡¯s better than refusing to ept defeat withints. I nodded in agreement, signaling another round. -Chaenggrang! ¡°¡­?¡± What¡¯s this? Why did he suddenly toss away his sword? I thought he was signaling another sword challenge, but apparently not. Alongside his body, a gust of sandstorm, mingling with mana, was rising. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯se to this, I must defeat you by any means necessary, Cyan Vert! I will pour out all the power I possess, and you should do the same!¡± I thought he was cool-headed for a moment. Turns out, I was the fool for thinking that. That guy, Set, was incredibly tenacious. *** Seated in the VIP section, Chancellor K¨¹ndel watched the duel unfold. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the audacity of the two students in the arena. The academy¡¯s duels were meant for students to showcase their magical prowess. Most means ofbat involved magic. Cyan and Set boasted S and A body rankings, respectively. Undoubtedly, they were among the highest-ranked neers. However, the academy primarily focused on the advancement of magic. While body ranking was important, it merely supported the higher levels of magic. If asked what was more crucial between body and magic rankings, anyone would say magic. Set¡¯s magic ranking was 3-star, the highest among the neers, while Cyan¡¯s was 1-star, practically negligible in magical terms. Yet, they seemed solely focused on swordsmanship, showing no intention of using magic. ¡°Are theypromising?¡± Set initially wanted an unarmed duel, implying they wanted topete based on their body rankings. nging sounds echoed in the arena, as Set efficiently wielded his power. His long-range strikes seemed unstoppable, yet Cyan¡¯s movements defied expectations. Despite being an average student, he skillfully evaded Set¡¯s mighty blows. The knights, as well as the swordsmanship instructors, wore expressions of awe. ng! It was over. Cyan deflected Set¡¯s final attack and aimed his sword at Set¡¯s throat. Though the oue might feel anticlimactic, the process was anything but. Meanwhile, Silica, who arrivedte at the arena, hastily took her seat. ¡°Surprised to see you¡¯rete for the duel.¡± ¡°Apologies! I had some matters to attend to. How did the duel go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. Despite being a sword duel, Cyan practically dominated.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Chancellor nced at her face briefly. She seemed unfazed. Suddenly, a fierce wind swept across the arena, apanied by a surge of mana. ¡°What¡¯s that student doing¡­?¡± The swirling wind carried coarse sand particles, creating an eerie atmosphere. Gradually, it expanded in size. But the problem wasn¡¯t just the sandstorm; it was the mana emanating from within. ¡°That student! What¡¯s with the¡­?¡± In an instant, there was amotion in the magical barrier. Currently, the barrier ranked 4-star, adjusted for the students¡¯ magic levels. However, its stability was precarious. This meant that Set¡¯s current magic surpassed the barrier¡¯s rating. The Chancellor stroked his chin, amused. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time tough, is it? If we¡¯re not careful, the barrier might¡­¡± Just then, the magical barrier started to falter. However, Set, oblivious to the situation, charged toward Cyan at full speed. ¡°Reinforce the barrier!¡± The startled instructors rushed to the arena to rebuild the barrier. But at that moment, Whoosh! An unknown ck sphere appeared from Cyan¡¯s direction. ¡°¡­!¡± The manifested sphere began absorbing all the sandstorms Set conjured. The tempest, once menacing, gradually dissipated, and the mana dwindled. ¡°A Sphere of Nullity?¡± The Chancellor¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. He knew what that power was. Dark magic inherentlycked lethal capabilities. It couldn¡¯t burn like fire, sweep like water, or destroy like lightning. This was one reason why dark magic wasn¡¯t widely epted on the continent. However, itsck of lethality didn¡¯t make it any less threatening. Dark magic, by nature, nullified everything it encountered. The Sphere of Nullity. A unique dark magic. It required little exnation; it simply nullified all magic in its vicinity. Though a simple magic, anyone could wield it with the right alignment. However, to be effective, it always had to surpass the opponent¡¯s magic level. And what was happening now? In an instant, Set¡¯s magic, which momentarily surged to 4-star, was nullified by Cyan¡¯s mere 1-star magic. ¡°¡­¡± In the aftermath of the stormy duel, silence enveloped the arena. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 49 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 49: Interview (1) Honestly, I was a bit surprised. Set, known as the Prince of Sands, had a magic ranking of 3 stars, the highest among this year¡¯s iing students. Therefore, the instructors installed a barrier of 4-star caliber, considering his abilities. However, look at the state of the barrier now. It¡¯s on the brink of copse with just a slight touch. In a fleeting moment, he demonstrated a transcendental level surpassing his own magic ranking. If my Sphere of Nullity had been a bit dyed, the arena might have suffered some damage. ¡°¡­¡± Contrary to expectations, Set remained indifferent. With no mana left to spare in his drained state, even standing was a challenge. ¡°Cyan Vert¡­¡± Gasping for breath, he barely uttered my name. ¡°Myplete defeat.¡± Once again, he acknowledged defeat withposure. He probably won¡¯t make any further moves in that situation. ¡°Swordsmanship, magic¡­ I¡¯ve been defeated in both, the two things I believed in the most. And it was utterly powerless¡­¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯sforting or not, you did great. You momentarily surpassed your magic ranking, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Nofort at all! Unlike me, you¡¯re perfectly fine!¡± Well, he¡¯s got a point. Shouldn¡¯t I be struggling a bit for breath? ¡°A perfect defeat like this is a first for me. But thanks to that, I realized how much I stillck! My desire to train is burning hotter than ever!¡± He seems ready to disappear into the mountains for secluded training. Judging by the looks of it, he might skip sses for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it will happen, but I¡¯ll challenge you again! And when that timees, you¡¯ll ept it, won¡¯t you, Cyan Vert?¡± ¡°Well, if the opportunity arises¡­¡± Set smiled broadly with satisfaction. ¡°Excellent! But it won¡¯t take long! Through relentless training, I¡¯ll surely¡­¡± Thud! That¡¯s it. The guy who was babbling to himself finally exhausted his strength and copsed. The instructors waiting nearby hurriedly rushed over and took him to the infirmary. ¡°Duel concluded! Winner: Cyan Vert!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Despite announcing the winner, the arena fell intoplete silence. No cheers or apuse, just eerie murmurs here and there. ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t his magic ranking 1 star? And wasn¡¯t his attribute useless darkness?¡± ¡°Seems like the Prince of Sands isn¡¯t all that. Just defeated by a mere 1-star¡­¡± ¡°Did he learn some tricks from frontline knights?¡± ¡°Look at his indifferent expression! He¡¯s really unlucky¡­¡± They won¡¯t look kindly on me, filled with jealousy and resentment. After all, to pigs, everything looks like pigs, right? But it¡¯s not just them. From seniors to instructors, researchers, and even the nobles sitting in the VIP section, their eyes were all filled with suspicion. ¡°That¡¯s supposed to be 1-star? It feels more like 4 stars or higher, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Is he really a member of the Vert Duchy? That family doesn¡¯t seem quite normal, huh?¡± ¡°At that age, already wielding the Sphere of Nullity¡­ Even though it¡¯s darkness attribute, his potential for the future is promising.¡± Among them, the gaze of our leader or Instructor Silica was the most striking. It felt as if she was saying, ¡®Did you really have to show off like that, Cyan Vert?¡¯ so vividly in my ears¡­ And then there was another person¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Kundel Quazel, the head of the Royal Academy. He was staring at me with a stern gaze that was hard to read, unlike the others. It seems I won¡¯t be seeing any good looks from him. Ignoring the numerous stares, I left the arena as it was. * * * ¡°Young master, this¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± While resting on the sofa, Brian handed me something. It was a thin envelope with the Academy emblem on a red background. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Lady Silica said she couldn¡¯t give it herself, so she gave it to me. She wanted you to have it¡­¡± I immediately opened the envelope to see its contents. ¡°¡­ A warning?¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly a weing item for me. ¡°A bit disappointing for a victory gift, isn¡¯t it?¡± I thought it might be a surprise party invitation, but was I being too hopeful? ¡°Papa! What¡¯s a warning?¡± Our little one, with a mouthful of candy, asked innocently. Her cheeks were so full it looked like a hamster. ¡°Well¡­ to put it simply, it¡¯s a threat that if we don¡¯t listen to them, they¡¯ll kick us out of here.¡± ¡°What do we do then? Are we going to sit on the street?¡± ¡°Where did you learn those words?¡± Did she go outside while I wasn¡¯t looking? Well, to be honest, the current situation wasn¡¯t much different from what I exined to the little one. The warning mentioned additional warnings and sanctions for continued absence from sses, expulsion from the Royal Court for persistent misconduct, and even the possibility of expulsion from the academy itself if things got worse. It wasn¡¯t a surprise; this situation was bound to happen eventually. The problem was that the warning didn¡¯te from the academy administration but from higher up. -Kundel Quazel, Head of the Academy- Beneath the warning was the name written inly. The highest authority of the academy had sent a warning to a mere freshman like me. While the leader had informed me of his watchful eye, it seemed that the duel two days ago had intensified his interest. ¡°Should we move somewhere else then?¡± ¡°Huh? Not yet. We have to stay here until our little one grows up a bit more.¡± I said as I gently stroked her head. I wasn¡¯t about to leave sses so easily. In the first ce, this warning from the head was like a love call to me. A kind of call toe to him directly if I had any objections. In order to freely roam within the confines of the academy, I ultimately had to negotiate with the leader of that domain. So, this meeting is probably necessary for my unrestricted activities within the academy. ¡°Um, Young Master? Shouldn¡¯t you consider giving her a name soon?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°In terms of the child¡¯s emotions, and how long are you going to keep calling her ¡®little one¡¯?¡± Continuously referring to her as ¡®little one¡¯ was quite ufortable. I wasn¡¯t doing it deliberately; I just couldn¡¯t think of a good name. Those dragons are sticklers for appearances, even names are not to be chosen lightly. For example, a dragon I met in a past life was named ¡®Marian Del Angtcarth Ruscal Dia Postharn,¡¯ and even that was considered a short name by dragon standards. But what¡¯s the point of asking me all this useless stuff? It¡¯s their peculiar trait that has persisted for thousands of years; what can I do about it? Bute to think of it, this little one doesn¡¯t really need to emte those traits, right? After all, she¡¯s half human anyway? Whatever it is, one¡¯s own intentions are the most important. I bent down, meeting the little one¡¯s eyes, and asked, ¡°Little one, do you have any name you¡¯d like?¡± ¡°A name?¡± ¡°Yeah, a name. What name would you like us to call you in the future?¡± The little one, lost in thought while munching on candy, soon smiled brightly and said, ¡°Nana!¡± ¡°Nana?¡± It was an easy-to-call, cute enough name. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯sbine it with Papa¡¯sst name, ¡®Nana Vert,¡¯ how about that?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that¡­¡± I felt like I¡¯d been had. When did this little one ever learn myst name? Nevertheless, Nana, with an infinitely innocent face, began eating candy again. * * * Kundel Quazel. He was also the teacher of Dionne Sevellerus, the current emperor of the empire, and continued that rtionship to be the emperor¡¯s father-inw. After the death of the former empress, Diana Quazel, he gave up everything in his family and is now concentrating on his job as president of the Academy. Moreover, he¡¯s one of the few on the continent to have reached the 9th rank in magical proficiency, which essentially means that with the right intent, he could easily wipe out a territory in the blink of an eye. To put it somewhat bluntly, one shouldn¡¯t provoke an old man like him. Well, it¡¯s not like I had any direct dealings with my past life. I just heard a bit of criticism personally? It¡¯s not something to boast about, but in my past life, I graduated from the academy with an overall ranking of 5th. It wasn¡¯t about excelling in any one thing; it was intentionally achieving the grades I needed at the time. (So, technically, I could have been the top student if I wanted.) Anyway, the chancellor summoned me to his chamber, probably to suggest that I consider working at the academy. However, ¡®You¡¯ve been hiding your power at the Academy all along.¡¯ Though I didn¡¯t show it, those words made my heart sink. ¡®Joining the Knights of Light? Are you trying to follow in your talented brother¡¯s footsteps? It doesn¡¯t seem like the right path for you.¡¯ When asked if the reason was because I¡¯m a darkness attribute user, the chancellor chuckled and replied,. ¡®Haha! Don¡¯t you realize it doesn¡¯t suit you? If I may advise you, going there will not end well for you. Even if you see it as a trial, ultimately, it will be a life of no gain for you.¡¯ At the time, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to his words, thinking them mere jests. But now, looking back, he was absolutely right. In the end, despite seeing so much, he couldn¡¯t see his own future, a blind man. Perhaps there were quite a few simrities between him and me. Reflecting on the past, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile. The chancellor¡¯s office is located at the top of the main building. It¡¯s a bitte, but the chancellor is probably in his chambers. The deserted corridors, with lights off and no one in sight, even the guards who usually patrol the building were nowhere to be seen. Just as I wondered if they were hiding and waiting to ambush me, ¡°¡­!¡± I felt an unfamiliar and ominous aura filling the main floor. It wasn¡¯t the aura of someone trying to kill me, but rather a murderous intent that made approaching itself undesirable. There was no smell of blood, no particr presence, just artificial mana scattered around, brushing against my skin. It was a containment barrier¡­ Generating a restricted area where a massive amount of mana prevents intrusion. It creates an overwhelming sense of aversion upon entering, blocking ess. If the perceived mana is ordinary, it might be considered a security measure, but this wasn¡¯t just for security purposes. It was at least of 8th or 9th rank proficiency, magical power so overwhelming that only someone at the level of a grand mage could manifest it. If there¡¯s anyone in this academy at that level, it¡¯s none other than Chancellor Quazel. I instantly realized that the chancellor is testing me right now¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 50 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 50: Interview (2) -Kwajangchang! I rolled a couple of times on the floor with a refreshing sound. If you ask why I came in so noisily, well, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t enter through the main entrance; I came in through the window. Raising my head quickly, I saw the chancellor sitting behind the desk. I stood up without much enthusiasm and calmly said, ¡°I am Cyan Vert, a new student at the Royal Academy. I¡¯vee to raise an objection against theint with the chancellor.¡± The chancellor had a rather enigmatic expression on his face. You could interpret it in two ways: either he genuinely didn¡¯t expect me toe here, or he knew I woulde but didn¡¯t expect me to do so in this manner. Did he install such a strong ¡°restriction barrier¡± and then expect me toe through the main entrance? Well, without Aeru¡¯s power, breaking through that restriction barrier with my bare body was impossible. But assassins don¡¯t usually use the front door, do they? So, I went up one more floor and headed to the rooftop. Then, I jumped down. Using a mana orb to leap, I dashed straight to the chancellor¡¯s office window. It might have been a bit reckless, but it was the least conspicuous method I could think of. Instantly, the chancellor looked at me with a chilly tone. ¡°You¡¯vee to lodge an objection?¡± ¡°Yes. Since the sender of the warning letter was Chancellor Quazel, I came directly.¡± The chancellor seemed incredulous, letting out a hollowugh. ¡°How audacious. A student from this sacred institutiones to challenge disciplinary action against a student for failing to attend ss? Do you mock the Royal Academy?¡± Each word carried a strong tone of authority. He¡¯sing on pretty strong. Of course, I understand that the current situation is not in my favor. If he wanted to, he could charge me with unauthorized entry and damage to property and impose additional sanctions. But if that were his intention, he wouldn¡¯t have sent me a warning letter in the first ce. I replied in a restrained tone, ¡°To be honest,ing to lodge aint was merely a formal procedure to meet you, Chancellor. I have no intention to contest the warning you issued. I consider it a reasonable measure.¡± ¡°Hmph, so that means you¡¯re here for something else,¡± the chancellor said with a sneer. ¡°Well, I sent the same warning to both you and your brother. The appearance and format were the same, but the sender was different. Your brother¡¯s warning probably came from the academy administration, but yours did not. If you had any objections to the warning, you should havee to me, not the administration.¡± The chancellor¡¯s tone remained firm andposed. ¡°Why do you think I sent the warning letter only to you, not to both of you?¡± ¡°Well, I assume it was to test me. Discovering and nurturing talent is what you do best, isn¡¯t it, Chancellor?¡± The educator¡¯s duty is to promote the growth of students to contribute to the development of the country and society. Moreover, as the head of the continent¡¯s top educational institution, the chancellor wouldn¡¯t just overlook talents like me. Despite my criticism of the academy¡¯s corruption, fundamentally, it¡¯s a ce of learning. Throughout history, countless talents have passed through here, maintaining its reputation as the top educational institution on the continent. ¡°Very well. Despite the somewhat aggressive approach, you seeded in capturing my attention with the duel yesterday and other incidents. If you didn¡¯te to lodge aint, then go ahead, tell me your original purpose¡­¡± Honestly, I deliberated several times beforeing this far. For the sake of a clear and straightforward path, I had to decide whether to partially reveal my hand or choose a safer route that might involve some detours. Honestly, thetter option didn¡¯t appeal to me. As someone who had lived a life where failure meant the end, the word ¡°safety¡± didn¡¯t quite resonate with me. While I¡¯m not particrly fond of phrases like ¡°a single shot in life,¡± now that I¡¯ve agreed to deal with the chancellor, I must set aside any half-heartedness. With determination, I looked the chancellor straight in the eye and spoke, ¡°First, may I ask you a question, Chancellor?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you desire the prosperity of the empire, or do you seek the honor of your family?¡± For a moment, the chancellor¡¯s eyes flickered and shifted. ¡°Before bing the Head of the Royal Academy, you were also the leader representing the Quazel Ducal family. Furthermore, you rose to be the emperor¡¯s former Father-inw. I understand that you maintained a good rtionship with His Majesty even after the passing of Empress Diana.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°Please answer my question first. My subsequent words will depend on your response.¡± The chancellor¡¯s imposing gaze felt like that of a predator reigning at the top of the ecosystem, almost as if saying, ¡®Why should I answer that question for you?¡¯ I, too, did not flinch and epted his gaze. ¡°Prosperity and honor?¡± The chancellor, who had maintained silence until now, finally spoke. ¡°Both are none of my concern.¡± It was a somewhat unexpected response. ¡°The current continent is experiencing an unprecedented era of peace since the establishment of the Royal Academy. It¡¯s been over a hundred years since nations shed swords. In essence, now is the most prosperous time in the entire history of the empire.¡± It had been about a hundred years since the Great Sage founded the Royal Academy. Indeed, there hadn¡¯t been any wars between nations since then. The Royal Academy yed a crucial role in maintaining peace. As the chancellor said, the current period was indeed an unprecedented era of prosperity in the empire¡¯s history. ¡°Furthermore, I lost interest in the family¡¯s honor long ago. The family can function perfectly well without me, and I retired from the ducal position long ago. For me now, this academy is more important.¡± The chancellor¡¯s words were filled with unwavering determination. I nodded and said, ¡°I understand. So, you¡¯re saying that the prosperity of the empire and the honor of the family are not important to you. Even if the first prince or second princess of the empire does not inherit the throne, it¡¯s okay with you?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± For a moment, the air in the room became heavy. ¡°It wasn¡¯t audacious¡­ it was arrogant,¡± the chancellor uttered with a deep tone, wearing a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated myself to this academy for nearly 30 years. Over the years, I¡¯ve seen countless students, countless talents. Among them, there was your sister, who was called the child of God, and your brother, who was said to be the continent¡¯s second guardian. I once thought of you as someone within their category.¡± I appreciate the positive view you¡¯ve held, but it feels somewhat ambiguous to be ced in the same category as them, doesn¡¯t it? Nheless, I decided not to show any reaction for now. ¡°However, it seems I¡¯ve misjudged you. You¡¯re just a durd who¡¯s arrogant about the power you¡¯ve been given. Have you ever considered the repercussions your words might bring? Or perhaps, have you let vanity take hold of you, thinking you¡¯re favored by the emperor? I regret ever seeing you in a positive light. Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t hear your words just now. Since I¡¯ll temporarily lift the barrier, please leave.¡± He¡¯s quite relentless. The chancellor decisively instructed me to leave. Without hesitation, I responded. ¡°As you¡¯ve said, Chancellor, the current era is indeed unprecedentedly peaceful for the empire. At least, it will continue to be as long as His Majesty enjoys good health. But will this peaceful era persist even after the emperor¡¯s passing?¡± The chancellor¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. ¡°You, despite stepping back from the family, must be aware of the current state of the empire. The empire is walking a tightrope. The conflict between the former empress¡¯s faction, the first prince and second princess, and the current empress¡¯s faction, the third and fourth princes¡­ The internal strife among them is already a foregone conclusion.¡± There is one more person, but for now, let¡¯s leave her aside. ¡°On what basis do you make such ims?¡± ¡°Rudolf Nepellis, the Viscount, is not someone to be underestimated like yourself. He values the family¡¯s honor above all else and is willing to y demons from hell to uphold it. He most certainly desires his bloodline to ascend to the throne.¡± There was a slight tremor in the chancellor¡¯s eyes. He knows more about Viscount Nepellis than I do. I continued. ¡°From a legitimate standpoint, it¡¯s right for the first prince to inherit the throne. But the Nepellis family won¡¯t just stand idly by while this ys out. It will inevitably lead to internal strife. Then the empire¡¯s prosperity will shatter in an instant. And if the worst-case scenario unfolds, and the first prince¡¯s faction is defeated, the security of the Quazel family won¡¯t be guaranteed.¡± ¡°Do you think our Quazel family is that feeble?¡± ¡°I said we can¡¯t predict human affairs. It¡¯s all hypothetical, isn¡¯t it?¡± Perhaps the chancellor is thinking this right now. A mere eleven-year-old boy seems to see through the empire¡¯s political situation so clearly? It might seem too audacious for someone like me to speak so confidently. Moreover, no one besides his immediate subordinates would dare speak like this to him in the first ce. ¡°Prosperity of the empire, honor of the family¡­ You said you don¡¯t particrly care about them. But in the near future, both mighte crashing down simultaneously. Are you truly okay with that, Chancellor?¡± The chancellor remained silent, but his gaze told me a lot, one thing in particr: he no longer sees me as just a mere new student. ¡°No one from the family has ever spoken to me like you just did.¡± His tone softened slightly. ¡°Fine. I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to give me advice on which path to take in this tumultuous situation.¡± I smiled subtly in response. ¡°Yes, I understand your greatness, Chancellor. If internal conflict does arise, you¡¯ll lead us to victory, making the Quazel family¡¯s heir the emperor.¡± In fact chancellor Kundel, made innovative contributions leading Quazel to victory in the imperial dispute, and crowned Prince Louisnel Sevellerus as emperor. However, the conflict didn¡¯t end there. After the internal strife subsided, the chancellor desired to peacefully reconcile Emperor Louisnel with his remaining four brothers. Knowing that as long as they weren¡¯t included, conflict could erupt again at any time, he wished to maintain an amicable rtionship unless death was unavoidable. However, Emperor Louisnel had different thoughts. Born and raised in the arena of power struggles, brotherly affection was never there from the start. They were merely reactive agents threatening his position. Many foresaw the fate of others, including the once esteemed Chancellor Kundel, but failed to see their own. Internal conflict birthed yet another, and ultimately, Emperor Louisnel not only assassinated Chancellor Kundel, who opposed his will, but also condemned the remaining brothers for treason, executing them all. Princess Arin was left stranded outside. ¡°Hah! So what does that person who has been saying such things to me all this time mean?¡± Unless significant changes ur, the empire¡¯s future will continue unchanged. Frankly, I no longer care about the empire¡¯s prosperity or the glory of the lineage. But this old man must be different. Despite anything else, he¡¯ll wish for the current peace to remain undisturbed for the rest of his life. Well, then, I¡¯ll just take advantage of that chancellor¡¯s wishes. ¡°After all, Chancellor, you¡¯ve always said this academy is more important, right? So it doesn¡¯t matter who bes emperor as long as the academy¡¯s prestige is maintained as it is now. Especially in this peaceful era, wouldn¡¯t it be better to witness both the empire and the academy prospering?¡± ¡°Are you implying you¡¯ll help with that?¡± As expected, he saw through it right away. I replied with a smile. ¡°Yes, I acknowledge it. As long as the security of this academy is guaranteed, it doesn¡¯t matter who bes emperor. However, what will you do? What power do you have?¡± I¡¯ve said everything I can with words. Now, it¡¯s time to prove it. Kiing! With that, I conjured a small mana orb in my palm. Are you thinking this is just an ordinary mana sphere? Indeed. This is a very ordinary mana sphere that even a grade 1 student can create. However, even the ordinary can feel different depending on who creates it. ¡°¡­!¡± The dean¡¯s gaze shook intensely. He sensed it. The tremendous magical power emanating from the ck mana sphere. And he understands. That the power I¡¯m showing right now is not all there is¡­ ¡°What are you¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too hard about it. Consider me a genius, a prodigy, or any divine being who descended to the human realm, feel free. As long as you don¡¯t see me as just an ordinary student, that¡¯s fine.¡± The dean wore an expression of iprehension. But that moment didn¡¯tst long. After collecting his thoughts, he asked me again. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Indeed, our dean knows well what give and take means. I didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°Nothing much. Just retract the warning and let me continue my academy life as it is. I won¡¯t skip sses often, and I¡¯ll take the exams seriously.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. Nothing more.¡± The dean seemed somewhat surprised. ¡°And what do you gain from this?¡± ¡°Peace. I also want to attend this academy without any issues.¡± With a smile on my face as if to say ¡®what¡¯s the problem,¡¯ the dean had aplex expression on his face. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 51 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 51: My People (1) ¡°Haahh¡­¡± The morning sun streamed through the window, casting a bright light. For me, it was a time when a stifled yawn turned into a deep sigh. ¡°As mentioned earlier, magic is the power of the gods that created the world. It depends on how we utilize the mana inherent in our bodies¡­¡± A theoretical ss I hadn¡¯t attended in 30 years. It seems I made a mistake in dealing with the dean. I agreed to attend the ss asionally to show some conscience, but I might need to redefine what ¡°asionally¡± means. Even sitting through two hours of this was extremely boring. *Swish* As soon as the first ss ended, I got up from my seat. Today¡¯s lesson ends here. If I stay any longer, my mind will be foggy. The moment when I was about to leave the ssroom empty-handed and without even a single textbook. ¡°Where are you going, Cyan?¡± An unexpected voice stopped me. As I turned my eyes, I saw a red brooch, proving that the person wearing it was a member of the royal family. There is only one person who wears that emblem in this ssroom. Princess Arin. She was staring at me with a displeased expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± I replied immediately with an expressionless face. ¡°The restroom isn¡¯t that way, is it? You¡¯re not nning to leave after attending just one ss in a month, are you?¡± Why do you, who are not even an instructor, care about that? ¡°I¡¯m nning to use the restroom downstairs because it seems crowded on the main floor.¡± With a facial expression unchanged, Princess Arin shot me a suspicious look. Beside her, Ressimus, with a somewhat embarrassed face, was also present. ¡°Are you really just going to the restroom?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go to the restroom ande back to the ssroom.¡± It won¡¯t be immediate, but it might take about two weeks. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s go together. I also want to use the restroom downstairs!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± For a moment, I wondered if I misheard. When she saved Ressimus, I thought she had changed a bit, but she still acts like a child. ¡°Ah, Arin, even as a princess, you should maintain your dignity¡­¡± Ressimus, who was by my side, was on the verge of crying. But isn¡¯t the title a bit strange? ¡°Did you allow her to address you by name?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, right! I asked Ressimus to call me by my name in private! We¡¯re all just students here!¡± We¡¯re all the same students here¡­ Perhaps the only person who thinks so might be you throughout this academy. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s what the princess wanted, it¡¯s not my ce to say anything, but you should be careful in front of others. As you know, this isn¡¯t a very friendly ce.¡± Despite giving her advice, her dissatisfied expression did not go away. ¡°You?¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°Why are you still calling me ¡®Princess¡¯? Weren¡¯t you talking to the casually Prince Set? Then you should be able to talk to me too, right?¡± ¡°The circumstances are different, aren¡¯t they? I am a person of the empire, and you are a member of the imperial family. How dare I call the princess so casually?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± It was Ressimus who jolted and looked surprised. Perhaps even she, initially, vehemently opposed the idea that such a thing could never happen. Princess Arin let out a small sigh. ¡°As expected, are you still the same as a year ago? Still blunt yet so naive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± Amidst the awkward conversation, footstepsing down the stairs were heard. ¡°¡­..!¡± Arin, upon seeing their faces, froze for a moment. ¡°Arin?¡± The siblings, upon seeing her, furrowed their brows, indicating recognition. Their strikingly simr faces reminded one of siblings at a nce. The ck marks under their eyes, characteristic of the Nepellis family¡¯s gics. And the royal red brooch identical to the one Arin wore. I, too, recognized their faces. The 3rd Prince Fabian Sevellerus and the 4th Prince Nerobian Sevellerus of the empire. They were the children of the current empress and siblings of Princess Arin. They were probably about four years older than me, so by now, they would be around 15 years old. Adolescents with developed skeletal structures and prominent Adam¡¯s apples. To them, who grew up with each passing day, 11-year-old Princess Arin was nothing more than a bright yellow chick. The siblings looked down at her from above with amused eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Fabian, Nerobian, elder brothers¡­¡± Arin raised her hand in a formal greeting and bowed slightly. Although it¡¯s natural, they are not on such good terms to exchange pleasantries or share greetings. They are princes who bear the title of Marquis Nepellis, the emperor¡¯s vassals. [TL/N: Going with Marquis instead of Count from now on.] There was no way they could see Arin, whose origins were unclear, as someone worthy of respect. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Despite her younger brother¡¯s greeting, Prince Fabian clicked his tongue disapprovingly. Without even a nce, he passed by. On the other hand, Prince Nerobian smiled with a somewhat annoyed expression. ¡°But you¡¯ve grown up a bit, saying hello without being nervous?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She just lowered her head without saying a word. Although she didn¡¯t show it, she felt her insides shaking. ¡°Still, in order to maintain the princess¡¯s dignity, you even ced people by your side. Actually, who would you put next to you¡­¡­.¡± For a moment, his gaze, filled with malice, froze strangely upon meeting mine. ¡°Cyan¡­ Vert?¡± Am I already that famous? It feels like every person I meet recognizes me. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course! I couldn¡¯t not recognize the niece of Duke Vert, a long-time friend of Royal Father! I saw the duel a few days ago. Even though it was an unremarkable attribute, you defeated the Prince of Sands quite impressively.¡± It doesn¡¯t feel much like praise. Is it because of my mood? For now, without showing any emotions, I replied. ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± ¡°Next time I host a social party, I¡¯ll make sure to invite you. Let¡¯s have a chat then!¡± Whether it was encouragement or sarcasm, Prince Nerobian smiled. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Then suddenly, he approached Arin and whispered softly in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t act unbing of a princess and do the same things. Arin¡­¡± Clenched fists and trembling pupils. The whisper meant for the person concerned strangely reached my ears as well. This is why having good hearing can be a problem? The 4th Prince, who threw not advice but a warning, went straight down the stairs following the 3rd Prince. After the storm passed, a quiet calm descended. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± As if trying to calm her heart, Princess Arin let out a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I show any inappropriate behavior for a moment?¡± ¡°Were¡­ were those princes just now¡­?¡± Ressimus asked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. They¡¯re my elder brothers. Our rtionship isn¡¯t particrly good to begin with, but they seemed especially harsh today.¡± ¡°What did they say¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They just seemed to have misunderstood something.¡± Misunderstanding¡­ Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong, but there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®beneath a warning lies a hidden meaning of caution.¡¯ Strictly speaking, the 4th prince was cautioning Princess Arin just now. Why? Obviously because of me. It¡¯s not for nothing that he mentioned inviting me to a social party. The 4th prince just treated me as a legitimate noble. It¡¯s amusing to say it myself, but my position is by no means light now. Already, rumors are circting within the academy about favors bestowed upon Cyan Vert, spread far and wide. Amoner like me, endorsed by the emperor, even lives in the royal court. That pretty much sums it up. (I found out about this rtively recently.) Anyway, here I am, for whatever reason, sitting next to Princess Arin. So, I couldn¡¯t help but be cautious. If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, it¡¯s that I¡¯m nobody¡¯s person right now. I was just about to escape ss and ended up getting caught by her, engaging in this struggle. ¡°Um¡­ Cyan?¡± There seemed to be something she wanted to say, a slight tremble in Princess Arin¡¯s lips. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°They say blood is thicker than water¡­ Is that really true?¡± It¡¯s a somewhat random question, but I could guess the underlying meaning. I replied nonchntly. ¡°Generally speaking, yes. After all, blood rtions are the most basic rtionships in human society.¡± ¡°Is that so? Because, in the end, family is just that¡­¡± Disappointment seemed to seep through her formal response, a sense of listlessness evident in her voice. ¡°However, when power is added to that bloodline¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It can create a rtionship worse than strangers.¡± It was a kind of anecdote from experience. ¡°Because power is more brutal than blood¡­¡± How she would interpret that was up to her now. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she had her fists clenched with a determined look on her face. * * * As the sun began to set in the western horizon, Brian, carrying handfuls of snacks like candies, bread, and choctes, passed through the bustling streets of Luwen. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At dusk, Brian couldn¡¯t shake off his nervousness, feeling a strange sense of pursuit amidst the crowded streets. Since the day he arrived in Luwen with Cyan, he had felt unknown eyes watching them from various corners. Whether it was because of his unique animal-like senses, one could only guess. While he might have dismissed it as mere paranoia once or twice, the continuous surveince, particrly when he ventured out of the academy or bought groceries, couldn¡¯t be ignored. It felt like he was being watched not just by one group, but by multiple, wherever he went. Perhaps it was the tracker from Velias? Then, these observers wouldn¡¯t have stuck to him alone. They must have been monitoring Cyan as well. Considering that he was just a mediocre seed, there had to be someone targeting his owner. However, to his surprise, these surveince instances usually vanished within a day or two. Cyan¡¯s nightly outings for exercise were the cue. Without even needing to be told, he knew his master was taking care of it. But today was different. Along with the usual group of people tailing him, he could feel another group mirroring his movements from the opposite side. It was definitely not a coincidence. The vibes felt too different. While one side seemed to be just keeping a suitable distance and observing him, the other side exuded an aura that seemed capable of killing on a whim. Maybe it was because of a significant experience in the past, but he had be ustomed to such sinister vibes. He couldn¡¯t just ignore it like usual. -Swish Suddenly, Brian picked up his pace and redirected his steps towards a dim alley instead of the dormitory. The pursuers didn¡¯t miss a beat and followed him. It had been nearly a month since he had been entrusted with the eleven-year-old master. The time, short or long, had been filled with strange urrences. From suspicious instructors who came and went without a trace, to a woman who materialized freely from a sword, and even a child born from the union of a dragon and a human. Even if they were the skilled offspring of the duke, they couldn¡¯t possibly exhibit such extraordinary abilities. To Brian, Cyan¡¯s age was merely a number. Sometimes he wondered about Cyan¡¯s true identity, and there were asional spections, but he never directly asked. Cyan, in turn, didn¡¯t seem to want to interrogate or hide anything from him. Eventually, he believed that Cyan trusted him enough to speak up when the time was right. He wasn¡¯t particrly intelligent. He believed that as long as he faithfully followed his current duties, it was enough as a seed. However, since the world doesn¡¯t work solely on one¡¯s intentions, ultimately, a seed¡¯s valuey in how much it could assist its master. Brian¡¯s eyes were burning with determination. At the dead end of the alley that finally emerged, Brian gently set down the luggage he was carrying and nced towards the corner. ¡°Pleasee out.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 52 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 52: My People (2) The sky, where the bright full moon and dark night clouds coexist, signals the time for our little friends to journey into dreand. Nana is peacefully curled up in bed, deeply asleep. In her dreams, she seems to be sucking on her fingers as if they were candies. Usually, I would have gone out for nightly chores as usual, but today, it wasn¡¯t possible. There¡¯s no nanny to watch over this sleeping little one. That¡¯s right. Brian is nowhere to be found in this dormitory. Every day, it was routine for him to go out for Nana¡¯s snacks and return around dusk. However, today, he hasn¡¯t returned even as the sun sets and the moon rises. Could he have been abducted by some strange fellows? [Why are you like this, like an amateur?] As if reading my thoughts, Kaeram appears by Nana¡¯s side. [You¡¯ve been dealing with those crows aroundtely, haven¡¯t you? If something happened to that kid, it¡¯s likely their doing, right?] Kaeram seems quite amused and intrigued by the current situation. Those crows¡­ Or, more urately, the watchers. From the day Brian and I arrived in Luwen and unpacked, unfamiliar watchers attached themselves to me. While it might have taken them some time to tail us, their presence immediately after our arrival indicated premeditation. In other words, it wasn¡¯t the work of the Duchess, who had ordered my death. Rather, the Duchess has surprisingly shown no reaction so far. Perhaps because of her nature, the moment she realized that she had done something wrong, she started spending her days worrying and not knowing when she would be found out. Well, actually, the culprit was already predictable from the moment I knew there was a watcher. So, without wasting time on guessing, I caught them and killed them that day. Although she had a very strong mental education and her mouth was quite heavy, she could not withstand the cruel temptation of torture. Feeling the pain of having their fingers cut off one after another, they eventually confessed everything. But it¡¯s strange. ¡°Kellen Diego!¡± The name, which was more familiar than weing, appeared unexpectedly. Kellen Diego. Officially, he¡¯s listed as a knight under Velias, but he wouldn¡¯t actually be serving in the knight¡¯s corps. He¡¯d most likely be sticking close to that guy in the mansion, taking care of all sorts of dirty work. However, in the current circumstances, there¡¯s still been no contact between us. That means it wasn¡¯t Kellen¡¯s unteral decision to send watchers after me. Ultimately, it was the whim of some shadowy figure above him. So, my job was simple: kill anyone who came, one by one. No news is good news? For them, every scrap of information is valuable. Lack of information only amplifies their anxiety. When the flow of information ceases, eventually the one who¡¯s got himself into trouble wille knocking. That¡¯s why I made sure to identify and kill all the additional watchers who came each night, effectively cutting off the flow of information to Velias. In the end, Kellen himself woulde looking for me. That¡¯s what I want too. But this is a bit strange. Kellen is not the type to take uncertain gambles under the suspicion of some shadowy figure. He is not the type of person who wouldmit such a harsh act as ambushing the people around me just because the information that should be sent about me continues to be cut off. This was especially inevitable at the Academy, where eyes were everywhere. [You know, right? In addition to the original ones, one more side has joined recently. Anyway, isn¡¯t our owner really great too? How could someone be so popr that they can die in my name?] Is this sword like a die-hard fan? With a scoffingugh, my gaze shifts towards Nana, who¡¯s peacefully sleeping. ¡°¡­..¡± She seems deeply asleep, so she probably won¡¯t wake up anytime soon. Still, it would be troublesome if she woke up without a guardian, so I need to hurry back as soon as possible. After tucking Kaeram into my arms, I immediately head outside. The area around the royal pce is heavily guarded by knights from various countries, not just the academy. So, even if they¡¯re exceptional watchers, residing in this area would be unrealistic. I decided to move away from the vicinity of the dormitory. *Squeak* In the quiet surroundings, the chirping of birds is faintly heard. But there¡¯s not even a hint of surveince. Usually, by the time we leave the academy, crows would gather, but today there¡¯s no sign of them. I continue to move forward as my feet lead me. Eventually, I reached the shopping district in front of the academy. While there might be ces with lights on, none of the doors are open. The usual bustle seems to have intensified with loneliness. But it¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Although there¡¯s not a single human scent¡­ Why is the smell of blood so vivid? My body naturally gravitated towards where the familiar smell emanates from. Finally, I reached a dead-end alley. There seems to be no need to search for the source of the smell. Spread around in a gruesome pattern are fresh bloodstains, as if spilled just now. ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡± I involuntarily let out a deep sigh. [Do we really need to specte on the situation? Isn¡¯t the answer quite obvious?] Kaeram¡¯s gaze isn¡¯t on the bloodstains but on something else around them. Candies, bread, choctes, and snacks that the kid would like, scattered messily on the rough ground, abandoned without an owner. What could this be? The situation fits too perfectly, leaving no room for spection. These items, without a doubt, were bought by Brian. So, whose blood is this? It¡¯s undoubtedly Brian¡¯s blood. The problem is, why were his snacks found in such a remote ce? Brian wasn¡¯t dragged here by someone. He came here voluntarily. He probably sensed it too¡ªthe recent increase in unusual crows around me. So, he lured them here. Whether he wanted to kill them himself or wanted to use some secret weapon, I don¡¯t know¡­ but it¡¯s quite interesting. Seems like even he, with his appearance, has some sense of danger or something like a crisis of consciousness? There¡¯s a threat to me? It¡¯s so absurd, I¡¯m speechless. [You got really good seeds, right? He literally gave his all. Isn¡¯t it difficult to find such seeds somewhere?] It might sound sarcastic, but Kaeram seemed quite impressed. To her, I quietly asked, ¡°Do you know, Kaeram?¡± [Hmm?] ¡°I¡¯ve never kept a seed, in this life or the previous. That means, I¡¯ve never seen someone live for me.¡± What I thought I had to protect was only him. ¡°So, I thought about it. A lifemitted to me. Then wouldn¡¯t it be good to have people made for me too? Having my own seed, who can give everything for me. I thought it was quite nice.¡± [Why are you suddenly confessing?] Kaeram raised an eyebrow, seemingly taken aback. ¡°Although he mayck abilities and qualities, Brian is undoubtedly my first seed and my person. But seeing him in crisis because of some ordinary people¡­ How do you think that makes me feel?¡± To this question of mine, Kaeram replied with a wry smile. [If you ask me with those eyes, I guess there¡¯s only one answer I can give, right?] My eyes? Honestly, I don¡¯t know what kind of eyes I have right now. This kind of emotion is actually new to me. It¡¯s the first time someone who vowed to give everything for me is in trouble. It¡¯s really¡­ very frustrating to put into words. [Are you going to kill them? And in a very painful way¡­?] The sinister soul of the demonic sword smiled coldly at me. Even if you touch me, it won¡¯t be any good, so how dare you touch my people, whom I have harvested with my own hands? Uncontroble rage rose from within me. * * * -Whack! With a violent sound of impact, the groans of those bastards echoed throughout the space. ¡°What kind of crazy lunatic hides his vocal cords under a rock¡­?¡± Despite the merciless beating, Brian merely shook around like a limp doll. To be honest, he felt like saying something, but after being hit randomly and then directly in the throat, no words came out. They continued to threaten and assault him, oblivious to that fact, so for Brian, it was like being crazy inside and out. His entire body was already battered from the consecutive beatings. As a result of the repeated beatings, the bones in his entire body have already been broken apart for a long time now. Even if his voice returned now, it would be uncertain if he could speak due to the intense pain. ¡®I should have just informed the master without being arrogant¡­¡¯ During the beatings, he must have thought this hundreds of times. Honestly, this is almost as good as being openly lured, isn¡¯t it? Couldn¡¯t they have at least had a conversation? He had made demands for them to speak up, but who would have known they would rush in without any room for dialogue? ¡°This fellow is impossible! Absolutely uncooperative!¡± The torturer dered defeat. A man who had been sitting quietly in a chair approached Brian. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Brian could barely manage heavy breaths. ¡°They said you were the only guardian knight. I thought you¡¯d be someone impressive, but you¡¯ve brought along someone who can¡¯t even hold a conversation?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t that of a burly adult but rather of a thin, youthful boy. Brian slowly lifted his head to look at the owner of the voice. With deep crimson hair and wless, unblemished skin, the boy looked to be the same age as Cyan. He smirked menacingly at Brian and asked, ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re in this state right now?¡± What friction could there have been between strangers? Naturally, Cyan and trouble seemed to be intertwined. ¡°When one encounters an ipetent master, those beneath often suffer. Isn¡¯t that a fitting description? Oh, by the way, you probably don¡¯t even know what your master did, do you?¡± The boy spoke with a sunny smile. ¡°You see, I hate being preached to or looked down upon. Every time I feel that way, I want to destroy everything around me! When I lose control, no one can stop me. Not even my father¡­¡± The boy¡¯s tone gradually became more deranged. ¡°But your master touched me, didn¡¯t he? Cyan Vert. He looked at Barrett Louisemill with eyes of disdain! Him, with the fifth princess of the worthless empire! It was the most overwhelming sense of humiliation I¡¯ve ever felt! Do you think he can get away with doing that to me? Absolutely not!¡± His eyes, tainted with madness, suddenly grew cold. Soon, he made a face that I couldn¡¯t tell if he was smiling or crying and whispered quietly. ¡°Do you want me to tell you what I will do with you? First, we will cut off your entire body from head to toe and wrap it carefully, like a surprise gift! Then I¡¯ll send it straight to your owner! So what kind of expression will he make when he receives my gift? He would be worried because he wouldn¡¯t know why something like this was sent? He will live each day trembling, consumed by fear and dread! Then I will enjoy watching it! And when the momentes when that fear reaches its peak, he and the princess will be killed!¡± Brian recalled Cyan¡¯s words from time to time. Truly despicable. Beyond despicable, even pitiable. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know what humiliation Cyan had inflicted on him, but he knew better than anyone else what would happen if he touched Cyan wrongly. Who did what to whom? One thing was certain: even if he died here today, they would likely experience greater agony than him. With a sense of resignation, Brian closed his eyes. Perhaps his life had already ended near the vicinity of Velias, so he could ept his death here rather calmly. Just a bit disappointing, that¡¯s all. He had thought he would serve his lord for a lifetime; wouldn¡¯t it have been better if he had been a bit more helpful? That was particrly regrettable. But what could he do? After all, they would soon knock on death¡¯s door together¡­ ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± Cruel cries of agony echoed in his ears. The screams didn¡¯t stop; they continued to burst out one after another. ¡°Hey!¡± It felt strangely familiar. The moment Brian opened his eyes again and slowly raised his head, a familiar man in front of him asked him softly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 53 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 53: My People (3) His eyes stained with blood and his vision blurred, Brian could discern a familiar yet unfamiliar presence. He even began to doubt his own eyes. Jet-ck hair darker than the night, indifferent eyes that cut straight through, a stern aura contrasting with a youthful face. There was only one person Brian knew who embodied such abination. ¡°M-Master¡­?¡± The lord whom he had sworn to devote everything to, Cyan Vert, stood before him. As his eyes flickered open, moments away from copse¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Although Brian felt he should respond to the question, his injured throat refused to cooperate. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± Meanwhile, agonizing screams tore through the air. The mercenaries who had just been beating and torturing Brian were now inflicting pain on themselves, clutching their severed body parts. Ignoring the chaos, Cyan gently caressed Brian¡¯s neck. ¡°Your vocal cords are injured? No wonder you can¡¯t speak. Were you beaten to the point where you couldn¡¯t even speak, or is it that you couldn¡¯t speak because you were beaten?¡± Though Brian wanted to say it was thetter, it seemed impossible in his current state. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice the crows lurking around? If you didn¡¯t want to end up in a tough spot, you should have just rushed in. You pledged to devote everything to me, but here you are, offering your neck in a deste ce. Are you truly my seed?¡± It was a situation of unspoken words rather than eloquent ones. Despite the ongoing scolding, there was a strange sense of relief mixed with joy. Suddenly, Brian grinned widely at Cyan. Taken aback, Cyan let out a small sigh. ¡°Alright, alright. What more can I say to someone who¡¯s been thoroughly beaten? You don¡¯t seem to be at death¡¯s door yet. Just sleep until this situation resolves.¡± Cyan lightly stroked Brian¡¯s blood-stained face. ¡°¡­ ¡± With just a fleeting touch, Brian began to feel drowsy, his eyelids growing heavy. Though cries for help echoed around him, he didn¡¯t feel inclined to pay attention. Before long, Brian slipped into a deep slumber, oblivious to everything around him. * * * ¡°An apple tree is known by its fruit from the outset,¡± isn¡¯t that how the saying goes? I¡¯m not particrly fond of old sayings, but this one truly resonates with me as a profound truth. What¡¯s that? Who¡¯s doing what to whom and how? The idea that such words coulde from the mouth of an eleven-year-old child is quite perplexing, to say the least. Is it because they¡¯re just sprouting, or because they¡¯re young, that we cut them some ck? Such leniency should be reserved for knights. Sprouts be trees in no time, just as rascals grow into viins in the blink of an eye. Therefore, it¡¯s crucial to nurture those sprouts properly to ensure they grow straight. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? Why are you doing this to me?¡± The baffled Barrett shouted as he sank to the ground. To an observer, it might seem like a severe interrogation was underway. However, Barrett¡¯s limbs were unscathed, indicating that Brian hadn¡¯tid a finger on him. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Stay back!¡± With each step forward, the f*cker retreated desperately. ¡°Well, well, it seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding, Master Cyan! I wasn¡¯t trying to harm your knight! I was interrogating him because he seemed suspicious! I heard he was nning to kill you, so¡­!¡± The change in demeanor brought to mind someone from a valley. But I wasn¡¯t about to entertain such nonsense for long. As Barrett continued to retreat, I casually stepped on his left foot. -Crunch! A satisfying sound, like a snapping twig, echoed. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± In agony from his broken bones, Barrett screamed loudly. I stooped down slightly, meeting his gaze. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± His eyes burned with a simmering hatred. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll get away with doing this to me? I¡¯m Barret Louisemill! No one can stop me when I¡¯m angry! What I¡¯m feeling now is only a fraction of the pain¡­!¡± It seemed my words didn¡¯t make much sense. If I asked a question, shouldn¡¯t I listen to the answer instead of rambling? I gently grasped one of Barrett¡¯s hands. ¡°What, what are you doing¡­?¡± It felt rough and coarse, with traces of scars. It was hard to imagine such hands belonging to a nobleman. Perhaps people might mistake them for the calluses ofbor or training. But these weren¡¯t the scars of hard work. They were scars from self-inflicted acts of violence, not from blows received but from acts of cruelty towards others, even from a young age. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been squeezed quite tightly¡­¡± In other words, the marks of beatings. They weren¡¯t received but self-inflicted, indicating a propensity for violence from a very young age. It¡¯s not a promising sign for future growth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say when you have an ipetent master, the underlings suffer? Well, it seems like a valid point¡­¡± I don¡¯t have much else to say. Ultimately, Brian suffered because of my negligence. ¡°But when you think about it, isn¡¯t that incredibly unfair? The underlings suffer because of an ipetent master, but the master himself doesn¡¯t take any responsibility. You¡¯re no exception, are you?¡± Look at these bodies strewn around. They¡¯re the followers who just bid farewell to this world, all because of an ipetent master. They didn¡¯t get to see a good end, all because of one useless brat. ¡°What, what are you saying¡­ Ahh!¡± I brought down Kaeram from my arms onto him with full force. Barret¡¯s body iled like a fish lifted out of water. If you¡¯re willing to inflict pain on others, you should be prepared to receive it in return. The pain I¡¯m inflicting is almost mercy, not really pain at all. I haven¡¯t truly inflicted pain on him yet. I grabbed his head and forced him to meet my gaze. ¡°I might be unlucky. Or I might just be bad luck. Whatever you say behind my back, I don¡¯t care.¡± After all, it¡¯s just the self-consciousness of the ipetent. ¡°But why did you touch him?¡± ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± Barret cried tears without an answer. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to see such a sight, you should¡¯ve negotiated with me. Why did you touch him?¡± ¡°I, I was wrong, Master Cyan! From now on, I won¡¯t even breathe near you! Please spare my life!¡± Barrett who was shouting just a moment ago was now groveling pitifully. [What a weakling. Is this the same guy who was just roaring?] Kaerammented casually from the side. ¡°I agree.¡± Still, he is the guy who gritted his teeth and confronted me before. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to nurture the sprouts, right? But I don¡¯t trust those who only speak. I briefly set Kaeram down and made a swift motion. ¡°¡­!¡± His eyes shook as if he foresaw his own future. ¡°What, what are you trying to do?!¡± Gradually, a dark orb of concentrated mana appeared in one of my hands. ¡°We didn¡¯t finishst time, did we? It¡¯s a game of exchanging mana orbs.¡± ¡°W-where¡¯s the fun in that? You could really die if you mess up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Inserting mana orbs won¡¯t kill you.¡± You should be grateful that I consider you a nobleman. Not that it matters, but I¡¯d find it annoying if your death inconvenienced me. However, you¡¯ll feel more than just death. ¡°So remember this well. If you or any of your ilk catch my eye again, you won¡¯t be forgiven so easily¡­ Remember my words until you¡¯re old and gray.¡± If you don¡¯t want to die a more painful deathter on. Without hesitation, I shoved the orb into his mouth. ¡°Aaargh!¡± The sound of agonizing screams echoed through the lonely forest. Barret thrashed around like a fish out of water. This isn¡¯t torture, it¡¯s nothing like that. Even if he tries to vomit out the mana, it¡¯ll only bring more pain. Once the mana starts spreading properly, he won¡¯t have the strength to resist. Having finished my business, I turned away without a trace of regret. The sprouts have been taken care of. If they show signs of crooked growth in the future, I¡¯ll uproot and burn them to ashes, leaving nothing behind. * * * ¡°Ugh!¡± As consciousness returned, Brian¡¯s head throbbed and rang. ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± With a whimper, Brian opened his eyes briefly, and the owner of the sweet voice let out a short cheer. ¡°Did you sleep well, Brian?¡± A cute little tail swayed gently back and forth. The owner of the tail sat on the bed, watching him with innocent eyes. ¡°Nana¡­?¡± Brian blinked rapidly, scanning his surroundings in a hurry. The warm morning sun seeped through the window into the peaceful dormitory. As he touched the throbbing pain in his head, he noticed the white bandages wrapped around it. ¡°I heard! Nana said you went to buy snacks and tripped over a rock, fainting? Brian, you¡¯re such aplete fool! Papa found you lying on the street and brought you here!¡± She stroked Brian¡¯s wounds with an innocent face. Who would get such severe injuries from tripping over a rock? Brian made a puzzled expression as he tried to recall the events of the previous day. He remembered being in the middle of the forest, where the scent of blood lingered. He was being beaten and tortured by Barrett¡¯s group when Cyan appeared, and he lost consciousness immediately. ¡°What about¡­ Lord Cyan?¡± Creak. Cyan entered the room frighteningly quietly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± His expression was as nonchnt as usual. Yet, Brian felt a strange sense of relief at his appearance. ¡°Go eat, Nana.¡± ¡°Okay, got it, Papa!¡± At the mention of food, Nana dashed out of the room. Now, only Cyan and Brian remained in the room. ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, is it?¡± Brian chuckled awkwardly and scratched his face. Perhaps it would be better to ask the mirror such questions. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered without knowing the situation¡­ I¡¯ve caused trouble for you.¡± Cyan crossed his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to say anything about me stepping in, you know? But did you really think you could handle them with your own strength?¡± Brian shook his head vigorously. ¡°To be honest, I had no intention of fighting! From the moment they started following me, I realized how aggressive they were, so I tried to run away as soon as I could. But I didn¡¯t expect them to charge at me without any warning¡­¡± ¡°So, in other words, you knew from the beginning that they approached you with ill intentions?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Cyan¡¯s cold gaze weighed heavily on Brian. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, Brian could feel how lowly he thought of himself. ¡°In other words, you couldn¡¯t even defend yourself, even though you pledged to sacrifice everything for your master¡­ Once your injuries heal, remember that the training will start immediately.¡± Cyan took something out of his embrace and handed it to Brian before getting up from his seat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To drink.¡± As always, Cyan left for somewhere unknown. Brian, left alone, looked at the item exchanged between him and Cyan with his puffy eyes. Despite its short length, it felt quite sturdy. A dagger with a significant weight to it. Carefully drawing it from its sheath, Brian felt the coldness emanating from the sharp double-edged de. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 54 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 54: My People (4) There¡¯s a saying that the culprit often returns to the scene, usually to tidy up aftermitting the deed. Just to rify, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I¡¯m just returning to the scene to finish what I started. Of course, it would be troublesome if I unexpectedly encounter my adversaries at the scene. Actually, even if the person I expect shows up, it would still be inconvenient. ¡°¡­..¡± The cold, icy stare conveyed a chilling coldness. Our leader, today your face seems as heavy as a soaked cotton ball. ¡°Exin.¡± In her brief question, her negative emotions were palpable. Last night, the scene of the bloodbath was as pristine as if time had reversed. Moreover, in front of the leader, there was another familiar face. I said without much concern, ¡°His name is Kellen Diego. He is a formal knight of Velias. The leader of the surveince team sent to monitor me all this time.¡± Kelleny on the ground, silent, with his eyes and mouth shut. Naturally, the cleanup of the scene was done by Silica, the lord, and the members of Mist. It was not just cleaning up. Somehow, even though Barrett¡¯s group was dealt with first, they were just theters. The crows that persistently kept an eye on me were also there. I remember there were five of them at the time, but now there¡¯s only one in front of me? The rest seem to have flown beyond the horizon. ¡°I¡¯ve been quietly watching as you handle things on your own, but it seems you¡¯ve made quite a few enemies in your hometown?¡± ¡°I had no allies to begin with.¡± If there were any, it would be Emily or Alice, at best. ¡°What about Barrett?¡± ¡°I left him alive for now. I left him in front of the infirmary. He¡¯s probably been found by the healers who were nning to clean the courtyard by now.¡± ¡°Not killing him was considerate.¡± ¡°If I had tried to kill him, you would have rushed to stop me.¡± She didn¡¯t try to deny it. Regardless of how much of a trash he is, he still holds the status of nobility. The position is fundamentally different from students like Ressimus whoe frommoner backgrounds. If emotions had prevailed and I had tried to kill him, not only would the academy be in an uproar, but also the rtions between nations would be very ambiguous. To exaggerate a bit, the peace that hadsted for 100 years on the continent could have been broken. Of course, I¡¯m not such a foolish person to make such irrational judgments. Although I briefly considered killing him in a moment of excitement, I brought more than deathly pain instead, so there shouldn¡¯t be any need to worry. ¡°Your abilities are truly admirable the more I see. Your strength surpasses even Mist¡¯s assassins, your eloquence is enough to negotiate with the resolute Kundel, and your mental fortitude in handling the demonic sword¡­ You¡¯re showing the best you can as a sessor.¡± Who could be pleased with praise from such cruel eyes? Either way, she continued speaking with a dry face. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly interested in what happened in your hometown and how you grew up. Honestly, if I say I¡¯m not curious, it would be a lie, but still, I won¡¯t ask. The same goes for Lord Aeru.¡± Sometimes, not knowing is more helpful to oneself and to those around. An assassin¡¯s duty is simply to pursue the target in front of them, without being swayed by sinister emotions or backgrounds. She would understand this principle better than anyone. ¡°However, if this kind of thing continues to happen, it¡¯ll be troublesome. Both Barrett and the crows here, those who are wary of your actions and find them suspicious will continue to appear in the future. Won¡¯t it be quite annoying for you?¡± ¡°I agree. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you should continue to oversee the cleanup. I should handle what I¡¯ve done on my own.¡± Even with my unyielding stance, she sighed. ¡°I wish you could understand the concern of a teacher. It¡¯s good to punish those who harm your seed. But such aggressive methods within the academy will eventually be a crisis for you. Then, not only you but those around you will be in danger. Can¡¯t we avoid that? As a sessor, whatever means necessary, we will protect you.¡± Whatever means necessary to protect¡­ I wonder why that firm person, in my past life, sent me away from the organization so coolly when I said I would leave. It¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask again, but it¡¯s a question I won¡¯t get an answer to anyway. I shrugged and said. ¡°Punishment is an act of providing negative stimulus to induce positive development in the target. However, what I¡¯ve done isn¡¯t punishment. It¡¯s a kind of warning to crush them if they dare to crawl further after receiving negative stimulus.¡± Why would I bother to induce positive development in those scum? I don¡¯t even hope for redemption. I just want them to disappear from my sight like dead mice. ¡°Jealousy toward me? It¡¯s just the entitlement of those ipetent ones. I don¡¯t care about such gossip. But if something happens that touches my people, not me¡­¡± I felt it clearly this time. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll find them all and crush them. That¡¯s the way I want to live.¡± As I promised during my meeting with Aeru, I must correct what I should have done but couldn¡¯t in this life. Didn¡¯t he sometimes say to look around? I feel like I know to some extent what that idiot god is saying. The leader in front of me and the other members are the same. They are all within my fence, within my scope. I will never abandon those who are willing to sacrifice their lives for me because of the problems caused by me, as long as they don¡¯t stab me in the back. Perhaps touched by my firm resolve, the leader¡¯s upright gaze softened slightly. ¡°I hope we don¡¯t have to run around so busily.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± I responded with a small smile to her modest smile. ¡°My task seems to be done. Leave this crow behind and go. From what I see, there seems to be no need to kill it.¡± Leaving an unintended gift(?) behind, the leader left the ce. As she left, a ck mist rose from the embrace, frighteningly. [Pointless showing off¡­] It was Kaeram, whose eyes were downcast as if she was displeased with something. ¡°What else could be bothering you?¡± [If I speak, will you understand? Fine! Then what should we do with him?] Kaeram asked, looking at Kellen lying in front of him. He was motionless, like a dead body. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wake up, you idiot. I can hear the thumping of your heart all the way over here. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be unconscious. I know you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As I removed the mist and gag covering his eyes, his sweaty face was revealed. ¡°So, you¡¯re Cyan Vert¡­?¡± Since it was our first encounter in this life, such a reaction was expected. ¡°Wh-what on earth? Who are you? Why does the youngest son of the Verts have such power? They¡¯re clearly followers of the ck Mist¡­?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t untie you to answer those questions. I¡¯ll give you 5 seconds, think carefully about what you should say in this situation.¡± He answered in just 1 second. ¡°Do you want me to provide an answer to what you desire? Unfortunately, my mouth isn¡¯t so light. I¡¯d rather you kill me right here!¡± Firm indeed. This guy is truly rigid. Even I, who was once obsessed with that devil, feel a bit of reverence for his toughness. Yet, he¡¯s quite foolish. Unable to distinguish shit from soybean paste, he¡¯s a foolish man who thinks his beliefs are the best in the world. Does he resemble me? Well, he might. But I don¡¯t feel an ounce of sympathy for him. Because he was the first person to try to kill me. Out of jealousy and envy, thinking I was unnecessary for the family, he, the first perpetrator, tried to assassinate me. So I killed him with my own hands. ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything you¡¯ve done! It felt like I was seeing a demon, not a person! Perhaps he realized your true nature sooner than you think! Your existence will not only ruin the Verts but will also cause great harm to him!¡± The ¡°him¡± here is undoubtedly referring to his master, right? Yeah, he¡¯s already afraid of me, a kid who¡¯s still blue. How absurd. I said without expression, ¡°If I untie you now, what will you do?¡± ¡°I will return to Velias and report everything about you to my lord. No threat or coercion will work, even if you use ¡®oath magic¡¯ on me. I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die right here!¡± ¡°Sure about that. So, Aschel will keep using you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak his name so casually!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice. That won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His ring eyes are so threatening, they make you want to pull them out. ¡°If he trusted you so much, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d let you die.¡± That¡¯s for me to say¡­ ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. Even rolling in a pigsty is better than this, anyway. Let¡¯s just prolong your life a little more for my sake. Make better use of you.¡± I gathered arge amount of mana within my body. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand my words. Whatever you do, I won¡¯t change¡­¡± ¡°I never said I¡¯d change you. I¡¯ll just make something new.¡± A significantlyrger amount of mana than before coalesced in my hand. ¡°What is this power¡­? What are you trying to do?¡± Consider it an honor. I¡¯m going to use high-level magic, which I find bothersome to use for the likes of you. As the clouds that obscured the sun parted, hidden shadows began to appear. I gathered the mana in my hand and struck Kellen¡¯s shadow. ¡°Creation: Shadow Personality!¡± -Boom! With the spell, a jet-ck light shot out from my hand where it touched the shadow, and the condensed mana transferred directly into Kellen¡¯s body through the shadow. epting it, Kellen wore an expression like a soulless husk. Phew, it¡¯s exhausting to do this again after a long time. 9th-grade dark attribute magic ¡®Shadow Personality¡¯. A spell that creates a new personality from the shadow, which is said to contain a second soul of a human, and bestows it upon the target¡¯s body. It was the highest-grade magic that I had only used once in my past life. After briefly holding onto my dizzy mind, I looked at Kellen again and asked, ¡°Do you understand who you are?¡± ¡°I am Kellen Diego. A legitimate guardian knight of Valias, tasked with surveilling Sir Cyan. I havee to Luwen.¡± His tone was much more dignified. ¡°Who do you serve?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Kellen replied, ¡°I was originally serving Aschel, the eldest son of the Verts¡­ But¡­ I have no desire to continue. Instead, I wish to serve Sir Cyan, who created me, as my new master. Please ept me!¡± His face was full of determination, as always. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 55 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 55: Link (1) ¡°Hayap!¡± Sweat dripped profusely, and the powerful strikes resounded loudly. This was the Academy¡¯s renowned endurance training ground, where students honed their physical and swordsmanship skills, and where personal training from guardian knights took ce. Given the Academy¡¯s emphasis on mental and physical training, the facilities for individual student training were top-notch. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t here for my own training. I came to train our zealous young seedling. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Brian, havingpleted the target number, copsed on the floor. ¡°I-I¡¯ve done it, Sir!¡± ¡°Rest for 30 seconds and then move on to the next exercise.¡± Though his expression suggested he¡¯d rather be killed, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. With tears in his eyes, Brian assumed the push-up position and began his exercise. ¡°Struggling?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ No, I¡¯m fine!¡± For a moment, sincerity escaped his lips. ¡°If it gets too tough, speak up now. Even if you need me to run errands for snacks.¡± ¡°Oh, no, Sir! You¡¯ve given me this chance, and I¡¯ll see it through!¡± With determination, Brian resumed his training with powerful strikes. No matter what you begin, the basics are always important. Since endurance is the most fundamental aspect of any physical activity, it must be developed before one can train in swordsmanship or martial arts. It seems he wasn¡¯t officially knighted at Velias, but he must have had some level of endurance, whether from the estates or elsewhere. If it were just simple endurance training, it could be done within the dormitories. As someone who prefers to avoid crowded ces as much as possible, it would have been more convenient for me. So, the only reason I brought Brian all the way here was to let him see. Direct training is good, but observing others train is also very helpful. Throughout the Academy, not only students but also their guardian knights and knights affiliated with the Academy could be seen training tirelessly. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use to me, but it would serve as a great textbook for our Brian. ¡°Heh, Aaack, Hugguk!¡± Whether he knew my thoughts or not, Brian, with veins bulging and teeth gritted, let out iprehensible groans. ¡°Cyan¡­?¡± Amidst this, my head turned involuntarily to the familiar voice calling me. Princess Arin, wearing quite a weing smile, was approaching me. ¡°Seeing you here? Came to train with the guardian knights?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, something like that.¡± I was here solely for Brian¡¯s training, after all. ¡°Is the princess here for endurance training too?¡± ¡°Yeah! Ie for endurance and swordsmanship training with Ressimus every weekend. I¡¯ve learned a lot from him!¡± Behind the princess were Ressimus and five other guardian knights. It felt like there were more of them than usual. ¡°Seems like there are more knights?¡± ¡°Hmm? Ah, well¡­ I suppose¡­ I¡¯ve been feeling like I should be cautioustely because of recent events.¡± At the mention of recent events, Ressimus, who was standing behind, flinched. It¡¯s nothing much, really. It¡¯s about the recent incident involving the discovery of Barrett Louisemill, a new student at the Academy, found in front of the infirmary in the early hours of the morning. One of his ankles was broken, and he sustained serious injuries all over his body. The despairing result was that he might find it difficult to generate mana properly in the future. They kept pressing him to reveal who did it, but he refused to speak¡­ Well, not that he couldn¡¯t, but he wouldn¡¯t. While it¡¯s not exactlymendable, I see it as him doing quite well. As long as he keeps his mouth shut like that, there won¡¯t be any need for confrontation with me, at least. ¡°Who could it have been? They weren¡¯t particrly good people, but still, to mess with a member of a high-ranking noble family within the Academy¡­¡± That¡¯s right. I wonder who the wicked friend is. I suddenly feel like I want to see their face. Is it because my ears are itching? ¡°Anyway, Cyan, you should be careful too. You never know what might happen to a person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I¡¯m not sure who¡¯s worried about whom, but for now, I¡¯ll take it as a decent hint. Well, at least I have to acknowledge her strong will. I heard she even excels in those tedious theory sses. Training endurance without a break even on weekends is definitely not easy. I don¡¯t know if she still harbors the thought of making me her person, but if she continues to grow like this, the chances of her hearing the dreaded ¡®exiled princess¡¯ epithet will diminish. At least if she establishes her own faction properly. ¡°S-Sir¡­?¡± Out of the blue, Brian called me with a voice as tense as a mosquito¡¯s buzzing. Upon hearing that sound, I turned my head, only to find him sweating profusely, looking like he was about to defecate himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡± ¡°T-The¡­ over there, right now¡­!¡± Brian¡¯s anxious gaze was directed somewhere beyond the training ground. Intrigued, I turned my head too, and then¡­ Huh? What¡¯s this? Did I see wrong? Beyond the waterway surrounding the endurance training ground, standing on the grassy field surrounded by bushes, there was a familiar figure. It¡¯s strange. It feels like I¡¯ve been hit on the head with a hammer. It¡¯s a feeling I haven¡¯t experienced in a long time. Why? Why is that? Why is the little brat who should be taking a nap in his room standing there!? Boldly roaming around the Academy in the magic training hoodie provided by the Academy, it¡¯s the cheeky little brat. The moment I saw those sparkling pure eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat! It was Nana. * * * Arin had been visiting the training ground without fail every weekend since the Academy started. During that time, she had continued training with Ressimus, achieving significant improvement and striving to further develop herself without arrogance, all for the sake of Cyan Vert. Yet, he revealed himself in a training ground where they had never met before. Despite being in the same grade, they rarely had moments like this, as he seldom attended sses. Since it was a rare encounter, Arin thought she¡¯d like to spend more time with Cyan. Summoning her courage, she spoke up. ¡°Um, would you like to train with us if it¡¯s okay? I think it would help us improve more positively if you join us¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± However, Cyan didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Arin. Seeing his rare expression of embarrassment, Arin titled her head. ¡°Cyan¡­?¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. Something urgent hase up, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Abruptly, Cyan and his guardian knight left the training ground. In the blink of an eye, Arin couldn¡¯t say a word for about 10 seconds. ¡°Arin, are you okay?¡± Ressimus approached cautiously and asked. Arin¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°What! He just left while I was talking! Am I not even worth considering?¡± With her previous emotions vanishing into thin air, Arin¡¯s jealousy and anger toward Cyan exploded. ¡°Really unlucky! How great do you think you are? Fine! I don¡¯t want to train with you either!¡± No matter how much she vented her anger, the person in question had already left. Arin stomped her foot into the empty air, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. ¡°It seems I still have a long way to go¡­¡± Was she stillcking in his eyes? Despite her daily efforts to keep the promise made a year ago and improve herself, the fact that the person in question still showed no interest drained her spirit. ¡°Let¡¯s start training, Ressimus.¡± Suddenly resolute, Arin began to loosen up her body. When your mind is cluttered, make your body suffer to forget. As she removed her outerwear and stretched her arms forward, her body froze. ¡°¡­?¡± Her body, which had been flexing its muscles, stopped. Her eyes are clear and bright, as if they contain morning dew. It was as if she was looking at a curious fairy in the forest. ¡°A¡­ child?¡± Four or five years old, maybe? A young girl who seemed to have just started speaking stood before her. Wrapped in a red magical cloak, her tiny body was dragging on the ground. ¡°¡­?¡± The child was also staring intently at Arin¡¯s face. She was definitely not visible when Cyan left just a moment ago. Forgetting her intention to train, Arin bent down and matched her eye level with the girl. ¡°Hey, how did you get here?¡± The child just tilted his head in silence. ¡°Why is there such a young child at the academy?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not a child from the city? Or perhaps she¡¯s a child of someone from the Academy¡­¡± Ressimus and the other knights were also surprised. They were astonished by the child, but they couldn¡¯t deny her overwhelming cuteness, with her pink hair tucked under the hood, making anyone want to hug her. ¡°Can you tell me your name? My name is Arin.¡± When asked for her name, the child¡¯s mouth, which had been tightly shut, opened wide. ¡°¡­Nana.¡± The name Nana was easy to pronounce and adorable. ¡°Nana? What a cute name! How did you get here?¡± ¡°I came to find Papa!¡± So, she was a lost child looking for her family. ¡°Seems like you lost your parents? Are you a guardian¡¯s child?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility. It¡¯s not umon for family members of officials to visit¡­¡± Considering the circumstances of most officials who live in the Academy, visits from their families weremon. Arin and Ressimus naturally thought that Nana was one of those visitors. ¡°Do you want toe with me? There are many delicious things in my room. I¡¯ll make sure to find Nana¡¯s parents!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Nana smiled brightly and grabbed Arin¡¯s hand. Arin¡¯s face turned red again. Setting aside thoughts about Cyan and growth for a moment, Arin took Nana and headed to her dormitory. * * * The door was locked as securely as when I left. I had even set up a small magical barrier just in case, so practically, it was impossible to open the door and leave. However, through the billowing curtains, I could see the wide-open window. Yes, it had been about a month since our little one came out, and now she was walking, talking, and even flying? Moreover, this was from a second-story height. Her growth rate was so rapid that it was endlessly joyful. From the point where I found Nana, I searched about 200m in radius, but there was no sign of where she disappeared. Perhaps, driven by instinct, she returned to the dormitory, but all that remained was an amazing escape scene. ¡°Could someone have found her and taken her?¡± Who found her? If so, it would escte to the worst-case scenario from that moment. Fortunately, when she was first found, she was wearing a magical cloak I had thrown anywhere. If nobody removed it or it didn¡¯t fly away in the wind, she would still look like an ordinary little child. However, it wouldn¡¯tst long. If any part of her that was concealed came to light¡­ She might not know, but incredibly annoying things woulde my way. Now that it hade to this, there was no time to dy. Closing my eyes softly, I immediately cast the spell of Mist¡¯s Secret. ¡°Mist 4th Form: Life Detection!¡± With the spell, mist seeped out from between my clothes and prated my eyes. It was a secret technique that used the power of mist to detect life in the surrounding area, but it didn¡¯t necessarily only detect life. Since Nana was a mix of human and dragon, she surely possessed the essence of the dragon as well. Since she probably hadn¡¯t gone far yet, if I started from the dormitory and gradually expanded the detection area¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± For a moment, when I opened my eyes, the surrounding mist suddenly disappeared. What? Why are you there? ¡°Did you find her?¡± ¡°Follow me, Brian!¡± I rushed out with Brian, heading to the third floor of the royal pce. I knew who lived there, but I had never been there. Going up the stairs and stepping onto the corridor, I saw three unfamiliar faces at the end. Nana, smiling brightly, and two women holding her hand. I must be going crazy. They must have also spotted me, as they looked at me with surprise. ¡°Cyan?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 56 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 56: Link (2) The Royal Pce consists of a total of six floors. My room is located on the far left on the second floor. Currently, Brian and I are on the third floor corridor, facing to the right. If someone were to ask who lives there, I could say it¡¯s a princess from a certain empire whom I encountered at the physical training ground a while ago. Yes, that¡¯s not the issue, but¡­ ¡°Papa!¡± Why on earth are you there? Nana, who spotted me, screamed with joy and ran down the corridor. ¡°Papa¡­?¡± At the mention of Papa, the two women looked puzzled. Ugh, I really hoped that word wouldn¡¯t be used¡­ I quickly checked Nana¡¯s condition as she rushed towards me. A neatly draped cloak. Folded wings. Even a cleverly hidden tail inside her clothes. To anyone, she looked like a typical child with no abnormalities. Fortunately, or unfortunately, I¡¯ve already passed the stage of misfortune. At least, it didn¡¯t seem like she revealed her dragon form. I quickly signaled Brian, who was next to me. ¡°¡­!¡± Brian received the signal and lifted Nana, who was rushing towards him, into his arms. ¡°Now, Nana, let¡¯s go back to the room!¡± ¡°Why? I still want to y more!¡± Holding Nana, he lowered his head to the princess and quickly descended the stairs. I approached the two women as if nothing had happened. Princess Arin also approached without waiting, looking somewhat annoyed at Nana being taken away abruptly. ¡°What are you doing, Cyan? Why did you suddenly take the child who was having a good time? Could it be your child?¡± ¡°But¡­ Cyan, you were called ¡®Papa¡¯ by her¡­?¡± ¡°Is that possible? She is my cousin.¡± Ressimus, who came running along, also asked me. ¡°But when she saw Cyan, she called you Papa¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a nickname. She easily calls anyone ¡®Papa¡¯ besides me.¡± Considering I¡¯m an eleven-year-old, isn¡¯t it strange for them to think I¡¯m her father? They¡¯re around the same age, and they might not have a proper awareness in that regard yet¡­ Maybe I¡¯m overthinking. I shook my head inwardly to dismiss these unnecessary thoughts. ¡°Cousin¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, my cousin. Her family had something to do in the capital, so I was taking care of her for a while. Could you tell me where you found her?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ shortly after you left the training ground, she appeared in front of us. She said she was looking for her Papa, so we thought she might be a child who lost her family and were taking care of her¡­¡± Did this little one already learn teleportation magic or something? Well, anyway, it seemed she hadn¡¯te into contact with anyone else. Based on their reactions, it seemed they hadn¡¯t seen her dragon form either. ¡°Alright, anyway, I¡¯m d she found her family. I didn¡¯t expect her to be Cyan¡¯s family. It seems like you really like the child, contrary to what I thought? Nana mentioned that you find her very pretty and take good care of her. I thought she was talking about her father, but maybe she was talking about you, Cyan?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nana praised you a lot! She said you are very pretty and take good care of her! I thought when she said ¡®Papa,¡¯ she was talking about her father, but maybe she was talking about you, Cyan?¡± I mean, really¡­ I just took care of her as best as I could. ¡°Then, when is the child, I mean, Nana leaving?¡± ¡°She¡¯s leaving today. Actually, I was getting ready for that.¡± Could she feel a bit sad about leaving? I could see a hint of regret in her eyes. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s a bit disappointing that she¡¯s leaving without saying goodbye. Can I at least say myst farewell?¡± If I didn¡¯t even let her say goodbye to my cousin, surrounded by guards, it might raise more suspicions. Well, showing her face briefly and then disappearing should be enough. Thinking that, I was about to answer when¡­ ¡°Papa!¡± Suddenly, a sweet voice echoed from under the stairs. In an instant, my eyes shed towards the bottom of the stairs. What appeared first in the turned gaze was the bright red wings peeking out from the cloak. ¡°¡­!¡± With arms outstretched, the audacious little one was running towards me¡ªor rather, flying towards me. From then on, Brian¡¯s face showed all kinds of desperation as he desperately rushed towards us. Without even a moment to consider a course of action, Nana¡¯s sunny face soon buried itself in my arms. And at that moment, almost as if a ghost in the wind, Nana¡¯s hood, which had been covering her head, slipped off gently. *Swish* Two adorable horns peeked out amidst her light pink hair. It was a body part that should never be there on a human. I quickly raised my hand and, with swift movements as if to sever a target¡¯s neck, covered Nana¡¯s head with her hood again. Eventually, Brian, out of breath, came back up to the third floor and said. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, young master! Nana suddenly said she was going to see you and ran out¡­¡± At this moment, Brian¡¯s words weren¡¯t particrly important. What matters is how many people saw this sight that should not have happened and should not have been seen. I nced upwards, and Princess Arin and Ressimus were there. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Even if a dead body suddenly rose up, they probably wouldn¡¯t make such expressions. Their wide eyes and gaping mouths seemed frozen in time, refusing to close. Four people, silent, in a flow of stillness. Meanwhile, Nana, seemingly oblivious to the problem, blinked her eyes brightly. * * * ¡°S-So¡­ this child has nothing to do with Cyan and was simply found beforeing to the academy, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Honestly, until just now, I had no idea she would wake up.¡± I replied with a solemn expression. ¡°I-I find it more and more fascinating as I look at her. A mix of dragon and human, she looks no different from us in every other way¡­¡± Same room, same furniture, same structure. But this wasn¡¯t my room. It was the room at the far end of the third floor of the Royal Pce. It was where the 5th Princess of the Ushif Empire lived with an honored noble ofmon birth. I had to enter for the sake of exnation, but I never imagined entering her room like this. In the midst of this, Brian, looking like a mannequin, maintained a tense posture with a nervous face. Well, it¡¯s understandable to be nervous as amoner entering the room of a royal family member. But nobody cared about Brian¡¯s nervousness. Arin and Ressimus still looked incredulous, gazing at Nana¡¯s ears and tail with curious eyes. Nana, in the meantime, seemed exhausted andy down on the sofa, dozing off. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re raising this child, Nana, in Cyan¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Yes, well, sort of. She¡¯s an ownerless child, and it¡¯s spacious enough for her to be alone, so I¡¯m raising her with my knight.¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been absent from ss. It was to take care of Nana, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Well, it wasn¡¯t necessarily for that reason, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to think positively. ¡°Such a pitiful child.¡± With a touch of sympathy, Arin gently stroked Nana¡¯s sleeping head. ¡°Neither dragon nor human¡­ she doesn¡¯t belong to either side, does she? She won¡¯t be epted by anyone¡­¡± Was Arin projecting her own situation onto Nana? Even without exnation, Princess Arin seemed to have already anticipated the tragedies Nana would face in the future. ¡°Truly, Cyan is doing a good deed¡­¡± Well, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d call it a good deed. I just did what I wanted to do. How others judge it is up to them¡­ ¡°Cyan, you don¡¯t want anyone else to know about this child, do you?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s nothing good that coulde from her being known.¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t mention Nana¡¯s existence to anyone, on the princess¡¯s name. Right, Ressimus?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness! I have no reason to tell anyone.¡± After a brief pause, Arin asked quietly, ¡°Are you being sincere?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s too sad for someone to be unhappy just because of their existence. I don¡¯t want Nana to be unhappy¡­¡± Did she genuinely get attached even just a little bit during that moment? It didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. She wasn¡¯t a woman with hidden motives, either. ¡°But, instead¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Um, can I asionally visit your room?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I thought I misheard for a moment and asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I have no ill intentions! I just want to see Nana¡¯s face from time to time!¡± Her neatly sped hands and blushing face resembled that of an innocent girl seeking permission. Well, if it¡¯s just that, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I sighed softly and said. ¡°But please refrain from frequent visits. The fact that the princess enters another noble¡¯s room will be viewed in a negative light by others.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡­¡± She smiled brightly as she looked at Nana, who was sleeping peacefully. Watching that smile, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of woman she really was. * * * Cyan, after finishing the conversation, returned to his room with Nana. The sun outside had already set beyond the western sky. ¡°The sun has already set? I guess I¡¯ll have to train in the room today.¡± Ressimus, who had been silently observing Arin¡¯s face, smiled and asked. ¡°Are you feeling good?¡± ¡°Huh? Do I look like it?¡± Arin, feeling a little embarrassed, touched her reddened face. ¡°Your face is full of smiles. Did you enjoy talking to Cyan?¡± Ressimus had noticed Arin¡¯s feelings towards Cyan for quite some time now. ¡°W-What are you talking about? It¡¯s not like that, Ressimus!¡± Ironically, the person herself seemed unaware. ¡°Just¡­ since we¡¯ve formed a small connection, I think it¡¯s nice¡­¡± A secret link known only to them. Sharing that with Cyan made it feel like the invisible wall between them had slightly crumbled. ¡®I wonder if we¡¯re getting closer¡­¡¯ Arin silently hoped for their distance to shrink even further. * * * [what? Did something funny like that happen while I was sleeping?] Fun, my foot. Thank goodness I didn¡¯t have to scour the entire academy. [You¡¯re quitemendable, kiddo! Already eating, sleeping, and now escaping? Is it because she takes after you that she¡¯s growing up so fast?] That dad part, she couldn¡¯t possibly be talking about me, right? [But you seem too obvious about the price of keeping her mouth shut. Does that little princess really intend toe to your room just to see this little one? Why not mention something enticing like acquiring a demonic sword together?] ¡°Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying that?¡± Kaeram shed a mischievous smile as if nothing were wrong. [But anyway, you know you got lucky, right? This kid is going to keep growing every day. That means more chances for her true nature to be revealed.] I know. With Nana¡¯s rapid growth rate already exceeding my expectations, it was only a matter of time before her uniqueness spread beyond the royal pce. How should I handle her? Does she understand myplicated feelings, or not? Nana waspletely engrossed in the snacks Brian brought. ¡°How about taking her for a walk at times like this?¡± Brian suggested to me, seeing my distress. ¡°A walk?¡± ¡°It might be stressful for Nana to stay indoors all the time. Instead of that, how about taking her outside during everyone¡¯s sleeping hours for a little sightseeing?¡± I stared at Brian¡¯s face for a moment. ¡°Why¡­ why are you saying that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t smart kids like you figure it out at times like this?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Brian scratched his head as if he didn¡¯t understand a thing. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 57 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 57: Link (3) ¡°Hmm?¡± On a misty night sky, a silver-haired man soaring through the dark heavens suddenly looked down below. ¡°Why is that, Lord Lucion?¡± A red-haired woman following him asked. ¡°There¡¯s a foul smell.¡± He abruptly halted his flight and began surveying the vast in spread out beneath his feet. ¡°Where are we right now?¡± ¡°Though we¡¯re a bit off, it seems we¡¯re near the outskirts of Luwen, where the Royal Academy is situated.¡± ¡°The Royal Academy¡­¡± The man stroked his chin, maintaining a discerning gaze toward the in. ¡°Did you sense something unpleasant?¡± ¡°Unpleasant? Well, I can¡¯t exactly say this is a feeling of mere unease.¡± A hint of difort could be discerned in the man¡¯s faint smile. In his face, there was an unsettling vibe from some unfamiliar, yet distinctly repulsive sensation lingering in his memory. ¡°It¡¯s a sensation I, as a dragon living in this world, cannot tolerate, even to encounter.¡± A sentiment seemed to gradually emerge within the man¡¯s heart, indicating that he couldn¡¯t just leave this ce regarding that sensation, as if it was something he couldn¡¯t simply overlook. ¡°I must postpone my return for a while.¡± A splendid aura emanated from his fully spread silver wings. In contrast to the brilliance that beautifully illuminated the dark night sky, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with an indiscernible murderous intent, one that couldn¡¯t be understood. * * * ¡°Papa!¡± Standing tall on the vast in, Nana waved her hand towards me. ¡°It¡¯s so wide here! Except for us, there¡¯s nobody else, right? Nana¡¯s so excited!¡± Seemingly to release built-up stress, Nana spread her wings and flew around in all directions. ¡°Hey, wait, Nana, that area might be dangerous!¡± Brian followed behind, anxiously trying to keep up. They seem to be having a good time. A secluded in, about 10km away from Luwen. Upon Brian¡¯s suggestion to show Nana around, we ventured here with them in the dead of night. Since Luwen was situated at the border of the Three Kingdoms, the vicinity of the city had been a battleground for centuries. Thus, it meant thend had been devoid of human presence. Here, there would be no problem even if Nana ran, flew, and even transformed into a dragon. [You are a very merciful father, right?] Kaeram, who materialized, said sarcastically. Kaeram, now manifested, sneered. Sheyfortably on the grass, supporting her head with one hand, observing them. At this point, denying the title of father seems impossible. [Why don¡¯t you create a mother for her while you¡¯re at it? The young princess would be perfect, wouldn¡¯t she? She¡¯d probably agree, right?] ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± I shivered at the thought of it being imusible. [Trying to deny it. Didn¡¯t you say that even the room you live in now was given by the emperor? Don¡¯t you know what that means? It might not be long before¡­] There was much I could say, but I felt no urge to respond directly to that question, so I maintained silence. Instead, I chuckled and continued the conversation. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve realized in my past lives, Kaeram?¡± [Why, nning to confess again?] Kaeram replied with a seductive smile. ¡°No matter how hard I try to live peacefully, it seems I can¡¯t. This peaceful time we have now is just a brief respite. I guarantee it won¡¯tst long.¡± [Of course! It won¡¯tst long. You surely didn¡¯t think of living peacefully, even with someone like me, did you? For the sake of my fair skin, you should at least show me the taste of blood regrly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll¡­] *Boom* ¡°Whoa!¡± Mana of white radiance shed in the sky for a moment. Then, it descended to the ground, surrounding the area as if to prevent anyone from leaving. ¡°See, I told you it wouldn¡¯tst long, didn¡¯t I?¡± *Thunk* ¡°Ouch!¡± Nana, who had been frolicking around, bumped into something and fell backward. ¡°Are you okay, Nana?¡± Brian hurriedly approached and gently stroked her head. Nana, with a bewildered expression, seemed to be fascinated by the colorless barrier in front of her. ¡°W-what is this?¡± It¡¯s a containment barrier. And not just any, it possesses tremendous magical power. I won¡¯t venture to evaluate it, but this isn¡¯t something an ordinary apprentice mage would possess. At the very least, it¡¯s on par with the magical power of a Grand Magus like Kundel. Moreover, the eerie aura emanating from within the barrier¡­ It¡¯s definitely not something a human would possess. *Humming* Beneath the colorless walls enveloping them, an unknown reddish hue flickered. It was a boundary that not only prevented entry from the outside but also blocked us inside, unable to escape. ¡°Brian, bring Nana over here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Brian hurriedly brought Nana towards me. *Thud* As if a grand entity had appeared, thunder roared through the ck sky. *Swish* Perhaps feeling the fear, Nana, who had approached cautiously, wrapped her arms around one of my legs. ¡°¡­¡± She¡¯s trembling. It¡¯s not from the thunder, but from sensing the ominous aura within that raging storm. It¡¯s the unsettling presence lurking within that thunderous chaos that¡¯s causing her fear. I silently stroked Nana¡¯s head as the lightning struck down at the center of the containment barrier with vibrations. A white smoke rose, apanied by a familiar energy within it. It¡¯s the energy only those of the lineage of the gods can emit, known as divine energy. It¡¯s a force not typically associated with benevolent beings, more akin to creatures of a sinister nature. ¡°Disgusting.¡± The entity within the smoke spat out words of disdain from the moment of its appearance. A figure over 2 meters tall, with gleaming silver locks and a horn protruding from the center of his forehead. Behind him,rge wings exuded abundant divine energy, folding inward slowly. A dragon. Not like Nana, a half-breed, but a pure-blooded dragon of ancient lineage, far beyond the growth stage Demonic Dragon encountered in the Lemia Valley. Behind him stood a female dragon emitting a simr aura. They were both dragons. The silver dragon furrowed his brows as he caught sight of Nana hiding behind my leg. ¡°So that¡¯s it. The source of the foul odor¡­¡± That? In an instant, anger surged within me along with a crackling sound. ¡°Dragonoids¡­ the offspring of dragons and humans¡­ How can such abominations exist in this world?¡± The bitch behind him took it a step further, openly referring to Nana as an abomination. When something is beyondprehension, the mind tends to momentarily freeze. That¡¯s exactly the state I found myself in. ¡°Are you the master of that half-breed, human?¡± I didn¡¯t feel like dignifying the question with a response, so I simply pierced them with my gaze. Seemingly diforted by my stare, the dragoness spat out words of hostility. ¡°How dare you, a lowly human subject, re at us!¡± In response, the silver-haired dragon raised her hand to dissuade her. ¡°You¡¯re half-hearted, but your energy is also unusual. human¡­¡­.¡± His gaze passed me and went to Kaeram next to me. ¡°Right. I thought I could sense an unusual energy in the foul smell, but it turned out to be none other than a demonic sword.¡± At this, a pleasant groan came out of Kaeram¡¯s mouth. [oh? I guess my poprity hasn¡¯t died yet? There are still people who recognize me, how can I even get an autograph?] ¡°Stop joking. You¡¯re trying to match me in that you possess the power of a god but have been reduced to a mere servant of a lesser human being. Or are you still not awake enough to judge the situation?¡± It only took a moment for her face to distort. [Do you want to die?] ¡°¡­¡± [Where are these insolent beingsing from all of a sudden? Shall I rip out that tongue of yours? Or should I block your mouth with it?!] ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re speaking to in such an insolent manner!¡± A fierce roar apanied by a strong gust of wind surged forth. Unmoved, I continued to stare at their faces relentlessly. ¡°You¡¯ve been silent from the start, human. I suppose merely seeing noble beings like us with your own eyes must be an honor for creatures like you. Bing momentarily dumbfounded isn¡¯t unreasonable for your kind.¡± The nonsensical words no longer elicited even a chuckle. ¡°However, rest assured, human. We have no interest in creatures as lowly as you. But that half-breed seems to be of interest to me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Though considered abominations, hybrids of dragon and human blood¡­ It¡¯s worth considering for research. If you hand her over, I¡¯ll personally spare your lives¡­¡± ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± A chilling silence spread, and the atmosphere became intensely turbulent. My gaze remained fixed on the silver dragon. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said shut your mouth. Are your big ears just for show? If you don¡¯t want your mouth torn apart, shut up, punk.¡± Dragons, like humans, also have their minds pause when things be too absurd. The dragon seemed at a loss for words, his pupils trembling. ¡°Hahaha¡­!¡± A maniacalughter resonated through the barrier. The aggressiveness towards me emanated from his gaze once again. ¡°This is why inferior creatures like you shouldn¡¯t exist. Unable to even judge the given situation, inviting unhappiness upon yourselves¡­¡± As the figure reached out his hand, a considerable amount of mana condensed. ¡°First, I¡¯ll pluck out those disgusting eyes of yours¡­¡± *Squeeze!* As he clenched his hand tightly, the condensed mana rushed towards me. ¡°¡­?¡± However, nothing changed. My gaze remained fixed on him, and nothing around me, including myself, was affected. Only a ck spherical aura formed around my feet. ¡°A containment barrier?¡± The silver dragon¡¯s forehead furrowed like a valley. ¡°Did you just deploy another barrier within mine?¡± I¡¯m not in a state to kindly answer such questions right now. Why? Because, what was just trembling a moment ago, our little one, now had a face on the verge of tears, trembling in fear. ¡°¡­¡± I¡¯ve seen that expression many times before. Regardless of age or gender, all the humans I¡¯ve killed have always shown faces consumed by fear and terror at the end. But now, this little one, instead, is showing the exact same expression. Feeling the fear of death because of beings like me, not because of me. ¡°Brian.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord¡­!¡± ¡°I just cover my eyes and stay back. Keep her away from me at all costs.¡± ¡°I will heed yourmand, my lord!¡± Brian removed his cloak and wrapped Nana in it. Nana quietly epted Brian¡¯s touch, and until the moment she left my side, her trembling did not cease. ¡°What are you? Even if you possess the demonic sword, how can a mere human wield such power within my barrier¡­¡± Ignoring the words of the silver dragon, I closed my eyes quietly. A brief moment of peace. During this short time of respite, I exhaled the breath I had been holding and quietly uttered, ¡°Shadow 9th Form: Manifestation of the Demonic Sword.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 58 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 58: Link (4) The amalgamation of the demonic sword and cyan was no longer human in appearance. It was a ck mist itself, a semnce of artificial nature, not of primordial origin but crafted by him. It emitted a negative aura that evoked various emotions just by being observed. ¡°Lu-Lucion, is that power¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the power of an exile chased from the divine realm.¡± Lucion Kalonis Aron Moarlian Charlotte, a pure-blooded silver dragon untouched by crossbreeding. He gazed at the transformed cyan with great interest. ¡°I see. You also have some belief in it, so it seems it¡¯s showing those disgusting fangs¡­¡± Cyan remained silent, confidently striding out of the containment barrier he had created. ¡°However tough the vessel might be, it cannot contain overflowing torrents. Even if you possess the infinite power of a god, there are limits to what a fragile human body can handle. As I¡¯ve said before, understanding one¡¯s limits is crucial for creatures like you, primitive beings.¡± With an odd smile, Lucion concentrated the mana he manifested in his hand. *Crackle* Like colliding electricity, a strong spark ignited. The condensed mana gradually took shape, transforming into the form of a long spear. ¡°You should consider it an honor to see my Radiant Spear, human. Push yourself to your limits wherever possible. Perhaps if you please me, you too will be a subject of my research like that half-breed¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking too much¡­¡± At a speed leaving no room for response, Cyan, in the form of ck mist, swiftly approached Lucion and delivered a rapid strike. *ng!* It was as if instinct rather than intellect blocked the blow. Lucion, who barely managed to block the sword with his raised spear, did not exhibit the sameposure as before. ¡°What kind of movement is this¡­?¡± *Swoosh* The scarlet de slid down the shaft of the spear, and in that moment, Cyan¡¯s body rotated dynamically, delivering an attack twice, if not thrice as fast as the previous strike. *ng! ng! ng! ng!* Rather than counterattack, Lucion was forced into a defensive stance. Even the slightest distraction could lead to the grim sword piercing his noble body. Desperate, Lucion had to block it at all costs. ¡°How dare you challenge a mere human¡­!¡± As Lucion¡¯s anger manifested divine energy, a blue magic circle appeared above Cyan¡¯s head, along with lightning bolts. *Zap* Cyan swiftly retreated after deflecting the sword. In its ce, white lightning struck, and the ground beneath charred ck. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Thinking he bought some time, Lucion looked back at Cyan. But between 0 and 1 seconds. In a breathless moment, the eyes, brighter than blood, full of murderous rage, once again gazed down at Lucion from close range. At that moment, Lucion thought, there was no way to avoid this attack¡­ ¡°Lucion, Lucion!¡± *Bam!* A transparent colorless barrier shed with the crimson demonic sword. It was a protective shield formed by the fusion of divine power and mana, a dragon¡¯s innate defense that even ordinary humans couldn¡¯t breach. ¡°C-Cadelina¡­!¡± ¡°Step back and regroup! I¡¯ll handle this insignificant human!¡± Having blocked the blow, the red dragon spread herrge wings, emanating the power of her noble lineage. ¡°Hah!¡± *Thunk!* As her mana spread through the barrier, Cyan, unable to withstand the shockwave, was repelled. ¡°Step back, Cadelina! He¡¯s not an opponent you can face¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucion! This insignificant human won¡¯t prate my barrier¡­!¡± In a moment, she saw it. In the space illuminated by Lucion¡¯s lightning, within the brilliance filling the dragon¡¯s vast vision, she saw the ck mist of ignorance¡­ In that darkness, she met the scarlet gaze, and fear overwhelmed her entire being. Her hands holding the barrier began to tremble. Cyan addressed her with a whisper. ¡°Dance of des: Scattering of 8 Petals¡­!¡± With each de dance, the floating sword performed acrobatics. Its speed was unmatched even by the dragon¡¯s senses. Before she could react, eight sword shes were drawn. Unable to cope, she could do nothing as the des pierced through her barrier and into her body. *Zap!* ¡°Kyaaah¡­!¡± Cadelina¡¯s body, shattered into eight pieces, scattered in all directions. Thick blood gushed, staining the ck mist crimson. Lucion observed it all. The racing heart, the frantic blood flow. The emotion he felt could be summed up in one word: fear. The greatest race on earth, descended from the blood of gods, was in fear of the insignificant humans. ¡°W-what the hell are you¡­¡­?¡± Lucion¡¯s words no longer contained arrogance. Just a question. He just wanted to know how on earth the being in front of him was showing such strange power. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The hands holding the spear were trembling endlessly. * * * A red-haired dragon that has been torn to pieces to the extent that its original appearance is no longer known. Was your name Cardelina or something? Next time you are born, I hope you don¡¯t say or do anything ugly or anything like that when you first meet people. My gaze naturally turned to the target I was originally aiming for. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Doubt, denial, vignce, and the fear that epasses all of those emotions. The supreme race, heirs to the divine blood, feared a mere human. How amusing! *Drip* A trickle of blood ran down his cheek. Perhaps grazed by the lightning moments ago. ¡°This scent¡­ You¡¯ve tasted the blood of a Demonic Dragon from the Lemea Valley!¡± A keen sense of smell indeed. I didn¡¯t bother to respond. ¡°But that alone doesn¡¯t exin it! You may have drunk the blood of the demonic dragon and inherited the divine, but you¡¯re not another god, are you? A god of the ck mist, an exile, yet you exhibit such power! Tell me, just who are you!¡± [Isn¡¯t it about time you shut that mouth of yours?] Kaeram, who couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, interjected. I agreed with Kaeram on that point. Always demanding exnations whenever something iprehensible happens, charging in like an enraged bull demanding answers. They seem tock any sense of dignity. I approached the silver-haired old dragon without a word, grabbing Kaeram and turning him around slowly. Sometimes, you have to experience and endure things firsthand to understand. That¡¯s true not only for humans but also for dragons. Look at the face of the one who was so arrogant and mocking earlier. Look at how all that bravado vanished from his face. Hisrade threw herself to protect him, only to be torn apart. Even if he shed blood and tears and rushed in, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Yet, he still arrogantly runs his mouth¡­ To such a contemptible fellow, I have nothing to say. ¡°All right, since you have no intention of talking till the end. Fine! I¡¯ll personally cut off your head and plunder every memory from that hollow brain of yours! All of this is your own doing!¡± *Hummm* A massive magic circle formed beneath his feet, apanied by an enormous amount of mana and divine energy. He wasn¡¯t trying to cast high-level magic. He simply wanted to abandon his feeble imitation of humans and return to his true form. *Whoosh* As a fierce gust swept through, the dense mist around dispersed. Within the magic circle, the silver dragon, now gradually reverting to his true form, stood. How others perceived him didn¡¯t matter. Right now, he was the most vulnerable he¡¯d been throughout all his disys. No defense whatsoever, just waiting to be struck down. Would I marvel, ¡°Wow! A dragon transforming before my eyes!¡± or something simr? Wherever I heard it, I remember the rule: during transformation, it¡¯s customary not to attack. Wasn¡¯t there some sort of etiquette in battle? If we follow that logic, do I have to tolerate and observe this guy¡¯s ridiculous transformation? Is there any need for that? I¡¯m an assassin. I simply assess the best angle and dive in to kill, regardless of courtesy or formality. That¡¯s the bare minimum rule for an assassin. It should apply to that basta*d over there as well. As mist enveloped Kaeram, I propelled forward. Ever seen the root of a tree? All nts rely on roots buried in the soil, spreading out to support the stem. From small sprouts to towering trees with thousands of leaves, they grow. Even the tiny tendrils of external roots grow into countless roots over time. Such a richwork of roots, unsure of where to go or how far they¡¯ll extend. This small strike I¡¯m about to deliver to his colossal body will be the root of a resilient tree, enduring through countless ages, eventually bing the core of the forest. ¡°Dance of des: Resilient Tree¡¯s Roots!¡± *Slice!* At the moment the dragon fully manifested. Leaping lightly from the ground, I plunged Kaeram right into his center. *Sizzle* The fog surrounded by the sword prated into the creature¡¯s body, splitting into hundreds of paths and spreading throughout the body, like the roots of a tree. ¡°You, you! What did you do to me¡­¡­!¡± It¡¯s nice to have an exciting transformation, but now it¡¯s time to leave. I looked into his eyes and smiled softly. ¡°In your next life, be born with flexibility rather than nobility.¡± ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± The guy responded with a bloody scream. As mist engulfed him and pierced through his body like hundreds of branches spreading out, I separated his massive body with cracks, scattering him into pieces. *Thud thud* I killed him. Two of the supreme dragons of the earth, each in just five minutes. The torn and shredded dragon¡¯s corpse scattered in all directions. This situation might not fit the following phrase, but why does this scene seem like¡­ a feast of victory? ¡°Brian!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± To him, who rushed over briskly, I handed him a suitable piece of flesh. Blood was dripping from it. ¡°M-My lord, w-what¡¯s this for¡­?¡± ¡°Eat it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maybe he misunderstood, as his eyes widened as if they were about to burst. ¡°It¡¯s a delicacy of life that you won¡¯t have a chance to taste again if you don¡¯t eat it now. There is no better healthy food to strengthen your body, so if possible, pour as much as you can into your stomach.¡± As I spoke, I too picked up a piece of flesh and swallowed it along with the blood inside. Ugh¡­ A sensation spread deeply within my body, the sacred dragon¡¯s energy filling me up. He might have been a bit foolish, but indeed, the blood of the earth¡¯s mightiest race is different! [¡­] Beside me, Kaeram shook her head as if she were fed up. ¡°Papa, is it tasty? Can I have some too?!¡± Somehow, an energized Nana approached me and said. ¡°You can¡¯t. Go back, and I¡¯ll give you something else! Eat it.¡± ¡°No! I want to taste it too! I want to eat it!¡± Stubborn kid. No matter how she insists, I don¡¯t want to make her a cannibal. I gently held Nana back as she ran towards the corpse. It was amusing to see her whine and fidget, unable to go forward. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 59 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 59: Link (5) A small shield-sized, brilliant magic stone. Surrounding the magic stone were sages draped in blue robes. Currently, there were hardly any among them who wore normal expressions. More were standing than sitting. Most had eyes widened in shock and mouths agape, merely staring at the face of the informant who hade to deliver news. ¡°What¡­ what are you saying? Lord Lucion and Lady Cadelina are missing¡­?¡± ¡°I am conveying exactly that. Since thest manifestation of their power near Luwen, their presence haspletely vanished.¡± The informant spoke with a calm tone, as if he had already anticipated the reaction of the sages, but he himself couldn¡¯tprehend the current situation. The disappearance of the dragons, the supreme race of thend. Though termed as ¡®missing¡¯, it was practically tantamount to extinction since there was no trace of their presence left on thisnd. The two artifacts, both losing their light, were evidence of that. ¡°As you can see, both of these ¡®Dragon Stones¡¯ have lost their light. When they handed over these artifacts to us initially, they clearly stated that when the light of these stones disappears, they would cease to exist in this world¡­¡± Of course, such a thing would never happen, and they were simplymanded to follow our instructions verbatim. Although the dragons who spoke and the sages who listened had never anticipated such an event. ¡°Lu, you said it was near Luwen, right? Have you been to the ce where their energy wasst manifested?¡± ¡°Investigators searched in every possible way, even using detection magic, but only a series of battle traces were found, and nothing else was found. Even small things like blood stains or scales¡­¡­.¡± The more they heard, the more absurd it was. While everyone is making nk faces, unable to ept reality, A middle-aged man sitting closest to the rainbow-colored magic stone was watching the current situation with a very serious expression. It was ¡®Regens Rainriver,¡¯ the head of the Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society and one of the few people on the continent who holds the title of Great Sage. ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± All the eyes of the wise men turned to him at the brief sigh that came out along with the wind from his nose. Regens¡¯ gaze was directed to the faded Dragon Stone. ¡°It was near Luwen, right? If there were traces of a battle, then Lucion and Cadelina¡­ would have perished in that battle, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! However, Lord Lucion and Lady Cadelina possessed power equivalent to 8th rank¡­¡± ¡°Assigning titles to the deceased serves no purpose. There¡¯s no need to elevate them further.¡± Regens raised his hand, halting the respect for the dragons. ¡°But we should consider the battle more carefully. If not even a drop of blood was found, perhaps the individual who killed those two dragons erased traces with magic?¡± ¡°But, Lord Regens! As you know, the magic proficiency of the investigators is not low. Most were at least 7th rank or higher. If they couldn¡¯t detect anything with their detection magic, wouldn¡¯t the perpetrator need to be at least 8th rank or higher¡­¡± ¡°Likely a Dark attribute user.¡± Specialized in concealment and deception rather thanbat-oriented magic. If indeed traces were erased by magic, the caster¡¯s magical prowess would need to be far superior to that of the investigators. ¡°He killed a dragon instead of anything else, but if he really did that, it wouldn¡¯t be at the level of the investigators.¡± Regens remarked as if it wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. ¡°Even so, Dark attribute¡­¡± Even among the highly-ranked magicians known to the public, Dark attribute users were exceedingly rare. In fact, the likelihood of possessing a Dark attribute and ascending to high ranks was slim. However, Regens seemed fixated on the Dark attribute, repeatedly muttering the word to himself while tapping his desk with his fingers. ¡°Luwen was where the Royal Academy is located, right?¡± Once again, he mentioned nothing other than the Academy. ¡°Yes. However, the only person capable of killing Lucion and Cadelina would be Chancellor Kundle. But his attribute is not Dark¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee it must be the Chancellor. The specialty of Dark attribute is concealment, so perhaps a highly-ranked Dark attribute user with hidden power could be harbored there. It¡¯s worth investigating. Expand the investigation range to include the Academy.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Regens!¡± As the instructed investigator left, Regens closed his eyes. Everyone in the chamber remained silent, watching him. Until he opened his eyes and spoke again, no one dared to break the silence. ¡°Sometimes, it seems like we¡¯re in the midst of chaos, just like in the old days. Even though it was said that asionally trouble may arise.¡± Though his tone wasposed, it carried an underlying sense of difort. ¡°What about finding a new trader?¡± ¡°We are currently scouring the entire continent for a capable trader, but it may take some time to find someone aspetent and resourceful as Zikermann Albas.¡± ¡°What about investigating alternatives for the supply of demonic blood?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking into that in all directions, but it seems difficult to secure additional supply unless we can infiltrate new suppliers into the front lines. Most of the blood diverted by ignorant suppliers to the ck market has already been recovered.¡± Regens sighed deeply again. ¡°Do you all think that everything that has happened so far is just a coincidence?¡± A collective gulp was heard from those present. ¡°Renald Crimson, who supplied demonic blood, was assassinated on the front lines, and Zikermann Albas, who provided us with research materials and human test subjects for years, was also assassinated out of the blue. And now, Lucion and Cadelina, the two dragons who have contributed the most to our society, have vanished. Could all of these events really be just coincidences?¡± Regens¡¯ eyes showed a mixture of anger and doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. There must be some connection to the misfortunes befalling us. Until we understand and address it, the progress of our Magic Society will be hindered.¡± It was more of an intuition than evidence. However, the other sages couldn¡¯t help but think that there must be some corrtion between these series of events. But as of now, they had no way of knowing, and it was frustrating. Rising from his seat, Regens warned the sages seated at the table. ¡°So, everyone needs to brace themselves. It seems like there¡¯s an ominous change happening on this continent. We must ovee it to move towards a brighter future!¡± With that, Regens disappeared into the darkness, leaving behind the glowing emblem of the society engraved on his robe. * * * ¡°Hey, how is it? Delicious?¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s really delicious! Snacks from Sister Arin are the best!¡± Nana¡¯s face was radiant as if she didn¡¯t need heaven. Her cheeks were filled with snacks brought by Princess Arin. They seemed to be having a great time, just like two affectionate young sisters. Actually, I am the one who gave permission to her toe see Nana, so I am at a loss to say anything. It feels strange, though. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve brought a stranger into my room. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve stacked up corpses or anything, and there¡¯s no reason to prevent them froming in, but the fact that a stranger who isn¡¯t my seed has entered is not particrly pleasant. *Clunk clunk* Still, Brian, considering the guest valuable, quietly set up a table in front of the sofa and boiled some tea. Sweat was dripping down his tense face as if it were raining. He¡¯s really doing what he wasn¡¯t asked to do. Never mind the tea, Arin, seeing Brian¡¯s appearance, asked me, ¡°Is it really just Brian, no other knights?¡± ¡°As you can see, yes.¡± Actually, he wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here. ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it? I thought you might bring the maid from the mansion. Her name was Emily, right?¡± She remembered her name surprisingly well. Well, it¡¯s not surprising if a maid with that kind of presence is missed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring her, a mere maid, to the academy. I had no desire to resort to tricks either.¡± I thought it would be better for her to stay in Velias than toe to the academy with me. ¡°Arin, it¡¯s time for your ssical literature ss.¡± ¡°Oh, is it already that time?¡± Ressimus, checking the clock, informed us that ss time was approaching. Upon which Princess Arin hastily tidied up her belongings and began to prepare to leave. Well, now it¡¯ll quiet down a bit. Once those two are gone, maybe I can rx and do some exercise¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Arin suddenly stood up and was staring directly at my face. ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± ¡°Why are you like that?¡± Her unexpected question caught me off guard. ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss to attend? We have the same ss.¡± *Sigh* Deep inside, I let out a sigh. Is the princess deliberately doing this? ¡°Nana! I¡¯m going to ss with Papa! y nicely with Brian until then!¡± ¡°Yeah! Have a good time, Arin sis!¡± My opinion didn¡¯t matter anymore. With Nana¡¯s cheerful face waving goodbye, my body was already outside the dormitory. ¡°Surely you weren¡¯t nning to skip ss again? While taking care of Nana is important, the primary duty of a student is to attend ss! If you keep skipping and end up failing, won¡¯t that be a problem, Cyan?!¡± She really is considerate. I just turned my gaze slightly and contemted slipping away. At that moment, a familiar figure approached. It was Cranz. He spotted me, hesitated for a moment, then quickly turned and left. There was no mistaking it, I had instructed him to do just that. He was to disappear as soon as he saw me. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he your brother just now?¡± ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re not that close.¡± I cut off any further conversation. Moving on, as I arrived at the main building, I encountered another familiar face at the end of the hallway. It was Barrett Louisemill, supported by knights and bowing with one leg raised. His arrogant face remained unchanged. ¡°Hmph!¡± Upon spotting me, he screamed and ordered the knights to carry him away before fleeing. It was almost as fast as an assassin eliminating a target and disappearing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cyan? Is there something there?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I ascended the stairs without revealing anything. The chatter of dozens of students suddenly fell silent, all eyes turning towards me. Their expressions seemed to question why I was there. Ignoring those curious nces, I took my seat. It had been two months since I entered the academy. As I¡¯ve said before, this ce is just a fence to protect my current status. Despite some interesting incidents, I need to quietly continue my life here, avoiding any unwanted attention. I must gradually mend everything I should have but couldn¡¯t do before. I must continue to connect the faint links I have now. Then, it will all copse on its own. It¡¯s like the cunning n of a wicked little demon¡¯s child. Thinking about that moment, a smile unknowingly formed on my lips. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 60 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 60: Link (6) ¡°An unidentified faction was watching Cyan¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Yes, all the scouts that were dispatched before have been dealt with by them.¡± Aschel replied with a bewildered expression. ¡°And what¡¯s their identity?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t been able to ascertain that yet. However, ording to the only surviving scout, they felt more like well-trained assassins rather than simple knights. Upon my own observation, it seemed they maintained a certain boundary but were quick to act if that boundary was crossed.¡± Despite delivering a serious report, Kellen¡¯s tone was oddly nonchnt. ¡°So, for now, it seemed like I should report to Lord Aschel first. We¡¯ve ceased all activities and returned immediately. I apologize for not bringing back as much information as you desired.¡± The anxiety before leaving seemed to have vanishedpletely. It was as if he was seeing someone else. ¡°Thank you for your efforts. I need to think about this a bit. You may leave now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With bowed head, Kellen turned without any hesitation and headed towards the door. Aschel watched his departing figure intently. ¡°Kellen?¡± Suddenly stopping him as he was about to open the door again, Aschel asked with a puzzled smile. ¡°I have a question to ask.¡± Despite the intention to ask a question, Aschel remained silent for about ten seconds. Eventually, it was Kellen who spoke first. ¡°May the blessing of Lumendel be with you.¡± A somewhat unexpected farewell. However, seeing this, Aschel burst intoughter. ¡°Thank you for answering, Kellen. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. This is just a periodic ritual. You may leave now.¡± Without a word, Kellen simply bowed his head and exited through the door. Alone in the room, Aschel sank into contemtion with a face that was neither unpleasant nor cheerful, but rather mysterious and unsettling. It wasn¡¯t long before a knock was heard. ¡°Come in.¡± A maid with light brown hair opened the door and entered cautiously, her shoulders tensed. ¡°M-Master! The royal family¡¯s carriage has just arrived near Velias!¡± ¡°Ah, really? Then I must prepare and go out. Thank you for letting me know.¡± They say there¡¯s nothing as captivating to a woman¡¯s heart as a charming smile on a handsome face. For a brief moment, her face turned red with excitement, her heart pounding. But then, in her uncontrolled emotions, her hand identally knocked over the flower vase that was standing nearby. *Crash!* The vase shattered with a loud noise. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Master! I¡¯ll clean it up right away!¡± The maid hurriedly began picking up the shards with trembling hands. *Swish* ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, as Aschel approached her hand, he uttered a spell. ¡°Restoration¡­¡± The white light emitted from his hand enveloped the shards of ss in the maid¡¯s hand. The pieces seemed to fit together on their own, and before long, they had returned to their original state before being broken. In ce of the stunned maid, Aschel carefully ced the vase back on the table. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked. ¡°What? No! I-I¡¯m fine, Master! Thank you for your concern!¡± His kindness was palpable, almost as if it were as natural as breathing. The maid seemed to be lost in a trance, as if she had just seen the face of an angel. Aschel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of familiarity with her face. ¡°Come to think of it, your face looks quite familiar. Your name¡­ was it Emily?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! I-I was serving the youngest master!¡± Emily, the personal maid who had been in charge of Cyan until two months ago. Aschel smiled mysteriously, his expression unreadable. ¡°Well, no one has observed Cyan as closely as his personal maid, right?¡± ¡°Um¡­?¡± ¡°Would you be willing to serve as my personal maid this time?¡± The joy on her face immediately turned to stone-like stiffness. * * * ¡°Is he the youngest of Duke Vert?¡± ¡°Yes. Although he¡¯s a neer, he¡¯s one of the few dark elemental users in the academy, almost exclusively at 92% darkness attribute.¡± Regens Rainriver, the head of the Magic Society of the Garam Kingdom, chuckled suddenly as he read the report. ¡°With a darkness attribute at 92%, you¡¯d think he¡¯d be almost divine if you just look at the numbers.¡± ¡°ording to the investigators, despite his noble status, he was assigned to the royal dormitory, Royal Crown, in the academy. Since then, Emperor Dionne¡¯s influence has been at y, and he¡¯s received considerable attention not only from the royal family but also from the headmaster, K¨¹ndel Quazel.¡± ¡°Seems like there¡¯s not a single normal individual among the children of that family.¡± Regens found it intriguing but tossed Cyan¡¯s report aside. ¡°So, what are you trying to say? That this boy, who couldn¡¯t even snap his fingers, is suspected of killing dragons¡­ is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± He was indeed an exceptional being, but still just a boy. The notion of a prodigy like him being the culprit behind the deaths of master-level dragons was almostughably worthless, not even fit for a novel. Regens¡¯ eyes were so sharp that they could have unleashed a deadly spell at any moment, and a bead of sweat trickled down the investigator¡¯s cheek. ¡°Well, of course, we can¡¯t judge Cyan solely based on this, but there¡¯s one thing. There was a crucial point of connection that couldn¡¯t be overlooked!¡± ¡°A connection?¡± ¡°At the time when Renald Crimson, who supplied dragon¡¯s blood, was murdered, this boy Cyan was also on the front lines!¡± Regens¡¯ pupils twitched for a moment. ¡°This boy was on the front lines too?¡± ¡°Yes. Before enrolling in the academy, he had been living on the front lines with senior knights for about a year to umte experience. The problem is that the time he was there coincides with when Renald Crimson was actively siphoning demonic creature¡¯s blood and was murdered!¡± There was practically nothing but coincidence here. There was no evidence that Cyan killed Rennald. But there was a rather ufortable connection that was pricking at Regens¡¯ mind, making it hard to dismiss. ¡°And, this is just a rumor, but¡­ at the time when this boy Cyan was on the front lines, there¡¯s a story that he survived an encounter with a Demonic Dragon!¡± ¡°A Demonic Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯re still investigating the details, but the story we received is that during Emperor Dionne¡¯s visit to the front lines with the 5th Princess, the invasion of the demonic beasts happened, and after, Cyan, to protect the 5th Princess, became bait and was kidnapped by the Demonic Dragon, but returned alive!¡± Regens¡¯ expression, surprisingly, became dumbfounded. Then, for a moment, his lips curved into a smile. ¡°Hahaha! This is ridiculous! All I can do isugh! So, he¡¯s gaining attention from the Emperor and the headmaster for no reason? A friend who¡¯s already so popr at a young age!¡± Regens burst into unusualughter. Regens continued speaking as he picked up the draft report again. ¡°How many people do you think will be enrolled in the Royal Academy from our Kingdom of Garam within the next two years?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to check the exact count, but I think there will be around 200 people.¡± ¡°Write it down.¡± It was very unusual for him, who had not usually shown much interest in the academy, to mention the academy children were nning to enroll in. ¡°Select not only children from noble families, but all talented individuals from all over the kingdom. Status doesn¡¯t matter, whether they¡¯re amoner or a lowlife. It¡¯s okay even for people who have fled from other countries. We will have to attract at least twice the number of people currently nned.¡± ¡°B-but if that happens, won¡¯t there be a bacsh from the royal family and other noble families¡­?¡± ¡°That is none of your concern. Each person has something to do in his or her position. There is no development for this country despite what the golden bugs are saying.I¡¯ll make sure to convey that to His Majesty the King.¡± ¡°I-I will uphold the orders of the society head!¡± After the investigator left, Regens remained alone, staring nkly at the magic stone ced on the table. ¡°¡­¡± When his lips, which had been straight, curved into a smirk, the magic stone faintly shimmered with iridescent light. * * * ¡°Has it been two years since graduating from the Royal Academy? You seem quite content here in your hometown, Aschel.¡± ¡°Well, as they say, there¡¯s no ce like home, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°At least, it doesn¡¯t seem that way to me. This ce is dull no matter when youe, but still better than the imperial pce, I suppose.¡± Flowing silver hair and deep blue eyes, coupled with a dignified smile befitting the imperial family. Louisnel Sevellerus, the first prince of the Ushif Empire, was currently conversing with Aschel in the Velias city center garden. ¡°Is His Majesty the Emperor doing alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just periodic symptoms, nothing serious. It¡¯s just that the timing wasn¡¯t right this time. Well, for me, it¡¯s not bad since I get to see your face, isn¡¯t it?¡± The prince replied nonchntly, sipping his tea. Currently, Emperor Dionne was bedridden due to a sudden aggravation of his heart disease, leaving Louisnel to handle solo diplomatic missions. While the Emperor had often visited the front lines with the royal entourage before, it was the first time a prince, not the Emperor, had gone alone. ¡°So, how long do you n to stay idle in this remote ce? Isn¡¯t it time to settle somewhere? It¡¯s quite a loss for the empire, not to mention the continent, to have a talented individual like you just idling away. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still much to learn. I just want to learn more from my father¡¯s side for the sake of the empire and the family.¡± ¡°Indeed, as straightforward as ever. Both you and I, we still need the shade of our parents. Just existing itself can be a threat, you know.¡± The prince continued the conversation with Aschel,ughing heartily. ¡°Still no news from Alice?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as the prince mentioned Alice, Aschel¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. However, he didn¡¯t show it and replied with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s really agonizing not knowing what she¡¯s up to. asionally, letterse saying not to worry, but as a family member, it¡¯s hard not to worry, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at jokes too. Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Suddenly, the prince gestured with his finger to the knight who was waiting 10 meters away. After a moment, the approaching knight offered a bottle of liquor. ¡°You¡¯re simr to me. Despite feeling the need for family, especially siblings, you never fully trust them. Because their very existence could be a threat, you see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking quite dangerously.¡± ¡°What secrets could there be between you and me? Did you mention Cyan? Your youngest brother?¡± The prince casually signaled to a knight waiting 10 meters away. Shortly after, a nearby knight approached, offering a bottle of wine. ¡°You¡¯re quite like me. Feeling the need for family, especially siblings, yet never fully trusting. Just their existence alone could be a threat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a risky thing to say.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to know your thoughts, did you? You mentioned Cyan? Your youngest sibling.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The prince poured himself a drink with an unaffected expression. ¡°It seems the Royal Father is quite interested. He even got allocated a royal court at this year¡¯s academy? It¡¯s notmon for our Royal Father to directly intervene, is it?¡± The prince was smiling, but his inner thoughts were different. It wasn¡¯t envy regarding Cyan itself. The reason Cyan was granted such privilege was because of a certain woman. ¡°At this rate, will we hear about an engagement in a few years? Who knows?¡± As he raised his ss, the prince expressed his suppressed difort. Upon this, Aschel refilled his empty ss and said. ¡°You never know, do you? Sometimes watering a nt just once can make it grow vigorously. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to build influence with the Fifth Princess.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say that.¡± The prince responded unexpectedly. ¡°Well, of course, it wasn¡¯t meant in a positive way given your personality. Are you telling me to ¡®use Princess Arin¡¯?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than others saying it?¡± The princeughed heartily and emptied his ss heavily, then Aschel filled it again. ¡°Sure! It¡¯s better for me to say it first than others! But for now, the Royal Father needs to be convinced. He¡¯s probably still losing sleep over that girl, isn¡¯t he? Wrapping up such a useless shell of a child with anything¡­.¡± ¡°You have to see it as the privilege of the youngest.¡± The mention of privilege made the prince lower his head. ¡°Well, whatever. Ultimately, time will tell. With everything, including Quazel, on my side, what is there to fear? I¡¯ll just wait patiently for the right time.¡± With another gesture towards the empty air, the young knight with a talkative face brought another bottle of liquor. Looking at the knight, Aschel asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s been a change in the guardian knight?¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the gem I found on my recent visit to Slums.¡± The knight, cing down the bottle of liquor, said to Aschel with a bow. ¡°Boris Ruchelheim.¡± Aschel stared at the knight¡¯s face for a moment. It didn¡¯t take long for him to speak again. ¡°You¡¯ve found one of the highest-grade gems among gems, it seems.¡± A mysterious smile appeared on Aschel¡¯s face as he looked at the knight. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 61 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 61: Alice Vert (1) In the faint, distant dawn. A woman¡¯s dark blue hair, blending with the dim dawn light, gently swayed in the wind. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± At the familiar voiceing from behind, the woman turned her head. A fist-sized spirit was sparkling with transparent light. ¡°You¡¯re not here to see me off, are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just happened toe out to enjoy the morning air and happened to stumble upon you.¡± She knew it wasn¡¯t sincere, the woman covered her mouth and chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but I just left quietly, leaving only a letter. I couldn¡¯t afford to cause any more trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble¡­ I don¡¯t think those kids would see it that way, would they? Is she feeling ashamed in some strange ce contrary to what she has shown so far?¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± As if trying not to reveal the emotions buried inside, she forced a smile. ¡°Still, you¡¯ve been taking care of a stranger for two years. I¡¯ll leave my memories here as unforgettable treasures.¡± ¡°There might not be many memories to call good. If there are any good memories to take away, it¡¯s fortunate.¡± The spirit¡¯s words seemed to contain an inexplicable mncholy. ¡°Are you going back to your hometown?¡± ¡°Well, sort of, but before I go, there¡¯s a ce I need to visit. Before I can leave, I have to meet the one who guided me here.¡± ¡°I see. Alright then. Take care on your way back.¡± ¡°Yes! Marian, stay healthy for a long, long time!¡± At the wish for a long life, the spirit chuckled in disbelief. Being told to live long as a creature with lifespans surpassing that of humans by dozens of times, it felt strangely ambiguous about how to react. With her final farewell, the woman turned her body and soon disappeared beyond the rising horizon. The lonely spirit gazed intently at the point where she had departed for a while. ¡°It¡¯s truly regrettable. Gifted with innate talent, yet departing prematurely without fully realizing it¡­¡± With a lingering sense of regret, the spirit¡¯s footsteps did not falter easily. ¡°In the end, perhaps it¡¯s better to die early than to live a painful and meaningless life. With only a little time left, try to live well once, Alice Vert¡­¡± But all the spirit could offer was meaningless sympathy. Turning away with those words, the spirit returned to the lightless forest. All that remained in the ce where the spirit lingered was a faint sense of divine energy. * * * ¡°I¡¯ll need to verify your identity.¡± In front of the imposing castle gates, a long line was forming. When asked for identification for entry procedures, the woman pulled out a document from her pocket and presented it. ¡°¡­?¡± A golden document with three intersecting swords, each different from the other. This symbolized the Vert Ducal Family, one of the prominent families of the Ushif Empire. In other words, possessing this proved one¡¯s affiliation with the Vert Ducal Family. The guards widened their eyes in surprise as they nced at the woman who handed over the document. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hair the color of a clean blue sea. Pure silver irises without a hint of malice. Even a captivating figure that stimtes human primal desires. Seeing this, if there was someone who possessed this document, there was only one person in the world. ¡°Ah, Miss Alice Vert?¡± Commonly known as the Child of the Gods. It was Alice Vert, the second daughter of the Vert Ducal Family and a graduate of the Royal Academy. ¡°After graduating, you still have ess rights, right?¡± Regardless of age or gender, there was no one who wouldn¡¯t permit entry after seeing that smile. Since there were no particr issues, shepleted the simple entry procedures and entered the city right away. It had been a visit after a whopping three years since graduation. With each step she took, all eyes turned to her. No one could resist the charming appearance reminiscent of a goddess, and no one could resist the strong scent of magic emanating from her body without breaking a sweat. However, whether she knew it or not, Alice proceeded with a calm expression along the golden road towards the academy. Following the path her body remembered, she arrived first at the top floor of the academy¡¯s main building, the principal¡¯s office. The principal, who was working on some documents, looked up at her with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Just three years indeed.¡± Like weing an expected guest, Principal K¨¹ndel stood up from his seat to greet her. ¡°I was worried you might have been chased away, but I¡¯m d to see you.¡± The girl who was once hailed as the Child of the Gods at 16, now, three yearster, had grown into a woman so charming that calling her simply a goddess would not be an exaggeration. Alice sat down modestly with a gentle smile. ¡°So, how was your impression of exploring the continent for three years?¡± ¡°To be honest, there wasn¡¯t much exploration of the continent. I stayed in ¡®Pruina¡¯ for two years straight.¡± ¡°The territory of the White Elves?¡± The principal raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been and where humans would be wee, right?¡± ¡°I thought it was the ce where I could best contemte the meaning of harmony that you mentioned, Principal. In amunity full of distrust and rejection, how much light can my existence really shine? It wasn¡¯t easy. It took a whole year for them to truly ept us.¡± The whitend of Pruina in the northern part of the continent. The residents there, the White Elves, had lived in istion from the outside world for centuries and were a species that vehemently rejected human contact. Considering that one could easily be an outcast as soon as they set foot there, the fact that she resided there for two years and became so integrated as if she were a local, the principal thought to himself, could only be possible because she was truly her. ¡°Do you remember, Principal, three years ago when I was about to graduate, you gave me some advice? Do you happen to recall?¡± There was no way he could forget. Initially, he didn¡¯t give advice to just anyone. ¡®Wherever you end up, the organization and groups you belong to will inevitably prosper.¡¯ ¡®So, you should constantly think and ponder about where you truly belong.¡¯ As she was hailed as the Child of the Gods and possessed divine talent, the principal had no doubt that wherever she ended up after graduation would be a central force on the continent. So, he made a suggestion to her. To take some time to organize her thoughts through a journey. There was no special favoritism involved. He simply guided his student towards a good life as an educator before bing a principal. Alice readily epted the principal¡¯s suggestion and, after spending three years, reappeared before him. There was a clearer resolve shining in her eyes than before. ¡°Judging by those eyes, your determination seems solid.¡± ¡°Yes. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that the answer had been decided from the beginning.¡± Alice¡¯s words were apanied by a somewhat bittersweet emotion. The principal didn¡¯t rush her and patiently waited for her to speak first. ¡°I¡¯m going to join the Order of the Knights of Light.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The principal¡¯s eyes furrowed slightly this time. The Order of the Knights of Light. ording to the doctrine that worships the god of light, Lumendel, it was a high-ranking order of knights in the empire that pursued peace on the continent. Most of its members were elite knights who had reached the highest level as individuals, and under themand of Duke Vert, the continent¡¯s protector, they carried out crucial missions to defend the continent from demonic monsters. In truth, it wasn¡¯t a big surprise. Most people who knew Alice expected her to join the Order of the Knights of Light after graduation. At the age of 16, she had reached the 6th rank, a remarkable achievement. With a water attribute of 88%, her exceptional attribute value. Even the skilled swordsmanship instructors at the academy were easily defeated by her outstanding swordsmanship. Moreover, since her father was leading them, it was the optimal group where she could be most needed and yet demonstrate her abilities. The principal never truly wondered why Alice made such a choice. ¡°So, you intend to continue your family¡¯s legacy.¡± Continuing the lineage of the family by following her father, Duke Vert, to defend the continent. However, the principal didn¡¯t want her to join the Order of the Knights of Light. Exining the reason was awkward. Was it affection for a cherished student? Or the futile intuition of an old man? Somehow, the principal couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that if she joined the Order of the Knights of Light, it wouldn¡¯t end well. So, he suggested the journey, hoping that her heart might change. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s what my heart tells me. Someone has to shoulder this responsibility. Since I can do it, and I can bear it, I should do it. At least, it¡¯s to ensure that the younger siblings here can enjoy afortable life¡­¡± At the mention of siblings, Principal Kundel¡¯s expression subtly changed. ¡°You said siblings?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! You know about Cranz and Cyan, don¡¯t you? Are they doing well without causing any trouble?¡± The principal couldn¡¯t easily give an answer. ¡°Principal?¡± ¡°What are your thoughts on your siblings?¡± He threw the question back instead. Alice answered hesitantly. ¡°W-well, Cranz has a bit of a mischievous side, but with the right guidance, he¡¯ll surely grow into a good man¡­¡± She didn¡¯t question specifically about Cranz. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Cyan yet, but he seems to have some inexplicable talent. So, I think he¡¯s a child who has a lot to learn! It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a bit timid as a weakness¡­ Why are you like that, Principal?¡± The principal¡¯s face was now noticeably stiffpared to before. Upon Alice¡¯s surprised expression, he maintained silence for almost 10 seconds before finally speaking up. ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something, Alice¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you think you know everything about your siblings?¡± Caught off guard by the abrupt change in atmosphere, Alice couldn¡¯t hide her confusion. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Three years ago, I might have said something like this to you. I mentioned that there was one student whom I couldn¡¯t figure out among those who passed through my hands¡­¡± Of course, that one wasn¡¯t Alice. ¡°But now, it¡¯s not just one, but two. Interestingly, both are individuals rted to you.¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about¡­?¡± *Knock, knock* Suddenly, the sound of knocking on the door interrupted them. Looking towards the door, the principal let out a small sigh before speaking. ¡°That one person has just arrived.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± *Creak* As the door opened, Alice¡¯s gaze naturally shifted in that direction. Thick ck hair reminiscent of the twilight sky and sharp eyes. Simr in height to her, but slightly shorter, around 160 centimeters. However, his face had a distinctly youthful vibe. Though his appearance had changed somewhat, Alice immediately recognized who he was. ¡°Cyan?¡± He was Cyan Vert, the youngest of the Vert family and Alice¡¯s brother. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 62 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 62: Alice Vert (2) July 2nd, 988 of the Celestial Era. I¡¯ve lived my life without ever forgetting this day, from my previous life until now. No, perhaps it¡¯s more urate to say I couldn¡¯t forget it. It was the day Ist saw my sister Alice alive, with nothing but genuine affection towards me, without any malice or ulterior motives. *Knock, knock* With the intention of maintaining at least a minimum level of courtesy, I knocked on the door and waited for about two seconds. When no response came, I gently pushed open the door to the principal¡¯s office as if it were my own home. *Creak* ¡°¡­!¡± Was he scolding someone? Principal Kundel¡¯s forehead was creased as if he had been swearing. Standing in front of him, with eyes widened in surprise like a startled cat, was my sister Alice. ¡°Cyan?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, my sister called out my name. That face, that smile. It was exactly the same as it was decades ago. Before I knew it, she had rushed over and started patting my head. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Did you expect me toe?¡± ¡°As if! I¡¯m here for a private meeting with the principal.¡± Of course, it was a lie. I had juste early knowing that my sister would be visiting the principal¡¯s office first. Was it just my imagination, or could I feel a slight sense of disapproval in the principal¡¯s gaze, as if questioning when I had requested the meeting? ¡°You¡¯ve be a proper man since Ist saw you! Soon you¡¯ll be towering over me, huh?¡± ¡°If you step down from those high heels right now, it might be possible.¡± ¡°Your crooked personality hasn¡¯t changed a bit!¡± My sister said, pulling my cheeks firmly. Two years had passed calmly, like flowing water. Just as she had returned after two years of living elsewhere, I too found myself here after two years of academy life. ¡°Surprising, isn¡¯t it? I thought for sure you¡¯d be in Velias for the break. Why are you still at the academy?¡± A serene summer day with the warm rays of the sun bathing the earth. The students at the academy, weing the vacation, can be broadly divided into two groups. Those who return to their hometowns for rest. Those who stay at the academy to continue self-directed learning. Thetter group is morepelled than chosen, as students who haven¡¯t met the academy¡¯s required grades during the semester often stay back to attend remedial sses. Of course, I¡¯m not one to stick around for such tedious matters. Currently in my third year at the academy, weing the vacation afterpleting the first semester, I¡¯ve never once returned to my hometown, not even once in the past two years. ¡°Even if I go back, there¡¯s no one to wee me, right?¡± My sister scratched her face at my answer, which seemed to be obvious. With no one to wee me back, it would be strange to make the long journey home. This wasn¡¯t any different from my past life. Despite having twelve vacations over six years, I had never returned home once. It wasn¡¯t just me who didn¡¯t go home; Cranz, that fellow, was the same. In fact, Lady. Margaret, who adored him dearly, didn¡¯t even ask him toe home for the vacation but instead urged him to travel across the empire and socialize with the nobles. Well, it didn¡¯t concern me in the slightest, so I had no need to bother with such things. While this Royal Academy may be different in many ways, it still caters well to the students¡¯ convenience, allowing dormitory living even during vacations. So, I¡¯ve been continuing the dormitory life, not much different from my past life, for the third year now. ¡°Did you know your sister wasing?¡± ¡°Themotion in the streets made it quite obvious. It was like a frenzy when the Child of God returned.¡± I casually brushed off the slightly skeptical question from the headmaster. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t want to disrupt the heartwarming reunion of siblings. Just leave what you brought on the desk there and go out with your sister.¡± My sister¡¯s gaze naturally fell on the bundle of papers in my hand. Without hesitation, I approached the headmaster¡¯s desk and ced it there. ¡°Even though you¡¯re a graduate, there¡¯s no one to stop you from staying, Alice. Stay as long as you want and return whenever you feel like it. We can arrange dormitory amodations if you wish.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Headmaster.¡± It seemed like the atmosphere had abruptly ended the conversation, but there seemed to be no need to worry about it. As I left towards the door, I subtly took hold of my sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sis.¡± Perhaps she was surprised by the unexpected physical contact, as my sister¡¯s face flushed red. * * * The current situation felt somewhat unsettling to Alice. There was a mix of surprise at her younger brother, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, boldly taking her hand, but more notably, there was a distinct difference in the aura emanating from Cyanpared to before. Contrary to his youthful face, there was now a more mature aspect to him. Even a subtle hint of mana energy seemed to waft from him. ¡®Has he really grown this much in just three years?¡¯ One year on the front lines, followed by two years at the academy. While three years wasn¡¯t a short time, she couldn¡¯t imagine herself growing to this extent despite being hailed as a genius. She couldn¡¯t help but sense an inexplicable sense of caution in his firm gaze. ¡®Is he still harboring the desire to uphold the family legacy?¡¯ Three years ago, when she returned to the mansion, she couldn¡¯t forget the sight of his determination to uphold the family¡¯s legacy. Contrary to what she initially thought was just a child¡¯s futile fantasy, his determination was genuine and intense. Despite her best efforts, she couldn¡¯t break his strong will, experiencing firsthand the depth of his resolve. However, Alice secretly hoped for a change of heart in Cyan. After all, as fickle as a feather, a person¡¯s heart can change at any moment. She didn¡¯t particrly want to urge him onto the challenging path of being a guardian of the continent. Instead, if he had something else he wanted to pursue, she wanted to support that wholeheartedly. It was a natural thing for an older sister to do for her younger brother. There was no need for hesitation. If she was curious, she could simply ask. With a bright smile, just as she was about to open his mouth to ask Cyan, an unexpected probing question stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Do you really have to join the Knights of Light?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Her mouth was left agape at the unexpected question, unable to form a response. Cyan simply waited for her answer with an expressionless face. * * * Her reaction was unexpectedly intriguing. It was the first time he had seen her so flustered that she couldn¡¯t speak. However, it didn¡¯t take long for an answer to emerge. ¡°Why are you asking such a question?¡± When someone questions another¡¯s decision, the reason is simple: they don¡¯t want it to happen. I, too, asked that question because I didn¡¯t want my sister to join the Knights of Light. ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± But my words gave a different impression than what I truly felt. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the Knights of Light the ce where only the Empire¡¯s top knights gather? It¡¯s the prestigious order that everyone who wields a sword dreams of joining. Who wouldn¡¯t envy it?¡± My sister burst intoughter all of a sudden. ¡°Hahaha! What are you saying! Isn¡¯t it enough that your little brother wishes the best for his sister?¡± If her joining the Knights of Light seemed somewhat involuntary, it was a big mistake. Unlike me, my sister was inherently destined in life. She was born to use her natural talents for the family¡¯s sake, and she didn¡¯t deny it; she even desired it. The Knights of Light were undoubtedly the highest order of knights on the continent, and it was the highest ce she could go. The feelings of serving the family or protecting the family were essentially secondary. She had always dreamed of serving in the Knights of Light. But I know better. In that ce, my sister will meet her death. Alice Vert, who entered the Knights of Light with much fanfare, meets a tragic end before fully blossoming. This is the undeniable reality of our past lives. She willingly heads into the jaws of death, but will I stand by and watch? ¡°Seems like your resolve to uphold the family¡¯s honor hasn¡¯t changed, huh? Can¡¯t stop it at this point. You also dream of bing a Knight of Light, don¡¯t you?¡± As I¡¯ve said before, maintaining the family¡¯s honor is no longer my concern. The Knights of Light? Even if they beckon me, I won¡¯t go. But for her, it was a lifelong dream, a wish, a duty. I have no intention of persuading her not to go with feeble words. I¡¯ll simply correct her path. If pestse to devour the flower just before it blooms, I¡¯ll catch them all and burn them. ¡°For the sake of such an amazing little brother, I have to pave the way well.¡± But she, oblivious to all this, will likely find my words merely endearing. Now, I was on the verge of being as tall as her, yet she still treated me like a puppy, petting my head. ¡°Are you getting along well with Cranz?¡± A momentary flicker passed through her eyes when she mentioned Cranz. Though it might seem like an ordinary question at first nce, it was anything but. She must have had a specific desire when asking. Probably hoping he¡¯s doing well. I¡¯ve only seen my sister furious once in my entire life. It was around the age of 8, before she entered the academy. Back then, as usual, I was getting a harsh beating from Cranz under the pretext of swordsmanship training. There was no one to help, and in the distance, Emily was stamping her feet alone, a pitiful sight. It was a familiar reality to me from my past life. My sister witnessed that scene. When she returned home for the holidays, she stumbled upon an unexpected scene of violence. At first, she thought it was just a squabble between young siblings. But she wasn¡¯t a fool. The sight of Cranz¡¯s face, unblemished and pristine, and my face on the brink of bing a bloody mess. And when she saw the bystanders, seemingly indifferent as if it were a familiar urrence, my sister quickly grasped the situation. It was truly a first. Her beautiful face contorted in anger, petals as if in bloom, and her calm mana surged like a storm. At that moment, I might have felt more fear than when facing a demon king. I can guarantee that if Cranz wasn¡¯t my brother, he would have been torn apart right there. No one could handle my sister¡¯s rage. Her fury was unmatched, questioning how anyone could stand by and watch this happen, whether this was the true face of the Vert family, protectors of the continent. How she vented her anger on the people. It¡¯s a memory that still vividly stands out. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t particrly pleased at that time. Apart from my sister standing up for me, it pained me deeply to see her, so pure and innocent, so angry and sad. I¡¯d rather suffer more myself than see my sister like that again; witnessing her in such a state was worse than death. That feeling hasn¡¯t changed to this day. For the past three years, I haven¡¯t crossed paths with Cranz once. Now, such an event is unlikely to ur again, but I didn¡¯t even want to imagine how my sister would react if she found out that Cranz and Lady Margaret had hired knights before my enrollment in the academy to assassinate me. However, ¡°I¡¯ve been living almost like an outsider.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No matter how much we¡¯re siblings, I can¡¯t justugh and joke around with someone who tried to kill me.¡± In an instant, my sister¡¯s innocent pupils trembled greatly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Two years ago, on the day I left for the academy, Cranz and Lady Margaret instructed knights within our territory to assassinate me.¡± The air around us suddenly grew cold. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 63 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 63: Alice Vert (3) In life, you often hear this saying: Knowledge is power. Or ignorance is bliss. Neither of these sayings is entirely wrong, but if you were to ask which one is more correct, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to judge. So, what if we try to find a good bnce between the two? Here¡¯s how I¡¯d define it: Not knowing can make you foolish, but knowing allows you to handle things. When my sister witnessed Cranz¡¯s assault, our household was turned upside down. Of course, it didn¡¯tst long. She soon had to return to the academy, and if I lost my only protector, I would once again be left alone. After that, Cranz tormented me even more persistently and cunningly, while those around us continued to watch without lifting a finger to help. Before leaving, my sister said: If you ever have a hard time, talk to me anytime. But I didn¡¯t say a word about anything. I didn¡¯t want to see my sister angry or sad again. Not back then, not now; I didn¡¯t want to hide from reality under the guise of a woman¡¯s skirt. But as I mentioned earlier, not knowing makes you a fool, and without knowing, you can¡¯t handle whateveres your way. I wished my sister understood. I wished she understood how pathetic and miserable it was to uphold the dignity of this family, even at the cost of one¡¯s own self. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this now. ¡°¡­!¡± My sister¡¯s right hand was trembling violently. She seemed ready to draw her sword and rush to Velias at any moment. For now, I silently waited for her to speak up. ¡°Is what you just said true?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke about something like that.¡± ¡°Then how did you manage to survive ande this far?¡± Just then, a man approached us and bowed his head immediately. ¡°W-who are you?¡± He was a young man, probably in his early twenties, with neatly groomed brown hair and innocent eyes. His name was Brian. ¡°I am Sir Brian Kendrick, a knight in service to Velias. Currently, I am tasked with protecting Lord Cyan as his guardian knight, by his side at all times.¡± ¡°A guardian knight?¡± Brian exined the events of the past three years with unwavering precision. He had received a mission from the Duchess but judged it unfair, so he dismissed her and immediately became my guardian knight, escorting me safely to the academy. In essence, he attributed everything I had done to himself, as I had instructed him to do so. ¡°I-I can¡¯t understand! Why didn¡¯t you inform anyone else?¡± ¡°There was no one to inform. Isn¡¯t our father always busy with matters on the front lines?¡± ¡°Well, at least you should have told me!¡± Honestly, this feels like the first time my sister has genuinely been angry with me. But you know what? I¡¯ve never had anyone in my life get angry on my behalf like this. Usually, being scolded makes you feel down and worse, but strangely enough, I keep wanting tough. Even I think it¡¯s a bit perverted. I casually spoke while suppressing the emotions inside me. ¡°Just as you¡¯ve traveled the continent for your own life for three years, I¡¯ve also kept my mouth shut for the sake of my own life. The Duchess didn¡¯t take any further action after realizing her mistake, and Cranz, too, remained quiet knowing his fault. The fact that I¡¯m telling you this now means it¡¯s all settled.¡± ¡°How can you call this settled!¡± My sister suddenly grabbed my shoulders and began to protest loudly. I met her tear-filled eyes without flinching. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cyan. I promised to live for you, yet I didn¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve been through.¡± I kept talking, but my sister is smart and strong. By conveying these words, she quickly understands what she needs to do. ¡°I wanted to chat with you slowly and even visit your dorm, but it seems difficult now. I have somewhere urgent to go.¡± Anywhere else might be fine, but there could be trouble there. If our adorable little troublemaker wakes up from his nap, it could be a disaster. I asked clumsily. ¡°Will youe back?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Once again, she gently stroked my head, then this time, she wrapped her arms around me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear it all alone, Cyan. It¡¯s okay to say it¡¯s tough if it¡¯s tough.¡± Her soft breath against my ear brought a sense of unparalleled tranquility. It was cozy. Yet incredibly warm. I thought I¡¯d never feel like this again. Returning to this feeling makes me truly grateful. Now, all that¡¯s left is to preserve this warmth. The day my sister¡¯s warm touch turns cold will nevere as long as I¡¯m alive and kicking. My fist, filled with determination, clenched tightly. * * * ¡°Ar-are you alright, my Lord?¡± Brian, who had been by my side after my sister left, asked with a worried tone. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I-I might be overstepping, but I¡¯m concerned if I¡¯ve caused unnecessary worry to Lady Alice. In fact, your mention of it was quite unexpected¡­¡± I shrugged my shoulders and said. ¡°The human heart is like a swaying reed, yet sometimes it¡¯s as unyielding as a rock.¡± People like my sister are especially like that. ¡°So, we need to be vignt. We need to gradually realize that everything we¡¯ve believed without question so far may actually be going wrong. Otherwise, we¡¯ll reach a point of no return and ultimately face ruin.¡± If someone asks if it¡¯s from personal experience, I don¡¯t really want to answer. I just hope my disguised advice as counsel will help her cope well with what lies ahead. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll ovee it well. Anyway, it seems my sister¡¯s business is settled for now¡­ My gaze shifted to Brian beside me. ¡°W-why are you like this, my Lord?¡± ¡°You did quite well acting, didn¡¯t you? I thought you¡¯d be trembling without saying a word.¡± Brian scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Haha! W-well, I couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night and kept practicing! I¡¯m not sure if Lady Alice actually epted it, but¡­¡± Still,pared to his immature self from two years ago, he has made significant progress. I guess he can be serious when he needs to be? ¡°Would my sister have lived hearing about being a child of the gods for no reason? Even if I fumble through half of a sentence, my sister understands it easily.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± I stared at the guy who was smiling smugly. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°W-what!?¡± Even a girl in love wouldn¡¯t blush this much. ¡°Oh, um, well, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Lady Alice! And she¡¯s really as beautiful as the rumors say! Oh, please don¡¯t misunderstand, my Lord! I never harbored any strange feelings!¡± Strange feelings, huh. Well, you¡¯re a guy, so I guess that¡¯s understandable. I still think I haven¡¯t seen a beauty surpassing our sister. Why do I feel such a strong urge to punch this guy? I unconsciously looked at my clenched fist. It was a moment of deep contemtion whether to punch this guy in the head or not. * * * After seeing off my sister, I headed back to the principal¡¯s office once again. As I opened the door after the knock, the principal, who seemed to have anticipated my arrival, gave me a knowing nce. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already checked.¡± The principal was reading the white paper document I had handed over earlier. ¡°As always, I won¡¯t ask where you got this information from.¡± ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll ask something else. Do you really expect me to believe this?¡± The re he gave me was anything but friendly. ¡°If we summarize the document you provided, it goes something like this. Some high-ranking knights of the Order of the Light are connected to the royal family. The most prominent figure is Prince Louisnel Sevellerus. They are nning to provoke the monsters in the frontline area soon, leading to a major conflict. And this timing coincides with the royal family¡¯s visit to the frontline¡­ Even if I wrote a novel, it wouldn¡¯t be this absurd.¡± If such an intriguing plot suddenly popped into my head, who would bother attending literature sses? Unfortunately, the words the principal spoke were not fiction but cold, hard facts. Judging by the principal¡¯s expression, he still seemed somewhat skeptical. ¡°It¡¯s been over ten years since I left my family, but that doesn¡¯t mean I turned a deaf ear. But the family and Louisnel were nning this without my knowledge? Honestly, I probably would have torn it up without a second thought if someone else had handed it to me.¡± Although it seemed a bit inconsistent with his usual disregard for family honor, I decided to overlook it. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be the one to confirm the truth, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. My informants, even if you deceive me, will soon bring back some news to keep an eye on.¡± Perhaps it¡¯s because of his experience, but he speaks quite bluntly. ¡°Is this rted to your sister?¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Experience isn¡¯t gained for nothing. Your dry eyes, which couldn¡¯t betray any emotions, trembled the moment they met Alice.¡± It seemed futile to deny it. ¡°Frankly, it was a bit surprising. I thought you wouldn¡¯t care about anyone, let alone have any feelings for your family, but it seems you had strong blood. Well,e to think of it, there¡¯s no reason to hate that child. Among the countless students who passed through the academy, she was the only one I wanted to treat as my daughter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking big trouble.¡± He was serious. For a moment, I wondered if he had gone senile. But even so, that was crossing the line, Principal. The principal continued without batting an eye. ¡°So, by giving me this novel-like information, what do you expect from me?¡± I¡¯m not the kind of person to not expect something in return for an act of kindness. The principal knows this, which is why he keeps asking what I want in return, but I¡¯ve already been receiving more than enoughpensation. ¡°Isn¡¯t what you¡¯ve already done enough?¡± ¡°Hah, your careless school life, is that what you call enough?¡± Careless¡­ I thought I had quietly lived without much trouble, but hearing those words makes me feel strange again. I smiled and replied. ¡°As I mentioned before, there¡¯s no need to think too hard about it. Just consider it a gift for looking out for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a gift, it¡¯s a bribe. Well, I understand your intention. Just don¡¯te up with any other nonsenseter.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the word ¡®bribe¡¯. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re someone whose thoughts are hard to read.¡± Hearing that, suddenly one thought popped into my head. Should I ask once? ¡°I have one question to ask.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A while ago, during your conversation with my sister, I heard that there was a student who couldn¡¯t be read through your hands.¡± It was more of something I overheard than actively sought out. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the standard before you entered the academy.¡± The principal said dismissively. ¡°Could you tell me who that person was?¡± Why ask? Just in curiosity. I was curious about the extent of his insight. The principal chuckled and then spoke up. ¡°Asking a question when you already know the answer, what¡¯s the point? There¡¯s no need to ask. It¡¯s that person in your mind.¡± Indeed, our principal. As sure about others as one can be. Ironically, he can¡¯t see his own future. [TL/N: Lord, sleep when?] [PR/N: None for u, go back to the basement.] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 64 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 64: To the Imperial Pce (1) After the meeting with the principal, I headed straight to the dormitory. As expected, I¡¯m the only one currently using the Royal Crown dormitory. That¡¯s because no royal family has enough time to stay at the academy even during vacation. As I entered my room, cutting through the silent air, Brian greeted me. ¡°Master, these¡­¡± He handed me two envelopes, presumably letters. ¡°Where did you get these?¡± I asked about the sender of the letters first. ¡°One was received from the academy¡¯s official recipient, and the other one was from a cleaner at the Royal Pce. Both asked for you to receive them directly.¡± Holding the two envelopes in each hand, Ipared them. One had a luxurious gold envelope with the crest of the Ushif Empire stamped in the middle. I could tell it was from the official recipient without even looking at the contents. The other was a in white envelope. Below the seal was an inexplicable ck X mark. This is probably the one received from the cleaner. Although I haven¡¯t checked the contents yet, if you ask which letter is more important¡­ Without a doubt, it¡¯s the one from the cleaner. I decided to open the rtively less important gold envelope first. As soon as I read the contents, I furrowed my brows. ¡°W-what does it say, Master?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious, read it.¡± I handed him the paper nonchntly. ¡°An¡­ invitation?!¡± Brian¡¯s eyes widened as he read the contents. ¡°M-Master! Isn¡¯t this an invitation to a banquet sent from the Empire?¡± ¡°A banquet? It¡¯s just a ce where people put on fake smiles,ugh loudly, and drink alcohol like there¡¯s no tomorrow.¡± To me, it was a boring ce I wouldn¡¯t want to go even if ordered. ¡°B-But it¡¯s from the royal family, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t this a direct invitation from the Empire to you?¡± ¨C Thud Suddenly, the invitation slipped from his hand and fell to the ground. As Brian looked around in surprise for a moment, Kaeram, who appeared out of nowhere, was sitting on the sofa, checking the invitation. [A royal invitation¡­ Huh, my master is making it big, huh?] Well, it¡¯s not really for me to judge whether it¡¯s making it big or not. But, naturally, not just anyone gets invited to a royal banquet. Only the empire¡¯s dignitaries, those considered important by the royal family, receive such invitations. So, Brian¡¯s suggestion that it might be a direct invitation from the empire isn¡¯t entirely unreasonable. Honestly, our family is often considered regr guests, but this is the first time my name is written directly like this on the invitation. Usually, it woulde in my father, Duke Vert¡¯s name. But since my father can¡¯t attend, it¡¯s customary for my sister, Cranz, or one of his children to go¡­ ¡°Cyan Vert¡­ Your name being written directly means they want you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I saw it right away. It¡¯s highly unusual for them to specify an individual rather than the family. In the royal court, they¡¯re not inviting a member of the Vert family, but solely me, Cyan Vert. Honestly, it¡¯s absurd. Why would the royal family want me? I know I¡¯ve been receiving attention from the emperor, but I haven¡¯t done anything particrly noteworthy in the past two years. So, what¡¯s the reason for sending me an invitation now? I pondered over the reason for a moment, chin in hand. Beside me, Kaeram was reading the contents of the invitation aloud. [¡­We cordially invite esteemed guests to our royal summer banquet. Sender: Arin Sevellerus?] I momentarily doubted my ears. ¡°What did you say?¡± I quickly snatched the invitation back to double-check the contents. [Sender: Arin Sevellerus] As soon as I saw the unwee name written at the bottom of the invitation, an involuntary sigh escaped my lips. ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± There is no way the imperial family would send an invitation in my name, let alone anywhere else. Typically, the sender¡¯s name on a banquet invitation would be that of the host. So, for it to be a royal invitation, it should bear the name of either Emperor Dionne Sevellerus or Empress Cassandra Nepellis. But the sender written on my invitation was none other than the 5th Princess. I knew all too well what this meant. [Hahaha! After being quiet for a while, the little princess sent something quite cheeky, didn¡¯t she?] Kaeramughed as if he had caught on to the situation. ¡°What do you mean, Kaeram?¡± [This is a personal invitation sent by that little princess to you alone. What do you think it means? It¡¯s like a love letter, asking you toe and see her all dressed up for the asion! Isn¡¯t my master lucky? Getting a personal invitation from a princess of this empire!] ¡°Well, I see! Congrattions, sir!¡± Were they really scheming together to embarrass me? As Kaeram exined, this was not a royal invitation, but a personal invitation from the princess herself. Now that I think about it, she wrote it very meticulously with her own handwriting. What on earth is she thinking? Dragging me along to every ss wasn¡¯t enough; now she¡¯s trying to drag me to their parties too? I may not know what she¡¯s expecting, but one thing¡¯s for sure: regardless of her intentions, my decision is firm. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± I tossed the invitation onto the desk with determination. There¡¯s no reason to go when it¡¯ll only be a hassle. Ignoring Kaeram¡¯s nagging, I opened the second envelope, which held the truly important letter. A letter written in an unknown script on a ck background. The sender¡­ was Silica, the leader of the ck Mist. I deciphered the script in my mind as I read the letter. [New¡­ Target] For starters, the leader isn¡¯t currently at the academy. She¡¯s elsewhere for personal business, and I don¡¯t know her exact location. Yet she¡¯s sent word that Mist¡¯s new target is now¡­ [Nepelis] Nepelis, a prominent figure in the Ushif Empire and the current Empress Consort, Cassandra Nepelis. In other words, the target is a member of that family. Though I haven¡¯t confirmed the name yet, the fact that the letter mentions the Nepelis family signifies they¡¯re targeting someone of considerable importance, different from their usual targets¡­ [Details¡­ will be heard¡­ directly] For now, is this where the writtenmunication ends? Anyway, it seems I¡¯ll have to leave this ce for a while. I¡¯ve met my sister, and there¡¯s no reason to sit around in the academy any longer. Might as well go somewhere far from the pce¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, memories from my past life shed through my mind. Empress, Marquis Nepelis, assassination. There seemed to be an important event associated with the words just mentioned? As I searched my memory, I checked the bottom of the letter for the location and date. [July 14th¡­ Imperial capital, pce banquet] It seems this is connected once again. Though I haven¡¯t heard it directly from the head yet, the target is clear. The assassination of Drenian Nepelis, the Emperor¡¯s brother-inw and Cassandra, the Empress¡¯s brother. It was an event that caused a great shock throughout the continent, including the empire, in my past life. Back then, as a mere student, I was confined to the dormitory, swinging a wooden sword, so I had no direct involvement. To be directly involved in a mission that had quite an impact even in my past life, the irony was not lost on me. -Fwoosh I conjured a small me in my hand and burned the letter right there. Instead, I carefully picked the princess¡¯s hastily thrown invitation once again. Though it wasn¡¯t intentional, it would still provide a good excuse for me to go to the pce in my current status. There was no reason not to use it. But¡­ My gaze naturally drifted towards Brian and Kaeram. Along with our little one sleeping soundly in the room. What should I do with them? Kaeram could be tucked away in my arms, and Brian could be taken as a guardian knight, but Nana is the issue. Leaving her alone and something happening wouldn¡¯t be manageable at all. It¡¯s not like I can just lock her up in a cave and let her sleep for two weeks. Should I take her to the capital for now and then entrust her to other members of the Mist? Putting aside the actual mission, I found myself seriously pondering what to do with Nana, which made me lower my head in thought. Come to think of it, hasn¡¯t she been sleeping for quite a while? ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been time for Nana to wake up? When did she fall asleep?¡± ¡°She usually sleeps around the same time, but it seems she woke up a bitte today. Let me check.¡± Nana¡¯s routine is to take a nap for about five hours after lunch. However, it was already past 6 o¡¯clock, and the sun had set. Normally, she¡¯d be nagging, ¡®Papa, I¡¯m hungry!¡¯ even before dinner was ready, but today seems like she got lost in some dessert wondend dream or something. *Squeak* ¡°Papa, I¡¯m hungry!¡± As soon as I thought the mention of her name would wake her up(?), Nana opened the door and stepped out. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve prepared the meal, so hurry and wash your hands ande to the table¡­¡± ¡­? Me, Brian, Kaeram. Except for Nana, there are six pairs of eyes in the room, all intensely wavering. I bet these eyes are seriously questioning if they¡¯re seeing something wrong. ¡°Um, master over there? Why does Nana look like that now¡­¡­?¡± Do you guys get it? I should have raised a dragon to know. Totally barefoot and in a state of utter chaos. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s not wearing clothes. Probably the clothes she had on got too small and slipped off. ¡°Why are you looking like that, Papa?¡± She blinked her sleepy eyes and tilted her head. [Why are you staring so intently! Can¡¯t you look away?!] Suddenly, Kaeram grabbed both mine and Brian¡¯s heads and forcefully lowered them. [Hey, little one! Why did youe out barefoot?] ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know either. I woke up and couldn¡¯t find any fitting clothes?¡± Nana swayed her tail, which seemed to have doubled in size sincest time, as she spoke. I knew her race grew fast, but is it okay for her to grow this quickly without any warning? I¡¯m telling you this out of fear of misunderstanding, but Nana has shown remarkable growth over the past two years. She¡¯s now roughly equivalent to a 6-year-old human? Growing day by day, then recently quieting down, and suddenly, just yesterday, the little one who barely reached my chest grew up to my chest overnight? Now she looked like a freshman girl just entering the academy. ¡°¡­?¡± Nana blinked her bright eyes as if asking what the problem was. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 65 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 65: To the Imperial Pce (2) The kids¡¯ appetites seem to have grown along with their size, haven¡¯t they? I¡¯ve already had to set the table four times. ¡°Yum, yum.¡± With her height doubling, it seems her appetite has doubled as well. Should I call it a ¡®growth spurt¡¯? A phenomenon where growth urs rapidly at a certain stage, rather than gradually over a long period. I¡¯m not sure if pureblood dragons experience this, as I haven¡¯t observed it, but interpreting it that way seemed appropriate for now. Although I don¡¯t have any women¡¯s clothing, I did dress her in my uniform. Seeing her like that, she looks quite cute. It would be perfect to enroll her here just like that. ¡°Brian?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll probably head to the pce by tomorrow. Get ready for departure.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going after all? Understood!¡± Brian went outside to prepare for the journey. There will be much to do, including carriage maintenance and various other tasks. [What are you going to do with that little girl?] Kaeram asked, looking at me with a sullen expression. ¡°Would you believe she¡¯s the new youngest member of the Vert family?¡± [Why not just say she¡¯s your daughter?] No good idease to mind, only empty words. It¡¯s impossible to carry her in my arms when she¡¯s grown so much. ¡°If she¡¯s disguised as a maid, she could pass¡­¡± Of course, it was said in jest. With those horns, wings, and tail, who would see her as an ordinary human maid? If only she could hide them¡­ ¡°Ah, I¡¯m full!¡± After finishing her meal, Nana happily patted her stomach. ¨C Flutter ¨C In an instant, like a bird folding its wings, Nana¡¯s horns and wings vanished as if by magic. ¡°¡­?¡± Both Kaeram and I looked at her suspiciously. [What¡¯s up, little one? Where did your horns and wings go?] ¡°Oh, really?¡± As she stretched, her hidden horns and wings reappeared. ¡°You can hide those?¡± ¡°Huh? Seems like it? It just happened suddenly?¡± Nana effortlessly moved her horns and wings as if it were natural. Was this also a result of her rapid growth? Despite being somewhat bizarre, it was an incredibly fortunate situation for us at the moment. ¡°What about your tail? Can you hide that too?¡± ¡°My tail? Let me try.¡± With a determined look, she clenched her fists and concentrated. ¨C Swoosh ¨C Like a snake quickly slithering into a hole, her tail disappeared seamlessly. Seeing this, I immediately grabbed Nana¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°Nana?¡± ¡°Yep?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± * * * ¨C Crash! With a loud noise, the door of the mansion burst open. It didn¡¯t just open, it seemed to have been smashed. Despite the senior knights being present, none of them moved. The navy-blue hair fluttering in the lonely cold wind. It was fierce enough to stimte human instinctual fear, yet at the same time, it had a dual beauty to it. The knights exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of what to do. ¡°Where¡¯s thedy of the house?¡± Some of the knights recoiled at the chilling tone. ¡°She, she¡¯s on this floor.¡± Without hesitation, she strode into the mansion. After a while, she reached the second floor and without knocking, she opened the door to thedy of the house¡¯s room. Caught off guard, Lady Margaret Erzeth revealed herself. ¡°A-Alice?¡± It was Alice Vert, the second daughter of the family, who had been elusive for three years. There was an inexplicable fierceness in her eyes. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been? Where on earth have you been without any notice?¡± Margaret greeted her with an awkward smile, but Alice just stared at her without saying a word. Awkward silence filled the room with only the two of them. ¡°You¡¯ve been well, mother?¡± Alice soon broke the silence with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much during my absence. It was unbearable. So, I¡¯ve prepared a little gift.¡± ¡°Oh, really? You could have juste back. Why bother with a gift¡­¡± While they were mother and daughter by rtion, they weren¡¯t particrly close. Despite finding Alice¡¯s sudden warmth strange, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation at the mention of a gift. ¨C Snap! A crisp sound echoed. A gift that Margaret couldn¡¯t have imagined in her wildest dreams. One side of her face burned red, apanied by a stinging sensation. Her pupils shook intensely in her bewilderment, while Alice¡¯s eyes, consumed by anger, were sharp and piercing. ¡°N-Now what¡¯s the meaning of this, you mad girl!?¡± Margaret, her hand clenched around her cheek, red at Alice and shouted. ¡°Mad? Me? The madness lies with you, Lady Margaret.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alice¡¯s tone showed apleteck of respect towards her. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. As a pure noble, you probably never saw me and Cyan as anything but thorns in your side. Yet, I still tried to treat you as a mother! I tried to show at least some courtesy and respect! But now, you pull this absurdity?¡± ¡°What on earth did I do to deserve this? The absurdity lies with you right now!¡± ¡°You tried to kill Cyan!¡± Alice erupted with pent-up emotions. Margaret was left speechless in an instant. ¡°What crime has that childmitted? He¡¯s just a kid who could grow up fine if left alone! What¡¯s so wrong with him that you wanted him dead?¡± ¡°Sh-Show me evidence! Do you have any evidence that I tried to kill Cyan!?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes were resolute. ¡°Brian Kendrick!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°He was a Velias¡¯s knight who, two years ago, received orders to assassinate Cyan, correct? And now, he¡¯s serving as Cyan¡¯s guardian knight.¡± Margaret¡¯s hand trembled as if it were about to go mad. ¡°Did you think you could just get away with it because Cyan didn¡¯t say anything? How have you had the audacity to live like this until now? Do you think Father would stay silent if he found out?¡± For a moment, Margaret, trembling with anxiety, stopped shaking, But then, with a sudden rity, Margaret, who had been wavering, opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you rootless rascals running amok! If those with uncertain origins inherit the noble lineage, they¡¯ll live like you. How dare you speak without knowing your ce? From the start, Cyan was an unnecessary presence in this house!¡± *Thud!* With a sound of distortion, Alice¡¯s hand headed towards Margaret¡¯s chest. *Cough!* Caught by the throat, Margaret was instantly dragged forward, her face meeting Alice¡¯s. ¡°An unnecessary presence, you say? How amusing! Shall we settle this once and for all right here?¡± ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± ¡°If we were to fight to the death here and now, I wonder how Father would react? Are you curious about whose side he would take, between you, the Lady, and me, his daughter? Can you guarantee that the Duke would favor your words?¡± ¡°Of course! I am undeniably the rightful one in this household!¡± Alice¡¯s grip tightened even more. ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself, Duchess! You know better than anyone what this household is like! As long as they can maintain the family¡¯s legacy, whether it¡¯s a daughter, a wife, or even a rootless son, it doesn¡¯t matter! Our father is that kind of person!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± As the grip on her throat was released, Margaret, losing her bnce, copsed. Alice¡¯s eyes still brimmed with a crazed murderous rage. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Duchess! Don¡¯t you dare touch Cyan again! If anything happens to that child again, you won¡¯t just get pped, but you¡¯ll receive an even greater ¡®gift¡¯ next time!¡± With a warning filled with sincerity, Alice left the room. Alone, Margaret couldn¡¯t bring herself to stand up easily. ¡°Hah! How dare these worthless beings¡­¡± She repeated iprehensible murmurs, not of defeat, but of unknown frustration. ¡°An unnecessary existence? They¡¯re all worthless in front of that child anyway! No matter how much they act up, they¡¯re nothing to that child¡­¡± An eerieughter filled the room. It was truly unsettling, as if listening to the whimper of a devil. * * * After concluding her negotiations with the Duchess, Alice stepped out of the mansion, where she was approached by a female knight. ¡°Congrattions on your return, Lady Alice.¡± A bit of an awkward situation to use the word ¡°congrattions.¡± Alice responded nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met. How have you been, Cecilia?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been the same as always.¡± Cecilia Lien, a senior knight of the Order of Light, was more than just a former maid who had once attended to Alice. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you anticipated this situation, but the Duke is currently looking for you, Lady Alice.¡± ¡°My father?¡± It was a rather early summons for her, considering she had just arrived at the estate. Although she was slightly surprised, there was no reason for her to be embarrassed. Alice replied with a confident gaze. ¡°Alright, understood. Let¡¯s go, Cecilia.¡± Cecilia promptly escorted Alice to the gate, apanied by the knights who were waiting nearby. Despite crossing the boundary of the human realm, she had no hint of hesitation. Upon finally arriving at the rear camp barracks where Duke Vert resided, she took a deep breath to calm her nerves. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Alice entered without hesitation. The Duke was busy with his duties, but a seat was prepared for her. ¡°Wee, Alice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Duke.¡± The atmosphere was somewhat stiff for two individuals meeting after several years. The somber atmosphere of the battlefield only added to the tension. ¡°Did your journey go well?¡± ¡°Yes, it went smoothly.¡± The journey itself was not the issue. It was what happened afterward that was troublesome. ¡°You seem quite angry for someone who just returned.¡± ¡°You already know what I did at the mansion, don¡¯t you?¡± The Duke responded with silence. ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward about this. Duke, no, Father!¡± Even in a setting that wasn¡¯t private, she addressed him not as the Duke but as her father. That alone indicated how angry Alice was. ¡°Did you know about the Duchess¡¯s attempt to assassinate Cyan?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Duke maintained his silence. Alice knew all too well that his silence was an affirmation. ¡°How? How could you! No matter how important continental peace is, how could you let something like that happen to your own child¡­!¡± ¡°I have no excuses, Alice.¡± The Duke¡¯s tone was cold and heavy. ¡°From the moment I took this position, I¡¯ve always prioritized protecting the continent from the demons. You know that too, don¡¯t you? The way of the Vert family is like that¡­¡± It felt like she couldn¡¯t speak, knowing all too well. The Duke continued. ¡°Why did I allow it to happen knowing about Cyan? There¡¯s no grand reason. It¡¯s simply because I knew that child wouldn¡¯t die from something like that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why do you think that child was able to kill six knights and even make it to the academy alone? Because of a changed guardian knight? Do you really believe that?¡± Even Alice, who had heard being called a genius as easily as eating, seemed to need some time to grasp her father¡¯s words as much as she does now. ¡°Are you saying, Father, that ¡®Cyan killed all the assassins who tried to kill him with his own hands¡¯?¡± The Duke¡¯s eyes were calm yet firm. ¡°Your brother may be much more remarkable than you think.¡± ¡°But, but that child is still¡­¡± Without saying more, the Duke handed her an envelope. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation from the royal family. As always, I can¡¯t go, so I¡¯d like you to go. Go and clear your head a bit.¡± Having finished his business, the Duke rose from his seat. ¡°Then I will return to the camp. Take care, Alice.¡± It took less than three seconds for him to disappear after leaving his daughter behind. As Alice stood alone in the barracks, Cecilia approached her. ¡°I received permission from the Duke to take a break unintentionally. He asked me to stay by your side for a while, Alice.¡± Alice looked at the invitation left by the Duke with a stern gaze. ¡°Cecilia.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Alice.¡± ¡°Are there any other siblings attending this banquet besides me?¡± ¡°Prince Aschel is attending, and there¡¯s talk that Princess Arin Sevellerus personally sent an invitation to the youngest prince.¡± ¡°Princess Arin?¡± She turned her head as if surprised, but then firmly closed her lips as if she had made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pce, Cecilia.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 66 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 66: To the Imperial Pce (3) A tranquil sunlight filtering through drifting clouds in the blue sky. A forest lush with foliage and a clear-flowing stream. Though it may seem like an utterly ordinary sight of nature, to someone, it could be a fascinating spectacle. ¡°Papa, look at that! It¡¯s so fascinating!¡± Nana, couldn¡¯t seem to take her eyes off the window. Well, it¡¯s understandable that she¡¯d be excited. Despite asional walks, this is the first time she¡¯s ventured out this far. ¡°Nana, do you remember what I told you?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m Papa¡¯s attendant right now! I¡¯ve learned from books how an attendant should behave towards their master!¡± What kind of book did she read to learn that? Honestly, I was a bit worried that her intellect might not catch up with her physical growth, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a big issue. Just looking at her sitting there, she¡¯s taking on the posture of a maturedy, not a cheeky child. She¡¯s always been smart like me, but now she seems more mature. Is this the joy of raising a child? -tter tter tter Suddenly, the carriage began to slow down. Brian leaned out of the window on the side where the carriage driver¡¯s seat was. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something ahead.¡± As he spoke, an unfamiliar presence could be felt from the front. About seven to eight individuals, roughly. They were split evenly on both sides of the forest path. A band of robbers. It¡¯s a verymon event to encounter when traveling through remote forests ¨C carriages passing through and bandits aiming for them. Normally, if it were a noble¡¯s carriage, there would be several guards surrounding the carriage, but right now, the only person beside me is Brian, who¡¯s driving the carriage. It would actually be foolish not to target such an unprotected honey pot. -Screech Brian, who had finally stopped the carriage, got down from the horse and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this quickly. Young master.¡± Then he smoothly drew his sword and stepped forward. I leaned back inside the carriage, waiting for the situation to resolve. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Papa?¡± ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve encountered a little trouble. Brian will take care of it.¡± -Swish Through the window, a ruthless sound of cutting could be heard. If someone heard it, they might think someone was slicing fruit. There were no loud screams, just the sound of bodies falling. ¡°It¡¯s done, Young master! We can continue our journey now!¡± In less than a minute. Brian resumed his ce at the driver¡¯s seat and started the carriage again. Peeking out the window, I could see the neatly cut bodies of the bandits scattered around. It wasn¡¯t just Nana who had grown rapidly in the past two years. Brian has now grown into a full-fledged guardian knight. Well, it would be strange if he worked so hard and didn¡¯t see any improvement. Starting from basic physical training to swordsmanship, martial arts, and even mastery of magic. He achieved a level of growth that couldn¡¯t be achieved even under any mentor¡¯s guidance in just two years. The dragon¡¯s blood he consumed back then yed a significant role. It greatly enhanced his physical abilities in various aspects. By the way, Brian¡¯s magical attribute was wind. Being adept at swift and agile movement magic, it was suitable for swift assassinations, dispatching enemies in the blink of an eye. Now, he wouldn¡¯t be the one getting caught off guard and dragged away alone. How far had we traveled? At the point where the forest breaks, I felt the familiar presence of mist. Seeming to sense it too, Brian gradually slowed down the carriage. This time, I got off myself. A man with ck hair wearing an eye patch. He was a member of the Mist. -Nod He briefly bowed his head at me and handed me a small envelope. ¡°It¡¯s a message from the leader.¡± I immediately opened the envelope and checked the letter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve checked it.¡± After carefully inspecting it, I immediately burned the letter on the spot. The member of the Mist bowed his head once again before promptly leaving. I, too, climbed back into the carriage to resume our journey to the royal castle. While gazing out of the window, a subtle smile formed on my lips out of the blue. ¡°Papa, why are you smiling?¡± Nana asked with a curious look in her eyes. ¡°Hmm? Oh, it¡¯s just because I¡¯m looking forward to something¡­¡± Nana tilted her head in iprehension. They say anticipation arises when imagining something unfamiliar that one has never encountered before. That¡¯s exactly how I feel right now. I¡¯m the only one from the Mist attending the banquet. And seeing the well-dressed leader. Isn¡¯t this incredibly exciting? * * * Under the overcast sky, in a quiet space. A maid approached a woman who was reading alone in her room. ¡°Madam Silica, it¡¯s been reported that the carriage of Cyan has entered the royal castle.¡± ¡°Who are thepanions?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one knight and one young maid.¡± At the mention of ¡°maid,¡± she titled her head. ¡°A maid? Cyan wouldn¡¯t have a maid, would he?¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s a girl with pink hair, about ten years old.¡± ¡°Pink hair? Could it be Nana they brought along?¡± ¡°It seems so for now.¡± ¡°Well, leaving her alone at the academy would be worse than bringing her along.¡± However, the term ¡®maid¡¯ was a bit puzzling. Thest time she saw Nana, she was clearly a little girl of about six years old, so the idea of her being about ten didn¡¯t quite fit. But for now, she decided to overlook it. ¡°This is the list of attendees for this banquet.¡± The maid handed her a list with several profiles written on it. Silica carefully examined the names written on the paper. One by one, they were influential figures from the Empire and other countries. Then, as if there was a somewhat unexpected person, her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Is the granddaughter of the head of the Magic Society, Regens, alsoing?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s currently on her way to the Empire with members of the Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society.¡± ¡°That¡¯s surprising? They¡¯re sending this child from the society¡­?¡± She wasn¡¯t someone of great concern for the mission. But Silica didn¡¯t seem too pleased as she looked over the list. ¡°It seems like there will be more guests at this banquet than expected. If you don¡¯t have the opportunity, perhaps it¡¯s best to postpone the task for a while¡­¡± Far more attendees thanst year. This could undoubtedly be detrimental to the progress of the task. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to force ourselves into clearly risky situations. Let¡¯s just observe for now. There¡¯s still time until the banquet.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam Silica.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Silica¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the maid¡¯s left hand. ¡°Oh, this, um, it¡¯s a letter about Drenian, but¡­¡± The maid seemed hesitant, as if reluctant to hand it over. At this, Silica silently tapped her finger, and the maid had no choice but to reluctantly hand it over. Upon reading the contents, Silica immediately furrowed her brow. ¡°Drenian Nepilis¡­ Urging for a swift execution.¡± At that moment, all thoughts of postponing the task vanished from Silica¡¯s mind. Reading the letter and clenching her fist, Silica¡¯s eyes revealed a strong determination to kill the target at this banquet, no matter what. Without hesitation, Silica burned the letter and spoke. ¡°Inform the members. Tell them to stay focused and prepare well until the day arrives. There will be no postponing.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam Silica.¡± Having delivered the message, the maid left. Silica, who had intended to focus on her reading once again, soon closed the book and gazed out of the window at the thick clouds outside. The sky had been unusually gloomytely. It was as if it was a precursor to something significant, intensifying the somber atmosphere. * * * ¡°Wow¡­!¡± They say when someone is too surprised, they can¡¯t even make a sound of admiration, and these kids were the perfect example of that. ¡°Is this really where people live¡­?¡± Brian was so astonished that he couldn¡¯t close his gaping mouth, inviting bugs to enter. Well, when will you ever get the chance to stroll through the streets of the royal capital? It could be a once-in-a-lifetime moment, after all. So, he wanted to savor it a bit more. Sevellinus, the capital of the Ushif Empire. Thend where Emperor Rashtat Sevellerusid the foundation of the country. For over hundreds of years, it had been the first city responsible for the prosperity of the empire. While the magnificent and splendid view of the city might remind one of a divine realm, the reality was that just like any city thriving for a long time, it inevitably had its share of corruption. In other words, it wasn¡¯t all just a beautiful city. -Thud! ¡°Ouch!¡± Nana, who had been looking around the streets and moving here and there, suddenly bumped into someone and fell over. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± As she hurriedly got up and bowed her head, the man she bumped into smiled kindly and said. ¡°It¡¯s alright, little miss. Just be more careful from now on.¡± Usually, in situations like this, it would lead to conflicts with harsh words and gestures, but this time, it just passed by with generosity. ¡°Wow, Papa! People here are so kind! They don¡¯t even look angry!¡± I looked at Nana¡¯s bright smile. ¡°Well, not everyone is like that.¡± I said as I ruffled Nana¡¯s hair. Looking at you now, no one would think you¡¯re just an ordinary maid. Everyone passing by nces at Nana¡¯s face. With a cute face like yours, you could charm the pants off most of the noble households¡¯ heirs. Maybe there won¡¯t be any difort if you attend the banquet instead of me. ¡°S-So, where should we go now, Young master?¡± There¡¯s still two days until the banquet, so there¡¯s no need to go to the castle just yet. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s grab some food first.¡± We casually entered the fanciest restaurant nearby. ¡°Um¡­ Are you going to dine with us?¡± Normally, they would ask. ¡°How many people?¡± Perhaps he said this because my attire, while I appear to be the master, doesn¡¯t look particrly good. I nonchntly pulled out my wallet and said. ¡°Three people. Preferably somewhere secluded where there¡¯s noing and going.¡± The waiter was taken aback when he saw the wallet. ¡°R-Right away, sir! Pleasee this way!¡± There aren¡¯t many ways to change people¡¯s attitudes. You just need to show your status. It¡¯s a very naturalw in thisnd where status determines everything. I told them to order whatever they wanted from the menu. Considering Nana¡¯s taste, they might end up ordering everything on the restaurant¡¯s menu anyway. While waiting for the food, I briefly pondered about the target. Drenian Nepilis. A member of the Nepilis Marquisate and the younger brother of the current Empress. In other words, he¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s brother-inw. In this country, just that alone could wield a lot of power. He¡¯s in histe thirties, with children but no wife, essentially a widower. Above all, he had a notorious reputation among the nobles for indulging in dirty pleasures. He¡¯s a despicable phnderer who preys on married women, especially those with husbands and families,mitting heinous sexual crimes that make him seem less than human, more like a vile creature. While he¡¯s someone who deserves to be killed, he¡¯s not an easy target to deal with, given his position as the Emperor¡¯s brother-inw, the Empress¡¯s authority makes it difficult to handle him easily. Actually killing him isn¡¯t the issue, it¡¯s the aftermath that¡¯s challenging. Given his status, if it¡¯s revealed that Mist is responsible for Drenian¡¯s death, it would eventually turn the organization into an enemy of the imperial family. This would not only diminish our activities but also lead to a widespread manhunt for Mist across the empire. Perhaps the leader has pondered a lot about this cleansing operation, considering it¡¯s been one of the riskiest missions so far. However, the leader will never withdraw from the operation. I know the reason why. Choosing the day of the banquet, where many dignitaries gather, is also deliberate. -tter Footsteps echoed from around the corner. Just when I thought it was the waiter bringing the food. Sensing an unusual mana energy, I quickly turned my head. It wasn¡¯t apanied by any hostility. I didn¡¯t know who it was, but the energy itself felt extraordinary. A momentter, a strange girl, dressed in a blue robe, stood in front of our table. She was about the same height as Nana. She stared at my face with a stern gaze. ¡°Are you Cyan Vert¡­?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 67 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 67: To the Imperial Pce (4) Nothing to boast about, but there was always a story I heard wherever I went. My face looks stern, always seems dark. I never quite understood why people said such things about my face, but looking at this girl in front of me, I felt like I might understand a bit of what those words meant. She had short ponytail hair with a refreshing sky-blue color, and a face so cute that a father with a daughter would be scared to show it outside. Yet, even those with malicious intentions would stop and not run away in fear upon seeing her eyes. Her eyes were so dark, almost sinister, that I wondered how the others who had seen my eyes so far felt. Did they feel the same way? Do I know her? Not at all. She¡¯s aplete stranger I¡¯ve never seen before in my life, passing by in this world. Despite that, this girl just called my name. That means she knows me, right? ¡°Do you know me?¡± she said as she came to our secluded table, so I calmly asked back. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re a third-year student at the Royal Academy. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know someone famous from the academy.¡± Her words were calm yet firm. Frankly, famous? Probably just for not attending sses, right? I didn¡¯t show any signs and replied. ¡°Oh, well, famous, you say. Are you also a student at the academy?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a second-year. My name is¡­ Luna.¡± She¡¯s not a freshman if she¡¯s in the second year, so why did she omit her surname and just mention her name? Was there a need for that? ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not the type to remember every underssman¡¯s face.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. To be honest, I¡¯m not in ss very often because of my weak health.¡± She was even kindly telling me a fact I didn¡¯t even ask about, so I felt a little bewildered. ¡°Since you called me an underssman, can I call you a senior? Senior Cyan?¡± As she said that, she suddenly sat down in the empty seat. Is this being affable or just shameless? I¡¯m not particrly concerned about honorifics, so I just let it go for now. Her eyes, as she sat down, turned to look at Nana and Brian. ¡°¡­.!¡± Herst name wasn¡¯t mentioned, so I don¡¯t know which family she¡¯s from, but since she¡¯s from the Royal Academy, she¡¯s likely to be from a noble family. Nana and Brian¡¯s shoulders suddenly stiffened. ¡°Well, you seem to be like a maid and a guardian knight. Seems like you get along well? Having a meal together in one ce¡­¡± ¡°Well, sort of. There¡¯s no need to sit separately, right?¡± ¡°True. Despite appearances, there seem to be quite a few of you.¡± It was a bit confusing whether it was apliment or a sarcasm, but seeing her eyes shimmering a bit, it didn¡¯t seem like an insult. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Two waiters approached to serve the prepared dishes. Since there were more than ten tes, it took a while to serve them. Luna stared at the table full of food. ¡°Are you going to eat all of this?¡± ¡°W-well, yes. My servants tend to eat a lot¡­¡± It was actually food for Nana. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy my meal, sir¡­¡± Nana, as always, began to eat the prepared dishes with relish. The girl named Luna seemed quite intrigued by her eating habits, looking at Nana¡¯s dining mannerisms with a slightly uplifted gaze. Now that I looked closely, the robe she wore seemed oddly familiar. It was a shade of blue simr to the light emitted when manifesting mana. Though I hadn¡¯t seen the back of her robe yet, those who wore such elegant clothes were rare on this continent, restricted to one ce. ¡°You¡¯re from the Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society, aren¡¯t you?¡± Luna replied with a dry expression. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. How did you know?¡± ¡°I just recognized it from the clothes you¡¯re wearing. Those mana robes aren¡¯t something you can wear just anywhere.¡± ¡°You have sharp eyes.¡± There was a hint of appreciation in her slightly raised eyebrows. ¡°But from what I¡¯ve heard, senior usually don¡¯t leave the academy even during vacation. What brings you here to the Imperial Capital?¡± For a moment, I wondered if it was appropriate for a stranger from another country to ask such a question. Actually, shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking? Although it felt strange, I decided to answer since she asked. ¡°I received an invitation from the Imperial family to attend a banquet. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± She unexpectedly nodded, her head tilting slightly. ¡°That¡¯s surprising. I thought senior would be a loner who sticks to their room and wouldn¡¯te to ces like this. Still, I¡¯m d to see you here.¡± Why would that be a relief to you? Just as I was about to ask, she pulled out a familiar-looking piece of paper from her pocket. ¡°I was also invited to the royal banquet. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t want toe, but my grandfather insisted. It¡¯s fortunate to have senior here.¡± If someone heard us, they¡¯d think we¡¯d been close seniors for about ten years. I was considering exining the dictionary definition of ¡°fortunate¡± when suddenly, several people in blue robes appeared around the corner. They seemed to be herpanions. Some of them, upon seeing my face, couldn¡¯t hide their frowns. ¡°Sorry for interrupting your meal. Enjoy your food, and I hope to see you again at the banquet, Senior Cyan.¡± She politely bowed her head and even bent her waist, unsure of how to react. I just waved my hand awkwardly. What did youe here to say? Now that you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll just ignore it and eat my food. As I reached for my spoon, her voice rang in my ears. ¡°And my name is Luna Rainriver¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Please remember it, Senior Cyan.¡± With a meaningless smile, she said her full name and disappeared from my sight. My right hand, holding the spoon, stayed still in the air for a while. ¡°Rainriver¡­?¡± * * * After finishing the meal, I went to any nearby inn and got a room. When you go to the Imperial Capital, they¡¯ll probably provide guest rooms, but there¡¯s no need to be within their walls. I n to go to the banquet as soon as possible. As I sat in the chair and looked out the window where the moon had risen, I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about the girl I saw at dinner. The Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society. A gathering of crazy people who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to conduct any research for the advancement of magic. The leader of those crazy people is the Rainriver family. Regens Rainriver. He¡¯s a really crazy guy who doesn¡¯t hesitate to use even his family as experimental subjects depending on the situation. Luna Rainriver¡­ When I heard her name without her surname, I didn¡¯t know who she was. I thought she might be the daughter or granddaughter of some influential person from the academy. But, by chance, she id a direct descendant of the Rainriver family. Her grandfather who sent her must be the head of that society. Now that I think about it, I vaguely remember. A rare possessor with five attributes¡ªfire, water, wind, light, and darkness, each at 20% without leaning towards any one side. In other words, it means being a remarkable talent possessing the power of all five attributes equally, rather than leaning towards any one. Perhaps one could even say they are more valuable than someone like me, who leans heavily towards one attribute. It signifies a wide range of magic abilities one can wield. Of course, there¡¯s a limit to how much one can progress in any attribute. Nevertheless, possessing such extraordinary attributes and lineage, that girl wasn¡¯t in my memory. There¡¯s nothing special about it. She died early, before she could even bloom. It¡¯s likely that her frail health was indeed true. In fact, she died of illness before graduating from the academy. At the time, I didn¡¯t pay much attention, but I didn¡¯t know it was her. Anyway, it¡¯s none of my business. Whether shees to the banquet or not, she can decide for herself. I¡¯m not a senior who¡¯s so free to care for frail juniors. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, a familiar yet unfamiliar sensation brushed against my intuition. Rising from my seat, I prepared to leave. ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± Brian, who was exercising, asked me. ¡°Just going for a drink. Keep an eye on Nana.¡± Nana had long since drifted off to dreand. I soon stepped outside the inn and headed down the dark alley where the moonlight hadn¡¯t reached. As I pushed through the chilly night air and moved forward, a man appeared not far away. ¡°Long time no see, Master Cyan,¡± It was Kellen Diego, a loyal servant of Aschel. ¡°No need for long greetings. Just tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Despite my stern response, Kellen spoke without hesitation. ¡°In about ten minutes from now, multiple infiltrators will converge around Master Cyan.¡± ¡°Who sent them?¡± ¡°Master Aschel.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°If they know there are forces around me, wouldn¡¯t they hesitate? What¡¯s the point of sending them now?¡± ¡°They seem to be taking advantage of the Imperial Capital. Just like us, Master Aschel¡¯s side also thought that you wouldn¡¯t engage in violence here.¡± The significance of the starting ground is never small, even in ces like Sevellinus. The royal family does not tolerate crime within Sevellinus. If there were any murders, they would be caught in the royal surveince, causing a lot of trouble. Are they using this as an opportunity to monitor me? Although I didn¡¯t think they had any ulterior motives, the timing was impable. ¡°Okay. Watch everything that needs to be watched and pass it on as is.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll observe everything and report ordingly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Acknowledging the instructions, Kellen bowed his head. However, he didn¡¯t turn away and kept his gaze on me. ¡°Anything else?¡± Kellen asked with a somewhat cautious tone. ¡°Is there any other reason for your attendance at this banquet?¡± If I were to exin it again, Kellen¡¯s personality is currently altered. His old personality, which sought to devote everything to Aschel, has fallen asleep, and the new personality I injected is taking over his body. So, the intention behind that question could be solely for my sake. But there¡¯s no need to disclose everything. ¡°If there is?¡± I replied with a concealed intention. ¡°I suggest you hold off for now, whatever ns you have.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specifics. But it seems there¡¯s some kind of scheme between the First Prince and Master Aschel at this banquet.¡± A scheme? This was a matter that couldn¡¯t just be overlooked. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°Assassination.¡± For a moment, I was dumbfounded, and my pupils dted. Assassination? It¡¯s almost cute how interesting it is. ¡°Who¡¯s the target?¡± ¡°Luna Rainriver.¡± The name wasn¡¯t very familiar, but it wasn¡¯t entirely unknown. At this moment, all the cluttered thoughts in my mind were set aside, with just one dominating my head. Is this madness? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 68 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 68: Banquet of Blood (1) The Great Chamber, third floor, western end room. Arin couldn¡¯t seem to take her eyes off the mirror, her face filled with nervous tension. Her silver hair was neatly swept down, her skin powdered evenly to a snowy white, and her lips enhanced with lily petals to bring out their natural color. It was evident that she had put extra effort into her appearance, different from usual, especially at such a young age of thirteen, a time of significant physical development and emerging interest in beauty. Despite the annual banquets, she had never paid such attention to her makeup before. It was as if she were trying hard to impress someone. ¡°How do I look, Ressimus? Do I look okay?¡± ¡°You look beautiful, Your Highness! You¡¯re the most beautiful princess I¡¯ve ever seen. You can stop now!¡± ¡°No, I want to look a little more!¡± If she was going to keep looking, why did she even ask the question in the first ce? Several hours had passed with the same situation repeating, causing sighs of pity from Arin¡¯s attendants, including Ressimus. Naturally, this was the Imperial Pce where the imperial family resided. Despite that, why was Ressimus by her side? It was simple. It was because Arin, the princess, wanted it. Their rtionship was strictly one of master and servant. As long as Arin wished it, she could take Ressimus anywhere. Initially, due to hermoner status, there were many within the pce who opposed her presence. However, no father ever refused his youngest daughter¡¯s earnest request. With the emperor¡¯s direct recognition and permission of their rtionship, Ressimus had been able to continue living in the pce with the princess. ¡°It can be harmful if it¡¯s too much, you know? Given sir Cyan¡¯s temperament, he may not appreciate such extravagance.¡± Arin princess eximed in surprise, ¡°W-What are you saying! I¡¯m not dressing up to impress Cyan!¡± ¡°You shoulde up with a better excuse, Your Highness! Especially after sending the invitation yourself.¡± ¡°N-No, I mean, well¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to reallye!¡± Her face was already flushed with embarrassment, resembling that of a girl experiencing her first love. ¡°I just thought it was a pity that Cyan was staying at the academy even during the break¡­ I wondered if he would ever experience such an event, that¡¯s all¡­¡± The excuse sounded good, but Ressimus didn¡¯t buy it. She had noticed Arin¡¯s feelings for Cyan long ago. Seeing the princess fidgeting like this alone was pitiful. *Knock knock* The sound of a knock came from the door. It was likely the guards in the corridor. However, Arin continued to ignore them, focusing only on the mirror. A maid approached the door to check. ¡°Princess Arin. Someone hase from Prince Louisnel!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Her head snapped around for a moment. She blinked her startled eyes, as if she thought she had misheard. ¡°Fr-From Prince Louisnel?¡± ¡°Yes! It seems to be one of the prince¡¯s attendants. What shall we do?¡± It was a strange and unfamiliar situation that had never urred before. The First Prince, who usually never paid attention, suddenly sending someone was unexpected. Arin¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise. ¡°P-Please let them in¡­!¡± As she couldn¡¯t simply dismiss the prince¡¯s attendant, she decided to let them in for now. The attendant, upon entering the room and seeing Arin, smiled brightly and spoke. ¡°Goodness, Princess Arin! You are so beautiful! It¡¯s like seeing a young goddess!¡± Anyone with a sense could tell it was ttery, and Arin was no exception. ¡°Uh, yeah. Thanks for thepliment¡­ But what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver this!¡± The attendant handed a small jewelry box to Arin on the table where she sat. ¡°Prince Louisnel wanted me to give this to you! He thinks it will suit you well, Princess Arin!¡± ¡°Prince Louisnel sent a gift?¡± ¡°Yes! Why don¡¯t you open it first?¡± Arin cautiously opened the golden jewelry box. As everyone saw the gift inside, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel. ¡°Wow¡­¡± It was a magnificent pendant adorned with small jewels intricately arranged. A central gem, whether ruby or ga, in a vivid red color, captured everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­ Can I really ept this?¡± ¡°Of course! It seems like the jewels have found their owner. Why don¡¯t you try wearing it?¡± Arin followed her suggestion and put on the pendant. ¡°How does it look?¡± Everyone in the room showered her with praise. ¡°It suits you perfectly, Your Highness! Surely sir Cyan will admire it too!¡± ¡°I guess so! But wait a minute! I¡¯m not trying to impress Cyan!¡± Arin¡¯s face flushed red once again. The pendant she wore also glimmered with a red light. * * * Inside the Grand Hall, thergest space within the pce, numerous nobles gathered under the dozens of chandeliers to enjoy the banquet. I decided to assess the people inside the hall first. There were about 60 attendees in total. The guard knights protecting them were about double that, around 120. Including the attendants and other staff, there were around 300 people present. Among them, around 10 members of Mist, including myself, had infiltrated. The rest would be waiting around the pce. I anticipated it, but it was still a difficult ce to adapt to. The pretenses of each individual were stretched to their limit, with forced smiles and hidden agendas. It was an incredible art of concealment,parable to Mist¡¯s secrecy techniques. [You seem quite busy. Is there someone you¡¯re looking for?] ¡°I¡¯m not looking for anyone in particr; there are just many people I need to observe.¡± [Are you bothered by what that doll said?] If I¡¯m not bothered, then it¡¯s a lie. I don¡¯t think Kellen intentionally lied to me. Luna Rainriver¡¯s assassination. Trying to eliminate her amidst so many people watching? Is the First Prince already preparing for war with the Garam Kingdom? This is definitely something unprecedented. Was it attempted and failed before, or is it a new attempt in this life due to changes in the situation? There are still many questions. I should probably confirm a little more¡­ ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have such a grim expression at the banquet.¡± At the familiar voice behind me, I immediately turned my head. Flowing crimson waves of hair. She was adorned in a fit crimson silk dress, entuating her slender waist and ample bosom, portraying an alluring maturity that was quite evident. ¡°The dress suits you well, Instructor Silica,¡± Iplimented her with a smile. ¡°You seem quite ominous. Handle your gaze carefully. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be misunderstood,¡± she remarked skillfully, swirling the wine ss in her hand and savoring its taste naturally. [Ha¡­!] Kaeram let out a hollowugh, seemingly ufortable with her presence. The leader, however, smiled as if to show off Kaeram¡¯s difort. Silica Nigriti. She was both an academic instructor at the Royal Academy and the head of Mist. However, she held another title that had yet to be revealed ¨C she was the daughter of the Nigriti Viscount, a renowned schrly lineage within the empire. While being part of the aristocracy, most of its members were dedicated schrs, recognized as prestigious knowledge holders across the continent. Essentially, she was a noblewoman but had chosen to attend the gathering under the guise of a guest like me. In essence, she was the mostfortable person in this gathering for me. However, there was no time for idle chatter, like other nobles. Turning my gaze away, I whispered quietly to her. ¡°Time is short, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡®This purification operation, I need it dyed a little.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ Though the telepathy was somewhat abrupt, the leader responded without hesitation. ¡®The First Prince¡¯s side is attempting to assassinate Luna Rainriver.¡¯ ¡°¡­!?¡± Her pupils trembled ever so slightly. ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ ¡®Probability-wise, it¡¯s fifty-fifty. I also have no definitive evidence yet, so I want to investigate further. Until then, please dy the purification operation.¡¯ The leader responded without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡®Alright. But I can¡¯t dy it too much. You have only one hour from now. If you don¡¯t provide an answer by then, it¡¯ll be troublesome. Can you manage?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, Cyan. If you¡¯re really uneasy, we can postpone the purification operation altogether.¡¯ ¡®We can¡¯t afford that. Even for your sake, shouldn¡¯t Drenian be eliminated today?¡¯ ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ ¡®The engagement ceremony with Drenian Nepelis ising up soon, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her forehead noticeably creased with surprise. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a disciple know their mentor¡¯s future?¡± I shrugged with a nonchnt smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you in a little while, Instructor Silica.¡± As I hastened to leave the spot, I could feel the fiery gaze of the leader. I¡¯ll probably hear about thister. Well, that¡¯s a problem forter; I¡¯ll deal with itter. As I left the hall and headed towards the corridor, Brian greeted me. ¡°Where¡¯s Nana?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the guest room. She promised not to leave, so she should be fine.¡± I hope she keeps her word. ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°There was nothing suspicious. Apart from the hall where I was waiting, I didn¡¯t detect any unusual movement or life.¡± With so many eyes here, they wouldn¡¯t go around dering, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill someone,¡± right? ¡°To be honest, I still can¡¯t believe it. An attempted assassination within the royal family¡­ we saw her yesterday¡­.¡± ¡°Lower your voice. Many ears are listening.¡± Brian quickly covered my mouth. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll look around. If something happens, send a signal immediately. Try to keep it subtle.¡± ¡°Yes. Underst¡­¡± -Step by step From around the corner of the corridor, I heard unfamiliar footsteps. At that, Brian and I immediately ceased our conversation. Light but solid footsteps. They didn¡¯t seem aristocratic but rather like a maid hurrying along. We waited quietly for the owner of the footsteps to pass by. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As soon as she saw the guardian knight apanying the well-dressed noble, the maid quickly bowed her head without even looking at our faces. Judging by her attire not being that of a pce maid, she seemed to be someone¡¯s personal maid. As we silently waited for her to pass, the maid suddenly took a step back, halting in front of us once again. For about two seconds, we stared directly into each other¡¯s eyes, as if drawn by a familiar aura. Then, almost as if we had silently agreed, we blinked simultaneously. ¡°You¡­ M-Master?¡± It felt like my alreadyplex thoughts were getting even more tangled. Why is she here in the pce, of all ces? My only personal maid, with the same brazen gaze as two years ago. It was Emily. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 69 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 69: Banquet of Blood (2) ¡°Wow! Look at our young master, so tall! You look quite elegant all dressed up like this, don¡¯t you?¡± Her face seemed a bit more mature, but the familiar spiritedness was still there. After all, changes in the body don¡¯t necessarily mean changes in personality. ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much that I almost didn¡¯t recognize you! Have you be even more of a man in my absence?¡± She greeted me somewhat aggressively, as if trying to break the ice of the past two years. Brian¡¯s face as he watched this unfold was quite a sight. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me once in the past two years? Not even during the holidays! I was worried sick, thinking something had happened to you.¡± Well, seeing her face after so long does bring a sense of joy. Her unchanged cheerful personality didn¡¯t give any negative impressions. ¡°Have you been cooped up indoors all this time? Or are you being bullied? That won¡¯t do! You need to live well for me to maintain my pride among the other maids!¡± That¡¯s our Emily for you. Whenever there¡¯s a chance of developing some fondness, she quickly dismisses it. That¡¯s how she should behave as my maid. ¡°So why are you here?¡± ¡°Is that all you have to say after not seeing me for so long? You may not know, but I¡¯m quite well-regarded as a maid in the mansion!¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. Sometimes you have to lie a bit. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t believe me? Would you believe that Sir Aschel wanted to make me his personal maid?¡± I raised an eyebrow and doubted my ears. Who wanted to do what now? ¡°Why would¡­?¡± ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m obviously capable. Not only have I raised you as a fine young master, but I¡¯ve also been a steadfast maid on the front lines! Who wouldn¡¯t want to take me?¡± I didn¡¯t want to argue with her, but that couldn¡¯t be it. Unless there¡¯s some dirty scheme behind it, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would ask her to be her maid. ¡°So, are you here as his maid now?¡± My voice felt strained, even though I tried to keep it restrained. Well, it¡¯s not easy. ¡°Of course not!¡± Emily replied with a determined look. ¡°I refused right there on the spot. Sir Aschel may be handsome, but there¡¯s only one young master for me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was unsure how to react for a moment, and my expression became somewhat ambiguous. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Did you think I¡¯d be such a disloyal maid?¡± I almost nodded my head. She raised me from the time I was a snotty child, spending a long time together, and even sharing life and death situations. Why did I naturally assume she would go over to Aschel? Suddenly, one side of my heart started feeling uneasy. ¡°So how did you end up here?¡± ¡°When Sir Aschel came to the mansion, he brought me along! He even suggested I should see your face, you know? He¡¯s really a kind young master! It¡¯s a shame we couldn¡¯t see the pce.¡± Why? For what reason? And he suggested you show me your face too? Why did he bring her here to see such a good sight? There¡¯s more than one suspicious thing about this. I silently stared at Emily¡¯s eyes. Pure, to the point of being foolish. Even if that guy is impressive in some aspects, he probably won¡¯t ask her to do anything. However, it¡¯s too risky to just let her go like this. ¡°Brian.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± ¡°Take her to my room.¡± Both of them blinked as if they misheard. ¡°W-what did you say, my lord?¡± ¡°You stay in my room until the end of the party. I¡¯ll send you back when it¡¯s over.¡± Her bewildered face was truly a sight to behold. ¡°W-what are you saying, my lord? Why suddenly¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you around the pce when it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her demeanor changed in an instant. ¡°Where should I go, my lord~?¡± *** ¡°Oh, my! Princess Arin, you look absolutely stunning today!¡± ¡°That pendant suits you so well. You¡¯ve grown into such a finedy.¡± Princess Arin, finally entering the banquet hall after all preparations wereplete, was as busy as any other member of the royal family, engaging in conversations with the attendees. However, even those interactions were merely formalities. Just when it seemed like she might ask about the well-being of others, they all soon moved on to other ces. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t feel disheartened. It was something she had experienced at every banquet. While other members of the royal family found their ces and engaged in deep conversations, as time passed, Arin found herself alone, with no one to apany her. ¡®Where is Cyan?¡¯ Despite searching around, there was no sign of him anywhere. Despite hearing that he attended the banquet, his presence was nowhere to be seen. ¡®Why did he bother toe if he¡¯s not going toe to me first?¡¯ Feeling upset, she even threw a little tantrum, but ultimately, it was useless without the person in question. Wondering if he might be unwell and resting, she continued to look around with a hint of concern. Just when she was starting to look around for him, she noticed a girl of simr age in the distance. With innocent blue hair tied up in a cute style, she exuded a mature aura despite her youthful appearance. She also seemed to be looking for someone, and she kept looking around her. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Then, all of a sudden, their eyes met. They looked at each other in fascination for a while. She took her first step and began to approach Arin. The girl ced one of her hands on her chest and slightly bowed her neck. Her calm demeanor seemed to remind Arin of someone. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Princess Arin Sevellerus.¡± Her polite greeting, coupled with her youthful appearance, gave off a sense of maturity. Her steady gaze seemed to evoke memories of someone else. ¡°I¡¯m also d to meet you! Your name is¡­ Luna Rainriver, right?¡± She was not a stranger to Arin. A prodigious magic girl from the Garam Kingdom who enrolled in the academy a year ago. She was the granddaughter of the head of the Garam Magic Society, which stood alongside the Ushif Magic Society as one of the top magic societies on the continent. While Arin had heard many stories about her, this was the first time she had seen her face-to-face. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, this pendant? It¡¯s a gift from my brother¡­¡± ¡°No, Princess. I mean, you look really beautiful, unlike when I saw you at the academy.¡± It wasn¡¯t the usual formalpliment. It was a sincere praise hidden behind her dry eyes. Arin felt her heavy heart lighten a bit. The two of them conversed quite well. From their experiences at the academy to their training in magic, and even shared concerns as girls. Since Ressimus, it had been a long time since Arin had met a peer with whom she felt so connected. ¡°But what were you doing just now, Luna? I saw you wandering around a lot earlier.¡± ¡°I was looking for someone. They said they woulde to this party, but I haven¡¯t seen them yet¡­¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m actually in the same situation. Are we talking about someone close to us?¡± At the mention of someone close, Luna seemed to hesitate for a moment. ¡°We¡¯re not particrly close, but we address each other as seniors and juniors.¡± ¡°Seniors and juniors? So, they¡¯re a student from our academy? What¡¯s their name?¡± As she asked with genuine curiosity, Luna responded with innocent sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Cyan.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Arin¡¯s face, which had been bright like a blooming flower, froze in ce as she spoke. Did she mishear, or did she want to hear it wrong? She never expected to hear his name in this situation. She was taken aback, not so much by the name itself but by the unexpectedness of hearing it. ¡°Senior Cyan¡­?¡± * * * The Great Chamber of the Pce, situated eastward, serves as the guest room area for nobles attending the banquet. Adjacent to it lies the westward annex, where the Emperor¡¯s children, including Princess Arin, reside. Essentially, the only area I can freely roam is this eastern annex. Upon initial inspection, the guest rooms appeared clean. The special room presumed to be Ashel¡¯s showed no distinctive energy, indicating it was an unrted area. Consequently, I had no choice but to head to the most likely ce. As the entrance to the western annex was blocked by knights, peaceful means of entry were impossible. Of course, this was within the bounds of peace. If the situation turned hostile, there was nowhere in this pce I couldn¡¯t reach. After all, I had thoroughly grasped theyout of the pce. I quietly raised my hand and tapped on the wall. ¨C Hollow. Instead of a solid sound, there was an echoing emptiness. Normal stone walls wouldn¡¯t produce such a sound. This meant there was a space inside. ¡°Shadow Step: Spatial Transition.¡± The mist spreading from my whole body enveloped my right hand and extended towards the wall. ¨C Swish. The wall undted like waves. Without surprise, I moved my feet and slipped into the wall. A matte space devoid of light. Although the air felt slightly thin, it wasn¡¯t suffocating. [What is this stuffy ce?] Although I don¡¯t think it was. ¡°It¡¯s a secret passage of the pce. It¡¯s a kind of escape route avable to the Emperor¡¯s children residing in the western annex.¡± Starting from the rooms of the 1st Prince to the 5th Princess, each set of five rooms are interconnected and lead to one another through the eastern annex, connecting to the outside of the pce. It¡¯s designed to allow them to escape in case of emergencies. [It¡¯s a space for the emperor¡¯s children, how does our master know?] It was a question brimming with intent. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be for a good reason.¡± Though it was created explicitly for the royal family, ironically, I had found my way into this space. It wasn¡¯t for a particrly good reason. I chose not to delve into past memories but instead slowly proceeded, uncovering only the necessary ones. As I ascended the dusty stairs, I sensed a presence at the end. If memory serves, that would be the 1st Prince¡¯s room. Moreover, the energy felt wasn¡¯t just from one person. Without hesitation, I headed there. ¡°¡­!¡± The moment I reached a certain distance, I halted in my tracks. Beyond the thin wall, about 10 meters ahead¡­ Through a thin gap, a bright light seeped out. I sensed it. Along with the Crown Prince, the familiar energy beside him. My fists clenched involuntarily, teeth gritted, blood rushing. Though not certain, I felt a conviction. Aschel was beyond that. ¡°Huh¡­¡± I barely managed to calm the rising energy, trying to grasp the current situation. It was the peak of the banquet. The two main figures were in one room. Surrounding them was a transparent mana barrier, a surveince barrier, to prevent their conversation from leaking out. In this state, no matter how hard I listened, I couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. I could dismantle the barrier with just a flick of my hand, it was that simple. However, the fear of being discovered by those suspicious ghosts was too great. They weren¡¯t fools to not notice their barrier disappearing. As I pondered if there was no other way, out of the blue, Kaeram¡¯s admiration came forth. [That¡¯s cute?] The words weren¡¯t directed at me. They were clearly thrown towards the beings beyond the wall. ¡°Can you hear them?¡± I asked. [Of course? Did you think that a barrier like this could block my ears?] Kaeram replied, wearing an intriguing smile, eavesdropping on their conversation. I couldn¡¯t help but focus my gaze on her face, not the wall. [Hey, master.] ¡°Why?¡± [Would you like to see some blood tonight?] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 70 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 70: Banquet of Blood (3) Emily and Brian arrived at Cyan¡¯s room. Emily couldn¡¯t hide her bewildered expression. ¡°Um, uh, Sir Knight?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Maid!¡± Two years ago, when Cyan left for the academy, they had been on good terms as a maid and a stable hand. Of course, the parties involved had no recollection of it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the situation¡­ Who is this little kid?¡± The girl had sparkling eyes and cute lips forming a half-moon. On the other hand, Emily¡¯s demeanor, with heavy eyes and a tightened mouth, was quite contrasting. Emily thought for a moment. The girl seemed young, maybe around ten or eleven, simr in age to Cyan. But she was wearing maid attire simr to Emily¡¯s and was in Cyan¡¯s room. That meant¡­ ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Nana, the maid serving Cyan Burt!¡± Nana¡¯s voice was cute yet loud. ¡°A maid?¡± Emily repeated incredulously, unable to believe it. ¡°Leaving me and choosing this child to serve as a maid? Is the young master really insane?¡± As Emily kept talking, Brian couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. How could someone speak so boldly without even blinking an eye? How strong must their connection with Cyan be to act like this? It was truly admirable. ¡°Hey, Sir Knight! Was it because of her that the young master didn¡¯t return even during the break?¡± Brian, innocent and straightforward, responded immediately, ¡°Uh, well, probably. Since Nana is young, she needs a lot of care. There have been times when the academy was empty for a while due to work, but in the long run¡­¡± ¡°What? So he didn¡¯te back because of this little kid! Wow, that¡¯s unbelievable! Some people reject proposals and stay loyal, but he brings in another maid instead? When hees back¡­¡± ¡°Was the youngdy also a maid to our master?¡± ¡°Of course! I was the only exclusive maid to our young master!¡± ¡°Wow! How long have you been together?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known him since he was in diapers, so if we count from training, it¡¯s been well over five years! There¡¯s no one who¡¯s been with him as long as me!¡± It felt like she was boasting about her life achievements. While she was talking and enjoying herself, Brian observed her and thought she seemed quite simple. ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to give this to the young master!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Nana¡¯s cheerful face suddenly froze. Emily pulled out a red butterfly tie. ¡°Is this a tie?¡± ¡°Yes, Aschel wanted the young master to wear it, so he asked me to pass it on.¡± There was a red jewel embedded in the center of the butterfly tie. ¡°What should we do? Should I bring it to him now?¡± ¡°Ah, ahhhhh!¡± The corridor was filled with a dizzying scream. In an instant, Nana¡¯s hidden ears perked up, but fortunately, Emily, who was startled by the sound, did not see it. Sniffing the faint scent of blood emanating from the scream, Nana¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly. ¡°The smell of a demonic beast!¡± * * * The banquet hall was adorned with an array of colorful flowers, each disying its own beauty. However, among all the flowers, there was one that stood out as the most beautiful. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Men and women alike were captivated, their faces flushing, and their hearts pounding. Regardless of how one might describe it, the beauty was unparalleled, reminiscent of a goddess descending among them. It was Alice Vert, the daughter of Duke Vert, who was known as the Child of the Gods, finally revealing herself at the banquet. ¡°The goddess has descended¡­¡± No one dared to approach her rashly, as she exuded a noble aura that seemed untouchable. While some cast envious nces her way, Alice paid no mind to such gazes and simply smiled gently as she moved through the hall. ¡°Ah, Miss Alice, you¡¯ve grown into such a finedy, haven¡¯t you?¡± The pleasant voice reached Alice¡¯s ears, and she immediately turned her head. ¡°Teacher Silica!¡± Alice greeted Silica, who responded with a warm smile. ¡°You truly are beautiful, teacher! How have you managed to hide and live like this all this time?¡± ¡°While it sounds like apliment, why does it feel strange? How is it that you only be more beautiful as time goes on?¡± No teacher dislikes a well-behaved and academically aplished student, just as no student rejects a skilled and reputable teacher. Alice maintained good rtionships with most of the academy¡¯s instructors, but among them, Silica was undoubtedly the closest. It was a joyous reunion between teacher and student, as the two women continued their conversation withughter and smiles. ¡°I never expected you, Teacher, to attend the banquet! You usually don¡¯t enjoy such noisy ces, right?¡± ¡°How can people live ording to their stubbornness alone? Sometimes, you need to change the atmosphere to refresh yourself.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, you should get married! Even now, dozens of men would flock to you if you returned! How long can you just focus on your research without settling down?¡± At the mention of marriage, Silica¡¯s smile turned awkward. ¡°This¡­feels like standing in a golden in watching two beautiful flowers bloom!¡± A thick voice that made one¡¯s skin crawl. Both women¡¯s gazes turned involuntarily. While Alice was taken aback, Silica¡¯s face froze coldly. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Miss Alice. I am Drenian Nepelis, the son of Lord Nepelis.¡± With a crooked mustache and sinister eyes, Drenian¡¯s appearance was enough to make any woman feel repulsed. Alice struggled to maintain herposure as she epted his greeting. ¡°I identally overheard your conversation. Miss Alice is correct. What Silica needs right now is a wonderfulpanion. Therefore, I intend to fulfill that role.¡± Alice couldn¡¯t believe her ears for a moment. ¡°Well, what does that mean?¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know?¡± -Sigh Drenian¡¯s hand naturally went towards Silica. ¡°We are going to get engaged soon.¡± Alice¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly as she spoke her congrattions, unable to look at Silica¡¯s face knowing full well of Drenian¡¯s vile intentions. ¡°That¡¯s¡­quite unexpected. Congrattions!¡± As she spoke, Alice couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Silica. She knew all too well about Drenian¡¯s ugly sexual tastes. ¡°It seems the atmosphere of the banquet has be a bit loose. We should have some music that suits these two beautifuldies. Excuse me for a moment.¡± Alone, Drenian winked slyly and then left abruptly, leaving Alice and Silica bewildered. ¡°What¡­ what just happened, Teacher? How did it end up being Drenian?¡± ¡°You know, Alice, it has nothing to do with my intentions. It was arranged by our families without my consent.¡± ¡°Arranged by our families¡± meant there was no choice but toply. Despite being the daughter of a noble family, Silica was over 30, well beyond the typical age for marriage. While she was technically past the age of marriage she could be considered an old bride. Drenian being over 40 and a widower, due to her background as the empress¡¯s brother, he was an indispensable groom for Silica¡¯s family. However, Silica herself had no desire to marry. ¡°But this is uneptable. Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± ¡°What power do I have? Unless someone kills that guy, it¡¯s hard to get away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying frightening things.¡± It was a half-serious, half-sinister joke. As their gloomy conversation paused, several men and women in ck suits appeared in the hall, moving towards the center with musical instruments, presumably the performers. They all wore white masks, their faces concealed. As the setuppleted, Drenian reappeared, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the center stage. Then, in a voice that was difficult to hear, he began to exin why the musicians had appeared. It was roughly a praising of Silica¡¯s beauty. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Alice felt nothing but pity. Her revered teacher was engaged to a man who seemed inhuman. She felt a strong urge to intervene by any means necessary. *Swoosh!* ¡°What¡­?¡± Anyone who had held a sword could not ignore the sound. It was the sound of a sharp de slicing through flesh. Soon after, a chilling scream apanied the sound of a body falling. ¡°Aaargh!¡± Drenian¡¯s necky gruesomely on the ground. Above it was a sharp sword, dripping bright red blood. Masked figures with eerie weapons, not instruments, exuded a cruel aura as they faced terror-stricken people. ¡°What¡­ What is happening?¡± The banquet hall had turned into chaos in an instant. * * * ¡°What¡­ What is this noise! An attack by monsters!¡± Emperor Dionne, resting in his chamber, shouted in anger. ¡°Pl-Please, Your Majesty, stay calm! You must evacuate quickly¡­¡± Leaving the enemies behind and fleeing was not in line with the Emperor¡¯s character. ¡°I will see with my own eyes! How dare such an unspeakable incident ur in my sacred pce¡­Ugh!¡± But in his excitement, his heart disease overwhelmed him, and he copsed suddenly. ¡°What is happening? Why haven¡¯t you escorted His Majesty to safety?¡± Appearing in the chamber was none other than the Crown Prince. ¡°L-Louisnel¡­¡± ¡°I will take responsibility for this incident! Please, Your Majesty! Escort His Majesty to safety!¡± Though he wanted to say something, the pain in his heart blocked all means ofmunication. Amidst the chaos, Queen Cassandra rushed into the chamber. ¡°D-Drenian is dead! My brother is dead! What should we do?!¡± Louisnel calmly ced his hand on the Queen¡¯s shoulder and spoke. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, empress. Everything will end well. First, please evacuate to a safe ce with His Majesty.¡± A man approached the Queen¡¯s side. ¡°Aschel, would you kindly escort His Majesty?¡± A blond man exuding an unusual aura. The Queen felt her urgent emotions suddenly subside. ¡°Are you Aschel?¡± ¡°I apologize for not introducing myself properly! Please,e with me for now!¡± The Queen showed no signs of refusal. Her eyes, as deeply absorbed as if enchanted by a beautiful flower, seemed ready to follow him even to the depths of hell. [PR/N: hoe.] ¡°¡­..¡± Their eyes met, and the Crown Prince and Aschel exchanged an unknowable nce. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 71 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 71: Banquet of Blood (4) The banquet hall was thrown into chaos by the gang¡¯s attack. People scattered in all directions, rushing through the corridors to escape the hall. ¡°¡­!¡± However, the thugs weren¡¯t just in the center. Maids, waiters, pce guards, even the guests attending the event. They blocked the entrance to the hall as if they had nned it. ¡°What are you doing? Get out of the way!¡± A nobleman shouted, finally drawing their attention. ¡°¡­!¡± As they looked up, they were met with a white mask. ¡°Aaah!¡± They too indiscriminately attacked innocent people with their weapons. ¡°Protect the princess!¡± The guards from the royal pce immediately focused on ensuring Arin¡¯s safety in the hall. ¡°You need to get away. Princess!¡± As the two girls who hadn¡¯t yet grasped the situation watched in horror, A massive red light erupted from the center of the hall upied by the thugs. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± A summoning circle. It was a kind of magic circle that appeared when summoning magical creatures. The spreading red aura and rising vitality. As the masked figures surrounding it chanted unknown incantations, soon a gigantic summoned creature appeared within the summoning circle. ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± Sharp forelegs, ck fur, eyes glowing red. Resembling a hellhound overall, but muchrger in size. It seemed artificially erged during the summoning process, but the problem was that it wasn¡¯t the only one. -Shoong Demonic beasts consecutively summoned from the maintained summoning circle. The appearance of frontline demonic beasts within the pce was an unprecedented event in the empire¡¯s history. ¡°Summoning circle, demonic beasts¡­¡± Even amidst this, Luna diligently observed the summoning process of the demonic beasts. The one who grabbed her hand was Arin. ¡°Come on, Luna! It¡¯s dangerous to stay here!¡± Under the protection of the knights thereafter, Arin¡¯s group hurriedly fled the hall. ¡°Kuwaah!¡± As if in response, the summoned creatures roared and swiftly chased after them to where they had fled. ¡°Stop the monsters!¡± The once glittering banquet hall, now stained with blood, had turned into a gruesome scene of ughter. * * * The masked thugs weren¡¯t just in the hall. Continuously appearing as if tracking Arin and Luna¡¯s movements, each time their appearance dwindled the number of guard knights. ¡°Hurry, take the princess to shelter¡­!¡± However, as if not willing to allow it easily, this time thugs burst through the ceiling and attacked Arin¡¯s group directly. -ng! They weren¡¯t easy opponents to deal with, and yet, they weren¡¯t exactly a walk in the park either. Even the knights, who were tasked with protecting those in danger, found them to be extremely challenging adversaries; one moment they¡¯d charge in with intent to kill, but the next, they¡¯d retreat at the slightest hint of threat, making them quite difficult to handle. As Arin, who could only watch the situation unfold, her feelings couldn¡¯t help but beplicated. ¡°Where on earth did these thugse from?¡± ¡°Well, who knows? Maybe they¡¯re not even human¡­¡± While Arin was anxious, Luna managed to maintain a considerable calmness. ¡°What do you mean, Luna?¡± ¡°Everyone has their own amount of mana and strength, but those masked individuals all emit a consistent energy. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve copied the power of a single person¡­¡± ¡°Grrrr!¡± To make matters worse, a hellhound appeared from around the corner. ¡°The summoned creature is here!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to confirm that.¡± Luna extended her hand forward, concentrating her mana. ¡°ze forth! Torrent of icy waters!¡± As she chanted the spell, a surge of water shot out from Luna¡¯s hand, apanied by a whirlwind. The fusion magic of water and wind, ¡®Aqua st.¡¯ While not a high-level magic, it wasn¡¯t easy to wield either. The demanding precision required inbining two elements into one. The more intricate the process, the more powerful the magic became. ¡°Kuaaah!¡± The hellhound, hit head-on by the gust, was sent flying into the wall. However, whether due to insufficient power or not, it got back up, revealing its menacing fangs once again. ¡°Oh no. Looks like I didn¡¯t have enough strength.¡± Cold sweat trickled down Luna¡¯s cheek. ¡°ze forth! Torrent of icy waters!¡± Along with the same spell, another gust of wind blew from behind, but this time, the force of the water surge was much more violent than before. -Thud! It wasn¡¯t just a simple bounce back; it was a force that shattered the wall upon impact. The hellhound, nowpletely knocked out, showed no sign of getting up again. Although it was the same spell, the level of power was on apletely different scale. For a moment, both girls were speechless as they watched. Then, a familiar voice was heard from behind. ¡°Are you two alright? Any injuries?¡± It was Silica. ¡°Teacher Silica!¡± Although they briefly cheered with joy, Arin¡¯s gaze shifted to another woman standing nearby. Judging by the situation, she seemed to be the one who had just sent the hellhound flying with magic. There wasn¡¯t any particr reason for the shift in attention. She was just undeniably beautiful. ¡°First, let¡¯s assess the situation in front of us! Alice! I¡¯ll leave the princess to you!¡± ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Upon hearing the name Alice, Arin¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Alice? Could it be Alice Vert? Then she¡¯s Cyan¡¯s sister?!¡¯ Upon closer inspection, her features bore a striking resemnce to Cyan. Both Luna and Arin couldn¡¯t help but stare at her intently. ¡®Tremendous mana¡­ I sense a simr aura to the senior.¡¯ While looking at one woman, they couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain man, creating a somewhat subtle situation. -Rip! Alice suddenly tore her dress boldly. ¡°I can¡¯t fight properly like this. Let¡¯s get going, everyone!¡± ¡°But, what about Teacher Silica?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! Teacher Silica is incredibly strong, even more so than we think!¡± With an air of assurance, she pushed the two girls forward. ¡°We¡¯ll escort you to the shelter!¡± With that, the knights regrouped and headed towards the shelter with the princess. Left alone, Silica faced five thugs brandishing swords at her. She retrieved a small dagger hidden in her thigh without hesitation. -Swish! For an assassin, hesitation is a luxury. Silica charged at the thugs in front of her and swiftly wielded her sword with unseen speed. It was like a mesmerizing dance of des. However, those struck by her sword mercilessly poured out blood as they fell. It took less than 10 seconds to deal with the thugs in that area. -Swoosh Approaching one of the thugs¡¯ bodies, she removed their mask. ¡°¡­!¡± The face was so dposed that it was hard to believe the person had been alive until recently. In essence, they were no different from a corpse that had been dead for quite some time. Silica immediately recognized their true identity. ¡°Marite¡­!¡± Also known as puppet dolls. This wasn¡¯t amand to resurrect the dead, but rather a spell that infused magic into a soulless corpse to manipte it as the caster wished, literally controlling it like a doll. Once the mask was removed, the body soon dispersed into dust and disappeared. ¡°Leader!¡± As the situation settled, some Mist members who had infiltrated the pce rushed over to her. Silica issued immediate orders. ¡°Spread the word to all nearby members. Get out of this pce, if not this entire fortress, as soon as possible! Something unknown is happening here that Mist isn¡¯t aware of¡­¡± Upon receiving the orders, the members quickly left their positions. ¡°What on earth could have prompted this¡­?¡± Eyes aze with determination and lips tightly sealed in anger. It wasn¡¯t just the loss of theirrade that angered her. It was the sheer enormity of what was happening, beyond even her ability toprehend. Their frustration stemmed from feeling utterly powerless in this situation. ¡°Where are you, Cyan?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but worry about her one missing disciple. * * * The appearance of thugs and demonic beasts showed no signs of abating. Despite attempting to run blindly towards the underground shelter, they encountered barricades at every turn, making it impossible to get any closer. In the end, Arin¡¯s group had no choice but to evacuate outside the building. They found themselves in the central garden of the pce, surrounded by sculptures. Deciding to hide in a pavilion surrounded by flowers, they sought refuge. The surroundings were so quiet that not even the sound of insects could be heard. ¡°We may have temporarily evaded them, but we can¡¯t let our guard down just yet.¡± Observing the situation, Alice sighed and spoke. ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re particrly targeting us?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s strange. They seemed to be swarming towards us almost excessively. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re chasing after our scent¡­¡± In response to Luna¡¯s inquiry, Alice affirmed positively. It definitely felt strange how they were being relentlessly pursued. It was akin to beasts catching the scent of prey and chasing after it. Arin voiced her concern with an uneasy tone. ¡°Is it because of me then?¡± She seemed to think that her status as a member of the royal family had put everyone in danger. ¡°We¡¯ll have to confirm thatter. Whether they¡¯re targeting the entire royal family or just the princess¡­¡± Alice kindly patted Arin¡¯s slightly gloomy shoulder. ¡°But wait, Alice, aren¡¯t you Cyan¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Oh? Oh yes, that¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t even properly introduce myself amidst all this chaos. I¡¯m Alice Vert, the eldest daughter of the Vert family!¡± Despite the urgent situation, Alice felt it necessary to grasp the hem of her skirt and offer a formal introduction. ¡°I heard you sent an invitation to my brother? It seems you¡¯re quite close with Cyan?¡± ¡°Oh, um, that, it wasn¡¯t anything special! I just felt sorry for Cyan, who¡¯s stuck at the academy even during the holidays!¡± ¡°So it was the princess who sent the invitation to my senior?¡± Luna¡¯s inscrutable gaze only served to further fluster Arin. ¡°W-what would he do if he came! He didn¡¯t even bother to show his face to me aftering all this way¡­¡± Was it a sudden rush of resentment towards Cyan? Arin¡¯s lips curled in frustration. ¡°Making someone wait for another woman, even if it¡¯s my brother, I should give him a piece of my mindter. If we get through this situation safely, of course.¡± Of course, this was assuming they got through the current situation unscathed. As for what Cyan was doing, none of the three women had any idea. -Rustle The familiar sound of swiftly parting foliage. The knights immediately went on high alert again. ¡°Over there!¡± Masked thugs emerged from the blossoming flower bed, dozens of them at a rough estimate. It wasn¡¯t a surprise attack; they seemed to be slowly closing in on Arin¡¯s group from all sides, as if patiently cornering their prey. ¡°How did they all manage to sneak up on us?¡± They hadn¡¯t even sensed a hint of their presence. The sudden appearance felt as if it came out of nowhere, from what was seemingly just an ordinary flowerbed. In response, Alice swiftly gathered her mana within her body. With less than ten enemies, it was practically impossible to protect the two girls against the thugs. Unable to wield her sword due to the ufortable attire, Alice believed that her only option in this situation was magic. -Rumbling The surge of mana for casting high-level magic. She intended to draw upon all the mana she possessed. ¡°Um, Alice?¡± ¡°It seems like the flowers have withered quite a bit. I should water them a bit. Although, with too much force, they might all fly away¡­¡± Of course, after using this magic, she would lose all her energy and copse. The rest would be up to the knights. -Thud! ¡°¡­.?¡± Suddenly, a giant sculpture standing in one corner of the garden copsed with a loud noise. As everyone¡¯s attention, including the thugs¡¯, momentarily shifted away, From the billowing dust, an unfamiliar figure rose into the sky. -Stter An unknown entity emitting ck fog beneath the golden full moon. Dressed in a jet-ck suit darker than the night sky, with an indistinguishable ck mask. It feltpletely different from the pure white masks worn by the thugs. -Whoosh ¡®What, what is this unstoppable force?!¡¯ For Alice, it was an unfamiliar aura she had never encountered before. With a purple dagger pulsating with bloody energy in hand, He charged straight towards the thugs. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 72 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 72: Banquet of Blood (5) Including Arin, as well as Alice, Luna, and the knights. Right now, they all shared the same thought. That masked man, at least, wasn¡¯t allied with these viins. The energy he exuded was noticeably different. Unlike the eerie feeling from the white-masked viins, who seemed devoid of humanity altogether, this person felt human but somehow also gave off a strange sensation of being far superior to mere mortals. However, no one could discern his true identity. -Stter A spectacr sword dance unfolded beneath the moonlight. Fluttering flower petals added to the spectacle, creating a mesmerizing scene. The masked man swiftly dispatched the viins surrounding him. At times, his speed was so fast that others couldn¡¯t keep up. Even as he engaged in directbat, he seamlessly moved to the rear, navigating the space with ease. Two minutes passed. It took only that long for dozens of viins to bepletely obliterated. It was an unbelievable sight, aplished by just one person, without any help or support from others. His gaze suddenly turned towards Arin and her group. Meeting his gaze, Arin felt as if all her senses had stopped, and her trembling legs couldn¡¯t seem to leave the ground. ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer!¡± The knights stepped forward, swords raised, blocking the path to the princess. ¡°Identify yourself immediately and exin your presence here! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be considered an enemy¡­¡± -Swish Before the knight could finish his sentence, the masked man disappeared from their sight. -Whoosh! A strong gust of wind suddenly blew in. The knights realized toote that the masked man had already passed them. ¡°¡­!¡± Alice and Luna also found themselves overtaken in an instant. His physical form ultimately arrived right in front of none other than Princess Arin. They say when people are too shocked, they can¡¯t even speak. Arin, in her confusion, took a step back, losing her bnce as her steps tangled. ¡°Ah!¡± As Arin was about to fall helplessly, -Thunk The man¡¯s gentle touch supported her back. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The faces of the two came naturally closer. Arin¡¯s face flushed red, and the man raised his hand without hesitation. His hand aimed right at her chest. ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡± Arin, flustered, was about to struggle, but then something fell from her body. -Plunk Gems scattered and twinkled like falling raindrops. What the man caught was the pendant Arin had been wearing. -Crack! The red gem that had captured everyone¡¯s attention shattered into pieces the moment itnded in his hand. The man simply tossed the remnants of the gem to the ground. ¡°Princess!¡± The vignt knights rushed over, concerned. ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡± There was no way she could have been injured. All the man in the mask had done was snatch the ne hanging around her neck. Arin stood there in a daze, her face nk with astonishment. ¡°And, what about that person?¡± It felt as though she had just emerged from a brief illusion. A midsummer night¡¯s dream couldn¡¯t be this fleeting. The man in the mask hadpletely vanished from everyone¡¯s sight. * * * ¡°Aaaah!¡± Emily and Nana shouted as they dashed away desperately, screaming for their lives. Brian followed closely behind, ensuring their safety. ¡°What on earth are those things? Why did they suddenly appear and attack us?¡± Just a few minutes ago, when screams were heard from the banquet hall, I went to see what was happening. Suddenly, the masked figures attacked Emily and others. With the entire pce in chaos, we had no choice but to trust our feet and flee. ¡°Do these people hold a grudge against us, knight? Why else would they keep chasing after us, innocent as we are?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not so sure. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve done anything particrly bad, but then again, maybe we have¡­¡± ¡°Why is this knight so indecisive? Ugh! What was our lord thinking, bringing along such people!?¡± Emily vented her frustration while fleeing. Their frantic escape soon came to a halt as they encountered an impassable wall. ¡°A wall?!¡± Trapped with no way out, Emily¡¯s face twisted in despair. ¡°Well, this might just be for the best!¡± Instead of reaching for the longsword at his hip as if it were a good omen, Brian drew a dagger from his cloak. Though outnumbered five to one, Brian showed no signs of faltering. In fact, he appeared quite confident. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Sir Brian? How do you n to handle so many on your own?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss! If I can¡¯t handle this much, how will I ever protect our lord in the future?¡± With a determined resolve, Brian charged forward. Utilizing his senses to the fullest while minimizing his movements was the most efficient theory he had learned over the past two years for subduing enemies. In essence, all it took to eliminate five foes was five strikes. Brian swiftly dispatched the masked adversaries with precise and efficient movements. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the enemies fell. Watching the scene unfold, Emily couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her naturally flushed cheeks were just an added bonus. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere, Miss?¡± ¡°Is that what you want to say to me?¡± Apletely different demeanor from just moments ago. The awkward scratching of the back was quite incongruous. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± A chilling sound sent shivers down Emily¡¯s spine, and Brian tightened his grip on his sword. Soon, heavy footsteps, not human but beastly, echoed around the corner. Emerging from the shadows was a massive hellhound, its sharp teeth poised towards Emily and herpanions. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! Why is there a hellhound inside the pce?¡± With frontline experience, Emily couldn¡¯t help but panic, and Brian, faced with a supernatural entity for the first time, couldn¡¯t hide his tension. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a demonic monster?!¡± Amidst the chaos, Nana, who had been sleeping, suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Nana¡­?¡± Interrupting to ask what she was doing could wait for a moment. ¡°Sniff sniff!¡± She suddenly started sniffing as if trying to catch a scent, her nose twitching. *Sigh* Then, with an inexplicable smile, she seemed to savor the taste, resembling nothing less than a ravenous beast consumed by appetite. Soon, with a meaningful gaze, she muttered softly, ¡°Looks delicious!¡± Just as she revealed her grown white fangs and was about to pounce, *Crash!* A nearby window shattered with a loud noise. ¡°¡­!¡± Through the broken window a man in a ck mask. His identity remained a mystery for now. Thud! ¡°Krrr¡± Sudden appearance of a stranger didn¡¯t faze the fearless little puppy, who barked bravely, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± *Bam* As if annoyed, he simply kicked him out the window. ¡°Phew¡­¡± With a deep sigh, he tossed away the mask. ¡°Papa!¡± The man behind the mask, sporting a rather disgruntled expression, turned out to be Cyan. ¡°Y-Young Master?¡± Without waiting for a response to his call, Cyan simply slumped to the ground. * * * Having been tirelessly wandering around the pce, the only thought that crossed my mind was how darn exhausting it all was. Oh, it¡¯s so tiring. Not so much physically drained, but mentally exhausted. I never imagined I¡¯d end up burdened with such annoying tasks, where it feels like there¡¯s no escaping from these ominous thoughts. ¡°Y-Your, I mean, Master!¡± With a bright smile, Nana leaped into my arms. But didn¡¯t she just seem like she was about to approach the hellhound a moment ago? Must be my imagination, right? ¡°What are you doing now, Master?¡± Emily, who had rushed over at some point, immediately intervened between me and Nana. ¡°Are you really going to do something big? Where in the world is there a maid who embraces her master? I mean, why have another maid besides me? Are you really crazy, Master? And how did you deal with the hellhound earlier¡­!?¡± Where in the world is there a maid who asks her master if he is crazy? Right now, I couldn¡¯t afford to listen to herints. ¡°Enough. Emily, did you receive something from someone?¡± ¡°Receive something? Oh right! I forgot to give you something earlier¡­¡± She pulled out a bow tie from her pocket. Before she could give it, I snatched it and crushed the jewel embedded in it. ¨C Crack The gem that was on the bow tie shattered into pieces. Without hesitation, I tossed it out the window. ¡°What, what are you doing, Master?!¡± A shocked Emily grabbed me by the cor and shook me vigorously. ¡°That was a gift from Lord Aschel! What are you going to do if you ruin his present like that!¡± It is because of this rock that you¡¯ve been chased by the monsters all this time. Daze Stone. It¡¯s one of those artifact stones that can contain human magic. It looks like just a shy red gem on the surface, but in reality, having it is akin tomitting suicide. The magic contained within the stone periodically emits a mesmerizing aura that can mesmerize other beings. In simple terms, just having it makes you a target for marites and monsters. So, whether it¡¯s the princess¡¯s side or their side, they¡¯ve probably been quite harassed by those puppets until I arrived. Well, she¡¯s not someone who would understand even if I exined it, so it¡¯s probably better to just leave her alone. ¡°Brian?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± ¡°Go to my room and bring me a change of clothes. There should be a tuxedo simr to what I¡¯m wearing now.¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± ¡°What? Why are you asking a guardian knight instead of a maid to do that? That¡¯s something a maid should do!¡± What¡¯s with her again? ¡°Please, sir! It would be inconvenient if you bring it all wrinkled, so I¡¯ll apany you!¡± I don¡¯t know what to do in front of the true maid. Emily was asserting her pride in strange ces. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯lle along too!¡± Nana also followed them, saying she would go. Three of them are going just to get a piece of clothing. With Brian there, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be alone just because you guys are leaving. [¡­¡­.] Meanwhile, Kaeram was leaning against the wall, silently watching me as I rested. Her strange gaze and smile made her look like a devil with a poker face. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± [Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just wonder if it¡¯s okay to be so rxed!] From the tone of her words, it seemed more like she was enjoying it than worrying. ¡°All the marites in the pce have been dealt with. The summoned creatures too, and we destroyed all the Daze Stones you mentioned, so the remaining task will be handled by the pce knights.¡± [Destroyed all the Daze Stones? Do you really think so?] ¡°Of course. You must have told me¡­¡­.¡± Suddenly, I had a sh of realization. A chilling warning from the demonic sword, a sensation I hadn¡¯t felt in a while. That was definitely not a joke. ¡°One in the princess¡¯s pendant, and one in the butterfly necktie Emily was going to give me¡­ Wasn¡¯t that it?¡± There¡¯s no way I misheard. There were indeed Daze Stones at the two points she mentioned, and I destroyed them. That¡¯s how it should be, how it had to be. Why is Kaeramughing right now? [I never said there were two, did I?] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 73 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 73: Banquet of Blood (6) Humans are creatures who, once ustomed to familiarity, naturally be careless. I suppose I¡¯m no exception. Perhaps I¡¯ve been lulled into a false sense of security by the familiarity of being able to handle things thus far, forgetting her true nature for a moment. Kaeram is a demonic sword. Not a benevolent holy sword that aids its wielder in achieving noble goals, but a malevolent weapon with a tendency to lead its wielder into chaos and destruction, ultimately aiming to consume them. It never offers an easy path but rather brings hardships upon its wielder. Due to the eavesdropping barrier, I couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between the prince and Aschel. Therefore, I had to take Kaeram¡¯s words at face value and act ordingly. From what she described, the prince¡¯s n roughly goes like this: Using the forbidden summoning ritual called ¡®Marite¡¯, create a battalion of assassins, Initially infiltrate as simple musicians, then initiate the operation with additional assassins nted in the banquet hall, Utilize summoned creatures simr to hellhounds to stir up chaos in the pce and eliminate the predetermined targets using the ¡®Daze Stones¡¯ ced in advance. It wasn¡¯t so much surprise as it was incredulity. If this is truly a n concocted by the Crown Prince, who can be considered the next ruler of the empire, and Aschel, who is called the second guardian of the continent, would people believe it? The Daze Stone is an artifact strictly prohibited not only for its use but also for its creation by the Imperial Magic Society. Of course, not everyone is subject to this prohibition. If one has the means to cover up its usage, even if it¡¯s discovered, and if one holds the status that guarantees your identity to be hidden, then ultimately, instead of being prohibited, it bes an avable artifact. We should consider that our omnipotent first prince of the empire meets all these conditions. Setting aside all that, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why would Louisnel, the Crown Prince, and Aschel cause such chaos in the pce? Setting aside the turmoil in the pce, what could be the reason for giving us that stone and causing us such distress? Because they see us as a threat? It seems too abrupt for that. While there may be some doubts, I have not yet done anything to pose a definite threat to Aschel. There hasn¡¯t been any direct interaction with Prince Louisnel, and Princess Arin has done nothing significant other than diligently attending the academy. So, were they perhaps nning to use us as sacrificial pawns to concoct some other scheme? This seems quite usible. The youngest of the royal family and the youngest of the ducal family. Although they may not have power or influence, they still hold titles of status. In other words, they¡¯re perfect for being used as an excuse to do something. If they were considering assassinating us amid the chaos and then shifting the me onto someone else, it might be somewhat possible¡­ But this is just spection and not certain. In the end, it¡¯s difficult to ascertain their true intentions in the current situation. But¡­ I think I made a mistake. Looking back now, shouldn¡¯t I have first understood the intentions of the demonic sword by my side, rather than those of those guys? ¡°What¡¯s the scheme, Kaeram?¡± I asked, raising my suspicions, and sheughed as if incredulous. pWho would think I gave you false information? I told you. They decided to pass the Daze Stone not through themselves but through my third party, who knows nothing. One to the young princess, and one to you!] Right, that¡¯s correct. As it turned out, Princess Arin actually had the Daze Stone in the pendant she wore around her neck. ording to Kaeram¡¯s words, it was likely sent to her by the prince as a gift. Then what about me? Coincidentally, I didn¡¯t receive anything. Or rather, I hadn¡¯t received anything. The moment I heard those words, I knew exactly who was supposed to pass the Daze Stone to me. It was undoubtedly Emily. However, not only did she not give me the Daze Stone, she didn¡¯t give me anything at all. Was it intentional? In my opinion, she just forgot. Entering the pce for the first time in her life, she was so overwhelmed with wonder that she probably forgot to pass anything to me. It¡¯s typical of her to do something like that. Sure enough, hidden within Emily¡¯s pocket disguised as a butterfly bowtie was the Daze Stone, and I immediately smashed it on the spot. If things had gone ording to their n, they would have med Emily. Did they expect me to hand it over while showing my face to them? Sure enough, it was clear from the beginning that they brought her with a specific purpose in mind. Although I didn¡¯t expect her to be such an immature and naive maid¡­ Anyway, I didn¡¯t mishear Kaeram¡¯s words. If there¡¯s a problem, she wouldn¡¯t speak about it. Both the princess and I, relying on a third party who knows nothing, for that stone¡­ Wait. Suddenly, a thought pierced through my mind sharply. ¡°A third party?¡± As mentioned earlier, the Daze Stone is an artifact prohibited byw in the empire, its creation itself being impossible. Even if the prince decided to use it, since itsmercialization was banned long ago, there wouldn¡¯t be any of those stones within the empire. So, what should I do? It¡¯s simple. I just need to obtain or receive it from where the stone is. It refers to the only group on this continent that still makes and uses the Daze Stone without any hesitation. Those who have no constraints or restrictions when ites to magic. The Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society. It¡¯s nothing for them to make a couple of Daze Stones. So, if there¡¯s someone rted to them within the pce right now? There was only one person. ¡°¡­Luna Rainriver?¡± [Our master seems to have finally caught on, huh?] Kaeram was looking at me with an unbearable devilish smirk, not implying that she was the culprit. Kellen, who came to see me before the banquet, clearly said there was some kind of scheme being concocted by the prince and Aschel rted to Luna. In other words, the target using the Daze Stone wasn¡¯t just me and Princess Arin. Luna. She was also included in the targets. * * * After the masked man in ck eliminated all the viins, reinforcements from inside the pce arrived, bringing the situation to a close. ¡°Still, thank goodness! The only member of the royal family who couldn¡¯t make it to the shelter was Princess Arin, so His Majesty the Emperor was extremely worried!¡± ¡°Is Father alright?¡± ¡°He experienced a brief illness and had a seizure during the escape, but he¡¯s currently resting safely.¡± ¡°And what about teacher Silica?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re referring to the eldest daughter of the Nigriti family. She¡¯s also unharmed.¡± Upon hearing that Silica was safe, Alice let out a sigh of relief. ¡°While I can¡¯t exactly say it¡¯s fortunate, the casualties from this incident are surprisingly minimal.¡± Alice asked, seemingly surprised. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Before the pce forces even reached the Great Chamber, the masked viins had vanished without a trace. They were likely created using a magic called ¡®Marite,¡¯ so they could have disappeared over time, but from our investigation, most of them were injured and destroyed.¡± This indicated that someone had intentionally dealt with the viins and summoned creatures. At this, a natural thought came to the minds of the three women. ¡°However, it¡¯s not yet time to rxpletely. It would be wise for the princess to go to the shelter. We will take you there too, so would you pleasee with us?¡± ¡°Yes, I will go with you.¡± Arin readily agreed to the escort. The disturbance caused by the viins at an event where everyone should be happy. Even though the situation itself seemed to have ended, Arin and Alice couldn¡¯t shake off their unease. Who on earth, and for what reason, would carry out such an absurd act? Regardless of how things unfolded, thinking about the aftermath and how to handle the situation didn¡¯t seem smooth at all. Unlike the two women, Luna¡¯s gaze had been fixed on one thing since earlier. It was the broken pendant that had been around Arin¡¯s neck until recently. There was a faint sensation of manaing from the red powder. Luna then pulled something out of her pocket. It was avish silver bracelet adorned with various jewels. ¡°What are you doing, Luna? We should be going now¡­¡± Arin, who was approaching her, stopped momentarily. In the center of the bracelet was a red gem the size of an adult¡¯s fingernail, which was strikingly simr to the gem that had been in Arin¡¯s pendant. ¡°That, uh, looks very simr to the one in my pendant. Where did you get it from?¡± ¡°I, uh, received it from an associate of the society who apanied me to the pce¡­¡± She had also received it from acquaintances who suggested she wear it to the event, but she felt it didn¡¯t suit her and simply kept it in her pocket. Since Luna had only seen Arin¡¯s face during their first meeting, she had no idea there was the same gem in the pendant. Luna realized that this was definitely not just an ordinary gem. As she began to sense the familiar magical energy she often encountered at the academy, she heard footsteps approaching through the flower garden. ¡°¡­.?¡± Without needing to be prompted, she lifted her head, and not far away, she saw a man urgently rushing towards them. ¡°Is that senior Cyan?¡± The man the two women had been searching for throughout the event. It was Cyan. He was sprinting towards them with all his might, as if trying to prevent a tragedy. His speed was so much faster than expected that the distance between them closed in an instant. ¡°Luna, watch out!¡± Due to the somewhat flustered situation, Luna didn¡¯t properly hear Cyan¡¯s shouted words. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Dodge!!¡± It was clearly amand to dodge. As she momentarily puzzled over why he was suddenly saying that, Luna soon felt danger looming behind her and turned her head. ¡°¡­..!¡± It was the white-masked viin who hadn¡¯t been dealt with yet. The viin raised a sinister sword as if about to strike Luna down at any moment. Instinctively, Luna tightly closed her eyes. *Swoosh!* ¡°Aargh!¡± The heavy weapon swung with tremendous speed. But what it sliced through was just empty air; it didn¡¯t hit anything. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The viin grunted in frustration. Upon hearing someone else¡¯s groans, Luna cautiously raised her head. She could feel his fervent sweat and heat against her skin. ¡°S-Senior¡­?¡± As soon as Luna opened her eyes, she knew. Just before the viin¡¯s sword could strike, Cyan had leaped in to rescue her. Her body was securely held in Cyan¡¯s arms, protecting her from harm. *Drip* A trickle of blood ran down his palm. Of course, it wasn¡¯t hers. Lifting her head slightly, she could clearly see a deep cut on Cyan¡¯s shoulder as if from the de, vividly marked against his skin. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 74 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 74: Tail Cutting (1) ¡°There¡¯s a limit to charging in blindly. What made you think you could rush into that danger?¡± My sister¡¯s re was sharper than any de. ¡°I acted on instinct, feeling the need to intervene, but it wasn¡¯t a calcted decision.¡± As I spoke, avoiding her gaze, she let out a small sigh. ¡°Well, thank goodness it¡¯s just this much. It¡¯s quite remarkable that there weren¡¯t many casualties amidst all this chaos.¡± While rescuing Luna, I got grazed by the de wielded by the viin. The viin was swiftly dealt with by the knights, and since it wasn¡¯t a major injury, I received simple healing and bandaging. It might be a bit of a hassle, but it¡¯s better to keep doing it for a while. ¡°By the way, Cyan, where have you been all this time? I heard there were quite a fewdies looking for you.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I was resting in my room. But then I heard screams in the hallway, and assants were appearing. So I hurriedly ran outside.¡± Of course, it¡¯s a lie. But until I met Emily and her group, I had always worn a mask, so there would be no witnesses to challenge my false alibi. My sister stared at my face in silence. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, it just reminded me of someone who felt simr¡­¡± She was smiling faintly. ¡°Seriously, Cyan, if you had seen it, you would have been amazed. It was a rare sight for one person to stand up against dozens.¡± ¡°Did you see their face?¡± I asked nonchntly. ¡°No, they were wearing a ck mask, so I couldn¡¯t see. Maybe they had no intention of revealing their identity from the beginning.¡± I secretly thought it was a good idea to change clothes before meeting. ¡°But still, you were pretty cool when you saved that Luna, right? There wasn¡¯t any knight riding a white horse like that. Usually, I would give you some nagging advice on how to treat women, but I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± For a moment, a question mark popped up in my head. Did I do something wrong enough to deserve nagging? Without showing any signs, I asked. ¡°What happened to that kid?¡± ¡°For now, the people from the Garam Magic Society took her. She¡¯ll probably be investigated by the Empire soon.¡± I sensed a somewhat downcast tone in my sister¡¯s voice. Luna and the Garam Magic Society side might even be imprisoned in this pce if they make a mistake. Anyway, since the Daze Stone, who yed a decisive role in this incident, was found in her hands. At least Luna¡¯s Stone wasn¡¯t broken. Since I revealed my face to save her unlike with Princess Arin, I couldn¡¯t act recklessly, If I had pretended to know about it and broke the stone, I would have been in trouble too. ¡°She must have been surprised. Coming to another country and getting caught up in such chaos, and then unfairly subjected to an investigation. Comfort her when you see her again, Cyan.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Well, assuming we see each other again. Having saved her life once, I had no intention of getting involved any further. -Tap Tap It was a normal knocking sound, but I felt a tingling sensation all over my body for a moment. As the blood rushed, my heart began to beat anxiously. I naturally became aware of who was on the other side of the door. ¡°Can Ie in, Cyan?¡± It was a repulsive voice that I could never forget. Eventually, the owner of the voice came through the open door and smiled hatefully at me. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re okay, Cyan.¡± It was Vert¡¯s eldest son, Aschel, facing me again after a whopping 2 years. * * * Alice¡¯s expression upon greeting her brother was unexpectedly not bright. It seemed as if she was questioning why he was there. However, she quickly concealed her true feelings and greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°Wee, brother. Isn¡¯t this our first time seeing each other at the imperial pce?¡± Aschel, in return, smiled and replied. ¡°I came to see the prince. I¡¯ve been quite busy with various matters, so I haven¡¯t been able to pay much attention to you all. I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡± Was it just my mood that made me not feel his sincerity? At the moment when Alice briefly avoided eye contact, her gaze suddenly shifted to Cyan. ¡°¡­..?¡± In that moment when Aschel turned his head briefly to close the door, Alice clearly saw it. A strong sense of murderous intent emanating from Cyan¡¯s face, as if he was intent on killing the presence before him. ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate, brother! I should be the one apologizing for causing you concern!¡± However, as soon as Cyan raised his head, the hostility vanished without a trace. Alice, somewhat dumbfounded, couldn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Now that I mention it, you¡¯ve grown quite charmingly.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± As the conversation paused momentarily, an unknown tension filled the room. ¡°By any chance, did you not receive the gift I gave you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Alice¡¯s heart sank at the mention of the word ¡®gift¡¯. While she trembled, there was no change in Cyan¡¯s expression. He hesitated for about two seconds before continuing. ¡°You mean the bow tie? Unfortunately, the servant that intended to deliver it lost it amidst the chaos. I¡¯m truly sorry for not being able to safeguard the precious gift you gave me!¡± As he rose from his seat to bow his head, Aschel interjected. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I had prepared something that would suit you well, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll make sure to give you an even better gift next time.¡± As their conversation continued, Alice¡¯s anxiety grew. It felt like she was looking at two ticking time bombs. She couldn¡¯t understand why she felt this way. ¡°I¡¯d like to spend more time with you, but I should go now. Don¡¯t worry about the aftermath. I¡¯ll take care of everything to ensure yourfort.¡± With those words, Aschel stood up and Alice hurriedly escorted him out. ¡°Take care, brother!¡± Aschel replied with a smile and left the room. Alice quickly turned to Cyan. ¡°¡­?¡± Cyan¡¯s expression was simply impassive. * * * ¡°I¡¯m truly relieved to see you unharmed, Your Highness! I can¡¯t express how worried I was thinking something terrible might have happened!¡± Ressimus seemed reluctant to leave Arin¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine, Ressimus! Why are you like this today?¡± Unable to enter the banquet hall due to her status as a maid, Ressimus couldn¡¯t stay by Arin¡¯s side even after the incident urred. Perhaps she feared the princess might be in trouble when she couldn¡¯t protect her. Being unable to do anything when her mistress was in danger was akin to the worst situation imaginable for a servant. To see Arin, who was usually strict during sword training, in such distress made her realize how precious she was to her. As time passed and the situation ended, Arin¡¯s face didn¡¯t ease up. With so much going on, her mind naturally became cluttered. Yet, one scene kept reying in her mind: Cyan holding Luna. People tend to add elements of imagination to repeated thoughts. While Arin knew Cyan had simply jumped in to save Luna, her mind kept adding strange elements to the scenario. ¡®Obviously I was right next to you, but am I not even paying attention?¡¯ Hours of effort seemed futile. However, feeling pathetic for having such thoughts amidst the current crisis was embarrassing for Arin. ¡®Who was that person?¡¯ The mysterious man with the ck mask. He appeared in the midst of danger, saved them, and then vanished. Arin couldn¡¯t forget him, especially considering he destroyed the pendant she carried, which held the dangerous artifact called the Daze Stone. It seemed like he approached them knowing about the pendant, and in other words, he could be seen as someone who saved them from the assants. Who could he be? Arin couldn¡¯t see his face due to the mask, but his presence felt familiar, like meeting someone you know well. Just then, the princess¡¯s door suddenly opened, breaking her thoughts. Opening a royal family member¡¯s room without notice was a grave offense. Yet, the person who entered was none other than the first prince of the empire, Louisnel Sevellerus. ¡°B-Brother Louisnel¡­¡­?¡± While it was technically his sister¡¯s room, it was still a girl¡¯s room, a princess¡¯s room. It was an ufortable situation for Arin, but as per her position, she couldn¡¯t show her difort and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Wee, Your Highness. It¡¯s an honor to have you here¡­¡± Despite the courteous wee, the prince¡¯s face wasn¡¯t bright. He sat down without replying. ¡°I¡¯ll be direct, Arin.¡± The prince¡¯s tone was indifferent and stern. ¡°Did you receive a pendant from my assigned maid before the banquet?¡± While she did receive it, it wasn¡¯t in the same state. Arin suppressed her trembling heart and calmly replied. ¡°Yes. As it was a gift from Your Highness, I intended to cherish it, but unfortunately, it was damaged during the recent turmoil.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Seemingly displeased, the prince let out a hollowugh. ¡°Pathetic.¡± ¡°What?¡± Arin blurted out unintentionally. ¡°You must have heard. That pendant contained an artifact called the Daze Stone.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°I never instructed anyone to give you that pendant. Naturally, I¡¯ve never seen it either. That maid¡¯s actions were entirely her own fabrication.¡± Although the prince had presented her with the pendant as a gift, in reality, it contained the mesmerizing power of the Daze Stone. As a result, Arin became a target for assants and their summoned creatures, facing a significant threat to her life. Although she managed to ovee it safely, it could be interpreted that Prince Louisnel intentionally orchestrated the tragedy to kill Princess Arin, making it seem like a mere scheme. However, the prince immediately cut off any association with himself. ¡°So don¡¯t even think about linking that pendant to me! Do you understand, Arin?¡± Arin couldn¡¯t offer any rebuttal. She could only nod in affirmation. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The prince, after finishing his business, immediately stood up from his seat. ¡°I wondered if you had grown a little, but you¡¯re truly foolish. Did you really think I would send you a gift?¡± Was there any doubt? Only the faint remaining affection of family covered it up. Yet, at this moment, the lingering thought that the prince considered her family was shattering into pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t forget! Your foolishness, without a trace of doubt, yed a part in today¡¯s tragedy!¡± With those words, the prince left the room. No one, including Ressimus, dared to speak to her. ¡°¡­ ¡± All that could be heard was the desperate attempt to hold back tears, spreading a sense of pity. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 75 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 75: Tail Cutting (2) The gruesome blood-stained banquet finally ended, leaving a somber atmosphere in the pce. As the night passed, dawn broke, bringing in the morning sun. Exhausted but unable to sleep, Alice stared out the window endlessly. *Knock, knock.* ¡°Come in.¡± Her attendant, Cecilia, entered. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Luna and members of the Garam Magic Society were all taken by the pce knights. There will likely be intensive investigations in theing days.¡± Alice wasn¡¯t surprised; this was already expected. With Luna Rainriver confirmed to possess the Daze Stone, they were inevitably the prime suspects in the recent events. Alice sighed heavily, feeling a mix of emotions. ¡°Is something troubling you?¡± Cecilia inquired. Alice hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Cecilia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you remember when I was nine years old and received my first gift from Brother Aschel?¡± ¡°Of course. You were so interested in magic, and he gave you a magic scroll. I remember how much you loved it.¡± A magic scroll, a type of disposable magical artifact. It could be used with just mana, without any specific incantations orplicated forms. Thus, it was often used as educational material for apprentice wizards or new students entering the academy. ¡°Although people praised me as a prodigy, that scroll was of a level even I couldn¡¯t activate back then. But Brother Aschel said something when he gave it to me.¡± Alice couldn¡¯t forget his words. ¡°He said, ¡®When you be capable of using this scroll, something extraordinary will happen. Perhaps everyone in the world will look at you. I hope to see that before you enter the academy¡­¡¯¡± At first, it sounded like heartwarming advice. However, if Aschel truly meant it that way, Alice couldn¡¯t maintain her stoic expression now. ¡°Guess what? Do you know I still have that scroll?¡± Alice retrieved a worn scroll from a small dimensional box on the desk. As if to show Cecilia directly, she unrolled the scroll. ¡°I can still use this. It¡¯s in perfect condition, without any tears or damage. However¡­¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Alice, could it be¡­?¡± From her perspective, it was definitely not a magic scroll. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not a magic scroll; it¡¯s a summoning scroll. Moreover, it can summon demonic beasts¡­¡± Carved in crimson on the blue parchment was a magic circle. It was undoubtedly a summoning scroll capable of summoning lower-level demonic beasts in the frontlines. ¡°How long have you known?¡± ¡°Since you were about fourteen? I was focused on my studies at the time and had forgotten about it for a while, but I remembered and took it out again. Since my grade was around four stars at the time, I thought I could use it without any problem. I was truly shocked. Can you believe it? I was just a naive kid back then, and I didn¡¯t know this scroll was a summoning scroll¡­¡± Activating the scroll required only mana that met the conditions. It responded only to the caster¡¯s mana, without the need for any spell, allowing it to be activated even if the user didn¡¯t know the scroll¡¯s true nature. ¡°I got chills that day. If I had activated this scroll back then, I would have faced the demons without any defense¡­¡± The memories of that day resurfaced, and Alice ced her hand on her chest. ¡°Then, did you have thoughts like these again? Did Brother really believe I could activate this scroll? What if I had actually activated it? What would have happened to me? Wasn¡¯t Brother Aschel actually hoping for what would happen after I activated this scroll?¡± Alice spoke resolutely with a numb face. ¡°Did Master Aschel say anything?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face grew increasingly serious. ¡°He asked me once. If I still had the scroll he gave me. So I said I lost it¡­¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it just felt like the right thing to do. Maybe he didn¡¯t even know what that scroll was. So I thought he might not know. Then Brother Aschel seemed very disappointed. But¡­¡± Emotions surged, and Alice clenched her fist. ¡°That expression wasn¡¯t that of someone who didn¡¯t know. He knew from the beginning, and it was a look of real disappointment because I couldn¡¯t activate the scroll. It was like he wished something really bad would happen to me¡­¡± Why? Why? For what reason? Her blood-rted brother and family member, why did hemit such a terrible act against her? Alice still didn¡¯t understand his motives. ¡°But this time, it seems like Brother gave another gift. This time, it wasn¡¯t for me; it was for Cyan¡­¡± ¡°For the youngest master?¡± ¡°Yeah. It seemed to be a bow tie, but the maid who was supposed to give it to Cyan seems to have lost it. So he didn¡¯t receive it¡­¡± As it had only been a few hours since the incident, Alice remembered it vividly. With regret and a negative aura, the look in his eyes was so simr to the emotions she had encountered in the past that Alice thought the gift wouldn¡¯t be good for Cyan. ¡®Your younger brother might be far more remarkable than you think.¡¯ The words the Duke had spoken in the past came to Alice¡¯s mind. It was just a passing moment, but Alice could clearly feel from Cyan¡¯s gaze a sentiment that seemed to deny him, as if he knew everything about him. ¡°Does Cyan know something?¡± Alice wondered. She hoped that, as the Duke had said, Cyan had truly grown into a remarkable figure. Someone who could surpass her and even surpass Aschel, bing the new sessor of the family. * * * The chaotic night of the banquet had passed, and it was already the third day. The nobles who had attended the banquet were all released after undergoing a series of investigations, and most of them fled the pce as if escaping. The Empire had not yet determined the culprit of this incident. However, since the Garam Magic Society was identified as a likely suspect, the investigations continued within the pce premises. By the way, my sister and I didn¡¯t undergo any investigation at all. It¡¯s not because we had alibis. Someone must have intervened to exclude us from the list of suspects, purely for their own sake. Whatever wordse out of my mouth, they won¡¯t be good for them. ¡°I never imagined that my first dining experience at the pce would be at such an ordinary tavern. My life is truly bizarre¡­¡± Brianforted Emily, who was despondent with her nose on the table. ¡°Well, what can we do? Given the circumstances, all the upscale restaurants have closed their doors¡­¡± With rumors spreading about the appearance of criminals in the pce, many high-end restaurants had ceased operations. ¡°This kind of tavern is widespread even in Velias! Do you even know how to drink?¡± ¡°Well, not really, but¡­¡± ¡°Nana can eat! I don¡¯t mind anything when ites to food!¡± ¡°What are you doing letting a maid drink with you? Where did you get your maid training?¡± For some reason, I felt like returning that remark exactly as it was. ¡°¡­..¡± A familiar feeling washed over me as I turned my gaze. I got up from my seat. ¡°Are you going to drink, sir?¡± Before she could ask, Emily asked if I was going to drink. At any rate, she¡¯s quite perceptive. ¡°Oh, help yourself.¡± I immediately left the restaurant and headed for a corner alley where I felt a presence. There, leaning against the wall with a hooded ck coat, was Silica, the owner of the tavern. Without small talk, I went straight to the point. ¡°What are you going to do about the maid?¡± The maid was obviously Emily. ¡°For now, I don¡¯t n to send her away. There¡¯s no point in sending her away. If she doesn¡¯t talk, they probably won¡¯t bother her over there either.¡± ¡°Good idea. Speaking of which, a maid who had handed over the pendant to the princess just bit her tongue andmitted suicide. They probably intervened beforehand.¡± It was tail cutting. They were trying to prove that they had nothing to do with it. If I hadn¡¯t destroyed the bow tie Emily gave me and kept it, she might have ended up in the same situation. ¡°How is the Garam Magic Society handling this?¡± ¡°For now, it seems like they¡¯re prioritizing searching for those who brought the Daze Stone to the forefront. They¡¯re probably trying to cut off ties as well. Since chairman Regens even sent his granddaughter, it¡¯s unlikely they nned such a thing as a group.¡± Even if they¡¯re not directly involved, it¡¯s undeniable that the culprit is rted to the Garam Magic Society in some way. However this matter unfolded, it was bound to lead to sensitive friction between the Ushif Empire and the Garam Kingdom in the future. Things were unlikely to calm down anytime soon. ¡°That aside, Cyan, how did you know?¡± The leader approached with a bright smile, taking a step forward. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°The fact that I am engaged to Drenian. It was a secret engagement within the family, and very few knew about it. How did our heir find out?¡± As her hand seemed to move towards my neck, she gently pulled me in, preventing any escape. I chuckled nervously, avoiding eye contact. ¡°As I mentioned before, a disciple knows the future of their master¡­¡± ¡°Speak properly¡­!¡± As if to discourage any attempt to dodge, her grip tightened, and just as I was sweating in embarrassment and confusion¡­ Smoke emerged from within my embrace, causing the leader¡¯s face to stiffen. [What did you learn from my warning?] Kaeram, who appeared from the mist, gently removed the leader¡¯s hand from my neck, smiling with a chilling coldness that sent shivers down my spine. [You should be grateful for not marrying that old toad. Is it necessary to torment such an innocent and righteous master?] The leader, as if unwilling to back down, also smiled awkwardly and said. ¡°Kaeram is really mean. I heard you knew everything about the ns but didn¡¯t properly inform Cyan about Luna¡¯s potential involvement in the n¡­ Well, I¡¯m not unaware of the nature of the demonic sword. I wonder if you¡¯re not being too greedy.¡± [Oh? Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for someone who tried to kill her fianc¨¦ under the guise of a mission to say such things? Why didn¡¯t you say from the beginning that he was your fianc¨¦ to the members? Was it that embarrassing to reveal?] ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s better to be a servant for hundreds of years than to have no men at all¡­¡± It seemed another disturbance would ur if this continued, so it was time to break it up. I controlled Kaeram¡¯s movements and nodded respectfully to the leader. ¡°See you at the academy, Leader.¡± Kaeram naturally caused amotion. [Why don¡¯t you let go of me? I didn¡¯t like that damn bitch from the beginning! Who is doing what?] I¡¯ve been struggling to handle them, and I couldn¡¯t understand why they were causing trouble together. After barely containing her anger, Kaeram looked at me and said. [Don¡¯t you dare turn to me now. I didn¡¯t really enjoy this! What¡¯s the point of having fun with just a hundred or so people left?] She was quite astute, our demonic sword. I have noints. In fact, it was because of her that their ns were thwarted like this. ¡°I have nothing to say. Rather, I should be thankful.¡± [¡­..!] It seemed my words were unexpected. [Well! Be grateful that I was here! Where can you find a beautiful sword like me?] I wouldn¡¯t deny it. As I said, she is my only beloved sword that cannot be found anywhere else in this world. It seems I need to control her better in the future¡­ The meeting with the leader over, I headed back to the tavern where Emily and the others were. It must have been some time already, and I returned to my seat, thinking that they had already cleared one table of our meal. ¡°¡­?¡± For a moment, I frowned, thinking I had seen it wrong. Emily and Brian, who were just as confused as me, and Nana, who seemed to be paying no attention and focusing on her meal. And¡­ ¡°Wee, Senior Cyan.¡± Another face greeted me with a natural expression. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 76 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 76: Tail Cutting (3) It took me 10 seconds to open my mouth after seeing her face. It wasn¡¯t that I was lost for words, but rather a myriad of thoughts crossed my mind. Eventually, feeling that pondering was futile, I asked straightforwardly. ¡°What is it?¡± In response to my brief and concise question, she replied with unfocused, dark eyes. ¡°You look like someone who has encountered a person who should be interrogated in the pce dungeons.¡± Well said. Although she probably hadn¡¯t undergone torture, I still thought her mind wouldn¡¯t be entirely intact. Luna Rainriver. She should have been in the pce¡¯s underground interrogation chambers, yet here she was, facing me with a te of steaming food between us. ¡°Please, have a seat. You should eat.¡± Of all the seats, it had to be directly facing hers. I couldn¡¯t just stand there, so I sat down. ¡°You seem curious why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°If you know, just say it. Are you here because you escaped or something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Suddenly, Emily and Brian, startled, began coughing. ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡± I didn¡¯t believe her at all. If she had really escaped, it wouldn¡¯t be this quiet around here. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve received all the necessary investigations and have been officially cleared. Our Garam Magic Society has been confirmed to have no connection to this incident.¡± That¡¯s highly unlikely, isn¡¯t it? The current 1st Prince faction holds all the power in resolving this crisis. They weren¡¯t the kind to foolishly release us like this. ¡°You don¡¯t seem particrly happy.¡± She puffed up slightly, as if offended. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a time to be happy, does it? Is it really over safely? Anyway, it¡¯s a fact that the Daze Stone came from your side, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°True, our members brought it, but they have no connection with the Society. One person orchestrated everything, and no one else knew about it.¡± ¡°Did the Empire acknowledge that?¡± ¡°For now, they decided to focus on investigating that suspect. They can investigate uster if they want. But¡­¡± Luna continued with an unchanged expression. ¡°She¡¯s dead. It seems she bit her tongue andmitted suicide.¡± I burst outughing incredulously upon hearing that. Was she even subjected to tail-cutting? If so, the Garam Magic Society would feel even more aggrieved. Essentially, the prime suspect who could reveal everything was forced to remain silent by taking her own life. ¡°But how was the suspicion cleared? In such a situation, wouldn¡¯t you receive even more intense scrutiny?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I heard that there was a royal decree to exonerate us. They promised not to discuss this incident publicly, whether it¡¯s the Empire or the Kingdom.¡± A royal decree to exonerate them? There¡¯s no way the 1st Prince, who holds all the power, would issue such an order. If there¡¯s anyone who could, they would undoubtedly be someone higher than the 1st Prince and probably the only one in the entire empire. If what she said was true, then it was Empress Dionne who brought this incident to an end. ¡°So I was released. I came to see you as soon as I was freed.¡± ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°I just had a feeling that if it was you, you¡¯d be having a meal with your maid and knight. So I blindly looked for a restaurant in the Imperial City. Luckily, I found it quickly.¡± Quite rxed, that little one. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for her to be fleeing back to her homnd like a bolt of lightning, but she still came to see my face. It was a mental strength I couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°I should leave now before Society memberse looking for me. Enjoy your meal, Senior.¡± As she rose from her seat, with a short gesture, she turned and left. Contrary to her appearance, she didn¡¯t seem to have a particrly squishy personality. ¡°Young master~?¡± Emily stared intently at me as I sat firmly in my seat. Awkward smile and unstable gaze. It was clear what she wanted to say. She wanted me to see her off. Quite bothersome. Nheless, I naturally got up. ¡°¡­?¡± The moment we stepped outside, her half-closed eyes widened by about 0.5cm. Was she genuinely surprised? ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just a simple farewell.¡± I walked about 300 steps with her. ¡°That should do. Thanks for seeing me off, Senior.¡± She sounded genuinely pleased about being seen off. ¡°Okay, take care¡­!¡± Just as I was about to bid farewell, she suddenly hugged me. ¡°Your wounds¡­ seem to be okay.¡± As she cautiously touched my shoulder wound. I gently pushed Luna Rainriver away as if clearing luggage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the wounds. No need to check them like this.¡± ¡°But you hugged me so tightly before¡­¡± She expressed some inexplicable discontent, lips pursed. ¡°I¡¯ll really go now. See you at the Academy, Senior.¡± With a brief farewell, I simply waved my hand, and soon Luna Rainriverpletely disappeared from my sight. [Whew~] As she left, Kaeram¡¯s mischievous whistle could be heard. [Isn¡¯t there a prince on a white horse? If this is the case, shouldn¡¯t you thank me twice?] It was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Whoever heard it would think everything had gone as nned. [Regardless, you¡¯ve thwarted the ns of the guy you despise so much, right? In the end, they gained nothing, didn¡¯t they?] ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps by now, they¡¯re furrowing their brows.¡± It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t see that face myself. [But aside from that, what kind of power does that prince have to use a marite? It¡¯s not a magic that just anyone can easily wield, no matter how exceptional they are, right?] ¡°The prince didn¡¯t do it. And it wasn¡¯t Aschel either.¡± [Then who was it?] ¡°There was someone. Unlike me, who was doing dirty deeds behind the scenes, it was the greatest minion of the devil who ruled everything from the front¡­¡± I momentarily forgot. At this time, it was probably about this far. Summoning, necromancy, ck magic, and more. The pinnacle of all magic that can be reached by human hands, mastered by the strongest ck mage. ¡°Boris Ruchelheim¡­¡± He would be by Aschel¡¯s side right now. * * * The Imperial Pce, a space permitted to only one person, the Emperor¡¯s office. In the Emperor¡¯s eyes, filled with agony, a multitude of emotions could be seen. Despite the dozens of documents scattered haphazardly on the desk, there seemed to be no intention to tidy them up. *Thud, thud.* Approaching slowly to such an office was one person. Judging by the swift pace of his steps, it seemed urgent. The Emperor paid no heed, not even ncing at the person who entered. ¡°I heard that His Majesty pardoned the members of the Garam Magic Society.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why was that? They have insulted the empire, dared to cause unrest in the presence of His Majesty at the Imperial Pce, and are prominent suspects!¡± The Emperor still did not respond. ¡°Even if the Garam Magic Society itself was not involved, this will serve as an important political leverage against the Garam Kingdom in the future¡­¡± ¡°Louisnel.¡± In an atmosphere so heavy that even the air seemed to settle, Crown Prince Louisnel found himself at a loss for words. The name was called, but the Emperor still did not speak. Louisnel had no choice but to wait silently until the Emperor decided to speak again. ¡°I won¡¯t ask why you did it. Nor will I ask how you did it.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Cold sweat dripped from Louisnel¡¯s cheek. ¡°This is the final warning. Do not disturb the Imperial Family, or rather, the empire, with your actions any further.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± Louisnel struggled to maintain hisposure, to control the flicker of his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what His Majesty is trying to convey.¡± ¡°Let go of any thoughts of deceiving me. Even if you can deceive everyone in the pce, you can¡¯t deceive me.¡± ¡°Are you trying to frame me with baseless suspicions?¡± ¡°Sometimes the feelings are so clear that you have no choice but to ask.¡± With a dark expression, the Emperor continued to speak. ¡°Louisnel, you have many abilities. You have the leadership to guide others and strong determination. You have more than enough qualifications to be the next Emperor. But there¡¯s one thing youck.¡± ¡°W-What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s inclusiveness.¡± The furrow on the prince¡¯s forehead deepened significantly at the weight of the Emperor¡¯s words. ¡°You tend to favor capable individuals endlessly, but at the same time, you have a tendency to dismiss and reject those you deem worthless. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Louisnel couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Employing talents is good. However, a ruler who does not embrace and ept those beyond that circle will ultimately not be recognized by anyone and will perish.¡± As the Emperor and also his father, this was the only advice he could offer. ¡°Even if the rumors from Nepelis continue, it doesn¡¯t matter. My position will definitely pass to you. So, do not reject and embrace them. That is the virtue of a ruler.¡± In a situation where the Emperor promised his session directly to him, there was not a trace of joy on Louisnel¡¯s bowed face. ¡°I hope my current feelings will continue in the future.¡± For a moment, as his fists trembled incessantly, Louisnel, with a calm expression, epted the Emperor¡¯s advice. ¡°¡­I will engrave His Majesty¡¯s words deeply into my heart.¡± From the office to the east annex where his room was, Louisnel suppressed his surging emotions firmly. And finally, as he reached his room and closed the door, *Bang!* The patience he had been holding back finally exploded as he fiercely pounded the desk with his fist. ¡°Hoo, hoo¡­¡± Louisnel repeated only rough breaths, with no words, and his eyes were filled with an eerie murderous look. * * * Meanwhile, Aschel¡¯s eyes, meditating while sitting on a chair, carefully opened. Instead of his servant Kellen, another man was seated beside him. ¡°How is the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°There seems to have been an intense moment during the conversation with His Majesty the Emperor. He has instructed not to disturb him for a while and remains locked in his room.¡± With a vacant gaze, Aschel stared endlessly at the ceiling. ¡°Marite and summoned creatures have been annihted by an unknown presence, the n to use the Daze Stone to kill my brother and the Fifth Princess has failed, and the n to pass everything onto the Garam Magic Society has all gone down the drain under the Emperor¡¯smand, so indeed, nothing has been aplished¡­¡± It was almost surreal how his life hung by a thread. Aschel felt utterly ashamed, experiencing the taste of failure for the first time in his life. ¡°The n may have clearly failed, but I¡¯ve discovered an interesting fact.¡± ¡°An interesting fact?¡± ¡°Would you care to look at this?¡± The man retrieved a small orb from his pocket and presented it to Aschel. ¡°While analyzing Marite¡¯s corpse, I sensed a strange aura and quickly captured it within this orb.¡± After he flicked the orb with his finger a couple of times, the transparent ss-like orb soon turned ck, emitting an unknown ck smoke from within. Aschel eyed it suspiciously. ¡°What kind of aura is this? It¡¯s not magic, and certainly not the aura of a demon, is it?¡± It felt like witnessing the eerie power of a spiritual entity. One thing he could be certain of was that it was definitely not a force that could be produced by humans. ¡°This is the aura of a demonic sword.¡± Aschel¡¯s doubts didn¡¯tst long. ¡°What do you mean? A demonic sword?¡± ¡°The spiritual weapon endowed with the power of fallen gods. Both the Marite and Hellhound I summoned lost their strength due to this aura.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am.¡± The orb made it evident that it was no mere boast; it was so vile and dark that only something as atrocious as a demonic sword could produce it. Aschel could easily acknowledge it. ¡°So, the owner of the demonic sword was in the pce at the time. That¡¯s how we can conclude it.¡± ¡°Any suspicions as to who it might be?¡± With his arms folded, Aschel fell into contemtion once again. It wasn¡¯t unthinkable that it might be someone attending the banquet. If so, it could even be a noble. But who would dare bring such a malignancy into the sacred pce? ¡°Perhaps, is there a corrtion between the conditions required to control the demonic sword and its elemental attributes?¡± ¡°Of course. Given the nature of the demonic sword, there¡¯s a high probability it¡¯s associated with the darkness attribute.¡± At this, Aschel smiled meaningfully. ¡°Boris.¡± ¡°Yes, Aschel.¡± ¡°How about paying a visit to the academy?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 77 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 77: Return The tumultuous banquet came to an end, and I returned to the academy, only to be summoned to the principal¡¯s office. Did he perhaps desire some intimate time alone with me? As soon as the door to the principal¡¯s office closed, a barrier went up to ensure no one could enter. Anyone witnessing this might mistake it for an interrogation rather than a conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you straightforwardly,¡± Looking at the principal¡¯s firm eyes, I thought that this might really be the case. ¡°Did you know in advance that this incident would ur?¡± ¡°If I had known, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.¡± The story of the infamous blood banquet had spread not only throughout the empire but across the continent, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for the principal to be in such turmoil. Considering the attendees at this banquet, including Silica and several academy affiliates, the aftermath was surprisingly simple despite the magnitude of the event. However, there would inevitably be questions, especially considering that a member of the prominent Empress¡¯s family had died, yet there was no significant aftermath. Among the wild rumors that circted, some even suggested involvement from the Quazel family, trying to undermine the Nepelis family to elevate themselves. I could onlyugh at such nonsense. While the dead may tell no tales, there were plenty of tales to be told about the deceased. Moreover, although this incident may not be entirely unrted to Quazel, our principal must feel quite unjustly treated while not knowing anything. Well, now that I think about it, I feel unjust too. It¡¯s not like I could speak, but I was definitely the target of an assassination. Not only did I handle all the marites and summons in the pce, but I also ran around tirelessly to save the other two, and yet, they suspect me like this? As if understanding my intentions, the chief chuckled and said. ¡°I heard you saved the granddaughter of the Regens, Magic Society¡¯s head.¡± ¡°I did save her and got injured in the process.¡± Though it had been healed for a while now. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the kind who wouldn¡¯t care if others died? I found it remarkable that you risked your life to save her. I was curious, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s better if you didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How much of a despicable scum do you see me as?¡± I couldn¡¯t find words to argue with him; it was beyond absurd. While I almost let slip a remark about the principal needing to manage his household properly, I managed to swallow it down. Instead, I retrieved a piece of paper from my pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this while you¡¯re here. Just one favor, please.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± The principal¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly downward. He seemed quite surprised that I, of all people, would ask for a favor. What I handed him was a document containing someone¡¯s personal information. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ a Guardian Knight registration?¡± ¡°Yes. It could have been sent to the administration, but I thought it would be better if you, the principal, handled it directly.¡± As I¡¯ve exined before, ording to academy regtions, only Guardian Knights are allowed entry as escorts. Most students disguise their escorts as Guardian Knights to enter the academy. If additional personnel are required, rted registration documents need to be submitted to the administration. However, if the principal handles it, it will likely be expedited without any hassle. The principal looked at the ID I handed him with a puzzled expression. ¡°You hired a female knight?¡± It seemed he thought so because of the name written on the document. I shook my head and replied. ¡°It¡¯s just a formality to list her as a knight. In reality, she¡¯s just a personal attendant.¡± ¡°A personal attendant? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s against academy rules for students to have personal attendants?¡± ¡°Bringing up thew at this point seems a bit hypocritical, doesn¡¯t it? Anyway, you¡¯re well aware of the loopholes, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Your audacity knows no bounds. I understand your intentions. I¡¯ll take care of it, so you can leave now.¡± With his approval, he flicked his fingers lightly, and the barrier that had surrounded the room just moments ago disappeared instantly. ¡°Just out of curiosity, is there anyone else besides the maid you¡¯re bringing in?¡± Although I felt a bit sheepish inwardly, I maintained myposure and said. ¡°There isn¡¯t, but¡­ why do you ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking because your food expenses have been abnormally high. After all, you only have one guardian knight, right? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of your tastes, but it¡¯s strange that a room for two people receives enough food for four every day. The supply department has mentioned this more than once.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but squirm ufortably and avert my gaze. Having a roommate with a healthy appetite was something I couldn¡¯tin about. ¡°Well, my knight happens to have a good appetite. Isn¡¯t it normal for knights to have good appetites?¡± Brian was the easy scapegoat. After clumsily exining, I promptly made my escape from the principal¡¯s office. * * * ¨C Thud! The forceful m on the desk emanated with intense anger. Despite the restrained expression, such demeanor only heightened the tension in the room. ¡°What were you all doing while this debacle unfolded like a dam bursting?!¡± Regens Rainriver, the head of the Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society. As someone involved with the society, hearing the ount of this incident would likely incite anyone¡¯s wrath. The crucial evidence, the Daze Stone, was unequivocally the property of the Garam Magic Society. Moreover, the person who delivered it disguised as jewelry to Princess Arin and Luna was affiliated with the Garam Magic Society. But even what has been uncovered marks just the beginning. The individual who delivered the stone bit their tongue andmitted suicide, leaving behind questions about whether they were a spy, a defector, or what motivated their actions. ¡°We hurriedly investigated the individual involved, but there was no apparent connection. Their background, rtionships, they had no ties to the Ushif Empire, and their lifestyle and movements showed no signs of irregrity! We¡¯re left with nothing but the exnation that they suddenly defected¡­¡± As the bearer of the report, they felt as if they were losing their mind. It¡¯s a frustrating situation where you can¡¯te up with an answer even if you try to infer the process. This was truly something that calcting wizards would be reluctant to do. ¡°It¡¯s iprehensible. Not only that, but the Emperor ended the matter without any repercussions from the Empire?!¡± ¡°Yes, the Imperial Family doesn¡¯t want to disturb the peace with uncertain matters¡­¡± ¡°Something fishy must be going on over there too. There¡¯s a possibility that the Imperial side was involved in this incident.¡± Flicking his finger against the report, Regens¡¯ gaze suddenly drifted elsewhere. ¡°Where is Luna?¡± ¡°She just finished her regr inspection and returned to her room.¡± As soon as her whereabouts were confirmed, Regens rose from his seat and left the room. Passing through the lengthy corridors, he headed towards the room of a young girl filled with countless books. Calling it a girl¡¯s room felt slightly off. The room¡¯s inhabitant was deeply engrossed in reading. ¡°You¡¯re here, Grandfather?¡± There was no response to her listless greeting. Approaching her, Regens skipped the pleasantries and cut to the chase. ¡°During your interrogation in the Empire, did you notice anything suspicious from them?¡± Her gaze remained fixed on her book. ¡°At first, they probed aggressively, but soon they changed their attitude. After that, they let me go quickly.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for a recount of known facts. I¡¯m asking if there were any movements that even the Empire is reluctant to disclose, something they were trying to keep hidden!¡± Regens¡¯ tone grew slightly harsher. The girl, with unwavering eyes, closed her book and replied. ¡°There was nothing.¡± Her voice was both honest and firm. For a brief moment, Regens stared at her with suspicion. ¡°Understood. Then let me ask something else. What about that boy? Have you found out anything about him?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The slight tremble in her hand holding the book went unnoticed as she maintained herposure and spoke with an unwavering gaze. ¡°Contrary to what I expected, he seemed to possess a great deal of kindness.¡± ¡°Kindness?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not easy for a noble to sit at a table with a knight and a maid for a meal, right? To him, it seemed like a natural, everyday urrence. There was no awkwardness¡­¡± ¡°Was there anything else?¡± Interrupting her response, he asked again, perhaps not satisfied with her initial answer. ¡°He seemed more considerate than I thought. Despite risking himself to save me, he didn¡¯t ask for anything in return and even escorted me back despite being somewhat impulsive when he first arrived. It seems he isn¡¯t entirely indifferent¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking!¡± A thunderous voice filled the room with a gust of wind. ¡°What kind of mana did you sense from him? Perhaps hidden abilities? Who are the people around him? I¡¯m asking about those important details!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Books tumbled, and despite the dizzying whirlwind, the girl¡¯s gaze remained unwavering. After a brief silence, she spoke first. ¡°Why are you so fixated on him?¡± With his excitement subdued, Regens replied in a calm tone. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, haven¡¯t I? Everything I ask of you is for the advancement of our magic society. As my granddaughter, you must fulfill this duty. Luna¡­¡± Without reason, simply obey the given instructions. It was a life imposed upon her as a Rainriver. With a small sigh, Luna finally provided the answer he sought. ¡°His attribute score is 93%, slightly higher than what you mentioned. While he may not have achieved the highest magical grade, he surpasses the 3rd-grade rank in the academy¡¯s official records by far. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s intentionally hiding any power, but I sensed something concealed. I¡¯m not sure what it is¡­¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°I am. I felt it when I embraced him myself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Seemingly done with the matter, Regens turned and left the room without a word of thanks or acknowledgment. Left alone, the girl tried to resume reading but soon closed the book again. ¡°It¡¯s not interesting.¡± With a sudden outburst, she tossed the book aside and flopped onto her bed. Could each day be so dull? It was already dull to begin with, but since returning from the Empire, her unrelenting boredom seemed to worsen with each passing day. She absentmindedly turned her head to look out the window. The view outsidecked any freshness, a gloomy scene mirroring her mundane life. It felt as if she was gazing at her own monotonous existence. For quite some time, she stared out the window. Ironically, the direction she looked was none other than where the Royal Academy stood. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 78 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 78: Luna Rainriver (1) ¡°¡­!¡± If someone saw, they might mistake this nket for a top-grade magical robe. Wrapped in it like a shield, trembling all over, as a means of defense was truly pitiful. ¡°How long are you going to keep that up?¡± I asked, exasperated. ¡°Why on earth did you bring that in, master? How could you just decide to raise such a thing in our room?¡± ¡°You say you won¡¯t be scared anymore even if there is a demonic beast in front of you?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a different story! Besides, she¡¯s not even a demon, she¡¯s just a dr¡ª¡± Her frightened eyes met those of Nana, who was eating. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Just as she seemed frozen in fear, Emily suddenly let out a strange whimper and bolted back to her room. Nana approached me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Papa, why is Emily acting like that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯ll adapt on her own eventually.¡± I gently stroked her head and reassured her. Nana smiled happily in response. Eventually, Emily was brought back to the academy. By procedure, she should return to the Velias Estate. However, for nobles, a personal attendant is akin to personal property; if the owner wishes, their whereabouts can change at any time. As she¡¯s still ssified as my personal attendant, I have the authority to decide her fate. No one can interfere unless they¡¯re the head of the household. Emily probably couldn¡¯t even dream of it. That she was used as a pawn to kill me. Though their n failed, there¡¯s no reason to keep her, considering the various risks. Returning her to Velias would be the worst scenario, and I have no intention of just standing by. Since nobody would question me taking back my attendant, they wouldn¡¯t dare to approach her recklessly. Well, as for Emily¡­ My gaze shifted back to Nana, who had resumed her meal. Is this what parents worry about as their children grow? Even though I¡¯ve hidden it well for the past two years, it¡¯s far from perfect. Not only suspicions about the food expenses, but also from other aspects, if these things continue to pile up, it¡¯s bound to explode. Though she managed to suppress the mana by her ability to transform freely¡­ Continuing this lifestyle seems unrealistic. In any case, I think we should enroll Nana in school instead of fake employment like Emily did. ¡°I¡¯m back, Master.¡± Just as Brian returned from his private training, he handed me two unfamiliar letters. ¡°Both were received from official channels of the academy.¡± Seems like I¡¯ve been receiving letters more frequentlytely. I was slightly anxious, wondering if they were strange invitations or something, but thankfully, they weren¡¯t. First, there was a letter from Alice. Along with brief greetings, she mentioned that she had finally decided on her future. It¡¯s finally happening. Joining the Knights of Light to uphold the family legacy. It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. It had been drilled into me since I was young, and I had already resolved myself countless times, so my sister¡¯s choice was expected. In fact, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that she chose the best path avable to her. I don¡¯t deny that the Knights of Light are the most suitable ce for her innate talents to be utilized. Normally, upon applying, there¡¯s a period of 6 months to a year for review and probation, but my sister will likely have those periods significantly shortened. If you ask if it¡¯s a special recruitment, it is. There¡¯s no need to waste time on a talent so renowned that every citizen of the Empire knows about it. At the very least, within 3 months, and possibly within a month, my sister will be bestowed with the title of a Knight of Light. The problem lies in whates after. Despite the past hup, my sister¡¯s life is progressing in the same direction as before. That means, ultimately, her life¡¯s end will also be the same as before. There isn¡¯t much time left. Soon, there will be a day when she leaves the academy. I carefully preserved the letter my sister had written after reading it. Then, I naturally looked at the second letter. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Although the recipient was clearly me, there was no indication of the sender anywhere on the letter. So I tore it open and checked right away. The awkward title attached to my name immediately gave away who the sender was. It was Luna. To an observer, it might seem like an affectionate rtionship between senior and junior. The more I read the letter, the narrower my forehead seemed to be. Was it because of my mood? Even brushing past each other¡¯s clothes is considered a connection, but isn¡¯t this a bit excessive? It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they¡¯re forcing a connection from one side. Or was this brat approaching me for some purpose? While others might say, ¡°Isn¡¯t this girl clearly showing interest in you?¡± I, on the other hand, naturally have a negative mindset, so I don¡¯t feel anything even if I see this. It just triggers my wariness even more. Amidst this, my lips unknowingly curled up when I read thest sentence. I said this out of fear of being misunderstood, but Iughed because it was ridiculous. Coming to see me soon? Is sheing to visit me before school starts? A sense of unease that something annoying might happen soon began to rise strongly. I even seriously considered going on a vacation somewhere else during the remaining vacation. Just as I was pondering that, -Knock, knock A strange knocking sound echoed in the room. At the same time, the anxiety that arose from reading the letter surged even stronger like a zing fire. Stopping Brian from leaving and cautiously approaching the door, I peeked outside. As mentioned earlier, it¡¯s currently vacation time. That means, there¡¯s no one living in the Royal Pce except me. The fact that a strange visitor came here, where even the facility managers pay no attention¡­ Though I hadn¡¯t confirmed it yet, I already felt like I knew who was behind the door. Hoping it wasn¡¯t the person in my mind, I cautiously opened the door. -Creak ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t say anything after opening the door. It wasn¡¯t because I was too surprised to speak, but because the situation I had anticipated was unfolding before my eyes. The unfamiliar visitor looked at me with an unabashed gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Senior.¡± * * * Naturally, unable to stay in the room, I grabbed her hand and pulled her outside. Luna didn¡¯t resist or show any sign of strength as she followed me out, like a soulless doll. The destination we arrived at together was the cafeteria, a ce I hadn¡¯t set foot in since enrollment. Of course, there were no other people besides us. ¡°You turned out to be quite a bold guy, Senior,¡± She said, stroking her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and get to the point. Why did youe to find me?¡± ¡°I was bored.¡± Her expression was infinitely confident and upright. There was not a hint of falsehood. ¡°Seeing your face, Senior, it feels like you¡¯re facing someone with a secret agenda.¡± She hit the nail on the head. I affirmed with silence. ¡°I¡¯m a bit disappointed. We¡¯ve sat at the same table, but you didn¡¯t seem interested.¡± More like you just joined us uninvited during mealtime. I didn¡¯t want to waste time with idle talk. Leaning against the waist with my arms crossed, I gave her a guarded look. ¡°Hey, junior. You seem to have misunderstood the proper rtionship between seniors and juniors. We¡¯ve barely spent two hours face to face.¡± ¡°Less than I think? I thought it was about 20 hours.¡± She¡¯s talking nonsense. ¡°Even if you live for 20 years, trust doesn¡¯t necessarily develop in human rtionships. It¡¯s strange enough to treat you warmly for just 2 hours. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± She seemed momentarily speechless, but her face didn¡¯t show shock. ¡°Senior, considering we¡¯re only a year apart, it¡¯s odd that you speak as if you¡¯ve lived more than 20 years.¡± There¡¯s no retort to that. I briefly averted my gaze. She¡¯s quick on the uptake. ¡°Okay. Anyway, trust should be built between us, right? Since I already trust you, I just need to earn your trust.¡± She¡¯s quite articte. Luna closed her eyes momentarily, lost in thought. She seemed to ponder how to gain my trust. ¡°Shall I tell you a secret about our society that you might like, Senior?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°In fact, our society, including my grandfather, has been keeping an eye on you. The reason I was sent to the Imperial banquet was to investigate you.¡± For a moment, I frowned, thinking I had heard something wrong. What? Am I hearing this right? ¡°You might feel unjust, but our society has been experiencing unfortunate incidents recently.¡± ¡°Unfortunate incidents?¡± ¡°Yes. A knight who supplied blood from the frontlines was suddenly assassinated one day, and a merchant who provided research materials and human test subjects to the society was unexpectedly found dead. Also, the dragons that were of great help to our magic society suddenly disappeared near the academy, among other fatally consequential events.¡± It¡¯s unbelievable, but I couldn¡¯tugh. All the facts she mentioned were rted to me. Without showing any expression, I asked, ¡°¡­¡­So, the Garam Magic Society is suspecting me as the perpetrator of those disgraceful incidents you mentioned. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Luna¡¯s answer was consistent. ¡°Do you not know that telling lies when trying to gain trust will have the opposite effect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. I just told you the truth.¡± I understood. At least, she wasn¡¯t lying about the incidents. The problem was that these events were rted to the Garam Magic Society Luna belonged to, and they were suspicious of me as the culprit. ¡°On what basis are you saying this?¡± I could only deny it as frivolous talk. ¡°I honestly think it¡¯s not appropriate. However, because my grandfather has a very suspicious personality, he keeps all possibilities in mind. You, Senior, have lived near the frontlines before enrolling in the academy and are easily capable of erasing traces as a Darkness attribute user.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not a definite conclusion but a vague assumption?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Regens, the society president. I knew he was suspicious, but I never thought he¡¯d consider me a suspect. Moreover, the dragons I killed were actually rted to the Garam Magic Society¡­ even in my past life I didn¡¯t know this fact. A pact between dragons and humans. How would other dragons, including those from other countries, react if they knew this fact? ¡°Well, if what you say is true, people in the magic society, including your grandfather, are now suspicious of me, and you¡¯ve just told me about it. Is there any reason to go to such lengths to gain my trust? I have nothing to offer you.¡± This is not just a secret, but ssified information. It¡¯s not something I can casually discuss as a favor. Why is she doing this? What¡¯s the reason for continually approaching me to gain my trust? Unless she speaks out about this, she¡¯ll never get out of my guarded target. ¡°¡­¡± She continued to fixate her gaze on me with unwavering indifference. Behind the slightly trembling pupils, I could see her inner turmoil, as if she were deeply contemting something. Luna soon opened her mouth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 79 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 79: Luna Rainriver (2) ¡°When I was about three years old, my grandfather said something like this to me.¡± Asking for the reason, she suddenly began an old story. ¡°As you were born into the Rainriver lineage, you must live for the advancement of the Garam Magic Society. That¡¯s your purpose, your duty, Luna. You cannot refuse it. I still vividly remember these words, even though I was only three years old.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable. It must have been a bone-chilling statement even for her young brain, leaving an indelible mark. There¡¯s no room for defense. It¡¯s only natural that, as a noble family member, one prioritizes the family¡¯s ideology over individual interests. I¡¯m no exception. ¡°I received early education from that point on. My grandfather didn¡¯t restrict my learning when it came to magical texts provided by the society or research materials from the Imperial Society, rather than the Kingdom.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even have mana at that age, did you?¡± It was like making a toddler run before they could walk. ¡°That¡¯s why it was early education. Whether it helped me or not, my grandfather insisted I learn everything. By the time I turned ten and mana began to manifest significantly, I underwent a proper elemental examination. Senior, do you happen to know what my magical attribute is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± That¡¯s a lie. I might not have heard about her attribute in this life, but I knew it very well. ¡°Fire, water, wind, light, darkness. I have aposite attribute evenly distributed among the five elements at 20% each. It¡¯s a bncedposite attribute that doesn¡¯t lean toward any single element.¡± As I mentioned before, it¡¯s rare but not particrly desirable. While it allows for a wide range of magic, it¡¯s difficult to advance to higher grades due to clear limits on numerical values. It¡¯s an ambiguous attribute that can only decline to a mediocre level. I asked without revealing my knowledge. ¡°What did your grandfather say about that?¡± ¡°He was pleased.¡± It was somewhat unexpected. ¡°Pleased?¡± ¡°Yes. He seemed pleased to a degree I hadn¡¯t seen before.¡± There was a faint trace of bitterness in her words. ¡°He said, ¡®If you pursue it, you¡¯ll be an unparalleled existence in this world. Once you, the possessor of a superior multi-element attribute that no one else has mastered, reach the peak of magic, you¡¯ll be able to fulfill the wishes of our Rainriver family. His words remain unchanged even now.¡± Theoretically, it¡¯s not impossible. If we liken the five different attributes within her to ¡°vessels¡± existing within her, and if each of those vessels is significantlyrger than the single vessel others possess, then it might be possible. That is, if her 20% darkness attribute is higher than my over 90% darkness attribute, and the other attributes are also superior, what¡¯s the problem? She would undoubtedly reach the pinnacle of magic if her abilities far exceeded those of others. Of course, it¡¯s theoretically possible, but practically impossible. Given the limitations of the human body, there are clearly limits to raising the vessels. No matter how much magic is poured into an unstable vessel, it will eventually overflow without containing it, and this isn¡¯t something that can be solved within the limits of human effort. President Regens and Luna herself would probably know that. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Based on what I know, I thought there must be limits, but it seems my grandfather didn¡¯t think so.¡± I almost chuckled inwardly. There are things you can and cannot do, even if you¡¯re obstinate. Unless he lost his mind, does that old chairman really think it¡¯s possible? It¡¯s impossible without fundamentally modifying the human body¡­ Wait a moment. Lost in the practical possibilities, I momentarily forgot which group this girl belonged to. The Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society. Considering the insane things they did in their past lives, using their granddaughter as an experimental subject is not unreasonable at all¡­ ¡°Could you lend me your hand for a moment, Senior?¡± ¡°My hand?¡± Without thinking, I extended one hand. Luna grabbed my hand gently, and for a moment, a faint light of mana manifested from her hand. ¡°You have a Darkness attribute of 93% with a magical grade of 5 stars. Not only Darkness but you can proficiently wield magic from other attributes as well.¡± ¡°What did you just do?¡± ¡°I manifested my mana to confirm your physical grade, Senior.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a result of experiments. Since that day, my body has be a subject of research for the society and has been subjected to various experiments. I gained new abilities each time.¡± The expectation fit perfectly. ¡°The ¡®Scan ability¡¯ I just showed you is one of them. I scanned your body from the moment I embraced youst time, and I ryed all that information to Grandfather.¡± Fortunately, it seems she didn¡¯t fully detect my mana. Though it seems simr to a regr attribute check, it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be ignored. As time passes and her mana grows, the range of mana she can detect will inevitably expand. But that¡¯s not the issue now. New abilities from experiments? Nothing special. Even if she reaches the 6th rank, scanning the physical grade of someone lower is nothing. I¡¯m certain the experiment has given this girl more than just enhanced physical abilities. There¡¯s something ominous lurking within her. ¡°The more experiments I undergo, the less I can adapt to my body. I seem to gain something, but it¡¯s injected into me forcibly without my consent.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with your body?¡± Luna answered with a faint smile. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly say everything¡¯s fine. In fact, it¡¯s quite bad. I didn¡¯t show it to Grandfather, but I probably won¡¯t live long. Maybe around three years? It could be longer or shorter.¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± ¡°I know my body best. My body can¡¯t handle the influx of mana from the experiments and is gradually deteriorating. I think I can hold out for about that long, considering the time it takes to break down.¡± A chill ran down my spine, and cold sweat dripped from my back. This is like a prophecy from the gods. Her prediction was urate. Exactly three yearster, the granddaughter of the head of the Rainriver family copsed one day. ¡°Is it okay to tell Senior about this?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just told you because it¡¯s useless to me. It¡¯s the duty of the Rainriver family? What does it matter to me, who doesn¡¯t have much time left? It¡¯s better to tell Senior and gain trust.¡± Despite presenting her reasons, it sounded like a cry of despair to me. Yet she maintained a chilling calmness. ¡°Why do I want to gain Senior¡¯s trust? I¡¯m not sure myself. I¡¯ve been drawn to you since I first saw you. Could it be a sense of camaraderie? I felt like you were very simr to me.¡± ¡°Simr?¡± ¡°Yes. Senior, do you happen to like your household?¡± That was a statement I couldn¡¯t even lie about. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, it seems I¡¯m simr to you. I also dislike my household very much. The only difference is that you¡¯re making efforts to get out of it, right?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s one way to put it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m different. I can¡¯t even entertain such thoughts.¡± Simr yet different. Listening to those words, I suddenly felt a tightness in my chest. So what now? What am I supposed to do about it? I¡¯m not a savior. I¡¯m too busy taking care of myself and those around me to care for the life of a poor girl who foresees her own death. This means that I am not a divine being who will take care of the life of a poor girl who is predicting death. Just listening to this conversation is the best mercy and redemption I can offer. I said with a dry expression, ¡°It¡¯s good to live life on your own terms. But you¡¯ve got the wrong direction. At least, I¡¯m not as good a person as you think I am to be drawn to.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not a bad person either, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have saved me like that.¡± ¡°I did what needed to be done. There were no other feelings involved.¡± That, too, wasn¡¯t for her sake but for mine. I got up subtly from my seat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The restroom. I won¡¯t take long, so wait here.¡± Of course, that was a lie. When I returned, she probably wouldn¡¯t be there anymore. ¡°Take your time, Senior.¡± As if taking my words literally to wait, She sat there, hands neatly folded, like a statue. * * * While Cyan was momentarily absent, Luna pondered. Had she burdened him with unnecessary words? Initially, she hadn¡¯t felt this way, but as the conversation unfolded, she found herself divulging all her secrets. She knew. She was deeply attached to Cyan. However, the reason eluded her. She had exined it as a sense of camaraderie, but her feelings toward Cyan went beyond that. She wanted to rely on him, to lean on him, and this desire had subtly emerged since their first meeting. But was he just another person? Cyan drew a clear line, denying any deeper connection, leaving Luna feeling disappointed. ¡°¡­¡± In front of her, a group of strangers d in blue robes appeared, encircling her as if to prevent her from going elsewhere. There was no need for exnation; Luna knew they were sent by the society to retrieve her. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s time to return.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I stay a bit longer? An hour should be enough, not two.¡± ¡°The Society Head is extremely angry due to your unauthorized absence. Returning promptly is in your best interest.¡± Unmoved by her defiance, Luna sighed as rose from her seat. Sensing something amiss, she looked around and remarked, ¡°But where do you belong? You look different from the usual surveince team.¡± Luna had lived under constant surveince since birth. Despite the society periodically rotating surveince personnel, numbering in the hundreds, Luna usually remembered faces she had encountered before. Yet, these five individuals surrounding her were unfamiliar. ¡°¡­¡± Despite her inquiry, they remained silent. Luna¡¯s curiosity quickly turned to suspicion, and in response, the man in front reached out toward her face. ¡°Sweet Sleep.¡± A white powder emanated from his hand, entering Luna¡¯s nostrils and mouth. Shortly after, Luna fell into a deep slumber, cradled by the mages who, unnoticed by anyone, swiftly departed the scene. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 80 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 80: Luna Rainriver (3) Exactly 3 minutes. It could have been faster or slower. When I returned from the restroom, the only thing that greeted me was a hollow warmth. She must have left. I was aware from the moment she precisely described her physical condition. It was the unpleasant odor of the underlings of the Garam Society. Well, I hadn¡¯t entertained the thought that she had received permission to go out. Unauthorized absence was remarkable enough, but if Luna, that delicate girl, had crossed borders alone toe here, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. If Luna¡¯s words were true, then there was no need to confront theckeys of the society who were keeping an eye on me. They probably just wanted to take their granddaughter back home as soon as possible. [Seems like our master isn¡¯t in a good mood, huh? Sporting a face as rare as a bug chewing dung?] Kaeram was mocking me to the fullest. Honestly, I can¡¯t deny it. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly pleasant.¡± To be more honest, it¡¯s downright filthy. If making me boil with indignation was her main purpose, I¡¯d like to give her mypliments. My feelings boiled as much as they could possibly get. Feeling sympathy for her remaining life? Don¡¯t be delusional. In the first ce, human lives aren¡¯t that sturdy. They¡¯re barely tougher than flies. If I, who has witnessed countless deaths and driven many to their demise, felt sympathy for something like that, I would confidently say that I¡¯ve lived my life poorly. Let me make it clear: I¡¯m not a savior. Then why do I feel so dirty? I don¡¯t know. Honestly, I don¡¯t know how I feel right now. What¡¯s certain is that this disgust I¡¯m feeling stems from a kind of difort, like the unease of not doing something you could do, a kind of filthy feeling. It¡¯s pointless to dwell on it further. I turned away with a brief gust of air. [Just leaving?] ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no reason for me to stick around if they¡¯re here to take back their runaway granddaughter. Getting involved will just give me a headache.¡± [Hmm. Really¡­?] She, who would usually provoke me with the same old words, showed a somewhat different reaction today. It seemed like she was acknowledging something, yet at the same time, she appeared to have something to say. That made me even more suspicious. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± I asked bluntly. [Well, nothing. Just about those people who came to pick up the kid. Did you happen to hear anything they were gossiping about among themselves?] ¡°What, gossip? They probably just said they should hurry up and take him away before they get into more trouble.¡± The longer they wait, the more their lives would be at risk. [Didn¡¯t hear anything?] Her ominousughter made me turn back again. [Did they telepathize? They were openly chatting as if the kid shouldn¡¯t hear. Did you catch any of it?] I couldn¡¯tugh at a familiar scenario. ¡°Telepathize?¡± It¡¯s not a simple magic. It requires considerableputational power to convey thoughts through magic. Even though it¡¯s widely used by the members of the Mist, it wasn¡¯t the case now. Why? Was there something she shouldn¡¯t have heard? They could have just said, ¡°Let¡¯s take her back before we get into more trouble.¡± They could have even cursed, ¡°We¡¯re suffering because of you.¡± Even though I have sharp hearing, I couldn¡¯t have heard their thoughts through telepathy. The fact that Kaeram said this to me¡­ It means she heard something interesting, but certainly not for me. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, my gaze turned towards the chair where she had been sitting. I could faintly feel it¡ªthe lingering traces of mana scattered by someone, still notpletely dissipated. I quickly ced my hand over it. ¡°Sweet Sleep¡­¡± As I saw the faint white powder on my hand, I became certain. It was the remnants of a 5th-grade mental sleep magic. They had put Luna to sleep. But was it necessary? Did they really need to take her away, sound asleep, from a yard where there was no sign of resistance? Unnecessary actions always invite suspicion. My gaze turned back to Kaeram. ¡°What did they say?¡± Kaeram leaned in as if she had expected it and whispered into my ear. [I¡¯ll tell you everything they said. Open your ears and listen carefully~] A momentter, her ominous whisper echoed in my ear like a dark aria. As her whisper continued, my expression gradually decayed, unbeknownst to me. * * * The outskirts of Luwen, somewhere along the border between the Ushif Empire and the Garam Kingdom. Not a noble¡¯s luxurious carriage, but a modest cart suitable for the upper ss, traversed the untamed wilderness where the grass seemed to stretch endlessly. At the forefront, two men steered the cart, while three others, each from different directions, guarded the cart as if setting up a camp. Themonality among them was the blue robes they all wore, hiding a sense of urgency in their stern faces. Eventually, the leader at the front raised his hand, signaling a halt. What appeared before them was a border post of the Garam Kingdom. They quickly pulled the cart back a bit to avoid catching anyone¡¯s attention. ¨C Hush, hush. They all began to remove their robes and change into shabby merchant clothes, a disguise to conceal their identities. They even carried forged merchant registration documents of different nationalities. Trudging along, they heard an unfamiliar sound, causing everyone to turn their heads hastily. ¡°¡­..!¡± A presence emanating a somber magic stared at them, draped in a gray robe, also seemingly concealing their identity. The leader of the cart slowly approached him. As others watched, tense with anticipation, they dared not to approach. ¡°She¡¯s inside?¡± Judging by the voice, it seemed to be a woman. ¡°She is inside. She¡¯s been put to sleep with a sleep spell, but it seems the magic is not as effective as we thought. It shouldst for over a day, at least.¡± ¡°Can I verify it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The man in the gray robe escorted the woman to the front of the cart. She climbed aboard, crossing over piles of clutter to find something hidden deep inside. There, she found a frail girl, bound and gagged, tucked away. As the girl¡¯s identity was confirmed, the woman smiled faintly. ¡°You managed to bring her here.¡± ¡°In truth, it was like finding a needle in a haystack.¡± ¡°Indeed. Who would have thought the brat, destined to rot within the society¡¯s walls, would escape on her own? And to think, to the academy of all ces¡­¡± The woman took out a letter from her pocket and showed it. ¡°By now, the real observers sent by the society should have arrived. Leave before news spreads to the border post.¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± The man bowed, receiving the letter. As the woman turned away, she nced back at the girl once more, speaking as if she was asleep but listening. ¡°Don¡¯t resent too much. Rather than a lifetime of suffering for a futile experiment, isn¡¯t it better to act meaningfully once and die? This is actually for your own good.¡± Though the words sounded convincing, there was no hint of such sentiment in her expression or tone. Just a means to an end had arrived. The girl inside the carriage was nothing more than a presence devoid of any emotion to them. The woman turned around abruptly. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll just be on my way¡­!¡± ¨C Whoosh! The sound of a sword piercing flesh apanied the sudden distortion of the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Even as her gaze briefly fell on the droplets of blood trickling onto the ground, she slowly raised her head to see someone¡¯s jet-ck robe fluttering in the wind. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Between the deeply buried sword and the faint crimson aura seeping out, before anyone could fullyprehend, the wielder of the sword mercilessly withdrew his arm with swift motion. ¨C Thud. A cascade of blood gushed forth like a waterfall. The woman groaned and slumped forward, then immediately ceased to breathe. Those watching were all stunned. ¡°Li¡­ Lightning¡­!¡± ¨C Swish. The man who had received the letter shouted the spell in haste. But the incantation was neverpleted. Instead, it was interrupted by agonizing screams. ¡°Argh¡­!¡± The scream didn¡¯tst long either. As one hand, in the midst of manifesting mana, was ruthlessly severed, and before the scream could fully erupt from his mouth, a cruel sword flew towards him, slicing his throat in an instant, sending his head flying towards the carriage. ¨C Thud. They say when people are too shocked, their senses freeze, rendering them unable to move. That¡¯s exactly the state they were in now. Their eyes, however, were fixated sharply on the unfamiliar figure before them. A petite figure reminiscent of a boy. But beneath the simple ck mask, the lively eyes sent shivers down the spines of those who beheld them. Two thoughts crossed the minds of the men facing him. ¡®Why did this happen?¡¯ Or ¡®We need to run.¡¯ Thetter would be deemed a slightly quicker judgment of the situation. If they had realized that the purpose of that masked figure was the carriage, they might have had time to quickly incinerate the carriage with magic and flee. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean risking one¡¯s life. It just means extending the time to live by a few tens of seconds; either way, losing a limb would be the same fate. But only one of the remaining four had such thoughts. The rest harbored doubts about the situation while simultaneously considering the need to deal with the figure before them. However, those thoughts did not trante into action. Just as they were trying to rx their tense nerves to gather mana, ¨C Swish. That sound marked only the beginning. ¨C Swish, swish, swish. The relentless sound of brutal ughter echoed incessantly. When their ears recognized that sound, they did not entertain any thoughts of survival. If it¡¯s not just the sound of a body part being severed but rather a sound that slowly crushes the human flesh, even to thest handful of soul, then the one who perceives that sound will cease to exist as a human in a moment¡­ It was said to be akin to the dance of death performed by a reaper. ¨C Whiiiing. In the harsh wilderness wind, a stench mingled with the scent of blood wafted through the air. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 81 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 81: Luna Rainriver (4) Six in total. None had fled or hidden anywhere. Since confirming took precedence over dealing with them, I hastily approached with my carriage. [I thought you¡¯d spare at least one. What¡¯s the point of the mask if everyone¡¯s to die?] Did I wear it because I wanted to? Even though she was under a sleep spell, she should have woken up by now, is what I thought as I hastily wore the mask and came here. However, ¡°¡­?¡± I hadn¡¯t expected her to still be asleep. Out of curiosity, I ced my hand over her face. ¡°¡­¡± She was sleeping so deeply that even if someone picked her up, she wouldn¡¯t notice. It seemed like she had been sleepless for several days from the start. As if she were catching up on all the missed sleep until now. Even after removing the gag from her mouth and untying her limbs, she remained motionless. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I exhaled deeply, throwing away my mask and took a breath. But there was no time to leisurely admire her sleeping face. Let¡¯s just get it done quickly and go back. I carefullyid Luna¡¯s body down. Then, I unbuttoned two buttons of her shirt to expose her chest. cing my fingers on top, I closed my eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I cast the 6th-level general spell ¡®Searching¡¯. A magic spell that injects mana into the opponent¡¯s body to check their physical condition. You can think of it as an upgraded magic that she used to check my body grade. For me, it is a magic spell that I haven¡¯t used in a long time. I felt it. The flow of mana coursing through her entire body along with blood. However, it wasn¡¯t flowing vigorously. As mentioned earlier, something ominous was obstructing its flow. As if chains were tightly wound around her blood vessels. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± With this kind of thing wrapped around her body, it¡¯s no wonder she can¡¯t live up to her name. After confirming the nature of the energy, I immediately opened my eyes. [Why? What happened?] ¡°Heart Curve¡­¡± [Heart what?] Kaeram cocked her head as if she didn¡¯t understand. She probably wouldn¡¯t know. This is one of the proud achievements of those obsessed with magic research. ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s a device that suppresses human growth.¡± It injects a lump of magic the same size as the target¡¯s heart to inhibit the growth of mana. Like tangled vines, there were dull ck tendrils entwined around her beating heart. [Suppressing growth?] She probably wouldn¡¯t understand. The President Regens of the Magic Society undoubtedly has a firm goal of elevating his granddaughter to the pinnacle of magic. To achieve this, he would have subjected her to various experiments, treating her like a test subject, to enhance her magical abilities. Yet, an unexpected inhibitory device on her? It¡¯s understandable if you curse at the absurdity. What¡¯s amusing is that it¡¯s highly likely the Garam Magic Society, of all entities, imnted it. [Who nted this?] ¡°Obviously, the Society.¡± [Why?] They probably intended to use it not for suppression but for storage. Keeping a gentle flow of water flowing continuously doesn¡¯t cause any problems. But what if that flow were suddenly blocked and suppressed? Unable to block the natural flow, the water that couldn¡¯t flow gradually umtes and swells. What happens when it¡¯s suddenly released? It¡¯ll burst like an explosion. In an instant, chaos will ensue. The Garam Society probably desired this. The artifact called Heart Curve suppresses the flow and growth of her mana. Continuously injecting mana into such an unstable body. When the state reaches its peak, releasing the inhibitory device would unleash the umted potential explosively. Is it possible? Well, I haven¡¯t tried it, so I don¡¯t know. However, I know exactly what they did to achieve it. Through dozens, hundreds of human experiments, they would have applied the most suitable route to her. Perhaps Luna from her previous life couldn¡¯t withstand it and died. Strictly speaking, this wasn¡¯t about nurturing but about breaking the vessel. Kaeram seemed quite baffled, wearing a puzzled expression. [Anyway, if you leave it like this, she¡¯ll eventually die, right?] ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± [So, what are you going to do about it?] I haven¡¯t decided yet. Actually, what Kaeram told me about telepathy wasn¡¯t rted to this. It was just a faction opposing the Garam Magic Society who heard about her unauthorized absence and tried to disguise themselves as Society members to kidnap her. It was a kind of petty scheme to take her to their hideout somewhere in the Garam Kingdom and experiment on her as they pleased. Perhaps by now, the real Society members have realized the truth and are rushing over. So, why did I help Luna? It¡¯s nothing special. I just didn¡¯t want to deal with the aftermath when the consequences came knocking after I knew about it. After all, she was kidnapped right after meeting me, so it¡¯s natural for the arrows to turn back on me. If I just handle things properly and leave her safely, nothing will change. Well, my job is done, now all I have to do is leave¡­ ¡°Sigh¡­¡± I let out a sigh without realizing it. If that was the case, I shouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce. With one hand, I once again manifested mana. -Kiing Just below the left chest, between the sternum and spine. Plunging my hand as if into water, my mana-infused hand was drawn into her heart. *Ssh* It¡¯s tougher than I expected. Like untangling vines from a tree, I roughly tore away the ck tendrils encasing her heart. *Rip* The torn debris was immediately incinerated on the spot. Afterpletely removing the core of the artifact that had been attached until the end and smashing it, the revitalized heart began to stir. [Do you know where the person who said he was not a savior has gone?] Kaeram mocked me with rather amused eyes. I casually replied, ¡°I just paved the way. Nothing more.¡± With the absence of the Heart Curve, her lifespan was significantly extended. Though she may not know immediately, she will gradually sense that her body has changed. Consequently, a natural change of heart will also ur. With extended lifespan and potential, what can she achieve? Will she allow herself to be whittled away within the confines of the society, or will she break free and pursue a different path? The decision rests entirely with her. Who knows? If she explores her own potential, she might truly fulfill the aspirations of the Society¡¯s leader, the pinnacle of magic. Whether the sprout bes a flower or a tree, no one knows for sure. * * * ¡°¡­!¡± Awakening from sleep, Luna drew rough breaths as if she had just had a nightmare. She instinctively reached for her heart, but there was no difort. Instead, she felt remarkably serenepared to before she fell asleep. After the brief moment of disorientation, Luna finally looked around. The surroundings were cluttered with luggage, and a chilly breeze blew in from one side, indicating she was likely inside a carriage. Just as she presumed to step outside, something outside seemed to ripple like water droplets falling. ¡°A barrier?¡± It was a magically constructed restraining barrier. Curiously, Luna lightly tapped the barrier with an inquisitive eye. *Ping* The barrier rippled like waves and promptly disappeared. With caution, Luna stepped outside. ¡°Found her!¡± Simultaneously, urgent cries and footsteps approached her. Squinting, Luna recognized familiar faces¡ªguild members. ¡°Are you alright, Luna?¡± They immediately checked her well-being. Luna responded somewhat dazedly, ¡°For now, yes.¡± ¡°Do you remember what happened?¡± Herst memory was of unknown watchers casting a sleep spell on her, leaving her with no recollection until she woke up in a strange carriage. She had nothing substantial to tell. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re d you¡¯re safe! We¡¯ll exin on the way. Will youe with us? The President is waiting!¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Despite the familiar scenario from before sleep, she harbored no suspicions. Throughout the carriage ride escorted by guild members, Luna continuously checked her condition. Whatever had been binding her seemed to have vanishedpletely, leaving her with an unusual sense of freshness and a newfound inner sense of protection, rather than restraint or devourment. ¡°Is Grandfather very angry?¡± Luna¡¯s question left the guild members unable to answer readily. ¡°If you exin the reason for your outing well, I think it¡¯ll be fine! For now, the most important thing is that you¡¯re safe.¡± Knowing well there would likely be a severe scolding upon her return, Luna wasn¡¯t particrly fearful. It seemed like something new, which wasn¡¯t there before, was now protecting her¡­ This was a feeling of reassurance, not detachment. * * * The scene was neatly arranged, and through illusion magic, I had clearly left my alibi in ce. As a precaution, I had also set up restrictive barriers around the carriage, so unless a sandstorm passed through, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues. In other words, no one would know I was there. However, one particrly astute individual, as if not to be fooled even by ghosts, interrogated me as soon as I returned to my room. ¡°Did you have some sort of itch while I was away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean¡­¡± Leader, Silica, scrutinized me with suspicious eyes. ¡°You must know about Luna¡¯s affair?¡± ¡°Of course. She went to the restroom and disappeared. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d been kidnapped.¡± I put on a serious face and remained silent. The kidnapping incident had already be public within the academy. ¡°A magic instructor named Ne Aronis from the Academy went missing. She was a woman from the Garam Kingdom and reportedly opposed the Garam Society.¡± She seemed to be referring to the gray-robed woman I had likely killed first. ¡°It seems she spread information about Luna to her faction. Her hasty restroom visit seems like a move to inform her allies.¡± My demeanor remained consistent. ¡°Can you guarantee you¡¯re not involved in this?¡± Without hesitation, I replied, ¡°I can guarantee it.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what was at stake. [¡­..] Kaeram watched me and the Leader with a rather displeased expression. It was as if she wanted to intervene but had nothing to say, likely because she was an aplice himself. ¡°Still, I thought you¡¯d be exhausted from the banquet incident. You seem quite uneasy.¡± Not at all. ¡°Since there¡¯s still some time before the start of the next semester, I¡¯ll give you a solo assignment.¡± I was skeptical. ¡°A solo assignment?¡± She wordlessly handed me a ck envelope from her pocket. ¡°Haha¡­¡± As I unfolded the envelope, all I could muster was a disappointedugh. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 82 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 82: Lambert Cage (1) The warm afternoon sunlight streamed through the windows of the royal chamber. With nothing to do, the bored maid yawned, the drowsy dragon lounged after lunch, and the knight, with no one to guard, focused on exercise. But where was the master of the room? ¡°Really tough. How can you spend six hours exercising every day without fail? Are all knights like this?¡± ¡°Oh, my master insists that if you have even a second to spare, you should dedicate yourself to exercise. I¡¯m trying to uphold that.¡± Emily waved her hand as if to say, ¡®Don¡¯t be funny.¡¯ ¡°Ha! You¡¯re better at jokes than being a knight. Did you really believe that advice?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°I know my master the best. He¡¯s not the kind to give such good advice to anyone. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Brian, who spoke the truth, was taken aback. ¡°Oh, I have to hear about that. How was master¡¯s academy life?¡± Thus began a conversation about the abandoned ones, Cyan left behind. ¡°He almost never went to ss, spent his days exercising like me, and went out for drinks at night, returning at dawn. Sometimes he¡¯d be gone for a day to a week.¡± Emily chuckled knowingly. ¡°Some things never change. Even when he was stationed at the front, he did the same thing. His habit of going out for drinks remains.¡± She flopped onto the sofa, exhaling deeply. ¡°I finally get to the long-awaited academy, and all I find is boredom. Really, where did my master go after bringing me here? And leaving behind that weird half-grown kid!¡± Emily¡¯s gaze fell on Nana, who was sound asleep in the room. Despite growing up, Nana was still a sleepyhead. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re not alone. Anyway, my master always had Kaeram by his side.¡± Brian smiled, trying to offer somefort. ¡°Kaeram? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Silence filled the room momentarily. ¡°You don¡¯t know Kaeram?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard the name. Who is this person you know but I don¡¯t?¡± Brian, feeling embarrassed, couldn¡¯t close his mouth. Although she had spent a long time together with the Cyan, she was unaware of Kaeram¡¯s existence. It was a perplexing situation for someone as innocent as him to contemte. ¡°Who¡¯s Kaeram? Judging by the atmosphere, is she a woman? Who¡¯s this person you know that I don¡¯t?¡± Emily suddenly grabbed Brian by the cor and began shaking him vigorously. ¡°Well, uh, she¡¯s always by my master¡¯s side, even if she doesn¡¯t show up often¡­¡± It was difficult to say something, and even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t exin everything. From Brian¡¯s perspective, they had simply been together for so long that Kaeram had be part of the scenery, making her practically impossible to exin. ¡°What¡¯s up with our master? Besides the princess and that nobledy, who else is by his side?¡± ¡°Um, Emily, could you please let go of me¡­!¡± Brian¡¯s cor was being shaken endlessly. * * * Ushif Empire¡¯s neutral city Lambert in the southwest. If Luwen is a legally neutral city established for the advancement of the academy between nations, this ce was implicitly formed as a neutral city for humans to satisfy their desires. In other words, it¡¯s a dirty criminal city where money and fists prevail overw and order. [Ugh, dismal! Are cities like this even real?] Even Kaeram, who used tough and joke amidst the chaos on the front lines, was showing intense displeasure. It¡¯s not surprising. Everywhere, there¡¯s rampant swearing and violence, Strange filth and the stench of blood permeate the ground, And the people roaming the streets are rough and intimidating, to say the least. Yet, I had only one reason to be here. It was to carry out the solo mission given to me by the leader. A leader who gives missions as a return gift for returning. I¡¯m so grateful for her consideration for her disciple that I don¡¯t even know what to do with myself. [Isn¡¯t she going a bit overboard too? Does she really intend to send a kid like you alone to a ce like this? Anyway, since there¡¯s no corner that appeals to you?] ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s really what you want to say.¡± Despite everything, she seemed displeased just by the fact that the leader had given me instructions. -Tap Suddenly, a bby lump from the alley pushed my shoulder. Of course, I didn¡¯t budge. I stopped in my tracks and looked at the one who had pushed me. ¡°Geez, you really need to watch where you¡¯re going, instead of bumping into people like this?¡± Quite amusing. He was obviously peeking from the sidelines. ¡°What¡¯s up? No adult with you? Why is a kid causing trouble in broad daylight?¡± Would a kid be causing trouble at midnight instead of in broad daylight? It¡¯s a typical script from typical guys. They pick fights with passersby and then extort money from them. They probably thought there were parents or adults around me, so they thought they could just push me around. They¡¯re the kind of people who don¡¯t even have the slightest intention of giving proper education. So it would be best if they just brushed past quietly and took the money, but the problem is, people like them never just let things go. ¡°Hey, why are you just trying to pass by? Can¡¯t you see my stomach hurting from hitting your shoulder? If you hit someone, isn¡¯t itmon decency to apologize andpensate?¡± Well said. Even now, if you kneel down and apologize, I might just let you pass. ¡°Hey? Now that I look at you, you¡¯re quite handsome for a guy. If you have nowhere to go, why don¡¯t youe with me? There are quite a few guys who like someone like you! I¡¯ll give you a job! Employment!¡± Instead of apologizing, he crossed the line. He was dripping saliva as he slowly pushed his dirty fingers towards me. It¡¯s a clich¨¦d repertoire, but unless you go through it at least once, progress is impossible. I lightly twisted his finger as I grabbed it. -Ouch! Without even giving him a chance to scream, I immediately kicked his shin, disrupting his bnce. -Thud His bulky figure fell with a loud noise. The cheeky stomach that had hit my shoulder was now soaring towards the sky, and I mercilessly brought it crashing down with one foot. It was a warning never to hit someone else¡¯s shoulder with such a crude belly again. ¡°Ugh!¡± With a groan, dirty fluids spurted from the guy¡¯s mouth. I shoved the finger that had been broken in his mouth and simultaneously stepped on it with my foot to keep it from being removed. His struggling resembled that of a pig in a ughterhouse. ¡°Hey, big guy. It¡¯s called a head, you know. It¡¯s not meant to be carried around like an essory.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Perhaps he couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer, as he only emitted pained groans. ¡°Why would a little kid like me wander around such a filthy ce in broad daylight? Didn¡¯t you think there might be something wrong? Even if you¡¯re dumb, you should have some sense.¡± In fact, those without any sense resort to thuggish behavior. If they had any sense, they would have thought twice from the beginning. But this guy approached without any thought. -Whoosh Still, it wasn¡¯t just one; four thugs gradually gathered around the guy inflicting pain. However, they didn¡¯t approach easily. Unlike this guy, they seemed to have some sense. ¡°I¡¯ll say this only once, so listen carefully.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Spread the word to as many people around you as possible. If anyone finds a boy wandering alone on Lambert Street from this moment on, don¡¯t ever touch him. If anyone dares to ignore this and approaches¡­¡± I brought down my foot, which had been holding his mouth shut, even harder. -Crunch ¡°Someone¡¯s going to lose something, like your teeth¡­¡± A few teeth broke with a thud. Thankfully, it was just a few teeth on one finger this time. If anyone ignores my warning and approaches me again in the future, it won¡¯t end this easily. ¡°Do you understand?¡± I gently removed my foot, and the guy with his mouth covered managed to nod his head. Judging from his expression, he understood well. The bulky figure quickly gathered his gang and disappeared in a sh, much faster than expected for his size. [Did you really want to make enemies? Are you prepared to face the consequences?] With a click of her tongue, Kaream spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean. I can see you¡¯re secretly amused.¡± As the enemies increased, there would be more opportunities for battle, which would be excellent for the demonic sword. [Oh my, caught red-handed? Knowing women¡¯s hearts, our master has grown up!] Truly consistent, the demonic sword was. I paid no mind and surveyed the area around the city. The streets felt lifeless. Beggars who had copsed from starvation were seen everywhere. Though it might seem like an abandoned city, surprisingly, Lambert boasted an influx of capitalparable to the Imperial Pce. Of course, if that capital was being used for the city¡¯s benefit, it wouldn¡¯t have this eerie atmosphere. As mentioned earlier, this was a neutral city, without a clear owner. This meant that through a series of business transactions, the city managed to sustain itself. Indeed, while walking the streets, you wouldn¡¯t onlye across petty thugs but also individuals with some level of power. For now, without much concern, I moved my feet towards the luxurious building in sight. -Squeak The cleanliness inside starkly contrasted with the dreary exterior. However, the faces of the people within didn¡¯t match the environment. ¡°¡­.¡± A brown-haired woman, who seemed like a clerk, eyed me with disdain. Can¡¯t me her. My attire didn¡¯t scream aristocracy; it was more reminiscent of a shabby wanderer. ¡°How may I assist you?¡± She reluctantly inquired. ¡°Looking for a room.¡± I sensed a slight change in her expression. Perhaps she thought there might be another master besides me. ¡°How many guests?¡± ¡°Just me.¡± Her expression reverted to its original state in an instant. ¡°Hey kid. You seem to have wandered into the wrong building. We don¡¯t have a room for you to stay. Coming to a ce where blood isn¡¯t even dry on your head¡­.¡± -Thud! The clerk, in the middle of her sentence, startled and stumbled backward. Nothing significant. I just ced a pouch full of gold coins on the table. ¡°The best room you have.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Only then did the clerk, with widened eyes, start to inspect the pouch. ¡°Is this how you wee guests here?¡± Her expression changed once again. ¡°W-wee to the Lambert Cage! We will escort you to the VIP room on the top floor immediately!¡± At that moment, all eyes in the lobby turned towards me. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 83 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 83: Lambert Cage (2) Lambert Cage. Leaving aside what kind of ce it is, whates to mind when you hear that name? Most likely, you wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good ce. You¡¯d probably imagine something like a cage where human ves are kept in groups. However, surprisingly, this ce is a luxury amodation facility frequented by numerous people every day. A VIP room that costs 50 gold coins to enter. The facilities themselves were incredibly luxurious, almost on par with a royal pce. It was a stark contrast to the dismal exterior. You could roughly gauge the main clientele of this ce based on the atmosphere. Of course, people didn¡¯te here just for a rxing holiday. Looking out the window, I noticed various individuals, including thugs who had been roaming the streets a while ago and even some well-dressed signs of affluence, gradually converging here. However, they didn¡¯t enter the entrance and seemed to be heading somewhere else. With that, I turned my head and walked straight out of the room. -Creak As soon as I opened the door, numerous eyes fell upon me. A plush red carpet adorned the corridor, with a total of six rooms, three on each side. Except for my room, the other three had guards stationed, all of whom were eyeing me with suspicion. From their attire and demeanor, it seemed like they didn¡¯t belong to this building. They were probably bodyguards brought by the owners of each room. I didn¡¯t pay them any mind and strolled down the corridor. -Swiftly The familiar scent of perfume and cosmetics greeted me as I descended the stairs. It was a strong scent, almost overpowering. To me, it was quite familiar¡ªthe smell that wafted from the bodies of many nobles I had killed in my past life. Lost in the scent, I found myself on the first floor without realizing it. There were a total of five floors¡ªa pyramid structure where the space widened as you went down. This meant that the first floor where I stood was thergest area, but that wasn¡¯t entirely the case. Beneath the wooden floors of the first floor corridory a massive underground space, estimated to be more than twice the size. First, I headed towards the lobby near the entrance. Next to the lobby was a space where you could eat and drink, simr to a regr inn. While there were some people when I first entered, now it looked deserted, like a closed shop. The only person visible was the brown-haired female clerk who had rebuffed me earlier. ¡°I¡¯m Lisa, a staff member at Lambert Cage! How may I assist you?¡± Even if she wore a mask, her smile was so repulsive that I couldn¡¯t help but fake augh. Whether it was a strong professional demeanor or sheer audacity, it was hard to tell. Ignoring it, I said, ¡°I¡¯d like to use the Cage.¡± ¡°The Cage, you say?¡± Her lips twitched slightly. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but for the time being, we¡¯re only amodating existing customers. It would be difficult for new customers to use the Cage.¡± Internally, I thought, they¡¯re taking drugs. Money talks, so why would they limit the use of the Cage if they¡¯re willing to give VIP rooms to even a 13-year-old? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you have just denied me a room altogether?¡± A single bead of sweat trickled down her cheek. ¡°Th-that¡¯s because our amodations and Cage usage are separate¡­ What can I do? I just follow orders from above¡­¡± Does she think I came here without any prior information? In a city where might is right and money talks louder than thew, it¡¯s unlikely they would impose such restrictive rules. The woman is clearly lying to me for some reason. That means she¡¯s hiding something. -Stealthily My hand instinctively moved towards my pocket. ¡°¡­.?¡± There was no other meaning behind my action¡ªI just intended to pull out a few coins and toss them her way. But then I noticed something. As my hand went into my pocket, hers twitched and moved¡­ Not an unusual reaction; even though humans might be less sharp than animals, they are highly sensitive to threats. She may have felt wary without realizing it as my hand was heading to a ce she couldn¡¯t see. However, it wasn¡¯t just the initial startle¡ªit was the subsequent movements, as if preparing for something. Even now, her fingers were constantly ncing towards the underside of the desk, as if hiding something. Time seemed to stand still as I kept my hand in my pocket for nearly five seconds without making any further moves. This woman, who I initially thought was just another unassuming clerk like Emily, turned out to be anything but. Isn¡¯t that strange? She¡¯s single-handedly guarding this spacious lobby. Normally, there should be multiple guards stationed around, especially in a city like this, where trouble could break out anytime. Yet, besides her and me, there was no sign of any other guards or security measures. There could be two reasons for this. Either there¡¯s an issue elsewhere that has drawn all the guards away, or they deem her sufficient without the need for additional security. The only way to find out is to investigate further. -Swiftly Though I hadn¡¯t initially nned it, I discreetly grasped Kaeram¡¯s scabbard that was tucked away in my coat pocket. It wasn¡¯t just a simple grasp. By holding the sword, I allowed the aura that apanies it to spread unchecked. ¡°¡­!¡± She must have sensed my aura because her pupils visibly dted this time. About ten seconds passed. Just as my hand was about to emerge from my coat pocket, -ng A loud ng resounded, assaulting my eardrums. ¡°¡­!?¡± The clerk, with a shocked expression, was holding a dagger in her hand. Unlike her, I had nothing in my hand. It wasn¡¯t that I came out empty-handed; nor did I draw Kaeram. What I retrieved from my pocket was a single shining gold coin. Unlike my calm demeanor, she couldn¡¯t close her mouth in her bewilderment, looking as if caught in the act. -Tumble The coin I threw bounced off her dagger, spinning on the desk like a top. After a moment, it stopped spinning, and she let out an incredulousugh. ¡°W-what are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°I was just trying to get some money out.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. As I said earlier, I had intended to take out money from the beginning. She quickly sheathed her dagger and waved her hands. ¡°P-please don¡¯t misunderstand! This was just self-defense! There are so many unruly thugs in this city that I needed to protect myself¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I gave her a skeptical look. ¡°Can¡¯t I file aint about this? The lobby clerk is threatening a guest with a knife right now. I¡¯m extremely ufortable, you know?¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t actually happening. However, she was already deeply embroiled in serious consideration, trying to remedy the situation with an anxious expression. ¡°Um, is there something you¡¯d like to¡­?¡± ¡°ess to the Cage.¡± My purpose was clear. She sighed as if she had lost. ¡°So, you¡¯re the hotshot of the fresh rumors, huh? Heard about the boy who appeared on Lambert Street, trampling the ruffians and warning not to mess with him? Never thought you¡¯de our way.¡± She grumbled as she wrote something down before handing me a badge stamped with the seal. ¡°It¡¯s like an admission pass. Just a word of advice: if you¡¯re not nning to stay here long, it¡¯s better to leave quietly. If you don¡¯t have multiple lives, that is.¡± A clerk concerned about guest safety couldn¡¯t be anything but kind. She got up and opened a small door behind the lobby. Beyond the door was a staircase leading underground. Lights were installed along the way, so it wasn¡¯t pitch dark. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s for staff.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; the destination is the same. Why bother going around to the back when there¡¯s a path?¡± Well, she had a point. There was no reason to refuse her kindness. Without hesitation, I stepped through the door she indicated. The facility aside, there was more than a hint of suspicion about the clerk, but for now, I decided to put it aside. The staircase was longer than expected, descending about three floors deep, and the stuffy air of the underground was palpable. [Why does the stride feel familiar? Have you been here before?] Kaeram, who had been dozing, suddenly popped out in the middle of the stairs. ¡°I had to. Not during such a lively period, though.¡± In my past life, I hade when it had almost be a ghost house. As we descended, indistinct shouts became audible from below. At least dozens, perhaps hundreds of them. Listening to the noise, I reached an old door. I didn¡¯t hesitate and opened it, stepping out. ¡°Why¡¯s the lineup so weird today? Did Ie here to watch these pathetic fights?¡± As soon as I opened the door, I was greeted by loud curses. ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna watch, get lost! Those worth watching are everywhere else!¡± Apanied by thugs who wouldn¡¯t be fooled by appearances, an atmosphere of exaggerated tension was created. [I¡¯ll ask anyway, what is this ce?] ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Just a betting arena for fights.¡± Traditionally, the most entertaining spectacle was watching fights, and even more thrilling than that was betting on them. This ce was the perfect venue for satisfying such primal human desires. Humans who wanted to fight gathered here, beating each other senseless, while the spectators reveled in the brutality, exhrated by the carnage. And those intoxicated by the thrill of it all would bet to watch new matches, making this ce, the Lambert Cage, a renowned attraction in the city. At first nce, it might seem like a gathering of baseless thugs who enjoy fights, but they were just a small, insignificantyer. Apart from the Lambert Cage, there were numerous simr arenas across the continent, but the core customers responsible for operating these facilities were all aristocrats. That¡¯s how lucrative this business was considered on the continent, in which aristocrats were the primary patrons of such facilities. The VIP room I had booked was, in fact, just an additional facility for these aristocrats. For now, I headed straight to the betting arena in in sight. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 84 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 84: Lambert Cage (3) In Lambert, fitting its neutral name, there was no lord ruling over it. However, the absence of a lord didn¡¯t mean there was no owner. Especially in turbulent ces like Lambert, the rulers of territories changed frequently, and with multiple factions vying to control them, it was like a small-scale battlefield. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± A man with hair redder than blood sat on the stone steps, smoking a cigarette. His name was Gunther Rictus, one of the rulers of Lambert¡¯s western district, managing the waste yards of the city. In front of him sat one of his subordinates, here to report a series of incidents from the eastern district that had just urred. ¡°A young boy?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. He appeared in the entertainment alley at the city¡¯s entrance, trampling the area¡¯s guards and leaving a warning.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± The man ryed the boy¡¯s warning, which made Gunther burst intoughter. ¡°He said that? If anyone touched him, they would be a cripple? What¡¯s wrong with that guy?¡± It seemed more delusional than arrogant, to say the least. He didn¡¯t seem particrly bothered by the arrogant warning from the boy. ¡°So, how are the folks from that district dealing with it? Delkia isn¡¯t one to sit still, right?¡± ¡°Of course, as soon as they heard about it, they started looking for the boy¡¯s whereabouts. Surprisingly, they found him quite easily.¡± ¡°Oh really? Where was he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at Lambert Cage.¡± ¡°Lambert Cage?¡± ¡°Yes, and he booked the most expensive room, the VIP room, alone.¡± Gunther¡¯s expression subtly changed. ¡°Is he a noble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But when he booked the room, he didn¡¯t give a name.¡± ¡°Did anyone see his face? Was there anything special about it?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the strange part¡­ Everyone who was there couldn¡¯t remember the boy¡¯s face.¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t remember?¡± Gunther immediately questioned. ¡°Yes. Although they could remember other details like his hairstyle, clothes, voice, and walk, they couldn¡¯t recall his face. They only remembered that he had sharp eyes and ck hair¡­¡± ¡°Does that make sense? It¡¯s not like they have prosopagnosia, and if they got punched too, why couldn¡¯t they remember?¡± There was no answer to be had from someone who wasn¡¯t the person in question. Gunther¡¯s expression stiffened briefly but didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Anyway, the boy is in Lambert Cage now, right? He didn¡¯t juste to watch; he trampled the street thugs and issued a warning. He must have more in mind than just sightseeing, right?¡± ¡°Well, I suppose so¡­¡± A strange smile appeared on his lips. After flicking the cigarette he was smoking, he stood up. As he rose, a chilling bone-cracking sound emanated from his entire body. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I felt this interested to move myself. He¡¯s not just interesting; he¡¯s be something to look forward to.¡± His face filled with exhration, Gunther¡¯s destination was undoubtedly Lambert Cage. * * * People tend to attract a lot of attention when they are in ces where they don¡¯t naturally belong. And that¡¯s exactly the situation I¡¯m in right now. Although I¡¯m not consciously aware of it, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that I¡¯m receiving the stare of everyone around me. ¡°Oh. Lambert Cage has changed a lot, hasn¡¯t it? Even kids like that areing in?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a lost servant wandering without its owner? Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for him to be here, right?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and trip him up on the way back?¡± If you do that, your legs might end up broken, so I hope you don¡¯t act on it. [After work, are you nning to kill everyone here?] I asked back, surprised by the sudden and cruel words. ¡°What do you mean all of a sudden?¡± [No, otherwise it would be too confident, right? No matter how far away you are, is it okay to show your face openly like this?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I stared into her eyes for a moment. [Why are you looking at me like that?] ¡°Well, you seemed worried in a way that¡¯s unlike you, so I wondered what¡¯s up¡­¡± [This rat-sized thing wants to die?!] Given my past experiences, it¡¯s natural to feel uneasy no matter what I do. Well, still, what she said isn¡¯t entirely wrong. Normally, when an assassin reveals their face, it signifies a strong intention to kill the opponent. Even though I¡¯m far from the academy, thanks to the recent disturbance with the street thugs, rumors about me must have spread throughout the city. So, it¡¯s only a matter of time before my face and identity be known. But why bother revealing my face so carelessly if I was going to do it this haphazardly? I have my own precautions. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. People in this city won¡¯t remember my face anyway.¡± She seemed like she was about to retort but suddenly stared straight at my face. [¡­Did you use some kind of illusion on your face?] I didn¡¯t change my face. I simply used a trick to prevent others from remembering it. Right now, my face is obscured by a thin ck mist, a modification of one of the techniques of mist, ¡®Shadow Concealment: Disguise¡¯, which induces a recognition disorder in those who see my face, preventing them from remembering it. So, anyone who sees my face will all have a facial recognition disorder. Therefore, there¡¯s no chance of my identity being exposed, no matter how much chaos I cause here. [In any case, it seems like you¡¯ve perfectly inherited the power of the idiot god. You seem to be quite skilled in such simple tricks, don¡¯t you?] ¡±¡­¡­.¡± [¡­Why? Got something else to say?] ¡°No, nothing.¡± I wanted to retort that she also inherited the power of the idiot god, but this time, I decided to hold back. I stood in front of the betting area with an indifferent expression on my face. A middle-aged man who seemed to be an usher looked at me with ambiguous eyes. ¡°Um, so, are you here to ce a bet¡­?¡± Before answering, I nced at today¡¯s match-ups disyed on the table. I checked just in case, but as expected, the name I was looking for wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Can I just watch without cing a bet?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, you can, but, could you please show me your badge?¡± The only thing I had that could be considered a badge was the one the attendant had handed me earlier. ¡°VIP¡­?!¡± The attendant, after checking the badge, couldn¡¯t close his mouth. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know! I¡¯ll escort you to the VIP section immediately! What are you doing?!¡± Amidst themotion, guards who were waiting nearby rushed over. I hadn¡¯t bothered to check, but it seemed like quite a convenient pass after all. ¡°Hey? Nowadays, even chicks like this get VIP ess?¡± Just when things seemed to be going smoothly, a rough voice came from behind. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± The owner of the voice grabbed the badge the attendant was holding. He was a typical big bully who couldn¡¯t judge the situation, nothing more, nothing less. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fake, but did this kid really book a VIP room with money?¡± ¡°What are you doing?! Protect the guest immediately!¡± ¡°Why are you all acting like this? I just want to watch. I¡¯m not going to harm anyone.¡± Even the guards seemed to be looking around awkwardly, not knowing how to respond. ¡°If you have money, even little kids like this get VIP badges? Is he from a noble family or something?¡± I stared at the guy without saying a word. ¡°Wow! That look is really fierce! Oh? Could you be the main character of that hot gossip? The one who warned not to mess with him or you¡¯ll be in big trouble? Am I in a really serious situation right now?¡± With a strangeugh that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a joke or mockery, he put his hand on my shoulder. Well, even though he knew my warning, he still touched me, right? I casually grabbed his beard and¡­ ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Before he could even realize it, I struck him down. *Bam!* Despite the loud noise that echoed through the space, I didn¡¯t care. There would be three more echoes in the future. *Bam! Bam! Bam!* After the exact three echoes ended, the surroundings fell silent as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hu¡­ Haha¡­¡± He didn¡¯t faint after all. I unceremoniously pushed away the guy¡¯s bloody face. ¡°Where should I go?¡± ¡°The guards will guide you!¡± The rest of the process proceeded swiftly. * * * ¡°The match is over! Winner, Albert!¡± ¡°Yeeeah!¡± Throughout the five matches, I felt only one thing: boredom. Sitting in what was supposed to be the best seat in the house, I found the matches extremely dull to the point of almost falling asleep. [Why do people pay to watch this?] Kaeram seemed to share my sentiments. The fun of watching a fight is guaranteed when those who are stronger than you face off against each other. The moment you think ¡®I can do better than that,¡¯ the fun is over. The thrill was long gone. I observed the matches to gather information, but there seemed to be no harvest. I pulled out the directive handed to me by thendlord. [Owner of the Lambert Cage] It¡¯s quite concise, isn¡¯t it? Because that¡¯s all there is to it. No exact name, no specific charges, just a sentence demanding the death of the facility¡¯s owner. From the receiving end, it¡¯s a situation where one can only tear their hair out. However, the slightly better part is that I know who the entric owner of this facility is: Lindsay Nihalov. He is the owner of Lambert Cage and one of the practical rulers of this city. But even what I know is limited to just his name. Nothing is known about his appearance, gender, age, or motives, just like in my past life. It¡¯s spected that he must have a lot of money since he operates the arena. In my past life, I had made contact with him in various ces, one of which was with the Imperial Prince Louisnel. Louisnel, whoter became the emperor, approached him to secure military funds for continental unification but was vehemently refused. Later, the emperor even sent troops to Lambert to conquer it as part of his expansion, but the city had already turned into a ghost town, and Lindsay Nihalov¡¯s whereabouts were nowhere to be found. I was one of the knights who set out to conquer Lambert at that time. I only returned smelling like dust in the end. Ultimately, I need to confirm who this Lindsay Nihalov is. To do that, I need to make him find me, not the other way around. Rising from my seat, I headed back to the betting area. ¡°W-What can I help you with?¡± The attendant, now even more stiff-faced than before, hurriedly asked me. ¡°I want to sign up as a participant.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 85 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 85: Lambert Cage (4) A structure formed by rusted iron bars, reminiscent of a giant birdcage. At first nce, it had the appearance that suited the word ¡®cage¡¯. The current state of this ce was unusually noisy due to a raremotion. Although the scheduled matches for today had all ended, news had spread that the organizers were hosting a new match. It was called the debut match. However, rather than positive reactions, there were mainly negative responses of skepticism and cursing. ¡°Oh,e on, now they¡¯re putting kids in as fighters?¡± ¡°Seems like Lambert Cage has hit rock bottom. Or are there just no decent fighters left?¡± From the VIP seats to the regr ones, the audience couldn¡¯t quite conceal their disappointment. Whether they knew it or not, the boy inside the cage was just standing there with his arms crossed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the brat who caused a ruckus at the betting booth earlier?¡± ¡°It seems so. The one who turned that troublemaker into a mess, right? Could he be the one behind those rumors?¡± ¡°The one who said he¡¯d turn anyone who touched him into a cripple? Oh, and now apparently the Delkia gang is going crazy trying to find that kid. Even if he¡¯s a noble, messing with Delkia¡¯s employees¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you should¡¯ve left here already. Otherwise, the moment you get caught, every hole in your body will be filled up. Heh heh.¡± Despite the high-spirited banter and mockery, the boy showed no signs of being shaken, merely waiting silently for the match to begin. Shortly after, a burly man emerged in front of the boy. ¡°What? This wasn¡¯t a debut match, it was an event match?¡± ¡°Ha, we might finally see something quite intense!¡± The audience¡¯s response, which had been rather lukewarm, changedpletely with the arrival of a certain yer. The yer¡¯s name was Gelberd, a figure here known for overwhelming strength and cruelty. ¡°Wow, the organizers are really ruthless. This poor kid won¡¯t stand a chance against Gelberd as his first opponent.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t? No wonder they gave him Gelberd as his first opponent. It seem like that kid might not survive today.¡± In some quarters, even expressions of sympathy were emerging. Betting overwhelmingly leaned towards Gelberd, and the audience was eagerly anticipating how badly the boy would be beaten, regardless of the oue. -Boom! With a fierce horn st, the match began. Gelberd, wearing a sinister smile, immediately charged at the boy. ¡°Crush him, Gelberd!¡± ¡°Trample that kid to the ground!¡± -Thud! Along with a dull thud, the arena fell silent in an instant. Normally, the audience would have expected to hear clear, crisp blows one after another, but besides the initial strike, nothing else could be heard. -Thump! Instead, a sound of something massive falling echoed through the arena. All the eyes of the spectators widened, and their mouths hung open. It was Gelberd who fell. Moreover, it happened with just one blow. * * * ¡°Wha- what¡¯s happening?¡± In just one second, an unbelievable situation unfolded. Gunther, who was watching the match, doubted his eyes. After avoiding the opponent¡¯s fist with minimal movement, he smoothly followed up with a turning motion, stepping forward. Seizing the moment when the opponent lost bnce, he swung his right foot without hesitation. Gelberd, who had his face struck, fell without even a whimper. It was truly a concise yet perfect movement. For someone like Gunther, whose confidence in his fists was at its peak, it was undeniably an exhrating scene. It wasn¡¯t just a move that someone could show off from learning a bit of fighting somewhere. It was the movement of a truly perfected individual, one that couldn¡¯t be achieved without years of training and suffering. ¡°Was that all?¡± Gunther could understand. It was indeed a perfect movement, but it didn¡¯t necessarily reveal hisplete skill. How would that boy fight if he used his fists, wielded a sword, or cast magic with various attributes? Gunther¡¯s mind was consumed with thoughts of what abilities the boy possessed. Then, he hastily got up and dashed somewhere, none other than the betting booth. ¡°G-Gunther?!¡± The guide, seeing his face, was utterly astonished, with a look that seemed to be harboring some reluctance. For him, today must have been quite a tumultuous day. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Gunther demanded. ¡°W-What?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of the boy in the cage right now!¡± The flustered guide frantically searched through the documents on the desk and checked the document containing the boy¡¯s personal information. ¡°I-It¡¯s Zion! His name is Zion!¡± * * * The night at Cage, after all the scheduled matches had ended, was supposed to be a time when the spectators dispersed elsewhere, making it quite quiet. But today was an exception. A crowd gathered in front of the normally quiet building, and soon the main gate was thrown open. ¡°Oh, wee¡­¡­.¡± The face of Lisa, the employee guarding the lobby, hardened. It¡¯s as if she faced with someone she don¡¯t want to see. A woman, adorned extravagantly with chunky jewelry, confidently approached her. Behind her stood several men with a somewhat androgynous appearance, as if they had put on makeup. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lisa asked in a firm tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay long either, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Among your guests, there was a young chick, right? Bring him out here! Right now!¡± The woman¡¯s threatening tone didn¡¯t faze Lisa; instead, she seemed amused. ¡°What audacity! Coming here without notice and demanding our guest for no reason? Have you lost your mind? Do you want trouble?¡± ¡°Trouble? You are lecturing me about trouble? Forget it! If you don¡¯t want to see a scene, bring him out now!¡± An unexpected and vtile situation unfolded. Cage¡¯s guards, who were informed of the situation, also flocked inrge numbers, but this only aggravated the bloody atmosphere. ¡°Is this about what happened during the day? If so, you have no shame. Making a scene over a mere junior employee? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± ¡°Say one more word? I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart.¡± The two women showed no signs of backing down. ¡°Final warning! If that kid isn¡¯t in front of me in three seconds, you¡¯ll regret sleeping tonight!¡± ¡°Ha! Try it. Just once! You said you¡¯d destroy us, so I won¡¯t stop you!¡± The woman defiantly extended her fingers. Lisa, with steely eyes, returned the stare. ¡°One¡­!¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t even properly count one, let alone three. All eyes immediately turned to one ce: a boy with a nonchnt expression, calmly seated in a chair, sipping tea. ¡®What the¡­? How did he¡­?¡¯ No one in the lobby had noticed the boy¡¯s presence until now. * * * I thought something quite interesting was happening, but it turns out that I was the culprit. They were looking for me, so I showed up, but everyone is as silent as bees after honey. Since there¡¯s nothing to say, I decided to wait for someone to speak first. ¡°Um, guest? Where did you¡­?¡± ¡°It was probably from the moment of thest warning, right?¡± I said, looking at the woman by the door with a dry look. ¡°Y-You! Your name is¡­?¡± The assistant by her side whispered something in her ear. From the look of it, she must have told her my name. ¡°Mr. Zion¡­ Is that correct?¡± I just nodded silently. [Talk about naming sense¡­] It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, as it¡¯s just a pseudonym to be discarded. I hastily scribbled down a name to participate as a yer. But there¡¯s something strange about the way this woman is looking at me. She had the look of someone who was frustrated just a moment ago because she couldn¡¯t catch someone, but now she¡¯s staring at me as if she¡¯s enchanted. ¡°Guest! You don¡¯t need to engage! What are you doing! Quickly, we¡¯ll escort the guest to the room¡­!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Zion.¡± The atmosphere changed in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing you in person. I was quite surprised by your handsome appearance.¡± She ced her hand on her chest and respectfully bowed her head. ¡°Let me introduce myself properly. I¡¯m Delkia Bridgette, running a small entertainment business at Lambert.¡± Not the kind of greeting I was expecting? One thing¡¯s for sure, this woman is not ordinary. And it¡¯s understandable, considering the inexplicable obsession in her eyes as she looks at me. ¡°You seemed to be looking for me?¡± I asked with a consistent tone. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Our junior staff was trampled by an unruly young boy, so we¡¯ve been looking for you. We heard you were staying here, so we came looking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they were from your side, but yes, I did trample someone on my way here. I wish you hadn¡¯t misunderstood. It was your side that started the altercation.¡± ¡°Yes, I know! We fully admit that it was our fault.¡± Then why did youe? I wondered. Surely she didn¡¯te to apologize, and from the atmosphere just now, she clearly came for revenge, but now it seems like that purpose has vanished. ¡°If you have time, pleasee visit us sometime. There are many things that will pique Mr. Zion¡¯s interest. If you have any questions, I¡¯ll answer anything!¡± She handed me a business card with an odd smile. Are you crazy? Even though I¡¯m an adult who has been through a lot, giving a brothel business card to a newly emerged kid? I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought it was crazy. ¡°Delkia, are you out of your mind? What are you giving to the guest? Your target audience is all wrong!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for business. I formally invited him!¡± Despite ring at the employee, she smiled broadly again and said to me, ¡°If you evere by, just bring yourself! You don¡¯t need money!¡± There was an eerie feeling in her words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to seeing you soon. Have a good night, Mr. Zion!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile coolly. After her entourage left, a puzzled employee came up to me. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, sir! You must have felt very ufortable?¡± It wasn¡¯t so much difort as it was puzzlement. ¡°Just to let you know, please don¡¯t wander around the entertainment alley! It could lead to big trouble!¡± Of course, I have no intention of going there now, but this employee seemed to have some kind of concern about that woman, beyond just her being from the entertainment district. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I go there?¡± ¡°Um, sir, you may not understand because you¡¯re still young¡­ A-anyway, there¡¯s something strange about that woman¡¯s taste¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just tell me.¡± She shouted as if she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°¡­?!¡± What did I just hear? [TL/N: If it¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking then¡­. The woman is fucked in the head bro.] [PR/N: I like older women but this age gap is wayy too fucking much ??] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 86 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 86: Lambert Cage (5) A night street dominated by bright rednterns. The air is filled with the heartyughter of women, and the smell of alcohol permeates the air. Underneath a tree adorned withnterns, two men are smoking cigarettes, discussing the events that urred at Lambert Cage just moments ago. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. That joyous smile on Lady Delkia¡¯s face. It sent shivers down my spine just watching her.¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? She was totally enraged earlier, swearing to make him incapable of ying his manly role. But earlier, she seemed like apletely different person!¡± When people exhibit unusual behavior, those around them are bound to be puzzled. The sight of Delkia they witnessed today was exactly like that. ¡°I heardughter and screams alternating from Lady Delkia¡¯s room right now. There¡¯s no sign of hering out.¡± ¡°Huh, seems like she¡¯s really taken with that kid. Pretty soon, there¡¯ll be another portrait added to Lady Delkia¡¯s room.¡± Anticipating something unpleasant, the two men nodded in unison. ¡°But is it okay? I heard that Zion boy sent Gelberd, who was his first opponent at the Cage, packing in one go? Just like the look in his eyes, he doesn¡¯t seem like a normal kid.¡± ¡°You know how Lady Delkia is once she sets her sights on someone, right? She¡¯ll probably try anything to bring him back, even if it means using force.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll probably be really tired¡­¡± The shoulders of the two men slumped. ¡°But do you remember that boy¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Huh? He had ck hair, really sharp eyes¡­ right? Why can¡¯t I remember?¡± It had only been two hours since they went to the Cage. Even though the memory was vivid, the faces of the boy named Zion just wouldn¡¯te to mind for the two men. It wasn¡¯t just them; Delkia, who had paid the most attention to Zion¡¯s face, was in the same predicament. ¡°It won¡¯te to mind! It just won¡¯t!¡± Dozens of crumpled papers were scattered around the room, all depicting a figure in disarray. ¡°He was the best-looking boy I¡¯ve ever seen! A man like no other! Why won¡¯t hee to mind?¡± Despite pulling at their hair and shaking their heads, Zion¡¯s face simply wouldn¡¯te to mind. The more she tried to recall, the more it seemed to slip away. ¡°I must! I must! I have to bring him back! The idea that his adorable face might age and change, it¡¯s unthinkable!¡± A scream filled the room, causing the frames on the walls to tremble. -Thud Some fell weakly to the ground, but Delkia paid them no mind. ¡°Zion! Zion! Zion!¡± She repeated the boy¡¯s name with eyes filled with madness. * * * ¡°Did Delkia really cause a scene at the Cage?¡± On the opposite side of the light, in the shadowy space, a woman with a neutral voice chuckled upon hearing the report. ¡°And who is this boy Zion?¡± ¡°He went out for a breather. Since we¡¯ve already discussed Delkia¡¯s sexual preferences, he probably won¡¯t pay a visit. He seemed hesitant about it too.¡± ¡°Oh? Lisa, you gave advice yourself? Surprising.¡± At this, Lisa¡¯s pupils flickered slightly. ¡°I-I just managed VIP guests. I never had any personal feelings. Anyway, that boy is an important one who just came in¡­¡± -ng! As the conversation was in full swing, the door at the back swung open loudly. The one who kicked open the door, entering with a smirk, was Gunther Rictus, the owner of the western waste yard. ¡°Hey, still using this old room? Isn¡¯t it time to move?¡± ¡°Gunther! Do you even know where you are?¡± Surprised, Lisa hurriedly tried to stop him, but the woman in the shadows raised her hand to stop her objections. Soon, she raised her chin and offered an intriguing smile. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot! Gunther? It feels like just yesterday you were clearing garbage at the Cage. Well, you must still crave that garbage taste, hence why you¡¯re still hanging around in a ce like this¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mock me so lightly. Your mouth might just get torn apart. My emotional control hasn¡¯t been greattely.¡± Despite the lively warning, the woman remained unfazed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to the point. Register me as a participant in your arena.¡± Lisa erupted in anger. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You were expelled long ago, now suddenly you want to do what?¡± ¡°I want to fight that Zion!¡± Gunther asserted confidently. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a win-win? Think about it! If it¡¯s I, who is not just anyone,es back to the arena, won¡¯t people flock to see me fight that little kid? Who benefits then? It¡¯s you guys!¡± While Lisa was left speechless, the woman in the shadows chuckled pleasantly. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re truly yourself, Gunther. So you really want to fight with our VIP guest?¡± ¡°Enough with the small talk, just give me an answer. Will you do it? Can you do it?¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll arrange a match with that Zion. But I can¡¯t catch him right away. He¡¯s only had his debut match recently. He needs to build up more heat.¡± While the debut match might have been shy, arranging a big fight right after was foolish. It was the rule here to gradually build up victories and leverage more money from the audience. ¡°As hot as ever about making money, huh? Don¡¯t make me wait too long! You know I¡¯m an impatient guy?¡± After finishing their business, Gunther left without looking back. ¡°Are you really okay with this, Lindsay? Since this Zion isn¡¯t someone we¡¯ve hired, if he doesn¡¯t want it, the match won¡¯t happen.¡± Zion¡¯s stance was entirely as a guest. If he didn¡¯t want the match right now and left, the Cage practically had no grounds to hold him. ¡°That boy must want something, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee here. First, Lisa, try to understand his intentions. If he has conditions, you can decide whether to ept them.¡± ¡°Me? Are you asking me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°N-No! I¡¯ll definitely arrange a match between that boy and Gunther!¡± After finishing her report, Lisa immediately left the room. Left alone, the woman with the mysterious smile vanished from sight after a brief moment. * * * The reason I joined the Cage as a participant is singr. It¡¯s to find Lindsay Nihalov, the owner of this facility and my target for assassination. To achieve this, my task is simple: to defeat all the participants in the Cage. Given the nature of the arena, if one yer continues to dominate with consecutive victories, the audience¡¯s betting will inevitably focus on them. Consequently, they will naturallye looking for me. I have no intention of prolonging this period. From my perspective, this city seems somewhat sinister. ¨C Hweeing As always, the streets at night are usually quiet. As a precaution, Ipletely avoided the west, rumored to have entertainment alleys. That woman, Delkia, I thought she was unusual, but I never imagined her tastes would be so unconventional. Unless the target is in that direction, I probably won¡¯t have any reason to go there. ¨C Thud Something from around the corner collided with me. ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Unlike during the day, this time an immediate apology followed. But I can¡¯t help feeling a bit sorry to ept it. I extended my hand to the fallen boy and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He seemed about eight years old. ¡°No, th-thank you.¡± He held a basket that matched his size. He seemed hesitant, as if he had something to say when he looked at me. ¡°Um, if you need it, would you like this?¡± As I removed the cloth from the basket, its contents were revealed. Cigarettes. Not just one or two, but enough to fill the entire basket. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle momentarily. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a non-smoker.¡± I never smoked in my past life either. ¡°Oh, I see. Sorry!¡± The child lowered his head and tried to leave hurriedly. ¡°Where did you get those cigarettes?¡± ¡°I got them from the Gray Merchant¡¯s Association!¡± ¡°The Gray Merchant¡¯s Association?¡± It was a group I heard of for the first time. For now, without delving into details, I wondered if it was a ce where they sent kids to sell cigarettes. Well, considering what kind of city this was, it seemed quite possible. ¡°Do you have to sell all of that to go back?¡± ¡°Yes! I have to sell everything before sunrise. Otherwise¡­¡± The child couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Judging by his trembling hands holding the basket, I had a rough idea. ¡°Is there a ce to sell? Where do you n to sell all of those?¡± ¡°So, I was nning to head towards the west entertainment alley. If I walk around all night, on lucky days, I can sell them all. Then, I can go back.¡± If you¡¯re lucky, you can go back. I doubted the ce he¡¯d return to would be a good one. Probably, this child wasn¡¯t the only one wandering like this. I knew it was a dirty city, but this city¡­ it was even dirtier than I thought. ¡°Sigh.¡± I sighed and took out a gold coin from my pocket. ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°What?¡± His puzzled expression was truly pitiful. ¡°If, it¡¯s a gold coin, I don¡¯t have change to give you¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Take this and give me all those cigarettes. I¡¯ll buy them all from you.¡± It was quite a condescending offer, but I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡± I took out another gold coin and put it in the child¡¯s pocket this time. ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have anything to lose if you give it a try. This one¡¯s for you to use as you wish.¡± Tears started forming in the child¡¯s eyes. ¡°Th-thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Though he seemed to be expressing gratitude, he was rubbing his hands together. It was as if he was telling himself not to be so foolish. [Isn¡¯t it toote for that? Just turn into a phnthropist.] I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that. From the Luna incident to now, I felt like I was bing more and more soft-hearted. It¡¯s not very pleasant toy down traps and still not feel content. Even after sending the child away, I lingered in that spot for a while. [Why turn into a ster figure again?] ¡°I just feel uneasy if things continue like this.¡± Though it¡¯s a gut feeling, there¡¯s something about it. In other words, if I don¡¯t get out of here, I feel like I might get involved in something¡­ like that. ¡°Ah!¡± The scream of a child echoed faintly, spreading around. At that moment, I felt my intuition was spot on. Hastily turning my steps, I headed towards the source of the sound. ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t I tell you that if you sell cigarettes in this area again, I¡¯ll kill you? Doesn¡¯t my word mean anything?¡± ¡°I, I sold everything and was about to go back¡­¡± The child showed his trembling hands, revealing an empty basket. ¡°What? You really sold everything? Did this brat hide some?¡± Three adult men and the little kid I saw earlier. Just by their stance, I could tell the situation. ¡°Hey! There¡¯s a gold coin in this kid¡¯s pocket?¡± ¡°Oh, no! That¡¯s¡­¡± Ignoring the child¡¯s attempts to intervene, the man approached. ¡°You, you brat! Where did you steal this from? It¡¯s not something a kid like you should have! And not just one, but two.¡± Suddenly, he rummaged through the pockets and found the remaining gold coins. ¡°That, that was given by someone¡­ Keck.¡± With a swift kick to the stomach, the child struggled to catch his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Where did you steal it from?¡± ¡°Did you steal this stuff? With this, we can have a good time at the entertainment alley today!¡± ¡°What a lucky day today is! Kiha ha!¡± Silently, I approached them. ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s this kid¡­ Aaagh!¡± I grabbed the hand holding the gold coin and twisted it around. -Crack! The sound of bones breaking mixed with screams, creating a bizarre harmony. Perhaps this guy would have to eat with the opposite hand starting tomorrow. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with this kid?¡± As an unfamiliar fist flew from behind, I grabbed the wrist and twisted it forward. It was the same guy who had ruthlessly kicked the child earlier. I seized one of his ankles and without hesitation, snapped it. ¡°Aaaah!¡± He¡¯d probably find it difficult to walk properly from tomorrow. There¡¯s no one to rescue a child who¡¯s been robbed of his money and subjected to injustice. I picked up the dropped gold coin and handed it back to the child. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The child looked bewildered, just like before. -p p p Suddenly, apuse echoed from behind. Turning my head slightly, I saw a burly figure resembling a bear pping at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? It¡¯s too lucky to be a coincidence, isn¡¯t it? Meeting like this in a ce like this?¡± Upon hearing the voice, it seemed familiar, as if he knew me. Of course, I didn¡¯t know him. However, judging from the atmosphere, he didn¡¯t seem like some random thug. ¡°Are you the new guy, Zion?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 87 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 87: Lambert Cage (6) A surreal space crafted by divine power. Silica, the leader of the Mist, sat alone in the vast square, continuing her mental cultivation. Behind her tightly closed eyes, restrained emotions revealed nothing to the observer. Towards her, a handful of ck mist slowly approached. (You sent Cyan on an interesting task, didn¡¯t you?) Her tightly shut eyes suddenly opened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (The words spoken were from that directive. Isn¡¯t he the target of the purification task you decided on?) Silica couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer directly. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t deny it.¡± (There¡¯s no intention to criticize. I merely inquired because sending that child for your personal matters was unexpected.) She rose gracefully from her seat. ¡°Cyan was a perfect child from the moment I met him. His existence puzzles me. Perhaps Aeru knows the reason.¡± (¡­) Aier smiled invisibly. ¡°I don¡¯t currently, nor in the future, have any intention of probing into that. However, Cyan needs to realize.¡± (Realize what?) ¡°It¡¯s about what one can and cannot do with their own power. My personal emotions are indeed involved in this mission. However, through this task, Cyan muste to understand. That way, he can wield his power in the future without regret.¡± A faint smile blossomed on her lips. * * * As I mentioned before, I¡¯ve used the Mist¡¯s secrets to disguise my face, making it impossible for others to recognize me. Yet, amidst all this, someone I¡¯ve never seen before recognized me by my face? This was absolutely not something to overlook. Without revealing my concern, I asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I do! Honestly, your face seemed familiar, but I recognized you right away after seeing your punch! It was the same movement you showed earlier.¡± From the context, it seemed like he might have watched my match during the day. But he recognized me just from my movements? While my head might have been a bit empty, it seemed like I needed to acknowledge at least one thing. ¡°G-Gunther?¡± The henchmen, who had been lounging, were startled when they saw him. Gunther was a name I hadn¡¯t heard before either. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Gunther Rictus. I¡¯m one of the rulers of this city, managing the western waste disposal facility.¡± A ruler of the city? Was this some kind of gangster? But leaving him aside, the faces of the thugs lying around were a sight to behold. Despite having broken limbs because of me, they were seized with tremendous fear of the man named Gunther, not me. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s how it is. So, for now, consider me your fan. I was impressed by your shy skills! It was like seeing the old me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind.¡± It was truly pathetic. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! I said it out of genuine admiration! That¡¯s why I rushed straight to the big boss of the cage after the match. I asked her to set up a fight with you right away!¡± In an instant, my brow furrowed involuntarily. ¡°The big boss?¡± I heard something I couldn¡¯t just let slide. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know, huh? She¡¯s such a peculiardy, sticking to her mysticism. Don¡¯t worry about it. You don¡¯t need to know¡­¡± Without a word, I calmly walked towards him. Things seemed to be unfolding unexpectedly easily. ¡°Huh? The atmosphere got weird? Are you intrigued by something I said?¡± Precisely a two-step distance. If I extended my fist or swung my foot, I could reach him in less than a second. Within that distance, I asked with aposed face, ¡°Do you know the owner of Lambert Cage?¡± He chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course I do! I¡¯m one of the few beings in this city who knows her face. That¡¯s Lindsay Nihalov¡­¡± -Whoosh The moment he mentioned the name I was searching for, my body moved without hesitation. -Thud! My right foot swung in a semicircle towards his head. There was a dull thud, but he didn¡¯t budge. He had raised his arm to block. ¡°Ha! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The exploration was over, and my task was clear. I was going to make him spill it right here about that Lindsay Nihalov. As he reacted to my aggression, he clenched his fist and swung it fiercely towards me. -Thunk! I swiftly dodged the blow, the ground tremoring momentarily from the immense force. ¡°Quite fiery for someone who looks so young. Did you want to fight me too?¡± I didn¡¯t bother to respond. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to wait until the match day! If you want it and I want it, there¡¯s no problem fighting right here, right now! Hahaha!¡± I needed to shut that big mouth first. After adjusting my stance, I gathered strength into my fist and lunged again. ¡°Stop, Gunther!¡± My gaze automatically turned towards a familiar voice. -Swish A gleam emanated from a short dagger as it sliced through the air between us. Flustered guards, along with a neatly dressed attendant with flowing brown hair, were waiting in the aftermath. ¡°Are you okay, sir?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I was slightly taken aback by the unexpected question. ¡°Gunther, what¡¯s the meaning of this? How dare you attack our guest from outside? Do you want to rot in a dung barrel?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the rather intense statement. Indeed, this attendant didn¡¯t seem entirely sane either. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? He attacked me first!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your excuses! What are you waiting for? Protect the guest!¡± At hermand, the guards began to move swiftly. Before long, a protective barrier formed around me. What¡¯s with this excessive protection? ¡°They¡¯re treating him like some VIP guest. Acting all high and mighty. Shouldn¡¯t you rx the guards a bit? Acting like uncivilized thugs, don¡¯t you think?¡± Though I didn¡¯t say a word, just looking at the attendant¡¯s face, it seemed like she was thinking enough on my behalf. ¡°Tell me, Gunther! What¡¯s the reason for attacking our guest at such ate hour?¡± ¡°This is insane. He attacked me first! And it seems like there¡¯s some misunderstanding here. This is clearly my territory. What business do you have interfering when it¡¯s my fight in my territory?¡± Territory, huh? Come to think of it, when Gunther introduced himself, he mentioned being one of the rulers of this city. Were they ying some kind of territorial game among themselves? And how did this attendant find me? I was unintentionally left out, creating a subtle tension between the two. They maintained fierce gazes at each other as if a predator were encountering another predator. ¡°Enough! What do you gain from fighting with me?¡± Surprisingly, it was the ruffian who backed away first. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to witness a brawl, then I suggest you arrange a match with that guy over there. Do you get my drift?¡± He took a drag from his cigarette and nced towards me abruptly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to our match, Zion!¡± With ast swaggering farewell, Gunther vanished into the alley. -Squelch ¡°Are you alright, sir?¡± I couldn¡¯t decide how to respond at that moment. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°T-That guy, Gunther, I came to chase after him and happened to stumble upon you¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m just d I could protect you from his threats.¡± ¡°But I was the one who attacked first.¡± ¡°What?¡± There was a strange silence around us for a moment. ¡°Oh! T-That¡¯s right! It¡¯s just that Gunther guy started a dispute with you first¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I attacked him first.¡± She was seemingly at a loss for words from my impassioned words. ¡°W-What? Then why are you here?!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Maybe because of that little kid?¡± I gestured towards the boy crouched in an empty basket, looking startled yet endearing. There was indeed a real reason, but there was no need to mention it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She seemed to dete, as if relieved. ¡°By the way, I heard something strange from that Gunther guy?¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°He said he went to find the owner of this facility because he wanted to fight you.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I suppose that¡¯s what he meant.¡± She bowed her head as if in resignation. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. He came to us a while ago, demanding a match with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, he wanted to fight you, I suppose. He used to be a yer here at Cage, quite well-known, but he was permanently banned from the matches a few years ago for killing someone during a match. But now, he suddenly wants to fight you, so it¡¯s been a bit of a headache for me.¡± Was that kid also from here? But considering the atmosphere from earlier and her words, it seemed like there was some kind of connection between this attendant and him. It wasn¡¯t my concern, but there was definitely something I needed to address. ¡°So, you arranged a match without my consent. I¡¯m not affiliated with you, am I?¡± As if expecting this, she swallowed hard before replying, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not confirmed yet, but both Gunther and our owner want the match. That¡¯s why I was going to ask for your opinion.¡± ¡°The owner?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but react to that word. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the owner, are you referring to Lindsay Nihalov, the owner of Cage?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Our owner, Lindsay Nihalov¡­¡± Knowing that Lindsay Nihalov was the owner of Cage wasn¡¯t particrly significant. The issue was this woman. Her previous words and her manner suggested that she was speaking as if she had received direct orders from the owner. I decided to y it cool and said, ¡°Yes?¡± She seemed to misunderstand myck of reaction and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Arrange the match? As soon as possible? The sooner, the better?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Are you serious?¡± Taken aback by my unexpectedly swift eptance, she was visibly flustered. ¡°Y-Yes? Please, tell me your conditions! We¡¯ll try to amodate them as much as possible!¡± My gaze shifted to the little cigarette-selling boy, lost in thought about the situation. He seemed to be struggling with the unexpected turn of events. ¡°I have a condition.¡± ¡°P-Please tell me! We¡¯ll do almost anything!¡± My gaze fell on the boy, and I made my request. ¡°Let that kid work at your facility.¡± * * * Rumors of aet-like rookie appearing at Cage had only spread a week ago. Cage was packed to its highest capacity ever. ¡°I had my doubts, but it¡¯s really him, isn¡¯t it? Gunther from the waste yard is back. What on earth brought him here?¡± ¡°I heard Gunther personally requested a match. Seems like he was itching for a fight with that cheeky kid.¡± ¡°Heh! Cage is in for a show. Can you believe a brat like that is reigning over Cage?¡± One week. It took the boy named Zion to dominate Cage. In terms of actual fight time, it didn¡¯t even reach five minutes, and he hadn¡¯t gone beyond two rounds. It was undeniably astonishing but not necessarily a good thing for the matches themselves. People crave excitement, after all. Such a figure emerged at Cage, capable of satisfying the audience¡¯s taste for stimtion. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Cage, home of Lambert! The much-awaited match of today is about to begin!¡± A man with sunsses, appearing as the announcer, announced themencement in the center. The audience responded with excitement as the yers appeared from both sides: Gunther and Zion. While Gunther seemed somewhat cheerful, Zion maintained a stoic demeanor. ¡°Now, just enjoying a fiery match like today wouldn¡¯t be proper. A special rule is added to this match starting now!¡± The audience began to buzz with anticipation. ¡°A special rule? I hope they¡¯re not giving that boy a handicap, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? Even if he¡¯s a brat, he¡¯s facing Gunther, isn¡¯t he? There¡¯s probably a use about not killing each other, right? Heh heh!¡± ¡°As long as they don¡¯t impose any weird restrictions¡­¡± In reality, most of the audience expected Gunther to win. Despite Zion¡¯s performance, the memories of Gunther¡¯s ruthless actions lingered more in the audience¡¯s minds. As if anticipating the audience¡¯s psyche, the announcer chuckled and continued, ¡°No-rule match! Today¡¯s match will proceed as a no-rule match!¡± A moment of silence swept through the stands. ¡°Literal no rules! Anything goes in this match! Not just fists, but weapons, magic, even tricks are all fair game! The goal is to dominate your opponent by any means necessary!¡± The silence turned into cheers in an instant. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 88 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 88: Lambert Cage (7) ¡°No rules match?¡± It¡¯s a story I¡¯ve never heard before. To be precise, it seems like I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t heard it. While I looked somewhat puzzled, Gunther, as if he had been waiting, had his iron knuckles ready. ¡°Your expression is strange. Haven¡¯t you heard that our match is a no-rule match?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hmm, didn¡¯t the news reach you? If you need any weapons, go get them now. I¡¯ll allow it personally.¡± There¡¯s no need for that. I haven¡¯t used it for a while, but I have my own weapon in my possession, unlike any other in the world. I pulled out Kaeram from my arms and adjusted my stance. [It seems like you¡¯re reluctantly pulling me out?] ¡°You¡¯re sharp, aren¡¯t you?¡± Honestly, whether there are rules or not doesn¡¯t matter to me. But facing him, I didn¡¯t really want to use Kaeram. It wouldn¡¯t feel good to strike him. ¡°You know what, Zion? I¡¯m going to kill you in this match!¡± I couldn¡¯t evenugh at something that didn¡¯t even seem like a joke. However, from his expression, he didn¡¯t mean it like a joke either. ¡°I thought it¡¯s not a death match?¡± ¡°Of course not! But I¡¯m serious. You¡¯ve ignited my thirst for battle, which has been parched for a long time. This isn¡¯t just about exchanging punches to quench it!¡± His body seemed to twitch as if something was about to happen. ¡°I¡¯ve faced countless opponents here at Cage. Many have fallen to my fists, with broken jaws or limbs. You could be one of them!¡± What does he want me to do? ¡°Do you know why I left Cage?¡± ¡°For killing people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! My fighting grew fiercer over time, eventually leading to killing my opponent during a match. But that¡¯s not the only reason¡­ ¡± As if to show me, he extended the knuckles he was wearing. Upon closer inspection, they had a murky brown hue. ¡°Let me tell you. I believe useless garbage should be eliminated from this world. That¡¯s why I manage the waste yard! Useless trash should be disposed of and eradicated! Isn¡¯t it the same for humans?¡± For some reason, my brows furrowed. No, actually, I might know the reason. ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Anyway, I¡¯ll do my best to kill you. You should do your best to face me! Do you understand, Zion?¡± To an outsider, it might seem like they¡¯re watching an intense match between two hot-blooded men. But doing your best¡­ In literal terms, it means to exert all your effort and strength. Right now, is he demanding that I do my best against him? Let¡¯s consider it for a moment. Am I in a situation where I need to show him my best? No. Definitely not. What I can show in this situation is not my utmost effort, but rather, mercy to make him realize his mediocre position. I think it¡¯s time for me to throw in a word or two. ¡°Make a choice.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Left? Or right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking which arm you¡¯d prefer to keep.¡± His shoulders trembled noticeably. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I told you to do your best, I never asked for petty arrogance. Are you disrespecting me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to choose, I¡¯ll decide for you.¡± The somewhat indifferent atmosphere of the guy changed in an instant. ¡°Do you¡­ really want to die?¡± Hasn¡¯t he been saying he¡¯ll kill me all along? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into him, but his eyes started to show a genuine intent to kill. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding back, but it¡¯s getting harder. Your eyes, as if looking down on me, infuriates me. I warn you, remove that look from your eyes right now!¡± Of course, I¡¯m not going to remove it just because he says so. I maintained the same gaze without any reaction. ¡°Let me make it clear. I will make you suffer as much as possible before killing you. I will make sure that you beg for death instead of begging for life!¡± This time, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. It sounded simr to what I used to enjoy saying. Sitting here listening to it from such a person, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. -Booo At that moment, the sound of a horn rang out, signaling the start of the match. As soon as it started, he rushed at me with all his might. At the same time, mana of brownish hue manifested from both his hands. ¡°Petrification!¡± -Creak With a cracking sound, his hands gradually began to solidify like stone. It emitted quite an intimidating presence, as if wearing solid gauntlets, making it quite formidable to ignore. The Petrification magic, by casting earth elemental petrification magic on oneself, reinforces parts of the body, making it optimized for defense. Of course, it can also be converted for attack like now. -Swish 5 meters away. Seemingly determining the range, he pulled his fist backrge. His trajectory was precisely aimed at my face. I had no other action to take but to wait until his fist came at me. At 4 meters, 3 meters, 2 meters. In the split second between 0 and 1. Finally, just as his fist was about to connect with my face. -Swish Stepping back a pace, I dodged his body, -St Then I swung the Kaeram I was holding vertically. -Swoosh Naturally, as it rose into my view, I saw something gray shoot into the air. The moment when red liquid spread out from one side and fell carelessly without anyone to catch it. ¡°Aaaah!¡± A loud scream echoed dizzyingly through the arena. * * * The arena fell into stunned silence as if doused in cold water. The spectators were not only shocked but also enveloped in confusion by the spectacle before them. One-armed Gunther, screaming in agony, while the boy looked at him with an oddly calm expression. Is that really what a person should look like? Beyond mere disbelief, a strange sense of terror arose among the audience, and as the boy¡¯s face turned towards the bewildered spectators, ¡°¡­!¡± Breath caught, hands and feet trembling, an inexplicable phenomenon began to unfold among the audience. It was like facing a vile demon, an experience some may have never had but could imagine. Some even left the cage as if fleeing. ¡°What, what is this?!¡± However, among them, there was one who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the boy. Morris Gerik, with his thick mustache, sitting in the VIP section of the arena. He was one of the rulers of the city, responsible for the Gray Merchant¡¯s Guild in the northern part of Lambert. Behind his shy golden spectacles, what caught his eye wasn¡¯t the boy¡¯s face but the crimson dagger he held. ¡°I, I can¡¯t believe it! But that¡¯s unmistakable¡­!¡± Morris understood. That the weapon the boy held was anything but ordinary. With decades ofmercial experience, he was absolutely certain. The sharp aura emanating from the de, the mysterious vapor enveloping the dripping blood, and the ck gem exuding madness as if it had gouged out the eyes of a demon. Considering all these, there was only one conclusion he could draw. The weapon the boy possessed was undoubtedly¡­ ¡°The demonic sword!¡± * * * I observed his writhing form in agony for quite some time. I had no intention of delivering any blows; I simply hoped it would end like this. Eventually, the referee, who had been watching me cautiously, approached and asked if I wanted to end the match. I agreed. The duel ended anticlimactically, just as I had expected. ¡°Well done, Zion!¡± As I entered the waiting room, the little one who used to sell cigarettes yesterday handed me a drink. ¡°Is this your first day?¡± ¡°Yes! Manager Lisa asked me to assist with the arena facilities for now!¡± Facility assistance, not a bad job it seemed. Actually, anything would be better than selling cigarettes outside. But a manager? That meant she was directly under the owner, and why would such a high-ranking person be doing menial work in the lobby? ¡°Zi- Zioni!¡± She appeared before I even had a chance to call her. From her desperate gasping, it seemed she had something important to say. ¡°Mist- mistake! It seems there was some misunderstanding! I can¡¯t possibly be unaware of something like this¡­This is aplete error on our part! We didn¡¯t even inform you about such an important matter in advance¡­ I¡¯m really, really sorry!¡± She kept bowing, apologizing repeatedly. I snorted. ¡°It¡¯s iprehensible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless! Even if I had ten mouths, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say! It¡¯s only natural to think that¡­¡± ¡°No, I mean you. It¡¯s understandable if you didn¡¯t know, but was it necessary to rush over to me? Shouldn¡¯t you be going to that guy whose arm got cut off instead?¡± I wasn¡¯t injured at all. If anything, it would be more appropriate to run to the owner of the waste disposal site. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Her reaction indicated she hadn¡¯t considered that at all. ¡°Mr. Zion is our esteemed guest! I am a manager who prioritizes the convenience of such guests! It¡¯s only natural for me, as a manager, to take responsibility and apologize when a guest suffers unexpected harm!¡± Hmm. I momentarily forgot what I was going to say. To think there was someone here with such a staunch work ethic in a ce where rules and ethics were thrown out the window. Suddenly, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from one side. ¡°May I have a moment of your time?¡± He looked like the type who would sell you something fishy. Unlike me, who was meeting him for the first time, the manager here showed a rather shocked reaction. ¡°Morris?¡± The little one, who had been dozing off, quickly hid behind my legs. ¡°I apologize foring without prior notice. I wanted to meet the person in front of me no matter what.¡± It seemed like many people here were frustrated by not being able to find me. I replied bluntly, ¡°You mean me?¡± ¡°Yes! I am Morris Gerik. I hold the position of chairman of the Gray Merchants Association.¡± As soon as I heard the term Gray Merchants Association, my eyes naturally turned to the little one. From his trembling hands, it was evident that he felt fear from the man in front of him. ¡°You truly exude more nobility up close than from the spectator seats. You seem like a noble¡¯s retainer.¡± However, thebel of a merchant wasn¡¯t just casually given. I maintained an indifferent gaze. ¡°Could you give us some privacy for a moment, Manager Lisa?¡± ¡°Huh? B-but¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to propose a deal to Zion. I¡¯vee alone, without any escorts, so you can rest assured.¡± Indeed, there was no one else around except him. After hesitating for a moment, she reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 minutes¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With an ufortable expression, she left the waiting room with the little one in tow. Two men left alone in the room. It wasn¡¯t an ideal situation for me. On the other hand, the man named Morris smiled at me with inscrutable eyes. He clearly wanted to propose a deal to me. A merchant proposing a deal meant that he wanted to buy or sell something to the other party. However, as of now, I don¡¯t have anything I deem worth buying, nor do I have anything worth selling. ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward without beating around the bush. I want the Demonic Sword you possess.¡± I was stunned. [Haah?] The incredulous sigh of the Kaeram echoed in my mind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 89 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 89: Lambert Cage (8) I had been careless. I never used any secret techniques and hadn¡¯t even infused mana into it. I simply thought it looked like a dark sword to others. But this man clearly said he wanted it. Wanted to buy the Demonic Sword from me¡­ ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I naturally retorted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. There are only two of us in this city who know that your sword is a Demonic Sword,¡± he said. If he had decided to buy it, he wouldn¡¯t unt it. The issue was how he recognized it as a Demonic Sword. I instinctively hid one hand behind my back. If need be, I could use ¡°Persona of Shadows¡± to make everything vanish and then kill him. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re very cautious. I understand. Let me exin why I¡¯m convinced your sword is a Demonic Sword.¡± He suddenly stopped the flow of magic that had been rising. There was no need to use it if he could exin with his words. ¡°Go on.¡± Morris continued without hesitation. ¡°I originally worked for the Albas Merchants Association, arge organization. Two years ago, the leader of that organization, Zikermann Albas, was murdered by an unknown assassin. Afterward, I left the organization and established my own. Since then, I¡¯ve gained enough influence in this city to be called a ruler.¡± Zikermann Albas. The name sounded familiar. He was the man who tried to sell Nana, who was still asleep in the egg. I never knew he was under a merchant¡¯s umbre. Ironically, he was right in front of the criminal who killed his former leader. ¡°I¡¯ve always been interested in weapons, including swords. I¡¯ve seen swords from all over the continent. To exaggerate a bit, I¡¯ve seen all the swords made by human hands. Among them, there are only two swords I haven¡¯t seen: the Holy Sword and the Demonic Sword. Weapons created not by humans, but by the power of gods. Although their existence is uncertain, I believe they must exist in thisnd, and I¡¯ve been collecting information about them.¡± There was a strong sense of pride in his tone. ¡°Today, I finally saw one! For hundreds of years, hidden in the mist of the unknown, the resplendent figure of the Demonic Sword has finally appeared! My eyes are not mistaken! It¡¯s what I¡¯ve longed for!¡± I didn¡¯t want to judge, but Morris might be the epitome of what the Demonic Sword would desire. He seemed perfectly insane, ready to devour anything. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t know it was a Demonic Sword, it doesn¡¯t matter! Sell me that sword! I¡¯ll pay whatever price you want! If you want another sword, I can provide you with the finest swords! Just name it! If you can give me the Demonic Sword, I can give you anything!¡± The mist emanating from the sword wrapped around my body like fog. Just to rify, it wasn¡¯t me who did it. The other participant in this conversation was heralding his manifestation¡­ [Long time no see. Did this insignificant human recognize me?] Without any room for a reaction, Kaeram, who sessfully manifested, appeared on my shoulder. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Morris looked at Kaeram with a face full of reverence. ¡°As expected! The divine weapon indeed has a soul! It¡¯s truly an honor to meet the illustrious Demonic Sword in person.¡± Now she¡¯s deliberately trying to put me in a difficult situation. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, shooting her a look of difort. [Regardless, I can¡¯t stand not being included in the conversation about me.] Thankfully, there were no others around to witness this, but this could lead to a very awkward situation. [Alright. I¡¯ll ask one thing. Given your physique, you don¡¯t seem capable of handling me flying around in glory. So, what exactly do you want with me?] I was curious too. With just that body of his, he couldn¡¯t possibly fly around, and judging from the atmosphere, there he seem to be wanting to sell it. Why would someone who couldn¡¯t even use a Demonic Sword want it? ¡°Yes, as someone who doesn¡¯t handle swords, I won¡¯t be able to wield you freely. But, I¡¯d like to ask a question in return. Do I need to handle you? Can¡¯t the Demonic Sword handle me? You can take everything I have. My money, power, even my body! You just need to grant me a little favor!¡± [Favor? Specifically, what are you talking about?] Morris answered Kaeram¡¯s question with a joyful smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much! After all, aren¡¯t you a god? A noble god! If you kindly pet this insignificant human¡­!¡± *Swoosh!* ¡°Keck!¡± His excited babbling was abruptly cut off as his throat was suddenly seized. Did Kaeram grab him? No, I did. I think I know what that bastard¡¯s intention was when he approached me. [¡­¡­?] Kaeram seemed quite taken aback by my actions. Do you know one of the things I hate the most? It¡¯s when people talk nonsense with a face full of joy, as if they truly believe that what they¡¯re saying will happen to them. How does someone live their life to have such nonsensical values validated? Favor from a Demonic Sword? How does someonee up with something so absurd? What does he see me as, and her, to say something like that? It¡¯s aggravating to the point where I¡¯d want to live life again just to avoid it. ¡°P-please spare¡­¡± He struggled in agony, but my grip didn¡¯t seem to loosen. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Sensing the disturbance, guards rushed into the corridor. Kaeram naturally concealed herself, and just as the guy was about to pass out, I released his throat. *Gasp!* ¡°Morris!¡± Guards who seemed to be his escorts rushed in to support him. Some drew their swords in response to me being wary, but Morris, barely regaining his senses, halted their actions. ¡°Stop! Everyone put away your swords¡­¡­!¡± His disgusting smile still lingered. ¡°It seems the owner is a bit excited. He seems to hold that being in high regard¡­¡± I didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I¡¯lle visit again next time. Please consider my proposal¡­¡± In about a second, I deliberated greatly. Whether to just tear off that abominable piece of trash¡¯s throat right now or not. In the end, instead of killing him so easily, I figured it would be better not to. Morris hastily fled the scene, as if escaping from a danger zone. * * * ¨C *Squeak* The iron door opened urgently, and Lisa¡¯s face showed signs of urgency. Inside the room, as if waiting for her, a woman was seated. ¡°You seem to have a lot to say, Lisa?¡± While the woman wore a rxed smile, Lisa¡¯s expression seemed uneasy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it explicitly. You must be wondering why the rules of the match changed without your knowledge, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Lisa didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Does Lady Lindsay have a special reason for changing the rules herself?¡± At the mention of reasons, the woman¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Well, in this case, it might be better to talk about the conviction gained from that reason rather than discussing the reason itself.¡± She spoke somewhat cryptically. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? That infamous man lost the use of one arm without even throwing a punch. Who is that boy to disy such unbelievable moves?¡± Zion was clearly an extraordinary presence, capable of knocking down grown men with just one punch, disying movements even beyond what ordinary people could imagine. More importantly, what he had shown so far was by no means his full potential. By now, not just her, but anyone who had seen him would have questions. ¡°Has Lady Lindsay found an answer to that?¡± Lisa stared at her with clear eyes and asked. ¡°Let me ask you in return. Lisa, do you think you could remember the boy¡¯s face?¡± ¡°His face?¡± There was no way she could forget. Wasn¡¯t it the face she had seen every day for the past week? She had just seen him a moment ago. Unless there was a memory impairment, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t remember. But oddly enough, Lisa¡¯s face twisted in confusion. ¡°I, I can¡¯t remember¡­¡± Although she remembered everything clearly, from his head to his eyes, nose, mouth, voice, and manner of speech, the image of his entire face didn¡¯te to mind. The woman smiled mysteriously, as if she expected this. ¡°It¡¯s a technique called *Shadow*.¡± It was a technique name Lisa had never heard before. ¡°In simple terms, it¡¯s a trick that uses a specific power to prevent others from remembering one¡¯s face. So even though there is undoubtedly a memory, it doesn¡¯te to mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a technique!¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s a technique that only permitted beings known as ¡®Mists¡¯ in thisnd can use¡­¡± Lisa¡¯s pupils shook heavily for a moment. ¡°Wait¡­ Did you say ¡®Mists¡¯?¡± * * * ¡°AAAHHH!¡± *Bam bam bam!* A man¡¯s screams mixed with unidentified noises echoed through the dump. The guards could only watch in silence, unable to intervene. In their eyes, there was a palpable sense of anxiety, not knowing when trouble might erupt. *Crash! Thud! Whoosh!* This time, instead of just noise, there was a very unfamiliar sound reverberating. It was so harsh that it sent shivers down the spines of those listening. In fact, the guards, witnessing the scene, were so terrified that they avoided looking directly at it. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Just when it seemed like the anger might subside, Gunther suddenly looked down and, upon seeing his missing right arm, let out another roar. ¡°Zion!¡± The futile demeanor of before had disappeared from Gunther. He was now filled with intense rage due to the tremendous humiliation of experiencing defeat for the first time. ¡°Calm down, Gunther! You might aggravate your wounds!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Despite the guards¡¯ protests, he paid them no heed. ¡°I have to kill him! I have to kill that bastard! Otherwise, I feel like I¡¯ll die!¡± But he knew. No matter how he attacked, beating Zion was thoroughly impossible. The wound on his throbbing arm seemed like a warning. Suddenly, a crumpled cigarette pack came into view. At that moment, Gunther recalled the encounter with Zion in the alleyway. The boy whom he rescued from the torment of the thugs and was now said to be working in the Lambert cage. A meaningful smile crept onto Gunther¡¯s face as if he had thought of a n. ¡°Right, no matter what, I just have to kill him. If you die and I live, that itself is the ultimate victory!¡± He chuckled maniacally, running his fingers over the severed arm. The ground was now stained with drying blood, a testament to the chaos that had unfolded. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 90 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 90: Lambert Cage (9) In a disheveled alley somewhere in the western entertainment district of Lambert, the surroundings were in such chaos that it was hard to believe it was anyone¡¯s living space. Papers littered the floor, broken perfume bottles mingled with the scent of cosmetics, furrowing brows. ¡°Quite a mess,¡± muttered Morris, halting in front of a door. Faint sounds of distress or cries emanated from inside, but he paid them no mind as he pushed the door open. ¡°What a sight, Delkia,¡± he remarked, observing her disheveled appearance with tangled hair and a worn-outplexion, bearing the marks of days spent in squalor. ¡°Morris¡­ Why are you here?¡± Delkia¡¯s eyes, though tired, still held a flicker of life. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason why a merchant woulde looking for someone, isn¡¯t there? I¡¯vee to make a deal.¡± Seated, Morris picked up a crumpled piece of paper from the floor and nced at its contents. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad. You seem to dote quite excessively on that boy.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Who in this city doesn¡¯t know about your entric sexual tastes? I hear you¡¯ve been neglecting your facilitiestely. And precisely since meeting that boy, Zion.¡± Morris unfolded the paper, revealing a sketch of the boy. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s get to the point. Let¡¯s make a deal, Delkia.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°No need to be so guarded. I don¡¯t desire the same as you. All you want is the boy¡¯s body, isn¡¯t it?¡± Delkia didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Take everything. I only want one thing he possesses. If you give it to me, I won¡¯t interfere with what you do with the boy.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting we coborate?¡± A mutually beneficial arrangement. Each using the other to achieve their respective goals. Delkia asked with uncertainty, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not one for dirty work. My role is merely to provide the goods, not execute the n.¡± Morris offered her a small ss vial containing a vivid pink liquid. ¡°This is a top-grade paralyzing potion imported from the Garam Kingdom. A single drop can instantly paralyze a person, but harmfulponents that could endanger life have been magically removed. It¡¯s purely meant to incapacitate.¡± Delkia examined the vial with suspicion. ¡°Do you expect to feed him this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the business of testing products. My role is solely to provide. Whether or not it¡¯s feasible is up to you, Delkia.¡± Delkia nced at Morris, opened the lid, and brought it up to her nose. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A strong floral scent wafted up to her, and suddenly her head started spinning. Delkia quickly removed her nose and immediately closed the lid. ¡°Would you like to? Delkia?¡± ¨C flinch Her trembling eyes and quivering lips reflected the human tendency to be grotesque when desires are within reach. Her current sinister smile was a testament to that transformation. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s possible indeed¡­¡± Within her flickering eyes, she saw the image of a naked boy, fallen to his lowest state. * * * It¡¯s been 8 days since I arrived in Lambert. It feels like I¡¯ve made plenty of mistakes, yet the harvest seemscking. Let me think for a moment. Why did Ie here? It¡¯s to kill Lindsay Nihalov, the owner of Lambert¡¯s Cage. To achieve that, what did I do? I participated as a fighter in the arena to draw attention on myself, hoping they woulde looking for me. However, contrary to expectations, the owner of this facility hasn¡¯t shown any sign of recognition towards me. Did I underestimate Lindsay? They say people tend to have irrelevant thoughts when they¡¯re desperate, and I seem to be in that state right now. Kaeram, lying on the bed, was looking at me with pitiful eyes. [Even if I were chewing on crap, I wouldn¡¯t make that face. Have you ever looked in the mirror?] Led by her words, my gaze naturally turned towards the mirror. ¡°¡­¡± Definitely looks pathetic. Yesterday was significant. Well, it¡¯s toote to me Kaeram now. Even if she didn¡¯t materialize, there¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t hear and react to those words. The longer I stay in this city, the worse it¡¯ll be for me. With a determined mind, I rose from my seat. It¡¯s time for a change of ns. If they don¡¯te to me by now, then I¡¯ll have to go to them. I left the room without hesitation and headed straight to the first floor. ¡°Ah! Good day, Zion!¡± On my way, I spotted a familiar face on the stairs. ¡°¡­?¡± Dressed quite neatly, it was almost hard to recognize the little cigarette peddler who now works here. ¡°Are you working?¡± ¡°Yes! I was exploring around inside Cage! The manager asked me to quickly learn about the facility structure!¡± Perhaps because he¡¯s doing a proper job, his face seemed brighter. Well, working at his age isn¡¯t ideal, but it¡¯s better than selling cigarettes on the streets. ¡°Alright, work hard. Don¡¯t mess up and get scolded for nothing!¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡± I suddenly noticed the name tag pinned to his chest. [Roy]. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even know his name until now. Looking at the direction he rushed off, it seemed like he was heading towards the arena. Next time, I should address him by his name. I returned to the lobby. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lisa, a staff member at Lambert Cage! How can I assist you?¡± She greeted me, ying her role as both manager and employee, as usual. As I stood at the counter, I nced closely at her face. An awkward smile and a forced grin were evident at a nce. Something seemed off. By now, I should have been ustomed to this ce, yet it felt like she reverted to her initial bewildered state upon seeing me. ¡°Do you need anything, sir?¡± she asked, undeterred. ¡°I wanted to meet the owner¡­¡± I replied casually. Her face turned pale and stiffened. ¡°If you mean the owner of this facility¡­ Lindsay Nihalov?¡± Her expression was undoubtedly one of astonishment. If I didn¡¯t suspect anything after seeing that, I¡¯d be naive. ¡°Uh, are you nning to file aint? Is there something unsatisfactory about our facility¡­?¡± she stuttered nervously. ¡°No, nothing like that. I just want to meet them personally.¡± I knew it was an unreasonable request. It¡¯s not every day that a stranger demands a meeting with the owner, and it¡¯s understandable that she would be taken aback. However, her reaction wasn¡¯t merely due to that. It felt more like she was signaling that such a meeting should never happen. Was she hiding something? ¡°Well, our owner, uh, if you want to meet them personally¡­ it might not be possible¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°What do I need to do to meet them? Do I have to file a formalint?¡± I pressed. With a sigh, she lowered her head. ¡°Sir, may I ask you one thing?¡± Her voice suddenly turned grave. ¡°How much longer will you be here at Cage?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I raised my head, sensing an inexplicable urgency in her demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you came here, but let me tell you this. I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to one thing: Leave this city as soon as possible.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle nervously. ¡°What happens if I don¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die, sir.¡± A silence fell over the lobby. Though it seemed quiet on the surface, I could sense the tumult raging within her, as loud as thunder. And I was no different. ¡°Me? Die?¡± I uttered incredulously. She barely managed to nod in response. It felt like being struck in the back of the head, not with force, but with an unpleasant feeling. And though they didn¡¯t show it, it wasn¡¯t just me and the manager in the lobby. Guards, unseen before, were watching me with uneasy gazes, some even with a hint of malice. In other words, it wasn¡¯t a joke to be taken lightly. Why? Why is this happening? Why am I being warned of death now? Upon brief reflection, it seems there might be one of two reasons. One is that someone perceives me as a threat and seeks to eliminate me. It¡¯s not a good sign for one yer in the arena to wield almost dictatorial control. While it could attract significant attention in the short term, if I persist in repeating dull matches, the arena¡¯s poprity will quickly wane. While it¡¯s possible, there seems to be insufficient evidence to justify killing me for such reasons. So, what could the second reason be? It¡¯s the most dangerous one for me. Someone has be somewhat suspicious of my identity. Yesterday¡¯s match exposed Kaeram¡¯s existence to a merchant. Instead of covering it up, I gave himplete assurance. He said no one else knew besides us, but that¡¯s uncertain. The owner, Lindsay, must have seen my match yesterday and might have sensed something suspicious. However, setting aside the reasons, there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s most perplexing right now: this woman. Why did this manager reveal such a secretive fact to me? Essentially, she¡¯s risking her life by telling me. Or perhaps, when you only consider her face, she seems to be hoping for a disruption in the ns, isn¡¯t she? Why me, of all people? ¡°Manager, something serious has happened!¡± In the increasingly tense atmosphere, a man¡¯s urgent shout cut through. A guide from the betting hall rushed in through the main entrance. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, startled. ¡°Gunther¡¯s gangsters are attacking the arena right now!¡± he blurted out, visibly shaken. Behind the rmed man, a sinister figure opened the blocked door, wearing a smirk as he gazed at me. What stood out was his missing arm. ¡°It seems like you two were having a serious conversation. Why do your expressions look so grim?¡± he remarked. As he finished his sentence, guards who had been waiting nearby emerged and immediately stood in front of him. ¡°What? Weren¡¯t there just a few guards missing? They were all here?¡± he questioned. ¡°Gunther! What is the meaning of this?¡± She approached him, grabbing him by the cor in her anger. ¡°Whoa, calm down! Let¡¯s not be too harsh on someone who¡¯s already lost an arm! Isn¡¯t that right?¡± he replied with a mocking grin. ¡°Cut the nonsense and tell me! Why are you here?¡± she demanded, her voice trembling with rage. His gaze shifted directly to me. ¡°Hey, Zion! I need another round with you.¡± It seems my teachings were somewhatcking. Instead of leaving one arm, I should have cut both. ¡°One arm wasn¡¯t enough, huh?¡± ¡°Haha! Your eyes are as sharp as ever! If I don¡¯t thoroughly chew and swallow you up, it¡¯ll be unbearable! You seem to be under some illusion, but this isn¡¯t a suggestion; it¡¯s a demand. You have an obligation to fight me again!¡± With a swift motion, he threw something towards me. It was a crumpled cigarette case. ¡°Give it a look!¡± he eximed. As I checked its contents, my body froze in ce. A golden object the size of a finger. Inside the cigarette case was someone¡¯s name tag. [Roy] My mind went nk for a moment. Seeing the now familiar name, I couldn¡¯t gauge what my reaction should be. I looked up again and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Your expression is intriguing, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s nothing special! I just thought, in case you don¡¯t want to fight barehanded, I¡¯d prepare a little gift. Do you like it?¡± Did he ask if I liked it? I couldn¡¯t fathom his intentions, but strangely, this was the only way I could interpret his words. Is he asking me to kill him? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 91 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 91: Conditions of Power (1) The demand from Gunther was simple. If you want to save that kid Roy,e to the waste disposal site by the time specified. If you don¡¯t show up, think about the consequences yourself. The intention was obvious. It was about seeking revenge in the arena. However, knowing it wouldn¡¯t work out normally, they resorted to desperate measures. It¡¯s truly unbelievable; words fail me. ¡°He¡¯s so anxious, yet in the end, he resorts to this, Gunther, you worthless scum!¡± Ironically, the one most excited was the manager. ¡°I apologize, sir! We¡¯ll take care of this matter ourselves. Please don¡¯t worry, sir¡­¡± I left without saying a word in response. ¡°W-where are you going? Are you really going there¡­?¡± ¡°Leave it to the kid.¡± She was taken aback and blocked my path in an instant. ¡°Are you crazy? This is obviously a trap! You don¡¯t know what might happen if you go!¡± A trap, indeed¡­ If we define it, it¡¯s like an analogy for schemes that trap others in difficulties, right? It¡¯s definitely not going to be a good thing if you go. But then again, I don¡¯t even consider the thought of encountering any trouble just because I¡¯m going. Ignoring her words, I headed towards the waste disposal site. * * * In the previous life, there was a situation quite simr to this. It was during the height of the war between the Ushif Empire and the Garam Kingdom. At a time when the Garam Kingdom was somewhat on the defensive, they executed a scheme to turn the tide: the kidnapping of Larshel Vert, the eldest son of Vert. What does being Vert¡¯s eldest son entail? It meant being the son of Aschel, who was a prominent figure in the Empire. Although not of royal blood, being the child of such an influential figure made him valuable enough to be a hostage. There were debates within the Empire on whether to rescue him or not, but I remained silent, simply waiting to see what Aschel would decide. Contrary to my expectations, he asked me what I thought should be done. I told him that if he sent me, I would not only rescue Larshel but also annihte those responsible for his capture. I was quite enraged at the audacity of those who caused him trouble; I couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Looking back, I realized that I was more inclined to think about killing those scoundrels rather than rescuing the son. Regardless of reasoning, it was a rather pathetic situation. But life goes on, and now, a simr situation hase before me again. A street urchin selling cigarettes? Frankly, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not rted to my current mission, and nothing changes if he dies. He just happened to cross paths with me, one of the many street urchins in the city. I may have given him some assistance, but that¡¯s where it ends. I have no further obligations. Yeah, none at all¡­ Strangely enough, my current emotions are hardly different from what I felt back then. Reasons, relevance, they don¡¯t really matter. Right now, the thought dominating my mind is that I should kill that insignificant piece of trash. With each step I take, a smell wafts in. There are exactly two types of smells: one, the foul stench of discarded waste, and the other, the very familiar scent of human blood. Thetter, however, has an unusually strong metallic tinge, different from usual. I didn¡¯t want to know what it was. It wasn¡¯t particrly important to me. Though I didn¡¯t consciously acknowledge it, I was aware that many people passing by were watching me. However, none of them dared to approach. Quite ironic, isn¡¯t it? Even these insignificant street rats tremble in fear and watch from behind, yet the fool who lost an arm is still clueless, floundering about. Lost in meaningless thoughts, I found myself in the designated area. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Gunther, arrogantly perched atop the trash, shed a satisfied smile as he watched me. ¡°Frankly, I was quite surprised! I mean, I did invite you, but I never expected you toe all the way here just for that little brat! Seems like you¡¯re morepassionate than meets the eye, huh?¡± Ignoring the fellow¡¯s bber, I nced around. The space was filled with metallic waste of unknown purpose. What was odd was that among the rubbish were scattered white fragments that seemed strangely familiar. In fact, I already knew what they were: human bones. There were easily hundreds, if not more, scattered around. Although it wasn¡¯t amunal graveyard, this guy probably knew why human bones were here. ¡°Just by looking, you already know, right? Curious about why there are human bones here?¡± I gestured for him to spill the beans. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the meaning of waste? Simple! It means disposing of something no longer useful. This ce is a disposal site for such things.¡± He proudly extended his remaining arm. ¡°As I mentioned before, I conquered the Lambert Cage, but I was expelled for killing someone during the match. I had no regrets. I enjoyed it as much as I could! So when I left, I left with joy!¡± His eyes gleamed maliciously. ¡°But as soon as I left, strangers greeted me! One had lost an arm, another had a crushed knee, and yet another had a crushed face! I don¡¯t remember, but they all imed I did it!¡± Living like this, it¡¯s strange not to have enemies, right? ¡°They said they¡¯d seek revenge! That their lives became meaningless because of me? Upon hearing that, I thought this: If something bes useless, shouldn¡¯t it disappear from this world? Like waste? What¡¯s so different about humans?¡± He tossed a handful of bones among the rubbish, as if they were no different. ¡°I also thought, why not dispose of useless humans besides them? It¡¯s meaningless to keep living anyway, right? In a way, am I not a god here, within this waste disposal? Who would stop me from judging and discarding humans? Nobody, right?¡± I expected this kind of babble from the arena. Useless trash must be disposed of. Therefore, useless humans should be disposed of from this world. It¡¯s a simple yet equally ridiculous logic. ¡°ording to your logic, you, missing an arm, are also a useless human. Shouldn¡¯t you be discarded too?¡± ¡°Missing an arm? Who? Me? What are you talking about!¡± -Whoom He manifested mana with his remaining hand, reaching towards the empty shoulder. ¡°Creation: Hands of Nature!¡± -Squishy sound Fine soil emerged from the magic circle created by the spell. Gradually taking shape like molding y, it formed a new arm. Absolutely absurd. The guy who argues that useless things should be discarded casually wields creation magic. At that moment, it felt like a waste even to shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t harbor ill feelings towards you from the beginning. I just thought you¡¯d be a good opponent to wake me up from this trash! But after seeing your eyes, my thoughts changed! That contemptuous gaze that almost belittles me! It¡¯s exactly like that lunatic on the other side!¡± He extended the newly created arm towards me as if challenging me. ¡°Do you think you can face me with this new arm?¡± ¡°Of course not! I hate to admit it, but among the men I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re quite the powerhouse! I never thought I could win against you no matter how hard I fought!¡± The guy who knows this created the current situation? ¡°But isn¡¯t it true? The end of a fight ultimately depends on who lives and who dies! If I live and you die, then I¡¯ll be the ultimate winner!¡± -Snap He signaled something, and theckeys lurking around began to gather. Each held some unknown metallic device in their hands. Without hesitation, they activated the devices. -Whoosh Suddenly, the surrounding air felt heavy, and soon an immense pressure, as if crushing my body, engulfed me. If my memory serves me right, this isn¡¯t magic but the ability of an artifact called the ¡®Gravity Zone.¡¯ It amplifies gravity in a certain area, severely restricting movement. In fact, for an ordinary human, simply standing would be impossible, causing extreme pain. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re holding up quite well! I didn¡¯t n this for you, but I wouldn¡¯t mind using it on you.¡± I have to admit, he prepared quite a clever trap for me. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn you, a seemingly intact person, into useless waste! Then you¡¯ll sleep peacefully like the white bones piled up here! But I don¡¯t like things ending too easily, so give it your all and resist!¡± Resist? I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Forcing me with strange words like giving it my all and resisting, isn¡¯t it amusing? Having to pour out all my strength against such guys? This isn¡¯t even Velias or the Academy. Even here, except for one person, nobody knows that I¡¯m Cyan Burt. Except for one. [Shall I help?] Kaeram asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°No.¡± There¡¯s no need to involve her. He asked for my all-out effort? Unfortunately, there¡¯s only one person on thisnd I want to face with all my might. But I can give it my best shot. I¡¯ll give him the most extreme pain a human can feel, as I always do. -ng Finally ready, he leaped forward. Certainly, his speed was twice, no, more than three times faster than what he showed in the arena. With a body asrge as a bear¡¯s but a speed like an arrow, it was truly a devastating movement. So, what will I do? In front of me is just a sluggish movement. I clenched the mana sphere generated in my palm and pulled it back. -Swish There¡¯s not much I can do. It¡¯s the most basic posture when training the body: the stance of a martial artist. As the guy came charging towards me with all his might, I calmly threw a punch at him. -Thunk! Our fists met naturally. Despite the powerful impact and the violent shockwaves that rippled outwards, the waves soon tilted to one side. ¡°¡­!¡± -Crunch There was no crackling of bones. The moment my fist made contact with his arm, it turned into dust and scattered in the air. His body, unable to withstand the shockwave, was promptly ejected into the pile of waste. -Thud The lesson was over. His face buried in the garbage spoke volumes, a stark contrast to his demeanor just five seconds ago. ¡°What, what¡¯s happening? Does this make any sense?¡± When people encounter their limits, they easily sumb to despair, more than any other creature. Perhaps he knew this, and it wasn¡¯t about giving it my all. It was about showing him the insurmountable wall, delivering extreme despair and emptiness. It¡¯s clearly an impossible task, but I slowly approached him. ¡°Who, who are you? This ispletely different! Is it fair that I can¡¯t do anything and just take it?¡± Despair and confusion mingled in his face. Every person I¡¯ve encountered during my cleansing operations wore a simr expression. Though he wasn¡¯t initially on my list from the client, adding one more won¡¯t hurt. I looked down at him and asked softly, ¡°How many were there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He remained silent. ¡°I mean the humans you¡¯ve discarded so far. How many were there?¡± Whether he couldn¡¯t remember or had be mute, considering the number of white bones scattered around, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there were less than a thousand. -Humming I took Kaeram out of my pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯ll divide you into exactly a thousand pieces.¡± Then, throwing him into the trash, he¡¯ll be disposed of automatically. Soon, the screams of a man writhing in agony echoed throughout thendfill. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 92 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 92: Conditions of Power (2) On the opposite side of thendfill, the refuge of the zone wardens. As the guard checked on the child¡¯s condition, he shook his head after a moment. ¡°He¡¯s already dead. It seems like he was intended to be killed from the start. It¡¯s been about an hour or so¡­¡± The state of the body made it evident. One arm severed, bruises scattered across the body¡ªa clear indication of extensive torture. The child probably endured unimaginable agony until drawing hisst breath. ¡°Gunther!!¡± Lisa emitted a roar of anger, her face expressing a desire to rush towards the perpetrator and exact revenge. ¡°Hold on, Lisa! For now, we need to contain the situation, don¡¯t we?¡± At the mention of containing the situation, Lisa let out a hollowugh. ¡°Containment? Of course, we should! Then tell me, what do we do to contain the situation?¡± The question was posed, but there was no answer. With nothing else to say, after some time, one guard spoke up after much deliberation. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure if this is the right thing to say, but couldn¡¯t we just stand by and watch?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Lisa inquired, her expression demanding an exnation. ¡°Anyway, wasn¡¯t the n to dispose of that boy soon? If Gunther takes care of it, wouldn¡¯t it be a good situation for us? We wouldn¡¯t have to exert any effort¡­¡± Some guards nodded in agreement. They hadn¡¯t said it, but they too were considering it. After all, if the two of them fought, one of them would surely die. Just watching and reaping benefits seemed like the best option. On the other hand, Lisa wore a deste expression, her thoughts inscrutable. ¡°Is that really a good thing for us?¡± Once Gunther had drawn out the boy, the reason was simple: to kill him. To achieve this, he kidnapped a child with whom the boy had a rtionship, and the boy responded and ended up going to Gunther. Then what? Could Gunther really kill the boy? Lisa doubted it. Almost to the point of perfection, it seemed impossible. Because, in the eyes of the boy who came to thendfill to find Gunther, she encountered a suffering so intense and vile, unlike anything she had ever experienced before. She couldn¡¯t even fathom the thought of the boy dying, or even the possibility of killing him. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Suddenly, a strange presence, apanied by the smell of blood, was felt from behind. ¡°G-Guest?!¡± Lisa turned her head, thinking she must have seen wrong. But soon, her heart started pounding, and her nerves tingled. What on earth was happening? She had just closed her eyes and opened them again, only to find the boy, who hadn¡¯t been there a moment ago, now standing before her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The boy, without any expression, simply gazed at the child¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t ask anything, nor did he say a word. It was as if he could understand the situation just by looking at it. The boy¡¯s impassive gaze spoke volumes. After a considerable silence, the boy finally lifted his foot. From his pocket, he retrieved something and wordlessly ced it on the child¡¯s chest. ¡°As of today, you¡¯re out of the game¡­.¡± With these emotionless words, the boy turned away. Until hepletely vanished from sight, nobody dared to speak. Only the golden name tag ced on the corpse shimmered bleakly, marking the end of an era. * * * You know, it¡¯s hard to say. I wasn¡¯t particrly happy or sad, but it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t care at all. It just felt a bit strange. As I mentioned earlier, I didn¡¯t feel any particr anger about the kid¡¯s death. I already expected him to be dead. But when I saw the body for the first time, I could tell. The blood had started to congeal, and the face was already starting to discolor. It had probably been about an hour since he passed. For some reason, at that moment, I had this thought. If I hadn¡¯t hesitated and just taken out the Gunther right away, could I have saved the kid? [Our master, you seempletely downcast. Are you regretting something?] Kaeram was enjoying seeing me like this, mocking me. Regret, huh? Do I really have to call what I¡¯m feeling regret? ¡°Haha!¡± Was it some kind of thrill from experiencing something new? I couldn¡¯t help butugh, even though it seemed absurd. It¡¯s ridiculous. Thest time I felt regret was when I was pierced by the Holy Sword. Didn¡¯t I promise then? I swore I¡¯d achieve everything for myself, by myself. And now, here I am, regretting my actions. It¡¯s simply uneptable. ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t say it¡­¡± [Say what?] ¡°His name¡­¡± It¡¯ll probably linger in my mind for quite a while. * * * ¡°Gunther is dead?¡± A slight tremor ran through Morris¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes! The body was fragmented into hundreds of pieces, making identification difficult, but it was definitely Gunther!¡± ¡°The Gravity Zone?¡± ¡°It seemspletely destroyed to the point where it cannot be used¡­¡± At the mention of destruction, Morris smirked bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s regrettable that we let it go so easily. Did that brat really not make proper use of it and just destroy it? Tsk tsk. What a waste of goods¡­¡± Morris¡¯s reaction was calmer than expected. After all, he had once dominated the arena, and now he was the lord of the western district of Lambert. How could he not be surprised to be defeated by a mere boy? His subordinate, who hade to deliver the report, found it iprehensible. ¡°So, where did that boy Zion go?¡± ¡°Well, ording to the them, he didn¡¯t return to Cage. I think he might have escaped, but I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¨C Bang! Excited, Morris mmed the desk. ¡°What! That means he could leave the city?!¡± ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± The reaction had changed 180 degrees from earlier. ¡°These idiots! What were they doing instead of keeping a tight watch? He couldn¡¯t have gone far. Go out and find that boy! Mobilize all avable personnel if necessary!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± His suddenmand sent his subordinates rushing out. ¡°It¡¯s unthinkable to let the found demonic sword slip away like this! No matter what happens, it muste into my hands!¡± A strange, inexplicable smile yed at his lips. ¡°Morris!¡± About a minuteter, the subordinate who had left in a hurry returned to him. ¡°We received a message from Delkia Bridgette!¡± ¡°From Delkia? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°They say that boy Zion hase to the entertainment alley! It seems like an opportunity, so they¡¯re asking you toe quickly!¡± His heavy body rose from the chair in an instant. ¡°Looks like the gods are on my side!¡± * * * ¨C Tick tock The urgent and hopeful footsteps of a woman echoed through the corridor. Delkia Bridgette, the ruler of the eastern entertainment alley. Her elegant makeup and morous yet subtle attire showcased her confident figure. While her face remained quite restrained, asional uncontrobleughter caused her lips to twitch, presenting a bizarre sight. Finally arriving at a door, she took a short breath before opening it. Inside, there sat a ck-haired boy with the same arrogant gaze as when they first met. ¡°I appreciate your eptance of my invitation, Zion¡­¡± She gently lowered her head, revealing her ample cleavage, but the boy didn¡¯t even nce at it. He simply looked around with an indifferent gaze, not acknowledging Delkia¡¯s presence. ¡°Did you expect me toe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but there hasn¡¯t been a single person who hasn¡¯t set foot here after receiving my invitation. At least among men.¡± But Delkia didn¡¯t know. The reason this boy came to such an inappropriate ce waspletely at odds with her thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Is something bothering you? Just say the word! There are many entertainments prepared to lift your spirits! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy them!¡± Despite being an offer no man could refuse, the boy remained silent. His indifferent gaze was fixed precisely at the bottom left of the table, where there was nothing. ¡°¡­ ¡± A bead of sweat trickled down Delkia¡¯s forehead, sliding down her neck to her chest. With each passing moment, she felt the heat rising within her body. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous. I can¡¯t bear it¡­¡¯ The more she looked at the boy, the more her desire surged. Her demeanor was like that of a starving lion desperately restraining itself from its prey. ¨C Swoosh Finally calming her heart, she took out a small vial from her pocket. Quietly approaching a corner out of the boy¡¯s sight, she brewed the tea. ¡°You should have a cup of tea to soothe your mind for now. If you have anything to say, feel free to tell me! I¡¯ll listen to everything¡­¡± As she offered the tea with an odd smile, the boy¡¯s gaze finally returned to her. ¡°¡­¡± From the steaming vapor, a rich floral scent blossomed. Another minute passed in silence. The boy¡¯s gaze, previously fixed on the tea, finally turned to Delkia. ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling like this until I came here¡­¡± His voice carried a weighty air. ¡°Just one question. How many have you killed?¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± At her bewildered response, the boy¡¯s gaze returned to the empty floor. ¡°Now you can clearly see the ugly evil that appears when a personmits an act¡­¡­.¡± She was momentarily speechless, unable to even retort. ¡°That manager from Cage warned me, right? She said the ruler of the entertainment alley has quite entric tastes, so be careful. But maybe even that manager didn¡¯t know what to be careful of.¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Though she managed to speak, her body refused to move now. As if an invisible force were pressing down on her. ¡°Heh¡­!¡± The boy, who had remained expressionless, suddenlyughed. His gaze still fixed on the empty space. Delkia waspletely at a loss. ¨C ng Suddenly, the boy drank the tea she offered in one gulp. ¡°¡­¡± ¨C Thud Not even three secondster, he copsed face-first onto the table. Another ten seconds of silence. Regaining her senses, Delkia burst into uproariousughter. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 93 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 93: Conditions of Power (3) ¡°Remarkable, Delkia! I never imagined the job would be done before I arrived!¡± Morris eximed with admiration as he arrived on the scene. The unconscious boy lying there and Delkia looking pleased, and to top it off, the boy¡¯s body was elegantly wrapped in white silk rather than clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve already removed the item you mentioned. Check over there, it¡¯s ced on top.¡± She pointed towards a silver chest. Without any hesitation, Morris rushed over and opened the chest. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± The crimson hue of the demonic sword, neatly nestled inside. Overwhelmed with emotion, Morris let out an indescribable groan. ¡°To be honest, it was a bit unexpected. It doesn¡¯t matter what the item is to me, but as a merchant, you weren¡¯t buying it; you were stealing it.¡± To this, Morris chuckled and said, ¡°Haha. When a true treasure appears before your eyes, something you¡¯ll never see again, you¡¯d give up your entire fortune to obtain it. If buying isn¡¯t an option, then you must seize it, even if by theft. This sword is that kind of item to me.¡± In the way he caressed the sword with his fingertips, his intense obsession was evident. Delkia felt the same. Now that they had achieved their goals, what they desired was time alone together. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve both gotten what we wanted, our contract should be over, right? You can enjoy yourself for a while, but don¡¯te looking for me for a while.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Delkia. In fact, it¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Delkia carefully cradled the sleeping boy and left with him in her arms. Now, only Morris remained in the room. ¡°Finally, we¡¯re the only ones left. O noble Demonic Sword! You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment!¡± As if performing a ritual, he knelt down and began murmuring fervently. Perhaps in acknowledgment of his sincerity, the dormant sword soon emitted a ck mist. ¨C Hiss Within the fog-filled room, there seemed to be strange movements as if something was trying to emerge, and Morris watched with eager anticipation. Before long, the ck mist began to take the form of someone eagerly awaited. The moment Morris erupted into ecstatic cheers¡­ ¨C Snap The form vanished as if it were a lie. ¡°¡­¡± Morris, stunned, couldn¡¯t close his mouth. ¡°Th- the Demonic Sword? What¡¯s happening¡­?¡± The dense fog in the room had disappeared, and in its ce, an unfamiliar presence loomed behind him. It felt like the tip of an unseen de was aimed at his neck. More precisely, it felt like the scythe of a hellish demon, epassing his entire throat. Morris couldn¡¯t bring himself to turn his head. It simply wouldn¡¯t turn. It was as if a nail were driven into his bones, fixing them in ce no matter how much effort he exerted. At that moment, Morris thought to himself. Behind him right now, There lurked a demon from hell contemting when to sever his neck. ¡°It seems you¡¯re disappointed.¡± And the voice of that demon, ¡°Because it¡¯s not the Demonic Sword you were expecting¡­¡± Strangely, it sounded eerily simr to the voice of the boy. * * * From the room where she had put the boy to sleep, exactly one floor below,y the underground space permitted only for one employee of this entertainment alley. Delkia, afterying the sleeping boy on the bed, quickly lit the candles. As each candle was lit, the hidden space started revealing itself in the darkness, but Delkia paid no attention. ¡°Atst! Finally! You and I are here, Zion! No one else cane, and no one can interfere in this ce with you!¡± Delkia gently brushed the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand! How much I longed for you! Your face is truly beautiful and lovely, like nothing else in this world! It would be unthinkable for this face to ever disappear!¡± The clown who had ascended showed no signs ofing down, and a bizarre sound ofughter echoed throughout the basement. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Zion! I¡¯ll make sure that doesn¡¯t happen! You¡¯ll preserve your current beauty like an eternal jewel! Within my space!¡± Like someone preparing to taste the finest cuisine, Delkia slowly began to remove her clothes. She thought. At this moment, no one could enter this space. Only the boy and herself were allowed, and she had no doubt they could enjoy this ecstatic moment without any interference. ¡°¡­?!¡± But soon she had reason to doubt her own eyes. Upon returning after all the preparations, all that greeted her was nothing but white silk. The boy who had just been lying there elegantly had disappeared without a trace. ¡°What, what is this?!¡± Frantically searching the bed, the missing boy was nowhere to be found. Instead, something unfamiliar was caught between the silk that had enveloped the boy¡¯s body. ¡°¡­?¡± It was a dagger. A crimson de with a ck jewel embedded in the hilt. If memory served, this was undoubtedly the same dagger she had taken from the boy¡¯s possession and handed to Morris. ¡°Why¡­ what is this about?¡± [Disappointed, aren¡¯t you?] As the atmosphere grew colder, her entire body stiffened. A voice of a strange woman she had never heard before. Thinking she misheard, Delkia tried to look around hurriedly, but for some reason, her body wouldn¡¯t move. [A ped*phile, was it? Feeling sexual desires towards the young chicks? Quite an amusing taste.] Struggling to raise her eyes, Delkia soon realized the presence before her. Of course, the face wasn¡¯t visible. All she could see was ck hair that fell to her knees. [Hmm, I¡¯ll admit it! You are in the top three of the countless crazy people I¡¯ve seen.] The owner of the voice freely roamed around the basement, seeming quite interested in the surroundings. Delkia couldn¡¯t even bear to watch. All she could see was the dagger in front of her. [Feeling sexual desires towards young boys and then preserving them as they are¡­ Quite an art, isn¡¯t it?] A cold hand swept her cheek and gradually descended. Then, gently lifting her chin, the countless artworks hanging on the walls finally came into view. [Still, you¡¯re quite talented. It¡¯s truly a piece that even I would want to apud.] Could that really be called art? The scene was undeniably nauseating, with grotesque postures of bodies taxidermied against the walls in such twisted positions that it was impossible to discern their intent. They were all boys, some naked, some barely clothed, and others stripped down to their very flesh. It was beyond eerie, bordering on heinous, raising doubts about whether humans were responsible for such atrocities. However, Delkia, though taken aback, remained unfazed. After all, the entity behind this spectacle was none other than herself. Yet, her trembling pupils spoke volumes about her current state of mind. ¡°W-What are you? Why are you here¡­?¡± Delkia managed to ask, barely. A chillingughter echoed, as if it could cut through nerves. [I can be jealous. It¡¯s also true that you have good eyes. He may be a bit picky, but he¡¯s so attractive that anyone who sees him would want to eat him, right? But there was a saying back in my day, that touching a man with an owner might lead to utter annihtion¡­] ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± [You probably didn¡¯t know. Maybe he didn¡¯t either? A few days ago in the cage, and just now, how I gnashed my teeth seeing you gaze at that him¡­¡­] The voice, once tinged with curiosity, turned instantly hostile. [Dare you, such as you¡­ to send such repulsive nces to my master?] An indescribable negative energy, akin to rage and resentment, surged forth, shaking Delkia¡¯s face so intensely it seemed as if an unknown force held her chin, swaying wildly with her emotions. ¡°Gah!¡± As she regained some semnce of sensation, Delkia pushed away the hand. She dashed towards the door, desperate to flee the scene, but even thetch eluded her grasp. An invisible barrier blocked her pathpletely. [It¡¯s useless. This ce is already sealed by my restrictive barrier.] A rhythmic tapping drew closer, a prelude to impending doom. Yet, Delkia saw nothing. The impending sense of dread, the unknown of what was approaching, crippled her with fear. [Still, I am a merciful demonic sword. I will grant you your final moments. Say farewell to the children you¡¯ve touched. It may be thest time you see with your own eyes¡­] But her surroundings were engulfed in a ck mist, obscuring any identity. [Chin up.] A bone-chilling hand emerged from the mist, grasping Delkia¡¯s face. Even her blood froze in its presence. For an ordinary human, such a sensation would render them senseless. [No need for that, huh? After all, when you fall into hell, you¡¯ll meet those children again. So, let¡¯s save the joy of reunion for there~] Delkia finally faced her observer, the owner of the crimson eyes peering from within the ck fog. She was not human, not by any measure, defying all exnation with her otherworldly presence. Soon, the basement was filled with the piercing cries of death, tearing through the darkness and silence. * * * ¡°If youe across something you¡¯ll never see again in your life, seize it no matter what. Well, that¡¯s not wrong. If you want something so badly, even if you have to steal it.¡± It¡¯s a problem if the acquisition isn¡¯t rightful. ¡°But, shouldn¡¯t we think the other way around too? If you want something so desperately that you¡¯re willing to sacrifice everything for it, wouldn¡¯t the person who has it also fiercely protect it?¡± To the point of not even allowing approach. ¡°Why, Zion? Delkia was supposed to have taken you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. That insane ped*phile had someone she desired more than me¡­¡± If you really want to scrutinize, they¡¯re not even human. I leaned back in my chair and spoke. ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely charming, albeit a bit picky. It¡¯s a unique de you won¡¯t find anywhere else in this world¡­¡± Flowers attract bees, and jewels attract thieves, they say. What about a sword? Martial Artists would gather to feel her touch. But this case is different. It¡¯s like some ignorant trash satisfying base desires by coveting something they know nothing about. How could I not be angry? Thud I kicked his ankle, causing him to slump, and grabbed his neck to meet his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re nothingpared to such a being¡­¡± Coincidentally, the number of targets increased by one or two, but what can I do? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something I can¡¯t handle. I slowly raised my clenched fist. Honestly, I¡¯m not a big fan of using fists. The sensation isn¡¯t great, and it¡¯s not easy to control. But rather than having Kaeram be tainted by a guy like this, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to be tainted? So, I only hope he lives long enough. To experience the utmost agony. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 94 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 94: Conditions of Power (4) ¨C *Whooooosh* As I wiped the blood away with a towel, the fog in the room dissipatedpletely. This room had been enveloped in my barrier since that crazy woman entered. Utilizing the power of mist rather than mana, there would have been no way for an ordinary person to notice. Once I finished my task, my gaze naturally drifted downwards. I had entrusted it to her, but somehow, I felt uneasy. I descended to the basement where another operation seemed to be underway. For heaven¡¯s sake¡­ I almost burst outughing but quickly covered my nose. I was standing in front of a basement door. This ce was directly below the room where I had dealt with that perverted merchant. Though not locked, I couldn¡¯t enter. Another barrier, created by a presence other than me, blocked the way. This meant that regardless of what was happening inside, there was no way anyone outside would know. However, what was the thick smell of blood seeping through the crack in the door? What kind of act had beenmitted to breach the barrier and let the scent of blood flow out? The barrier was soon lifted, and without hesitation, I stepped inside. [Are you here~?] Kaeram greeted me with an endlessly innocent face. But my attention was drawn more to the scene around her. It could pass for a banquet of monsters. ¡°What exactly have you done?¡± [What? It¡¯s a legitimate purification process!] Somewhere along the line, the meaning of purification seemed to have gone awry. The body of that insane woman, which should have been there, was nowhere to be seen. It wasn¡¯t entirely gone, though. Perhaps what remained were just chunks and white pieces visible to my eyes, which had be more ustomed to the scene of blood than that of food. [When you do something, you have to do it right, don¡¯t you think? Being halfway is worse than not doing it at all.] Kaeram licked the blood off her lips with a shameless grin. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her audacity. [And aren¡¯t you the same? How much beating did you give that your hands were all torn up? Am I that precious?] There¡¯s no need to respond to words that clearly reveal intent. Turning away from Kaeram, I found my gaze drawn to the bodies on the wall. There were so many, almost enough to fill the entire wall. I frowned at the bizarre postures, unable to understand what they were trying to express. They were all young boys, simr in age to myself. How long had they been here? Already dead but not dposed, condemned to eternal suffering. Yet, even in such a state, they would receive no attention. They were just like the street urchins, no different from the cigarette-selling kid. Continuing to watch them only made me feel worse. It wasn¡¯t like they were worth keeping anyway. I conjured a small fireball in my hand and hurled it at the wall without hesitation. *Whoosh* The mes engulfed the piled bodies, spreading in all directions. Before long, the raging fire consumed the entire wall. I wasn¡¯t quite the same anymore. Whether it was a mission from the Mist or an order from the Empire, I used to just follow orders and leave. When did I be so nosy about others? [Looks like those chicks were quite pitiful, huh? You even gave them a proper cremation?] I said nonchntly. ¡°I do it because I can. I have no other intentions.¡± It¡¯s better to do it and regret it than not do it at all. * * * ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Lisa couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and sprang to her feet. It had been only a few hours since she saw Gunther¡¯s body. Before she had time to recover from the shock of seeing something so hideous that she couldn¡¯t believe it was done by a human, new news arrived: a fire had broken out in Delkia¡¯s entertainment alley. Judging by the seriousness on the guard¡¯s face, it wasn¡¯t a simple fire. ¡°Well, first, we¡¯re trying to contain the fire and assess the situation in the entertainment alley¡­ but there¡¯s some strange talk going on.¡± ¡°Strange talk? What do you mean?¡± ¡°There was someone who met Delkia just before the fire broke out¡­¡± The guard hesitated to continue. ¡°Speak up! Who was she meeting?¡± ¡°Well, she was meeting a boy named Zion!¡± For a moment, Lisa¡¯s face contorted in disbelief. ¡°Z-Zion?¡± Though she clearly heard the name, she couldn¡¯t help but question it. Just hearing a name had set her entire body tingling with nerves. ¡°Zion?¡± Her face looked as if she had seen a ghost, but it didn¡¯tst long. As if something clicked in her mind, Lisa hastily dashed out of the cage. ¡°Lisa!¡± Ignoring the guard¡¯s call, she sprinted away. Her face was a mix ofplex emotions as she raced towards an unknown destination. *Bam* Arriving at her destination with an urgency like never before. As always, a woman sat proudly, waiting to receive her. ¡°Li-Lindsay, there¡¯s a fire in the entertainment alley! It must be that boy¡­¡± ¡°Calm down. I already know, even without you telling me.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was much more serious than before. ¡°I thought I was the only target, but was I not?¡± Seemingly lost in thought, the woman absently stroked her lips with her hand. There wasn¡¯t much time for spection. ¡°Lisa?¡± ¡°Yes, Li-Lindsay¡­¡± ¡°Prepare yourself.¡± At the word ¡°prepare,¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes suddenly sparked with murderous intent. ¡°Because that boy will likelye this way soon¡­¡± The woman¡¯s lips formed a crescent shape. Simultaneously, an unknown mist began to rise around them. * * * The room felt emptier than expected. Other than a worn desk and chair, there was nothing. Not even a hint of mana, let alone a barrier. Calling this ce a secret chamber would be embarrassing. But there was someone here. A woman with a short haircut, whose presence seemed almost eerie. She was smiling as if she knew I wasing. ¡°Wee. It¡¯s been a while since someone else set foot in this ce.¡± Not a face I recognize. She was aplete stranger, passing by without leaving a trace. Yet, somehow, she didn¡¯t feel entirely unfamiliar. Though not exactly familiar either, there was a strange sense of connection between us. ¡°Who sent you here? Morris? Delkia? I doubt it was Gunther¡­.¡± ¡°Gunther.¡± She raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Really? He wouldn¡¯t willingly teach someone like you. But then again, he had no choice in the matter, did he? He may be dead, but somehow, I can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity for him.¡± What¡¯s the best way for a person to conceal their emotions? It¡¯s to maintain a constant smile, not out of happiness but to mock the other person, tough at them. And she was a perfect example of that. I don¡¯t like it. She¡¯s one of the human types I truly despise. ¡°Are you Lindsay Nihalov?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I¡¯m called here. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m the Lindsay Nihalov you¡¯re looking for¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± In an instant, her crossed arms trembled faintly. Unless it¡¯s a soul, a healthy human body wouldn¡¯t blur like that. Which means what I¡¯m seeing isn¡¯t a normal human body. ¡°You¡¯re corporeal, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t just show my true form to an assassin sent to kill me, can I?¡± She already knows my purpose, doesn¡¯t she? ¡°You¡¯re no different, are you? There probably isn¡¯t anyone in this city who remembers your face, is there?¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°What¡¯s your identity?¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯recking in manners for such a young friend. Didn¡¯t that bitch teach you to introduce yourself first before asking who someone else is?¡± That bitch? ¡°Silica Nigriti¡­ is it her? The one who ordered me to kill?¡± Silence lingered for about 10 seconds. Seems like I need a moment to gather my thoughts. She knows the purpose of assassination, and although I¡¯m not sure, she seems to know what abilities I¡¯m using. Yes, I guess it can be done up to that point. The most important thing is that the name of the leader has nowe from that unknown woman. In this situation, there¡¯s only one conclusion I can draw. This woman is connected to the Mist. A strange yet familiar ck mist spread before me as if to confirm it. ¡°This is how the world works, full of surprises. That boring woman became the leader of the Mist. It¡¯s almost miraculous that she¡¯s managed to keep it going.¡± I felt disgust welling up inside me. There could be several reasons for it, but the biggest one is probably the woman¡¯s gaze. The negative emotions she couldn¡¯t hide behind that repulsive smile. It¡¯s evident to me. ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s a bit puzzling. If you found out where I was through Gunther, why didn¡¯t youe right away? Could it be that they were also included in your list of targets?¡± ¡°No, it was just you.¡± I thought I had nothing to hide, so I told her, and she ended upughing out loud. ¡°Ah, I¡¯mughing heartily for the first time in a while. So, was it purely for personal reasons that you killed them? How amusing. An assassin openly disying their presence.¡± ¡°I never said I killed them, did I?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to y dumb, at least clean up the blood smell next time. I don¡¯t know what you did, but right now, the scent of their screams mixed with yours is vibrating.¡± Whether it¡¯s her tone or the aura she emanates, she¡¯s not at a mere grunt level when ites to knowing about the Mist. At least, she¡¯s above the level of a mere foot soldier. Perhaps even connected to the leader. Did the leader know about this and still let me go? She gazed at my face as if she were contemting a painting. ¡°The more I see, the more interesting it gets. You clearly have a ruthless look that shows no hesitation in killing, yet there¡¯s an inexplicable hint of hesitation somewhere.¡± Hesitation? It was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t evenugh. Regardless of her connection to the organization, my mission ultimately is to kill her. ¡°So, how long do you n on hiding in the mist? Don¡¯t you want to tease me a little bit at least? Or are you hoping I¡¯ll keep looking for you until the end?¡± ¡°Of course not. I just wanted to confirm a few things! I wanted to see how much power Silica¡¯s child really has. And also¡­¡± A strange smile, tinged with murderous intent, appeared at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I wonder how my childpares to yours¡­¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, a sharp sense of danger surged from under the desk where she was sitting. ¨C Crash! Swiftly, I pulled back, and the desk split in half, creating a shockwave. My view was obscured by the broken desk. ¨C Thud! Once again, a dagger sprang out between the split desk, which I blocked with Kaeram. ¡°Huh?!¡± The moment I saw the owner of the dagger, I instinctively squinted my eyes. The face was familiar, but the atmosphere waspletely different. It felt like seeing a different person with the same face. ¡°¡­.¡± [Lisa] The golden name tag on the right chest sparkled distinctly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 95 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 95: Conditions of Power (5) Honestly, I was a bit surprised. The stance she took with the sword, the force emanating from the de, and her spatial maniption abilities¡ªall surpassed my expectations of a mere manager. And above all, her gaze. It was like a fiery determination to kill me, spreading like wildfire. Was she warning me to leave the city as soon as possible if I wanted to live? Just a few hours ago, her indecisiveness was evident, but now, it was a whole different story. From behind, Lindsay watched with amusement. ¨C Swish Continuing the brief standoff, she drew another sword from her waist. ¨C Swish Swish Swish Four swift sword strikes, seamlessly connected with smooth curves, reminiscent of a butterfly¡¯s fluttering wings. Of course, none of the attacks were meant to hit me. In such a confined space, extravagant movements would be futile. She must have known that too. I quietly extended one foot back, creating about two steps¡¯ distance. Then, I naturally adjusted my grip on the sword handle and brought my withdrawn foot forward again. I resumed my sword strikes, diagonally from the lower right, then swiftly adjusting the grip and striking vertically. She must have predicted the direction of movement and blocked it without difficulty. However, she was mistaken if she thought it was over. I naturally linked the previous two sword strikes and resumed the sword attack. -Shuuk Once diagonally from the bottom right, -visor Quickly turn the hilt of the sword in the opposite direction and hold it vertically again. Although she was a bit embarrassed because she didn¡¯t expect it to happen four times, she was still able to block it without wavering. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not over yet. As my foot descended to close the gap by just 1cm from the ground, I smoothly lifted my arm, aiming for the center of her chest. ¨C sh She couldn¡¯t block my final strike, and one of her swords flew into the air. Her face betrayed a hint of surprise. ¡°¡­.¡± It took about 5 seconds for the sword to embed itself into the ground. During that time, I remained still, knowing that sometimes, inaction can inflict greater wounds. I don¡¯t think she knows the meaning of my actions. -Woo! She hesitated for a moment, pondering her next move. She realized she had been underestimated. Her gaze now held not just murderous intent but venomous intent. I paid her no mind, silently waiting for her to make her next move. ¨C Swish With fluidity akin to a dance, she retrieved her sword and swiftly resumed her stance. ¨C ng This time, without any borate swordy, she pushed forward with both swords, emanating undeniable pressure from the crossed des. Though she was a mature woman, she seemed to opt for strength, given her advantage in stature over me. ¡°¡­!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the physical force that I felt. It was the unwavering determination to kill me, apanied by an urgency that transcended mere strength. Lost in the intriguing mix of emotions, my body found itself gradually pushed back against the wall by her. ¡°¡­ There¡¯s none.¡± Amidst my attempts to push her away, she suddenly whispered something. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I have no personal feelings¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but inwardly scoff. Emotions, matters of the heart, were things I hadn¡¯t bothered with in ages, so it didn¡¯t matter. But it seemed she wasboring under some misapprehension. ¡°Listen, Manager Lisa.¡± I broke the silence with a dull voice. ¡°¡­!?¡± ¡°Such words should only be spoken when you are absolutely sure you have the upper hand over your opponent.¡± Though she didn¡¯t answer directly, her eyes conveyed that she knew well enough. ¡°Do you think you have the right to say such things to me?¡± I slightly eased the restrained force and pushed back. ¡°¡­!¡± Caught off guard by the unexpected strength, she lost her bnce. ¨C Thud Seizing the opportunity, I swiftly grabbed her throat and pushed back. ¡°Grrgh!¡± It wasn¡¯t aplete subjugation. Though I had her by the throat, her hands were still free. She immediately retrieved her fallen sword and swiftly retaliated. ¨C ng! Of course, it was an attack I couldn¡¯t possibly handle. However, as her strikes came at me like water flowing, I deflected them left and right, causing her sword to fly out in a wide arc. Finally defenseless, I awaited her next move. As her retaliatory strike was rendered futile, her fiery will extinguished like a candle snuffed out. ¡°Ha¡­¡± With a sigh of defeat, she closed her eyes entirely. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s quick to admit it or if she¡¯s quick to give up. Without the slightest hesitation, I swung my corrected Kaeram down upon her. ¨C Thud As her body hit the ground, a cloud of dust rose. Once again, silence flowed for 5 seconds. I lifted my head, feeling indifferent. ¡°Haah, haah¡­¡± From below, the breath of a woman who had narrowly escaped the brink of life and death grew rough. ¡°What were you doing?¡± Lindsay, who had been observing the situation all along, asked me with a stiff voice, unlike the mocking tone before. It could be said differently. Why didn¡¯t you kill her? ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to ask you the same thing. What were you doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Even though it was just an illusion, it was a situation worth intervening in. Why did you stand by and watch instead of stepping forward?¡± She said it unmistakably. Whenparing myself to her child, she admitted that she wanted to see how much power I had. I acknowledge it. This manager showed quite remarkable movements. She was far superior to the riff-raff in the junkyard. Her mindset as an assassin, with no hesitation in killing her target, was extremelymendable. It was simply insufficient to reach me. The problem lies in the fact that I, she in front of me, and even this manager lurking below, all know this fact. When herst counterattack was blocked, she closed her eyes. Her face seemed resigned, as if surrendering all will to live. Her expression was observed not only by me but also by Lindsay, who was openly watching. However, she didn¡¯t lift a finger. She just watched endlessly, with an inexplicable smirk. I asked for the reason. She sarcastically licked her lips and said, ¡°What? Do you think I was going to step in and save that child?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The child known as an assassin is truly naive. Showing mercy to the target who had tried to kill none other than themselves.¡± Why? Didn¡¯t she call her, her own child? Why let her die so easily? At least this manager was sincere with me. She had poured out everything to kill me, and when that failed, she cleanly acknowledged it and gave up everything. Just for that woman who had been merely watching. Shouldn¡¯t I be disgusted by such a sight? ¡°How arrogant. Why did Silica send a child like you?¡± For a moment, her eyes sank coldly, and her body, which had been swaying like waves, was engulfed in mist for a moment. It was a power bestowed upon her by a superior being, undeniable Aeru¡¯s energy. ¡°Are you finally revealing your true self?¡± She opened her mouth with the same arrogant smile as before. ¡°Yes. You probably already guessed it, but I, too, was once an assassin submerged in the mist. I joined around the same time as your master Silica and shared des.¡± I wasn¡¯t particrly surprised since it was expected. ¡°You might not know this. If I hadn¡¯t left the mist and had still been around, the person you would call your leader might have been me, not her¡­¡± It was a bold, almost shameless gaze. It wasn¡¯t just empty boasting but words that came purely from the heart. ¡°Do you find it hard to believe? Silica and I, even when we were low-ranking members, both achieved remarkable growth. From swordsmanship to magic and the application of secrets¡­ rising to be senior members was a breeze.¡± The spreading fog gradually invaded the narrow room, as if trying to imprison me within it. ¡°The god of mist, Aeru¡­ Although an entity banished from the divine realm, his power is undoubtedly immense. It is a realm that mere mortals can never reach, and truly, it is a power that can aplish many things. It can also pursue infinite development.¡± She asked me while looking at me. ¡°The Mist¡¯s assassin. What do you think the purpose of the Mist¡¯s existence is?¡± All I could offer was a conventional answer. ¡°It negates the existing world order centered around light and reveals the hidden, sinister aspects of humanity.¡± She nodded as if she had expected my response. ¡°You know it well. Then let me ask another question. What did the Mist do for that goal?¡± As I was about to answer ¡°assassination,¡± I hesitated. The Mist had not been consistently active. It had hidden its traces for 50 years due to the whims of the idiot God. During that long period, all they could do was wait indefinitely. ¡°It did nothing! Despite possessing the power to achieve and change many things, the Mist did not act! It waited for an heir who might never be born!¡± Ironically, that was me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it truly pathetic? Why fear when you possess the power of gods? Why hide from the world? I couldn¡¯t understand why this power had to be wasted, why it had to be rendered meaningless!¡± Someone listening might think it was their own achieved power. ¡°So I left that organization! I couldn¡¯t bear to see my power go to waste! But I didn¡¯t just leave! I wasn¡¯t the only one rotting away there¡­¡± I entertained the idea of listening a little longer, but I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Just as I was about to reveal my true intentions, the fog, which had been gathering, finally spread in all directions, distorting the space. Wait, is she unleashing this here? The old wooden floor vanished like dust, reced by dense fog. If my senses weren¡¯t mistaken, this was undoubtedly¡­ ¡°A pocket dimension?!¡± An unreal space created by the power of gods, an area that allowed no external ess. This was definitely not a mere illusion. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 96 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 96: Conditions of Power (6) A sudden transition to a strange space. Lisa, barely recovering herposure, didn¡¯t stop wandering around the changed surroundings. The old room she was in just moments ago had vanished without a trace. It wasn¡¯t just the space that had changed. ¡°Li,Lindsay?¡± No human figure was visible; instead, there was a peculiar shape shrouded in ck mist emitting an unsettling aura. The sight was extremely eerie, sending shivers of revulsion and difort. Lisa quickly turned her head, naturally looking at the boy. ¡°¡­!¡± He didn¡¯t have the same calm face as before. With slightly parted lips revealing teeth and a narrowed forehead, he seemed quite flustered himself. It was a perfectly natural reaction. It would be odd for someone not to be surprised by such a strange sight. Perhaps thinking that even humans couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by this unfamiliar scene, ¡°Ha!?¡± Heughed. They say when people are too shocked, theyugh uncontrobly as if losing their minds, but it didn¡¯t seem like that. Though it¡¯s hard to pinpoint the exact meaning behind hisughter, if we go by what¡¯s visible, it seemed like heughed out of incredulity. * * * There are broadly two cases where humans can wield the power of gods. One is when a god directly bestows power upon a human. I¡¯m precisely that case, having inherited the power of Aeru through the Mist Stone, and the other is when the power of a god is passed down through relics or artifacts for their use. Come to think of it, that¡¯s me too. Having received almost the entirety of a god¡¯s power, it¡¯s like having a child who¡¯s practically inherited that power nestled in my arms right now. ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you! Well, you can¡¯t help it! This is the omnipotent power that you absolutely must obey!¡± Whether it wasughter or tears, her ambiguous whimpering was ignored as I carefully examined the aura she emitted. It¡¯s familiar, even intimate to the point of being uncanny. It was so familiar that one could believe it was just another pocket dimension created by that bastard god, devoid of any sense of distance. I couldn¡¯t create such a space myself. ¡°But, if a qualified human were to encounter it, they could handle it perfectly well! Just like I am right now!¡± In the momentarily blurred mist, she directed a triumphant grin towards me. Along with it, she extended her left fourth finger, indicating the gold ring she wore. If my memory serves me right, that¡¯s an artifact. The so-called ¡®Ring of Absorption¡¯. It¡¯s a kind of storage device that can condense a certain amount of mana into a pocket-like form, and at times, it can contain not only mana but also other energies. Given the circumstances, it seems she¡¯s contained Aeru¡¯s power in that ring¡­ ¡°Ha!?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief. Could it be that that idiot god allowed his power to be stolen? This isn¡¯t like stealing treasures from a warehouse; it¡¯s a tant act of taking them right in front of the owner¡¯s eyes. It¡¯sughable enough that amon artifact contains a god¡¯s power, but the fact that she attempted it and seeded¡­ there are no words. I¡¯m sure the leader doesn¡¯t know about this fact with absolute certainty. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t just stand by quietly. It¡¯s likely that she would havee running herself to try and destroy that artifact. ¡°What do you think is the reason I left the organization and settled in Lambert? To earn money? That¡¯s just a secondary reason. I¡¯ve been nurturing my own power in this city all along, not relying on the power of gods.¡± I started to sense personal frustration in her voice. ¡°How foolish, isn¡¯t it? In the end, just like how we humans were created by the hands of gods, there¡¯s no problem in using their power! Yet we¡¯re expected to wait idly for the sake of one supposed sessor!¡± Certainly, she wasn¡¯t just rambling with an open mouth. In fact, for the past fifty years until my appearance in the Mist, countless members of the Mist wasted their time in meaningless waiting. It would be a lie to say there was no dissatisfaction among them. Ultimately, she was one of those in that category. ¡°You might also be a pitiful existence. Clinging to passive obedience without understanding the changing world. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve resumed your activities now, but it doesn¡¯t matter! Your organization will soon be destroyed by my hands¡­¡± ¡°Seems like your dreams are a bit too grandiose?¡± She said it with a hint of disdain. ¡°You might see it that way with your naive eyes. But I¡¯ll make sure to make you and your organization, even your leader, fully aware! Then, I¡¯ll stand before Aeru once again and clearly state that I¡¯m the only one who can fully inherit your power!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s a peculiar feeling. Was there some level of sympathy in me for what that woman said? Disliking the decay of her own power, she left the organization and worked to increase her influence by cultivating her own strength. Regardless of her motives, the fact that she firmly decided to pioneer her own life makes it hard for me to criticize her. For some reason, though, I feltpelled to ask her one question. ¡°What do you n to do with that power?¡± To kill me, destroy the organization, and gain recognition from Aeru. But what does she want to do next? Lindsay responded with a joyous smile as if she had been waiting for this question. ¡°I will do everything I can!¡± I retorted immediately. ¡°Everything you can?¡± ¡°Yes! Just as there¡¯s a qualification needed to possess any power, the same applies even after acquiring it! To have power and abilities but not use them? That¡¯s nothing but deception and waste! We must use the given power to its fullest extent! That¡¯s the condition for wielding power!¡± Though she spoke somewhat verbose, in reality, it was a simple and obvious statement when dissected. One must fully exert the power they possess. It¡¯s a phrase often found inmon sayings, but the importance lies in how one epts it. Hmm. Sometimes, peopleugh unknowingly, like when they have an epiphany. And that¡¯s exactly how I feel right now. I think I might understand a bit why my leader sent me to this strange ce. ¡°That¡¯s a good saying.¡± Coming from me, it was an umon acknowledgment. ¡°But even so, it doesn¡¯t change anything. In the end, here and now, you¡¯ll die by my hand.¡± ¨C Swoosh As usual, I slowly raised my dagger, aiming it at her. The intent of an assassin who will kill the opponent before them. Recognizing this, Lindsay chuckled as if amused. ¡°Ha! You might have gained a bit of insight, but you¡¯re still foolish. Well, it¡¯s probably better to beg for mercy than to die. I¡¯ll make sure to give you a death that suits you!¡± She gently extended her finger and immediately shouted the incantation. ¡°Shadow Arts 6th Form: Mist Space!¡± * * * ¨C Whoosh The mist that extended from her fingers like beams of light soon divided into several strands, enveloping Cyan from all sides. Without any resistance, Cyan was quickly engulfed, and soon a sealed space waspleted. ¡°Although your physical abilities may beparable to those of a senior officer, when ites to handling tactics, you¡¯re inevitably immature.¡± The sixth form of Mist, the Mist Space. It covers a certain area with ck mist,pletely isting the targets inside from the outside world. It¡¯s not just about creating a barrier; it¡¯s a technique that can control all the power and mana possessed by the target, leaving them feeling utterly powerless. Despite having power, they¡¯re renderedpletely helpless. And the misery that arises from it. Lindsay¡¯s purpose was to inflict such cruel emotions upon Cyan. ¡°Slowly, savor it for a very long time within that space! And finally, realize it! That you were nothing from the beginning! That in the face of absolute existence, you were nothing more than creatures groveling on the ground, even more powerless than insects!¡± As Lindsay¡¯s hands spread wide open, the energies contained within scattered in all directions. As these energies gradually covered Cyan¡¯s body, herughter grew louder. [A ring containing the power of Aeru¡­ Humans can be quite amusing, seeing things like this, don¡¯t you think?] However, her joy didn¡¯tst long. At the sudden sound of a voice from behind, Lindsay quickly turned her head. ¡°¡­!?¡± With an intense and seductive gaze, as if tinged with blood, the mysterious woman smiled provocatively at her. A woman of mystery who suddenly appeared before her without a trace, without even the slightest hint of her presence. For a moment, Lindsay doubted her eyes, but soon realized that she couldn¡¯t move as if she were petrified. [Hm, impressive, isn¡¯t it? Most humans wouldn¡¯t even be able to think about moving.] The disdainful voice sent shivers down Lindsay¡¯s spine. It felt like a devil with an innocent face whispering in her ear. However, the woman with ck hair paid her no mind and carefully observed her ring. [Frankly, I was surprised. Creating a pocket dimension simr to Aeru¡¯s by human hands. I wonder what expression that bastard god would make if he knew?] She sensed it. Feeling extremely familiar with the energy of the pocket dimension she had unfolded, yet being dominated by a strange feeling different enough to suppress all that familiarity, she was overwhelmed by her emotions. [This pocket dimension is quite an interesting ce. It¡¯s like a paradise for oneself, isn¡¯t it? It makes you feel like you¡¯re a god who can do anything when you¡¯re inside. But¡­] The woman with ck hair reached out into the air and gently caressed it. Instantly, the surrounding ck mist, which had been blooming, responded and rushed towards her, converging in one ce. [It¡¯s equally difficult to guard. You never know when or where a transcendent being higher than oneself mighte and seize this ce.] ¨C Whoosh The gathered mist swirled like a whirlpool above the woman¡¯s palm. As if searching for its rightful owner. Lindsay shook her head in confusion. ¡°W-why! Why are you here in this ce?¡± [Oh? You know me?] The woman seemed nonchnt as she smiled. The demonic sword, Kaeram. An artifact that inherited the power of Aeru, the god of ck Mist, and serves as its sessor. She embodied the essence of mist and wielded the power of the mist god, making her an undeniable presence. Is this feeling one of disbelief, yet also inevitability? However, she soon realized what it meant for Kaeram, the demonic sword, to be present in this ce. It meant that someone capable of wielding the god¡¯s artifact was also present. ¡°T-then you¡­!¡± Lindsay¡¯s gaze immediately turned towards Cyan, trapped within the Mist Space. A single beam of light extended from the pitch-ck mist, like a glimmer of hope. Though it appeared as light, strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t light at all; it was merely the reflection of the sinister aura emanating from the sharp de. The tip of the sword was precisely aimed at Lindsay¡¯s throat. ¡°Sessor!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 97 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 97: Conditions of Power (7) From the moment Lindsay first saw the boy during the match with Gunther, she could tell. His smooth movements, almost as if cutting through space, the light yet powerful gestures. Within them, there was even a mercilessness akin to ice. Those who could disy such prowess were rare on this continent. ¡®Mist¡­¡¯ The ce she had belonged to, where she gained her power, and the ce she had abandoned in her mind. A ce where they persisted in the meaningless waiting for a sessor, despite possessing the unmatched ability of divine power. That boy was undoubtedly of the Mist. Why would they, who usually keep themselves hidden, be here in Lambert? Lindsay could easily grasp the reason. They hade to kill her. As long as there existed someone other than themselves capable of wielding Aeru¡¯s power, she was well aware that they would eventuallye to eliminate her. But just a single boy? She pondered. Silica, that woman seemed to be underestimating her too much. It wasughable, really, that they would attempt to assassinate her with just one high-ranking member. It was so pathetic it was almost unbelievable. However, there was one intriguing aspect. It was the sword the boy had used. The crimson de exuding a sinister aura and the ck jewel embedded in the hilt. On the surface, it bore a striking resemnce to the Aeru¡¯s demonic sword known as Kaeram. But she soon shook her head. To think that such a demonic sword would be here, it just didn¡¯t seem usible, did it? The presence of a demonic sword meant that its wielder was the sessor, but Lindsay never thought for a moment that the boy could be the sessor. To her, the idea of a sessor was akin to a nonexistent entity in this world. In fact, she had even entertained the thought of taking on the role of the sessor herself. But now, standing before her, was someone she never expected to encounter¡ª the wielder of Kaeram, the one who had been bestowed with Aeru¡¯s mark, the sessor. * * * The mist that had escaped from Kaeram enveloped my entire body. -Swirl- In a situation where two ipatible spaces coexisted, the mist within the Mist Space, which had imprisoned me, surged violently. There¡¯s a misconception among people that the power of the ck mist is so grandiose that it can destroy everything in the world. But in reality, it merely neutralizes whatever it encounters. It¡¯s like soothing a crying child, rendering things quiet and subdued rather than causing destruction on a massive scale. That¡¯s the essence of the mist¡¯s power. -Crack- ¡°What¡­ What happened to my mist?¡± With the sound of shattering ss, a rift appeared in the space. Her mist, without any resistance, dissipated helplessly. Technically speaking, it wasn¡¯t disappearing but rather being absorbed into my mist. I shouted at her as she finished getting ready. ¡°Shadow Arts 6th Form: Mist Space!¡± It was the same technique she had cast. However, the power behind it wasn¡¯t quite the same. Still, shouldn¡¯t she make sure to confirm? To see what kind of power the sessor, whom she has hated so much, possesses. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll submit to your mist?!¡± She didn¡¯t retreat, roaring loudly as she embraced the Mist Space head-on. In reality, there was no escaping it. This ce was an alternate space created by the power of the mist. There was nowhere to flee from the mist¡¯s power. ¡°Urgh!¡± She was desperate. Her gaze showed a strong determination, as if she wouldn¡¯t be consumed by my mist no matter what. But can things in the world really be resolved through willpower alone? Struggling within the increasingly oppressive mist, just when she thought it would end without any major changes, -Rip- The Mist Space vanished. ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­.¡± She had finally broken through. Momentarily surprised by the unexpected oue, she soon narrowed her eyes and shouted at me. ¡°That gaze! Those disgusting eyes that seem like they¡¯re going to crush me! You¡¯re no different from her!¡± I didn¡¯t expect to hear such words. Since when did my eyes resemble those of the leader? ¡°Why won¡¯t you vermin just get out of my way? I am the true sessor who should inherit the power of Aeru¡­!¡± [Then prove it.] Lindsay¡¯s gaze turned to Kaeram beside her. [Everything will be shown by the oue. If you truly are the rightful sessor who can inherit the power of that ursed god, then why not kill that sessor right here and now? There¡¯s no better proof than that, right?] The demonic sword, Kaeram, taunts again. Perhaps it¡¯s teasing her to see more amusement, but staying silent in such a situation seems even more strange. ¡°¡­.!¡± When our eyes meet, there¡¯s nothing more to say. Simply raising my eyebrows as if to say ¡®do as you please¡¯, her eyes filled with anger once again. ¡°Mist, sessor¡­ You¡¯re of no use to me.¡± -Swish At the same time, a dagger appeared in her hands. ¡°So, I¡¯ll kill all of you and stand at the center myself! No one can stop me!¡± -Slice Do you know one of the things an assassin should never do? It¡¯s rushing in recklessly fueled by emotions. Although it¡¯s been a long time since leaving the organization, forgetting such basics of being an assassin and trying to take the center stage bewildered me. Didn¡¯t she say you need qualifications to possess power? That¡¯s correct. You should use the given power generously without hoarding it. That way, you won¡¯t regret itter. -Swipe The sensation of limbs being severed was distinctly felt. One movement was enough, and I slowly exhaled while bringing down the sword. -Thud Soon the mist cleared, and from above, crimson blood poured like rain. [Wasn¡¯t that a bit anticlimactic?] Kaeram asked with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the need to make it moreplicated¡­¡± I replied indifferently, as usual. * * * While watching the battle between Lindsay and the boy, Lisa could do nothing. In fact, calling it a battle was ambiguous. It was more like one-sided dominance. Just like in the arena, the boy effortlessly overwhelmed his opponent. She felt disheartened. At least she thought Lindsay was among the strongest people she had ever seen, yet here she was, facing such a pitiful end. Beyond disappointment, a sense of helplessness and misery weighed heavily on her. ¡°¡­!¡± The boy looked at her. Lisa still held the sword in her hand, but there was no trace of caution in the boy¡¯s face. She thought it was natural. To him, she was like a bug he could crush at any moment. -Clomp, clomp He finally started approaching her. All Lisa could do was meet his gaze. Three seconds of eye contact with those sinister eyes. Lisa silently closed her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The boy asked, and she replied resignedly, ¡°If possible, please let me go without suffering¡­¡± In reality, it was a forced plea disguised as a request. ¡°I know. It¡¯s shameless to make such a request after trying to kill you. If you don¡¯t want to, I understand. I¡¯ll just ept it calmly.¡± The boy chuckled briefly, then squatted down in front of her and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to kill you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. I tried to kill you, and I saw your secret that no one else should know. There¡¯s no reason for you to spare me. Even if just to keep me quiet, it¡¯s only right for me to die¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± Her narrowed eyes widened in an instant. * * * This manager, she¡¯s making quite a fuss. Even though nothing is as precious as life, is it right to give up on it so easily? ¡°W-What did you just say¡­¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ right! Y-You¡¯ll torture me by cutting off my limbs one by one until the end¡­¡± ¡°I have no intention of doing that. I¡¯m just going to let you go with all your limbs intact.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± She looked at me with a strange mix of confusion and astonishment. I, in turn, epted her gaze calmly. There¡¯s another misconception people have: Mist¡¯s goal is assassination, not ughter. Once the target is eliminated, the mission is over. There¡¯s no point in further bloodshed. It didn¡¯t take long for her to speak up again. ¡°D-Don¡¯t lie to me! You shouldn¡¯t joke around like this! You¡¯re an assassin! What assassin would spare someone they tried to kill! What kind of assassin does that!¡± I replied calmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional anyway.¡± ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± I could tell from the moment she shed swords with me. Alongside the determination to kill me, there was a subtle agony mixed in, acknowledging the impossibility of it. She merely shed with me out of necessity to fulfill her owner¡¯s orders. ¡°B-But I know you¡¯re an assassin working for Mist¡­¡± ¡°So? Are you trying to spread rumors?¡± ¡°N-No! I would never!¡± Well then, isn¡¯t that settled? There¡¯s no one around here who will remember my face even if I say something. ¡°A-Are you really not going to kill me?¡± ¡°Are you going to keep talking until your mouth hurts? How much more do I need to say?¡± Judging by her expression, it seemed like I would have to repeat it a hundred times for her to believe it. ¡°It¡¯s strange to see an assassin so lenient¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t deny it, so I chuckled. ¡°Just one question.¡± She, who had been silent for a moment, blinked once again. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it, so I had to ask.¡± ¡°W-What is it?¡± ¡°Why did you tell me to leave?¡± Despite being in a position to obey Lindsay¡¯s orders, she seemed to show unnecessary acknowledgment by telling me to leave if I wanted to live. Was there really a need for that? We were just a guest and a shopkeeper, after all. Her gaze, pondering repeatedly, soon turned to the gruesome sight of Lindsay¡¯s mutted body. This kind of situation urred more often than one might think. After dealing with the target, being around others who were still present. It might seem puzzling, but Mist¡¯s goal was strictly assassination, not massacre. Once the initial target was dealt with, that was it; there was no need to eliminate unrted bystanders. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Whether it was a feeling of disappointment or relief, she sighed. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure if this will exin anything, but¡­¡± I¡¯d have to hear it before I could judge. ¡°It was around the time when I was just a guest. When Gunther and I came in here¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 98 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 98: Conditions of Power (8) ¡°We were originally street urchins wandering around Lambert. No home, no parents, just kids who had nothing. All we could do at that young age was steal.¡± In reality, it¡¯s very rare for normal families with normal children to be born in such abnormal cities. Most of them either came from other areas, were abandoned in the entertainment district, or were children who escaped from the ve market, with parents being a rarity. That¡¯s no different for this manager. ¡°You know about the Gunther who was killed, right? He wasn¡¯t always such a troublemaker. He only knew how to use his fists, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to rob and raid, but because of that, many kids like me managed to survive somehow¡­¡± ¡°Were you siblings?¡± ¡°How could that be? We didn¡¯t look anything alike! We were just friends! Friends! That was all in the past though¡­¡± It was an unexpected outburst. ¡°In any case, we were the kind that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if we were caught anytime, or if we died anytime. At that time, I, like others, just foolishly hoped for tomorrow to be the same as today. But not the Gunther. He wanted to end this tedious street life, and to do that, he chose to rob the Lambert cage.¡± ¡°You joined him?¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t do it alone. Eventually, it formed a kind of thieves¡¯ guild to rob the cage. What do you think happened?¡± It was a question with a predetermined answer. ¡°You must have failed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We failed. We got caught right at the entrance before even trying anything. So what do you think happened next?¡± Unlike the quick response before, this time I couldn¡¯te up with an easy answer. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know. The teenage children who came to rob the cage, They were nothing more than unwanted thieves in the eyes of the cage, with no value as guests. Thinking that they were sent off well is a big mistake. It would be one of two things. Either they were beaten to a pulp so they couldn¡¯t even whimper again, or they were mercilessly killed right there. ¡°They¡¯re all dead¡­.¡± The correct answer was thetter. ¡°Exactly. Everyone, except me and Gunther who were waiting outside, died. They said the thieves had to be punished. We lost all the friends who were like family in an instant.¡± As I had already expected it, I wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. ¡°Do you know? Actually, I felt quite relieved back then.¡± ¡°Relieved?¡± ¡°Yes. Because I felt like there was no need to cling to life anymore. Somehow, I felt relieved. Life had nothing good left to offer anyway, so I thought it was better to die quickly now.¡± A bitter smile formed on her lips. ¡°It was Lindsay who saved me. She said living to avoid death is what people do, but I seemed like someone who couldn¡¯t die and was just living. Then Lindsay reached out to me, asking if I would live for myself this time.¡± It¡¯s probably because she held that hand that she¡¯s here in this position now. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one who survived. Gunther, who cursed until the end, also managed to survive somehow. From then on, he just started working as a cage employee. Gunther, who had a bit of a knack for fighting, was quickly promoted to a guard, and I ended up doing odd jobs within the lodging facility.¡± Her eyes, which had been fixed on the corpses, suddenly turned to the dagger clenched in her hand. ¡°But that was just a side job. The moment Lindsay took me in, I had to be a de for her. From then on, I honed my skills with the de every day.¡± A de, once grasped in hand, doesn¡¯t naturally develop. Perhaps Lindsay judged that she had talent for swordsmanship, and even assassination techniques. Indeed, the movements she showed demonstrated a talent that couldn¡¯t be achieved in a short time with mere effort. ¡°At first, it was all good. It felt like I was working hard to earn a living legitimately. But Gunther, it seems, wasn¡¯t satisfied. After dominating the arena, he left the cage not long after. Lindsay didn¡¯t really stop him either. She felt like she had used him enough and it was time to let him go¡­¡± ¡°Why did you stay?¡± She couldn¡¯t immediately respond. ¡°Actually, before he left, Gunther said something to me. He said I should leave too, that he would take care of me, and that we should get out of this miserable ce quickly. But I couldn¡¯t. The Gunther back then wasn¡¯t the Gunther I knew anymore. He was just a cruel murderer who insisted that everything useless should be disposed of¡­¡± I expected there to be some connection with that guy Gunther, but it seems like their rtionship was closer than I thought. The person themselves might not realize they¡¯ve changed, but those around them who watch can often tell. It couldn¡¯t help but be sad. Seeing your childhood friend gradually deteriorate into someone who revels in bloodshed. Well, looking into her eyes now, it seems like she doesn¡¯t have any of those emotions anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too sorry for me. It¡¯s been twisted for so long already.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t me me¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to me you for! You did the right thing by killing him! He wouldn¡¯t have been any help to the world if he had lived!¡± She seemed genuinely empathetic. ¡°The conversation went off track for a moment, didn¡¯t it? You asked why I told the guest to leave? When I first saw the guest, I immediately thought of ourselves. Before reaching the cage, we still felt happy being together¡­ When Lindsay first mentioned killing the guest, I immediately thought of my friends who had already left. So that¡¯s why I told the guest to leave. I didn¡¯t want to witness such deaths anymore.¡± ¡°Was that also why you tried to keep me from going to the arena?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But it seems like it was a needless worry. I never imagined an assassin from the Mist woulde¡­¡± I smiled without saying a word. Her gaze returned to Lindsay¡¯s body. ¡°Even though the owner died, you don¡¯t seem to show any signs of sadness.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I received a new life from her, but I don¡¯t feel particrly sad, despite feeling empty.¡± I guess her emotions have dulled to that extent. Well, it¡¯s not a bad thing. For anyone who handles a de, emotions are just unnecessary elements. Once the job is done, there¡¯s no reason to linger. I turned away from her. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°The job is done.¡± ¡°Can I ask just one thing?¡± I turned around and nodded my head. ¡°Is Zion your real name?¡± I shook my head again in response. ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, could you tell me? The guest¡¯s name¡­?¡± I stared at her intently, wondering why she was curious about it now. ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason! Most of the guests whoe to the cage register under aliases, not their real names. If it¡¯s difficult for you to say, you don¡¯t have to! It¡¯s just my personal desire to know the guest¡¯s real name.¡± Throughout my entire current existence, I¡¯ve never left a purification job name behind. It¡¯s not like I deliberately didn¡¯t say it. It¡¯s just that once the job is done, there¡¯s no one left to listen. In fact, there¡¯s no need for me to say it, since it wouldn¡¯t benefit me in any way, but¡­ ¡°Cyan. Cyan Vert¡­.¡± It probably wouldn¡¯t hurt. For some reason, I have a feeling that my rtionship with her won¡¯t end here. I left Lambert along that path. * * * ¡°Your face has changed a lot, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Her eyebrows furrowed at the somewhat out-of-the-bluement. ¡°Have you been injured?¡± ¡°Well, they say you can¡¯t really say someone has changed unless there¡¯s a physical change. When people gain enlightenment, their demeanor changes.¡± Smooth transition, isn¡¯t it? Since we didn¡¯te to exchangefortable reunion sentiments, I went straight to the point. ¡°You gave quite a heavy assignment for the break homework¡­¡± ¡°If it resulted in something for you, then it¡¯s worth it, isn¡¯t it?¡± She smiled as if to say, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I discreetly pulled out an item while pretending to blow my nose. ¡°Lindsay Nihalov¡­ She seemed to really dislike the leader.¡± The expression on the leader¡¯s face was subtly changing as they examined the item. ¡°Surely, she had this?¡± What I presented was a single dagger. While it¡¯s important who the owner of the dagger is, right now, it¡¯s more important to focus on what kind of dagger this is. A ck de enveloped by the night sky of darkness. Such an eerie ck sword not found in the market, nor made to order. It¡¯s an exclusive dagger only high-ranking members of the Mist can possess. Perhaps the leader also has the same dagger. ¡°Lindsay was the descendant of some fallen aristocrat who fled from the ve market. The surname Nihalov is probably an alias. She joined the Mist to break free from all the chains that bound her.¡± The leader¡¯s chin rested on their hand as if an old memory hade to mind, a strange smile ying on their lips. ¡°She desired the future that the Mist pursued more than anyone else. It was almost as if she was born for it.¡± ¡°Did you ever consider quelling that desire?¡± ¡°Of course, I did. I told her to wait with hope that her time woulde when she desired it. But it was futile. Her desire never seemed to wane, like a burning me.¡± The leader examined the dagger with interest. ¡°But in the end, she couldn¡¯t wait and left the organization. I never imagined she still had the Mist¡¯s dagger.¡± The leader¡¯s gaze turned back to me. ¡°Tell me straight. Was she the only one you killed?¡± ¡°¡­Surely, you don¡¯t think it was just her?¡± She shed a satisfied smile. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but you can disy a wless performance to the point where I have nothing to teach you. But the more perfect you are, the more you need to realize what you can and cannot do with your power. That¡¯s the only way you can use your power without regrets.¡± Using power without regrets¡­ Well, that¡¯s true. This lifetime is dedicated to living without regrets. Naturally, I must use all the power I have without regret. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult task, was it? Even though she was an assassin from the Mist, she didn¡¯t pose any threat to you.¡± ¡°¡­Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Whether you think so or not, it¡¯s not like there were any other issues, right?¡± As expected, she was unaware. I changed my mind. I had originally nned not to bring it out, but I felt it might be better to show it. I dramatically pulled out another item from my pocket and ced it on the table. ¡°¡­The Ring of Absorption?¡± It was an artifact she couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of, given her undercover employment as an academy instructor. ¡°What do you think is contained within this?¡± From her expression, it seems she¡¯s already realized what¡¯s inside. Her lips tremble like waves, her forehead creasing like a valley. Seeing such a rare subtle reaction from the leader, akin to a poker face, is quite refreshing. ¡°This, too, is an item the target possessed. She mentioned that when she left the organization, she imbued the power of mist into this.¡± Within the ring, a ck mist imbued with the power of Aeru was slowly emanating like burning smoke. ¡°When¡­ when did she¡­¡± ¡°Considering she was also a member of the Mist, couldn¡¯t she freely traverse the Aeru¡¯s void?¡± In truth, the power of the gods isn¡¯t asmon as the air around us, but encapsting it in such artifacts isn¡¯t too difficult. Even now, if one desires, the energy of this space we and the leader currently upy could be captured within the ring. Consider this: could there be someone who could be oblivious as a mosquito feeds on their arm? Even if they could tolerate it for a while, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who wouldn¡¯t notice, especially in a space where their power is abundant, if someone were to siphon it away. That¡¯s why the wretched god allowed it. Ignorance would be a problem; awareness would be an even greater one. ¡°Aeru!!¡± The mist figure, which had been approaching us just moments ago, suddenly retreated into the distance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 99 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 99: Winds of Change (1) It¡¯s already been two weeks since Cyan left the academy. As usual, Nana, who had just finished her midday nap, stretched and yawned. ¡°Ahh~ I slept well!¡± Despite her sudden growth spurt, she still needed plenty of sleep. Feeling refreshed, she stepped out of her room and saw Emily by the window, nervously chewing her nails. Emily¡¯s body trembled, her eyes filled with anxiety. ¡°Emily, you don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Despite Nana¡¯s innocent inquiry, Emily replied with a serious tone. ¡°I don¡¯t look well? Well, can you me me?¡± Nana chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks since the Young Master left! Not only that, but he¡¯s with some girl named Kaeram! How can I not worry when there¡¯s been no word, no sign of him at all?¡± Even though Emily didn¡¯t show a hint of concern when Cyan fell off the cliff, this time was different. She prided herself on knowing Cyan better than anyone else. But leaving with some unknown woman to an unknown ce for a ¡®vacation¡¯? It felt like a bizarre turn of events. In truth, it was more exasperating than worrying. ¡°Ugh! Papa always says the most useless thing in the world is worrying about him! If you have time to worry, why not spend that time sleeping more? Just wait a little longer, he¡¯ll be back!¡± Even those who were enraged couldn¡¯t help but smile at her innocent words. However, Emily¡¯s face, upon seeing that smile, only seemed to contort even more. ¡°Huh, how could the Young Master end up with such an immature little brat¡­¡± Ironically, Emily had no idea how Cyan really felt about her. *Squeak* At that moment, the sound of the door opening echoed through the room as someone entered. Since the only person who would enter at this hour was likely Brian, Emily didn¡¯t even bother to turn her head. ¡°If you end up with the wrong woman, your life¡¯s in big trouble. Seriously, what kind of woman and where¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with how my life is?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± A high-pitched scream startled the room. Emily quickly turned her head, doubting her eyes. ¡°Y-Young Master!?¡± Cyan, who had been missing for half a month, was suddenly standing before her. ¡°Papa!¡± Unlike the startled Emily, Nana rushed forward with a joyful cry. Cyan calmly patted Nana, who nestled into his arms. ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°Obviously, just now. Didn¡¯t you hear the door opening?¡± ¡°W-We did, but we thought it was Brian¡­¡± At that moment, the door creaked again, and Brian followed behind. From the situation, it seemed they came together. ¡°Wee back¡­ Oh wait, Young Master. Who is Kaeram?!¡± Oveing her initial shock and panic, Emily soon straightened up and questioned Cyan sternly. ¡°Hmm? Ah, you didn¡¯t know?¡± As always, Cyan¡¯s reaction was nonchnt. ¡°You never mentioned them in the first ce! Who are they to be with you all this time?¡± [Were you looking for me?] ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Emily screamed again at the whispered voice from behind. With fine ck hair that seemed to shimmer in the starlight and captivating eyes, the mysterious woman exuded a nobility far beyond that of the noblewomen Emily had ever seen, as she smiled oddly at her. [Nice to formally meet you, isn¡¯t it? Pleasure to meet you~!] Emily was dumbfounded. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± [Surprised? Even though we spent a year together on the front lines with your master?] ¡°W-What does that¡­?¡± Setting aside the fact that they were meeting for the first time, the woman¡¯s presence was strangely unsettling, stirring Emily¡¯s senses. ¡°Y-You¡¯re really beautiful¡­¡± [Hmm?] ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re really beautiful! The most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Emily blurted out in her confusion. At this, Kaeram¡¯s face lit up in a rare and bright smile. [Oh my! Do you have a different perspective from your master?] ¡°¡­¡± Cyan shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Papa! Did you buy me a present?¡± ¡°Oh right. Just wait a moment.¡± Cyan retrieved a small rectangr box from his pocket. With a flick of his finger, a tiny dimensional portal opened, revealing arge basket inside. The basket was filled with snacks that children would enjoy. ¡°Don¡¯t eat them all at once. Eat them in moderation, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah! Thanks, Papa!¡± As she hugged the basket tightly, her face lit up with a bright smile of happiness, and soon Cyan wore a satisfied grin on his face too. Observing this, Brian had a somewhat peculiar expression in his eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Well, it seems like your gaze has changedpared to usual¡­¡± At this, Cyan chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing as the leader.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Nah, forget it. Since the sun hasn¡¯t set yet, let¡¯s go do some exercise. You didn¡¯t ck off on your training while I was away, did you?¡± ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ll get ready right away!¡± As Brian began his preparations as if he had been waiting, Cyan smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Yeah, when I¡¯m not around, you have to look after the kids too.¡± Brian, who was focused on getting ready, didn¡¯t hear his words. * * * A week before the start of sses at the Royal Academy. It was time for students who had returned to their territories during the vacation toe back, but the academy was unusually quiet. Some students chose to observe the situation further before returning, and some even outright refused toe back to school. This was truly an unprecedented situation in the history of the academy. ¡°About 1/10 of the total enrolled students have expressed their intention to dy their return. It seems that not only students but also some faculty members are considering taking leave. If things continue like this, it¡¯s likely to cause significant disruptions to the operation of this semester¡­¡± Despite Silica¡¯s report, Headmaster Kundel maintained aposed demeanor. But she knew. It was evident from the Headmaster¡¯s face that there was hidden worry. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still a bit precarious with the Nigriti? You don¡¯t need to worry about appearances. If you want to take a leave of absence, go ahead.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. We should maintain a separation between personal matters and official duties.¡± Silica¡¯s response was unwavering. At this, Kundel chuckled. ¡°Even though you¡¯re known for your strategic mind, you¡¯re quiteposed even when your betrothed has passed away. Well, judging by your demeanor, it¡¯s not particrly surprising¡­¡± She carefully averted her gaze. It had been a month since the infamous Blood Feast incident at the Ushif Empire Pce. While the incident itself had been resolved, its aftermath had reverberated throughout the continent, causing significant shockwaves. Social gatherings among students, which should have been in full swing, were canceled one after another, and most nobles didn¡¯t dare to step foot outside their territories or mansions. However, before the dust from the incident had settled, another incident erupted at the academy. The kidnapping of Luna Rainriver. It urred just a fortnight ago when disguised outsiders infiltrated the academy and kidnapped a female student who was alone in the cafeteria. Although the incident was thwarted by the Garam Society, it didn¡¯t receive much public attention. However, given that a noble¡¯s daughter was kidnapped in broad daylight, it was quite a shameful incident that inevitably raised doubts about the academy¡¯s security. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that,pared to the previous banquet incident, most students postponed their return due to this kidnapping incident. ¡°Well, considering the current situation, all we can do is strengthen the academy¡¯s security. Just tell the remaining staff to focus on preparing for sses and not to worry about the guards.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With her head bowed, Silica noticed the numerous letters on the Headmaster¡¯s desk. Judging by the Quazel family crest stamped on all of them, she could tell they were sent from noble households. ¡°Are you concerned about what¡¯s happening in the capital?¡± ¡°If I weren¡¯t, that would be a lie.¡± There was a hint of bitterness in Kundel¡¯s tone. ¡°After all, aren¡¯t I also from the empire? I was once the Emperor¡¯s father-inw. Well, now the academy takes precedence over the imperial court, but at least I need to know how the capital is functioning.¡± Silica inadvertently noticed the name Louisnel written on one of the letters but didn¡¯t show any reaction. Shortly after, Kundel gathered the letters and set them aside. ¡°Anyway, on another note, we¡¯ve decided to bring in new instructors for this semester.¡± ¡°New instructors, you say?¡± ¡°We need to fill the vacancy left by Ne instructor, who went missing after the kidnapping incident. Coincidentally, it seems our family sent a recement directly.¡± ¡°Are they from the Quazel family?¡± ¡°Not exactly. They¡¯re from a branch I¡¯ve never heard of before. Have you heard of Ruchelheim?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it¡­¡± Even she had never heard of such a ce. ¡°While they don¡¯t seem to be ofmon birth, they appear to be quite extraordinary. Despite being barely in their twenties, their magic grade is said to be an impressive 8th tier.¡± ¡°An, an 8th tier?¡± An 8th tier, just below the Headmaster¡¯s 9th tier, which is almost on par with a grandmaster, surpassing her official 7th tier rank. Considering that most humans can¡¯t achieve the level of magic prowess achievable by those in the upper 8th tier even in a lifetime of study, this was a remarkably high rank, suggesting potential for a high-ranking position within a magical society. ¨C Smart ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± It was just a knock on the door, but Silica felt extremely flustered inwardly. ¡®How did I not sense anything?¡¯ The assassin¡¯s senses are so sharp that they can detect even the slightest sound of a leaf falling from a tree beyond 100 paces. Though she tries to be more cautious about relying on those senses now that she¡¯s a teacher rather than the leader, until just before the knock on the door, she felt no inkling of any presence or energy. It was like an intangible spirit materializing at the door. Silica couldn¡¯t shake a sense of unease, somehow. ¨C *Creak* Finally, the door opened, and a man of small stature stepped inside. ¡°Wee. You must have had a long journey.¡± The Headmaster greeted with hospitality, and the man nodded with a subtle smile. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Boris Ruchelheim¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 100 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 100: Winds of Change (2) Two hours had already passed. The chair and her buttocks seemed inseparable, with not even a hint of difort. Truly remarkable concentration. Still in herte twenties, not yet thirty, Silica found the man¡¯s first impression quite intriguing. Before entering the Headmaster¡¯s office, the sense of unease wafting from beyond the door was so palpable it could have made her hair stand on end. Yet, as soon as sheid eyes on him, that sense of unease vanished like a gust of wind. He embodied the typical image of an academic schr. Seemingly secluded in some remote chamber, devoting a lifetime to magical research, with an impression that he wouldn¡¯t harm a fly, let alone a person. So Silica cautiously approached and struck up a conversation. ¡°You seem deeply engrossed in your work.¡± As if unaware of her approach, Boris appeared slightly flustered. ¡°Haha. With so many outstanding students around, I thought they might feel apprehensive about me. I just wanted to get a bit closer first, even if it¡¯s through conversation.¡± He was looking at stacks of students¡¯ records stretching into the thousands. Including freshmen and even graduating students, it was certainly not an easy task to individually verify hundreds of students¡¯ records, and for the most part, it was an action that most wouldn¡¯t even attempt. ¡°Instructor Boris is probably the first instructor to check students¡¯ records as soon as he takes office.¡± ¡°R-really? I wonder if I¡¯m doing something wrong¡­¡± ¡°Oh no! Rather, wouldn¡¯t you want to learn from his passion? Do you have any students you¡¯re interested in?¡± Boris reacted with a smile as if he had been waiting for this. ¡°Yes, there are. The student I¡¯m currently looking at seems quite interesting¡­¡± Silica¡¯s gaze naturally shifted to the record book he was holding. [Cyan Vert] ¡°Ah!¡± It felt like a needle had pricked her somewhere in her body. But Silica kept her smile without showing any signs of difort. ¡°Do you also know about this student, Instructor Silica?¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s quite famous at our academy.¡± It would be strange if someone didn¡¯t know about him. Since entering the school, almost every student has had some interaction with him at least once. He¡¯s neither a top student nor a problem child, but rather a truly ambiguous student. Moreover, he has a very close rtionship with her. ¡°As the youngest son of the famous Continent¡¯s Guardian, Duke Vert, and with unprecedented attribute scores of over 90%, they¡¯re quite talented. But what¡¯s interesting is that among our instructors, they¡¯re known as a student who¡¯s hard toe by.¡± Indeed, Cyan¡¯s attendance record was quite remarkable. Their attendance rate was just enough to avoid failing grades, yet they never received a single academic warning, and they diligently attended every exam. What¡¯s amusing is that in theoretical subjects, they usually received grades close to failing, but in practical subjects like swordsmanship and magic application, they consistently scored near perfect marks. With a strange smile, Boris asked, ¡°So, is this student currently in the academy?¡± * * * *Trot trot* The thundering sound of hooves broke the silence,ing from beyond the horizon. Any experienced knight could easily recognize whose carriage it was from the distance alone. A white carriage running in the center, Surrounded by dozens of escort knights, their surroundings are closely guarded. Even the golden g, swaying vigorously in the wind, bears the emblem of the imperial Sevellerus family, descendants of the divine Lumendel, the god of light. Since the Fabian and Nerobian brothers graduatedst year, there was only one person who could carry that g to the academy. ¡°Wee to the city of harmony, Luwen!¡± As the carriage arrived, the guards presented their arms in salute. ¨C *Creak* The carriage door opened, and a short-haired woman with a sword at her waist emerged. Though just past her youth, her confident demeanor was evident in her sturdy face. After exchanging pleasantries with the guards, she quietly handed over two badges. ¡°Excuse me, would it be possible for anotherpanion inside to present their credentials? Due to recent events, the security measures have been tightened¡­¡± Another woman emerged from the carriage at once. As soon as the guards saw her face, they immediately made way without hesitation. ¡°Allow me to introduce Her Highness Arin Sevellerus, princess of the Ushif Empire!¡± Without any issues, the two women were allowed entry into Luwen. ¡°Please go ahead and unload the luggage first. I want to take a walk around with Ressimus.¡± ¡°We will follow Your Highness¡¯smand!¡± Some of the knights, who received the order, immediately entered the city along with the carriage. Arin, along with the remaining knights including Ressimus, slowly walked through the city. ¡°It¡¯s unusually quiet. It wasn¡¯t like this before¡­¡± Not even students, nor merchants crowding in for the start of the semester, were visible. It felt like seeing the deserted city after a war evacuation. ¡°The aftermath of the banquet incident seems to have been significant. And on top of that, the incident from a fortnight ago¡­¡± Arin sighed heavily with a sense of sadness. ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate for that child. Enduring such events in the Empire, and now experiencing the disgraceful act of kidnapping¡­¡± Ressimus¡¯s heart ached even more upon hearing this. She knew. Despite Arin¡¯s efforts to appear strong, her inner turmoil was evident. No matter how brave and resolute she appeared, she was ultimately just a 13-year-old girl. It was truly cruel to bear the responsibilities of a princess, unable to show distress or shed tears even when facing difficulties and sorrows. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Arin. Even if you go back to the dormitory, Cyan will be there.¡± ¡°Cyan¡­?¡± Contrary to what was expected, Arin¡¯s expression turned sullen. ¡°Never mind! It¡¯s not like I came here to see that guy¡­¡± Ressimus couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered for a moment. ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± ¡°Anyway, whether Ie or not, he won¡¯t care, right? He didn¡¯t even bother to meet me when he came to the banquet! I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Arin¡¯s face was covered with ayer of resentment towards Cyan. However, beneath that troubled facade, her girlishness, which had been hidden, was subtly revealed. ¡°B-But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I-I made a promise! I said I¡¯d visit him first when Ie back! How boring must it have been for him to be with boring Cyan all this time?¡± ¡°Well, I suppose¡­ ¡± Ressimus sighed with a sense of relief for some reason. As the two women were about to head towards the royal pce, ¡°Wee to the city of harmony, Luwen!¡± Suddenly, the sound of guards¡¯ spears came from behind. Normally, Luwen¡¯s guards only present spears to nobles or high-ranking academy officials. When Arin turned her head, thinking it might be another student like her, ¡°¡­.?¡± Arin was faced with a very familiar face. ¡°L-Luna?¡± Both women couldn¡¯t hide their surprise, as if they had seen someone they shouldn¡¯t have. Upon passing through the gate, Luna also noticed Arin and reacted. ¡°Princess Arin?¡± Unlike Arin, she didn¡¯t seem particrly surprised. Dozens of wizards d in robes followed behind her. ¡°Uh¡­ Are you okay?¡± ¡°Was there something wrong with me?¡± In her confusion, Arin unintentionally asked about her well-being, but Luna just grinned in response. The initial shock of the unexpected reunion soon faded away. Arin and Luna found themselves walking side by side towards the academy. Following behind them was Ressimus, and behind him, knights from the pce and wizards from the society maintained a certain distance as they followed. ¡°Speaking of which, how have you been all this time?¡± ¡°Not much has changed. After returning from the empire, I just stayed holed up in my room.¡± ¡°Same here. I didn¡¯t step outside my room until I came to the academy.¡± Arin responded with a p of her hands, feeling a sense of camaraderie. For a moment, an ufortable expression crossed Luna¡¯s face. ¡°You can speak freely.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°After all, this isn¡¯t the empire, it¡¯s the academy. So just feel free to call me by my name. But in return, can I call you Senior Arin?¡± ¡°Oh, uh, sure, why not¡­¡± Arin was taken aback by the sudden informality. Sensing a bit of ease, Luna continued speaking as if nothing had changed. ¡°In truth, it wasn¡¯t because of the banquet, but rather my grandfather¡¯s strict confinement. One day, I got too bored and decided to escape without his knowledge. Eventually, I made it to the academy.¡± ¡°Oh, how did you manage that?¡± ¡°It was simple. The guards around me were always stationed at designated times and ces. Their shifts were consistent. Actually, I could have escaped anytime before. I just didn¡¯t have anything to do outside, so I didn¡¯t. Although my grandfather seems to have tightened security a bit since then, it¡¯s still not impossible.¡± Arin expressed her admiration a beatter. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive. I had no idea you were so perceptive. Honestly, I was really worried when I heard about your kidnapping.¡± Luna maintained a nonchnt gaze as if it were no big deal. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t much. So, why did you go to the academy? Can I ask?¡± ¡°Oh, I went to see Senior Cyan.¡± Arin¡¯s steps, which had been moving steadily forward, suddenly halted. This caused not only Luna but also Ressimus and the guards following them to stop in their tracks. ¡°W-what? You went to see Cyan?!¡± While Arin was visibly excited, Luna¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Yes. I just wanted to see Senior¡¯s face because I was bored. So, I went to find him.¡± ¡°And, did you meet Cyan?¡± ¡°I did manage to meet him when I went to the royal pce by myself. But instead of letting me in, he grabbed my hand and took me to the cafeteria.¡± Arin immediately understood that it was because of Nana. ¡°Anyway, we talked for a bit there, but while Senior went to the restroom, I got kidnapped. Looking back, it was really foolish of me. I should have realized something was off when I saw those strangers I¡¯ve never met before. It was entirely my fault.¡± Luna was actually ming herself for what happened. Seeing her self-me but also herck of discouragement, Arin felt a strange mix of emotions. Despite ming herself, Luna exuded a strong sense of confidence that she would never fall prey to such a situation again. ¡°¡­.!¡± As the girls continued their conversation, they soon arrived at the academy without anyone noticing a man approaching them. ¡°S-sorry for startling you. Did I interrupt something?¡± Ressimus quickly stepped in front of Arin. The knights and mages following them did the same, unaware of the man¡¯s presence until now. The man who suddenly appeared quickly bowed his head and apologized. ¡°W-who are you?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Boris Ruchelheim, the new instructor at the academy for this semester.¡± ¡°A new instructor?¡± To dispel any doubts, the man immediately presented his badge. It was a clear badge with the emblem of the academy. ¡°I apologize for the intrusion. I happened to approach you unconsciously when I saw you in the academy. Are you Arin and Luna?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Despite it being their first meeting, the man seemed to already know who they were. ¡°Indeed, the top students of the academy. I was quite surprised by your abundant mana energy. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I check your mana for a moment?¡± ¡°How would you do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just create a small mana orb and hand it to me. But if you¡¯re ufortable, you don¡¯t have to! It¡¯s just a request.¡± Although his identity as an instructor was confirmed, Luna didn¡¯t ease her guarded gaze. Meanwhile, Arin seemed somewhat intrigued and effortlessly created her mana orb. ¡°Should I just hand it over?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± As the white orb emerged from her delicate hand and was about to be handed to Instructor Boris, *Thunk* Someone¡¯s rough grip forcefully grabbed Arin¡¯s wrist. ¡°¡­!¡± Caught off guard, Arin stumbled backward, only to find herself embraced by someone momentster. Arin was stunned when she saw the owner of the hand. ¡°C-Cyan?¡± His face seemed oddly furious. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 101 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 101: Winds of Change (3) The time was in a past life. It was when the Ushif Empire was on the verge of a full-scale war with the Garam Kingdom. Boris visited Cyan, who was sharpening his sword in a secluded ce as usual. ¡°Ah, there you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you. Lord Cyan.¡± ¡°What brings you here, Boris?¡± It was a somewhat unexpected visit. Boris Ruchelheim, the head of the Ushif Empire¡¯s Magic Society. Cyan thought there was no reason for him to visit since he was supposed to be busy preparing for the war. ¡°It¡¯s not that I have something urgent. I just wanted to have a chat with Lord Cyan before embarking on something big, shall I say?¡± He approached Cyan slowly with an innocent smile, devoid of any malice. Cyan¡¯s gaze was indifferent, but it wasn¡¯t friendly either. In the first ce, Cyan had no intention of having a friendly conversation with him, as he was thinking of assassinating him at any time, if only not for the fact that this man was Aschel¡¯s close associate. ¡°If you have something to say, please do.¡± Despite Cyan¡¯s stern demeanor, Boris maintained his smile. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much to ask, could you show me your mana sphere, Lord Cyan?¡± ¡°¡­My mana sphere?¡± At that moment, a hint of suspicion, which had been somewhat suppressed, surfaced a bit more. ¡°No need to misunderstand. Your magic level is around 6th rank, isn¡¯t it? I understand there hasn¡¯t been much advancement in your rank for a while, but I wanted to see if there might be any issues with your mana.¡± Cyan¡¯s feelings became quiteplicated. To think that a man, who had reached the 9th rank in his early thirties and was considered a genius mage of the era, would ask to see his mana. Whether it was pure-hearted intention or some sort of impudence, Cyan didn¡¯t feel like showing him. ¨C Wheee However, contrary to his feelings, Cyan created his mana sphere and handed it to Boris. Of course, it wasn¡¯t aplete sphere of mana. Boris, upon receiving the sphere, showed a very interesting reaction. ¡°Indeed, it must be an extraordinary attribute value. As expected, you¡¯re quite remarkable!¡± ¡°¡­Do you really see that just from my mana sphere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just analyzing the mana emitted from the sphere in my own way. It¡¯s just a trivial skill.¡± Cyan¡¯s officially recorded magic level was 6th rank. But that was just a record. In reality, Cyan could freely manipte magic up to the 7th and 8th ranks, and even master 9th rank magic rted to dark attributes, which could be considered the highest rank of magic. Of course, most of the people who witnessed this were no longer in this world. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Even though the mana is scarce, the potential contained within it is tremendous. I see infinite possibilities!¡± It sounded like something a newly admitted genius freshman to the academy might hear. Rather than sounding like apliment, it sounded more like mockery to Cyan, who felt somewhat ufortable. ¡°I apologize for this intrusion. To think that I, would speak of infinite possibilities for you, the greatest knight of the empire¡­ If my words were bitter, I apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a sign that I shouldn¡¯t settle and should strive for further development. Besides, if it could be of more help to brother Aschel, wouldn¡¯t that be great? Please don¡¯t worry about it, Boris.¡± Unexpectedly, when Aschel was mentioned unintentionally by Cyan, Boris¡¯s lips twitched ever so slightly. ¡°Every time I see you, Lord Cyan, I can¡¯t help but find it very intriguing.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Although I have sworn allegiance to Lord Aschel and received his grace, frankly speaking, I don¡¯t think I can match your loyalty to him. Isn¡¯t Lord Cyan¡¯s heart towards Lord Aschel more than just friendship and loyalty?¡± Cyan responded indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. I simply believe it¡¯s where I ought to be, and therefore, I should rightfully be there. Isn¡¯t that the case for you too, Boris? Whether it¡¯s me or you, our worth truly shines when we¡¯re by Lord Aschel¡¯s side, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°You speak truly. However, I must say, Lord Cyan seems to be somewhat distant from the light¡­¡± For a moment, Cyan¡¯s gaze became sharp and piercing. Internally, he felt extremely ufortable, but he didn¡¯t express it outwardly. He knew that eventually, he would meet his end at Cyan¡¯s hands, and that fact wouldn¡¯t change. All he could do was hope that moment woulde sooner rather thanter. ¡°¡­¡± At the time, it passed like that, but as time went on, Cyan came to realize something. That man, from the moment Cyan handed over his mana sphere, or perhaps even long before that, knew everything about him. * * * There was a smell. Certainly not a pleasant one. It felt like the sudden appearance of garbage that had been left unattended and was now making itself known. So, I went out. And there it was. That face that I wouldn¡¯t mind tearing limb from limb and feeding to the beasts. Boris Ruchelheim. The head of the Imperial Magic Society of Ushif, and the right hand of the Emperor. The very same man who shook hands with the devil and stabbed me in the back. Still, it wasn¡¯t as intense as facing Aschel, so I managed to momentarily suppress the surging anger. But that suppression didn¡¯tst long. The moment I saw some foolish princess trying to hand over her mana to him, the anger I had restrained now erupted, apanied by a will to act. -Grraaah The grip of my right hand, which held the princess¡¯s arm, grew tighter. Touching none other than the princess herself so recklessly, If this were not the academy but the pce, I would have been dragged away as a criminal. Indeed, even if they were to truly draw their swords and hold them to my neck, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Compared to the dozens or hundreds of des aimed at my throat, this one human in front of me was more threatening. ¡°C-Cyan! It hurts! Let go!¡± The moment she cried out in pain, the strength in my wrist naturally loosened. Turning my gaze away, I saw red marks left on her delicate white skin by my hand. ¡°Are you, are you okay, Your Highness?!¡± Ressimus rushed over anxiously. ¡°Y-yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Although not heavily injured, she seemed quite startled. Ressimus¡¯s gaze immediately turned to me. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Cyan? How dare youy hands on Her Highness¡­!¡± The stern gaze of the knight, not quite sixteen, pierced me deeply. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, Ressimus!¡± The princess quickly interjected. ¡°I think there was a misunderstanding, Cyan! Was it because I reached out to a stranger? This person is Boris, the new instructor at the academy!¡± ¡°Instructor?¡± I frowned, feeling like I might have misheard. ¡°I-I think this is all my fault! I simply wanted to examine the mana of the esteemed Princess, no, esteemed student Arin, but it seems I unintentionally caused a misunderstanding with Cyan!¡± What a joke. A hollowughter erupted from within me. ¡°Why would an instructor need to confirm a student¡¯s mana?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°After all, wouldn¡¯t it all be recorded in the academic records? What¡¯s the need to personallye and check?¡± ¡°W-Well, you see¡­¡± An awkward smile mixed with confusion. But I know. That such childish and inadequate behavior was thoroughly staged. ¡°Enough, Cyan! The teacher can verify a student¡¯s mana, right? No need to get worked up like this!¡± The princess now held my hand, urging me to stop. No need to get worked up? Does she know what kind of situation she could have been in? I couldn¡¯t even find words to retort to such absurdity. ¡°Did you say Cyan, the student?¡± He called out to me. ¡°I wanted to make some time to talk with Cyan and get to know him better, but it seems today might not be the best day. When Cyan has calmed down, would it be alright for me to visit him officially?¡± There¡¯s a significant point to note here. Boris Ruchelheim. The man who wouldter be the head of the Imperial Magic Society and Aschel¡¯s right-hand man. However, during my time as a student at the academy, he had never been appointed as an instructor. A new instructor? That¡¯s not important. Changes in instructors weremon, happening every semester. The faces of those who came and went several times were not memorable to me. But this man is different. I firmly believe that Boris did note here by mere coincidence. If I know that, then I must also know everything about him. ¡°Please do so.¡± Boris disappeared from my sight like that. Even after he left, I couldn¡¯t seem to move from my spot. Once the excitement subsided, I finally looked around at the others. ¡°¡­¡± Why is everyone still here? ¡°As expected, he was quite a forceful man, senior.¡± Luna, who had been thought to remain confined to the society for a while, said with a strange look in her eyes. Well, she seems sharper than before, and there don¡¯t seem to be any side effects from detaching the Heart Curve. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s been a while, Cyan?¡± In the midst of it all, Arin, the princess standing next to me, greeted me cheerfully. Instead of responding, I simply bowed my head to her. ¡°I apologize for the rudeness just now. I think I misunderstood the situation.¡± The princess waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay! If the misunderstanding is cleared up, then that¡¯s all that matters! Y-You were just worried about me, that¡¯s why you did that!¡± For a moment, my mind went nk. It wasn¡¯t like I acted based on that thought, but¡­ Or should I say it was? If I had witnessed the sight of someone other than the princess trying to hand over her Mana Sphere to Boris, would I have stepped in and stopped it like I did just now? At least judging by the circumstances, it seemed usible. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a bit unexpected? It feels like it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Cyan so worked up.¡± Well, I can¡¯t recall ever being worked up in front of this woman, but it¡¯s true that she smoothly defused a potentially awkward situation. But. ¡°Please refrain from doing so next time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, showing or giving away your mana sphere to others, Princess.¡± She tilted her head in apparent confusion. ¡°I-I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it? I mean, it¡¯s just showing my mana sphere to someone. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the mana sphere itself, but rather the fact that the Princess seemed willing to give something away so easily. Shouldn¡¯t the Imperial Princess hesitate to freely disy her possessions to just anyone? Regardless of how trivial it may seem, she should receive something in return.¡± The princess looked bewildered and even seemed to feel unfairly treated. Of course she would feel that way. I know it¡¯s forced. Still, I wanted to convey this one thing. If you don¡¯t want your life to get messed up, don¡¯t get too close to that guy. I mean, she probably won¡¯t fully ept it either. She¡¯ll probably just dismiss it as nonsense¡­ ¡°Okay, I understand¡­¡± Her voice sounded resigned, devoid of energy. ¡°I should have remembered that I am a princess before I am a student. I was too naive¡­¡± What? She¡¯s admitting it that easily? No, she should at least deny it once, so that I can¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± It feels like something inside my head just went out like a candle. What¡¯s with that face? Even though she¡¯s desperately suppressing her emotions, it¡¯s tantly obvious to me. I¡¯m sure if I say another word here, she¡¯ll definitely burst into tears. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 102 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 102: Winds of Change (4) As the sun sets, the moon rises. It¡¯s an unchangingw of nature. When the moon appears, I head to the bar. This has been my routine without fail for the past two years. But today, I feel unusually down. I know why. It¡¯s probably because of what happened during the day. Unlike most people, I¡¯ve seen more twisted and disgusted faces than smiling ones. I¡¯m talking about the faces of people on the brink of death, consumed by despair. But the face of the princess I saw during the day was different. It wasn¡¯t despair; it was sadness. It was a face filled with sorrow for her own helplessness. A face I¡¯m not familiar with. [Looks like someone¡¯s feeling down. But then again, no man is more trash than the one who makes a woman cry!] ¡°But she didn¡¯t cry.¡± I have to admit, I was close to making her cry, but I didn¡¯t. [That¡¯s even worse! If you¡¯re going to make her cry, do it properly instead of keeping it bottled up inside and causing her pain. Why does she have to suffer silently? Oh, but I can¡¯t even scold my master!] As usual, I should listen with one ear and let it out the other, but oddly enough, I couldn¡¯t do it this time. Is it my fault? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, but it feels like I¡¯vemitted a grave mistake. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye, but for some reason, the image of the sad princess keeps haunting me. [So, is that skinny guy you saw during the day your archenemy?] ¡°Seems like it. But honestly, he¡¯s even more inscrutable than that devil¡¯s spawn.¡± Why can¡¯t we solve difficult math problems? It¡¯s simple. Because we don¡¯t know the answer. People are the same way. Those who are easy to read are easy to deal with. But those who are hard to decipher are the ones we struggle with. Boris falls into thetter category. I know he¡¯s shady and smells fishy, but I can¡¯t figure out exactly what he is¡ªa mystery within a mystery. Honestly, if I were to kill him now, there¡¯s nothing stopping me. But I won¡¯t. Killing him would be too easy. Instead, like savoring unfamiliar meat until it reaches its peak vor, I¡¯ll wait until the right moment to strike. To do that, I need to find out why he came to the academy in the first ce. That¡¯s definitely something I should do, but why am I here now? ¡°Haap!¡± The sound of a determined battle cry pierces the night sky. It¡¯s the training ground, where Brian, dedicated to his training, punches in his time card every day. And there¡¯s another person here who stands on par with him. Muscles bulging on her arms and legs, with disciplined posture and precise movements. It¡¯s safe to say she¡¯s made a remarkable leappared to just two years ago. As they say, when people have a goal, theirtent potential shines through. Now that she has the ultimate goal of being the guardian of Princess Arin, she¡¯ll continue to train relentlessly to achieve it. I¡¯m willing to bet she¡¯ll surpass even the greatest swordsman of the previous continent. ¡°¡­!¡± When Ressimus noticed me, she stopped moving. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Keep doing what you were doing.¡± Apparently unable to ignore it, she hurried over to me and respectfully bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize for my rudeness to Lord Cyan.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my mistake. Why should you apologize?¡± Touching the princess was something even I couldn¡¯t justify right there. It was the best course of action for her. ¡°Do you alwayse out at this time?¡± ¡°Yes. After Lady Arin falls asleep, I alwayse out to continue my personal training.¡± I already knew that, so it didn¡¯t matter. But I didn¡¯te here to see Ressimus. I came to ask something of her. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± As if she had read my mind, she asked first. Without hesitation, I asked right away. ¡°Princess Arin, what happened at the pce?¡± Her eyes widened for a moment. ¡°Um, may I ask why you think that?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that she seemed a bit off todaypared to usual. She looked a bit gloomy¡­¡± I¡¯m really asking about anything and everything. But if I¡¯m feeling uneasy, it¡¯s better to ask outright than to let it linger. After a moment of hesitation, Ressimus cautiously spoke up. ¡°Why did Lord Cyane to the pce banquet?¡± It was a rather unexpected question. ¡°Well, Princess Arin sent an invitation, so¡­¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t you meet Lady Arin?¡± I was momentarily speechless. It¡¯s been a while since I felt this way. ¡°I owe Lady Arin and Lord Cyan a debt of gratitude that I can never fully repay. If it weren¡¯t for you two, I wouldn¡¯t be alive and well at this academy.¡± Her eyes changed into strong eyes full of determination. ¡°The lives saved by you two, I am prepared to dedicate mine to you at any time. Lord Cyan may not need it, but at least as long as Lady Arin is by my side, I want to protect her even if it means sacrificing myself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here with Lady Arin.¡± ¡°Are you not already doing enough?¡± ¡°But no matter how much I¡¯m by her side, I don¡¯t think I can unravel all the burdens she carries. If I can¡¯t unravel them, those burdens will only fester and be heavier. The pain from that will go straight to Lady Arin.¡± ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± She spoke without hesitation. ¡°Can¡¯t you unravel those burdens for her?¡± For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand and cocked my head. ¡°On the night of the banquet incident, Prince Louisnel visited Lady Arin¡¯s room.¡± ¡°The First Prince?¡± Ressimus recounted all the disrespectful behavior Prince Louisnel had shown towards Princess Arin. It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. He was very much like the First Prince, always finding a way out of trouble, never doing anything that would harm himself. In the end, regardless of how Prince and Aschel¡¯s ns unfolded, Princess Arin was bound to face unwanted unhappiness. It¡¯s too much for a fourteen-year-old girl to handle. Now I understood why she looked so distressed. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about what happened between Lord Cyan and Lady Arin on the battlefield. Lady Arin is trying to grow herself to please Lord Cyan before pursuing her dream of bing an empress. She continues to fight against herself, a fight no one else can help with.¡± I understand. Princess Arin¡¯s growth over the past two years has surprised even me. She¡¯s been an outstanding student, never missing an S grade in any subject since enrolling. In some circles, she was highly praised at the academy, almostparable to Alice, who was called the Child of God. The only difference is that her achievements were based entirely on hard work. But Princess Arin is different. She didn¡¯t possess the overwhelming talent that Alice did. Topensate for herck of talent, she put in bone-deep effort. That¡¯s why, even if not in the pce, she¡¯s earned recognition from many here at the academy. So, what¡¯s the point? What more do I have to do? Should I praise her, saying ¡°You¡¯re doing great¡±? As I say repeatedly, I only show the path and do not guide you along that path. Even if they trip over the rocks on that path, I won¡¯t lend a hand. Why? Because I¡¯m not a savior. Regardless of what I do, the essence of who I am won¡¯t change. I looked at Ressimus and said. ¡°The position of a princess is as heavy as they say. No one can bear it. I¡¯m the same¡­¡± Princess Arin will continue to fight a lonelier battle in the future. The burdens she¡¯s umted so far will only get heavier. She¡¯ll have to carry them on her own, without relying on anyone else. But still¡­ ¡°I can at least help lighten it a bit. It¡¯s just not the right time.¡± That was the best I could say right now. Ressimus cocked his head, seemingly not understanding, but soon, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Lord Cyan is truly an unfathomable person¡­¡± A wry smile escaped me. If even I don¡¯t know myself, who will? With that conversation over, I left the training ground. * * * The Research Institute, where the personal researchbs of the faculty members, including Leader Silica, are located, also serves as the residence for all staff. Despite the time beingte into the night, or rather early into the morning, there are still several rooms with lights on. If I want to infiltrate without drawing attention, I¡¯ll probably have to wait for at least an hour or two. [Are they owls or something? Don¡¯t they ever sleep?] Today, I couldn¡¯t agree more with her words. Perhaps there are rooms where the lights won¡¯t go out until the morning sun rises. The fact that there are so many rooms with lights on means that the probability of being caught by someone when infiltrating increases. Now, in this situation where not all the faculty members have gathered yet, it¡¯s the best time to infiltrate the Research Institute. Yes, that should be the case¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± What¡¯s going on? [A squirrel hiding somewhere?] Just 10 meters away from the main entrance of the researchb, there was a girl standing closely behind a tree as if hiding from a predator. Her hair swayed gently in the night breeze, reflecting the faint moonlight. Even from her back, I could tell who she was. It was Luna, the audacious little troublemaker who never seems to bring any joy whenever I encounter her. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I marched towards her. Despite the shortening distance, she continued to stare intently at the entrance of the researchb. ¡°What are you doing?¡± My casual question was met with an equally nonchnt response. ¡°You¡¯vee. Senior?¡± Her reaction seemed as if she had known I woulde. It was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh. Her demeanor was so carefree, almost to the point of being naive. There was an optimism in her eyes that was almost unsettling, especiallypared to thest time we met. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 103 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 103: Sun and Mist (1) ¡°Anyway, how can you not be startled when someone appears behind you in the dead of night?¡± Her eyes, usually straight and focused, slightly narrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because you were kidnapped before, but you seem as clueless and naive as a bear cub.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny it, so I remained silent. ¡°If you think I reacted without any thought, you¡¯re mistaken. I knew you wereing from about 20 meters away.¡± ¡°Huh? Based on what?¡± ¡°Your scent.¡± ¡°My scent?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a distinct aroma emanating from you. It¡¯s not pleasant enough to bury your nose in, but it¡¯s like a perfume made from human blood. Anyway, I could tell you wereing because of that smell.¡± For a moment, I felt utterly speechless. Was there really an enhancement in olfactory senses among the results of experiments? ¡°And besides, I don¡¯t just allow anyone to approach me so easily. If it wasn¡¯t you but someone else with ill intentions, I would¡¯ve conjured multiple mana guns and fired them all into their bodies. Let them explode from the inside¡­¡± This brat really doesn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Do your guardians know you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Of course not. If they knew, there would be chaos. Before leaving, I created a magical illusion of myself in bed. They¡¯ll probably think I¡¯m sleeping under the covers.¡± Huh? Without realizing it, I found myself shaking my head. Even if they were sent by the Garam Magic Society, they would likely be at least level 6 or 7 mages. Did she really manage to bypass all of their surveince? ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Surveince here at the academy is less strict, so I¡¯ve escaped from the society to meet with you before.¡± I had a hard time holding back from asking why this thorough-minded person was kidnapped. I felt like it would be a long story if I said more, so I thought it would be better to just ept it at this point. ¡°So, my great junior, what are you doing in the research center thiste at night?¡± ¡°Well, probably for the same reason as you, Senior?¡± ¡°How would you know why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to investigate the new instructor, Boris, aren¡¯t you?¡± A drop of cold sweat trickled down my back. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°It was my first time seeing it. The senior looked so angry. Rather than trying to protect Senior Arin, you seemed to hate Boris as a person. So I thought you would definitely do a background check on that person.¡± It felt like she had read my mind from the start. I felt like a mouse caught in a pre-set trap. ¡°So, you knew from the beginning that I woulde here?¡± ¡°Well, sort of. It was just a guess, not a certainty. But thanks foring anyway.¡± Seemingly pleased that her prediction was correct, she raised an eyebrow. Now I understood a bit more. Mixing words with this brat would only make things moreplicated for me. I should seriously consider whether removing her heart curve was a mistake. ¡°Well, it seems like a personal matter for you, so I won¡¯t ask. Anyway, what¡¯s important now is that we act together as one with the same purpose.¡± She¡¯s talking weird again. ¡°Hey, junior. Can we draw the line here? I¡¯ve never agreed to work with you.¡± Her lips curled up abruptly, expressing a hint of displeasure. But then, she quickly regainedposure and asked. ¡°Do you seem to have a misunderstanding, Senior? I have nothing to lose.¡± Hmm? ¡°In other words, I might start interfering with what senior is trying to do right now.¡± It was more outrageous thanughable. ¡°Hold on, are you threatening me right now?¡± She replied without batting an eye. ¡°It¡¯s natural to negotiate if our goals align during the course of our work. But it seems like you¡¯re not willing to do that, acting as if you¡¯ve always done everything alone¡­¡± The more she spoke, the more it felt like eachyer of clothing was being stripped away. It seemed futile to continue with the n as it was. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask you one thing.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why are you investigating that person?¡± I knew there was no special contact between Luna and Boris. It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to get to know the teacher out of pure admiration. Given her personality, there had to be something fishy. She replied promptly. ¡°It¡¯s just my personal curiosity.¡± ¡°Curiosity?¡± ¡°Yes. That person Boris is said to be an 8th-grade mage, a name I¡¯ve never heard of before. I¡¯ve never even heard of the Ruchelheim family. None of the members of the society who came with me knew who he was either.¡± It was natural not to know. After all, the Ruchelheim family was nowhere to be found in the records of the continent. ¡°But the most puzzling thing was that. Despite having an 8th-grade mana, there was no mana radiating outward.¡± Her eyes showed not just curiosity but suspicion as well. Come to think of it, she had the ability to sense the mana of others, didn¡¯t she? ¡°Well, I¡¯d have to physically touch to know for sure, but it was definitely something new. He was as mysterious as you, Senior, but even more so.¡± The way she phrased it was a bit strange, but I figured I understood her intentions, so I let it go. Today, I had no choice but to cooperate with her. As we continued our conversation, the lights in the research facility dimmed by nearly half. It seemed like the perfect time to make our move. [Hey, master.] As I was about to step forward, Kaeram, who had been quietly observing, called out to me. Unable to reply, I just turned my gaze calmly. [If you¡¯re going in, leave me here.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± Unintentionally, I muttered aloud. [The air over there is quite unpleasant, so I¡¯ll stay here. Just leave me somewhere and go.] She unexpectedly sat down on a rock. It was surprising. More than that, it was something Kaeram had never done before. ¡°Stop being so capricious, Kaeram. Why all of a sudden¡­¡± [If I tell you to leave me, just leave me.] Suddenly, the icy gaze of the Demonic Sword made me shiver. It felt like I was experiencing the eerie sensation I felt when I first met her in a previous life. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior? Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Luna urged me on, not aware of my hesitation. There didn¡¯t seem to be time to hesitate. Without her noticing, I quietly extracted Kaeram from within and stuck her between the trees. [Take care, master~] She bid me farewell with afortable smile, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Stop fooling around¡­¡± It was just a warning, unsure if it would have any effect at all. * * * ¡°Oooong.¡± Even as I walked, I kept looking down at my feet out of curiosity. Mana, wrapped around my feet in a blue hue, perhaps to dampen any sounds of footsteps, turned out to be quitefortable, contrary to my expectations. By the way, it was not me but the little one beside me who cast this spell. ¡°How do you evene up with thoughts like this?¡± ¡°Just by changing your perspective a bit, you can do it. There¡¯s no need to put mana generated from our bodies only into swords or artifacts. It¡¯s not that remarkable, I think.¡± Once again, I felt that this little one was very clever. It seemed like she understood very well how magic itself could be effectively utilized by humans. It was somewhat different from the inclination of the previous society, which pursued purely practical matters. Yet, she acted as if it were natural. Eventually, we arrived at a roombeled ¡°Boris Ruchelheim.¡± Since the lights were off, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone was inside. As I reached for the door, Luna, a step ahead of me, pressed her ear against it. ¡°¡­!¡± A moment of hesitation to sense the energy beyond the door, and then she promptly opened it. ¡°Creak.¡± ¡°No one seems to be here.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to at least say something before opening the door?¡± As if it didn¡¯t matter anyway, she pursed her lips. While I didn¡¯t expect to find anything particr, the room appeared quite ordinary. Research materials and books were scattered around like in otherbs, and there was no suspicious magical activity to be felt anywhere. ¡°Maybe they haven¡¯t brought in personal items yet? There¡¯s nothing suspicious here at all.¡± She seemed disappointed that it was too ordinary. In fact, even if we looked around like this, we probably wouldn¡¯t find anything. Even the room of Leader would seem perfectly normal to others. I began to wonder if there might be a hidden knife among the books, feeling the need to check. While she was preupied with meaningless objects, my gaze fell upon a book on the desk. ¡°Is this a history book?¡± Luna, who had been looking at the title with me, asked. It was a continental unified history book that I was quite familiar with. ¡°I don¡¯t think this person was the history instructor, though?¡± From the way the book was left open, it seemed like they had left in the middle of reading it. I wasn¡¯t sure if they were reading it out of personal preference, but I didn¡¯t think they would just pick it up and read it absentmindedly. I nced through the book here and there, but it was just an ordinary history book, without any hidden secrets. Meanwhile, I noticed something unidentifiable from thest pages of the book. It was more like a scribble than a drawing. ¡°Hmm.¡± What on earth did they draw? To put it into words, there was arge sun, surrounded by what looked like clouds or unknown shapes hovering around it. To my inexperienced eyes, it was difficult to understand what they were trying to express. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting scribble.¡± On the other hand, Luna, who had been looking at it with me, showed an interested response. ¡°What¡¯s interesting about it?¡± ¡°It looks very intriguing. It seems like unknown shapes are gathering around the sun, as if trying to devour it with an atmosphere of ¡®catching the sun.¡¯¡± Unknown shapes trying to devour the sun¡­ As she said it, it did seem to look that way. ¡°So, what do you think these shapes represent?¡± She thought for a moment, touching her lips, and then finally spoke. ¡°Mist.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± It felt like a stone dropped on my forehead for a moment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 104 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 104: Sun and Mist (2) In the dense bushes, leaning against a tree, Kaeram absentmindedly gazed towards the direction of the researchers. Unlike usual, her face was frozen cold like ice. While Cyan and Luna went inside and five minutes passed, she remained motionless, as if trying to keep her promise to her master, showing no sign of movement. -Swoosh. A littleter, a strange presence was felt from behind Kaeram. Without turning her body, just moving her eyes slightly, soon someone¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised, Kaeram. I never expected to see you at the academy.¡± The voice had a somewhat eerie tone. [As if I wanted toe back here. I never thought I¡¯d see you here. Nice to meet you, or rather, it¡¯s quite the role reversal.] Except for Kaeram, there was no visible form from which another voice could be heard. Only a faint beam of light emanated from behind the tree she was leaning against. Kaeram¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the entrance to the research facility where Cyan had entered. ¡°How about it? How does it feel to wake up from a sleep of hundreds of years?¡± [As unpleasant as ever. The world seems too peaceful for my liking.] ¡°Very much like you. Are you satisfied with your new master?¡± [More or less. He¡¯s a bit stiff and clueless, but there¡¯s a certain charm to him, wouldn¡¯t you say?] At this, the owner of the voiceughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha! It must not be easy to satisfy the demonic sword. By the way, was the boy called Cyan? He¡¯s quite remarkable.¡± The moment Cyan was mentioned, Kaeram¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. ¡°Terrifying. Kaeram! Your presence can be felt even here.¡± The owner of the voice paid no heed. [I¡¯ve been waiting for you even in this ce. Do we need to remind each other not to do unnecessary things? Let¡¯s not go around bbering about each other¡¯s affairs, shall we?] ¡°Of course. I swear to Lumendel that I won¡¯t disclose your existence to others, Kaeram.¡± Despite receiving the desired assurance, Kaeram¡¯s cold face didn¡¯t thaw. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that makes me curious.¡± After a brief period of silence, the owner of the voice spoke again. ¡°When do you n to devour your current master?¡± Only after those words were thrown did Kaeram finally turn around. It was a gaze so cruel and life-filled that it could freeze even the hottest flowing blood, not something that could be considered humane. ¡°You don¡¯t need to stare like that! It¡¯s just simple curiosity. Isn¡¯t it the nature of the Demonic Sword to swallow its owner, to take away the power they possess? I¡¯m just curious about when that time wille.¡± At this, Kaeram¡¯s rigid lips formed a half-smile. [Curious about when I¡¯ll devour my master?] For a moment, she wore a bright smile as if to say, ¡°When did you be curious?¡± Then, her eyes, now grotesque and full of life, which a human could never confront, spoke. [Mind your own business, you brat¡­.] * * * The early morning sunlight streamed through the window, signaling the dawn. ¡°Haah¡­¡± Emily emerged from her room with a yawn that indicated she hadn¡¯t had enough sleep. Stretching to loosen her stiff muscles, she suddenly eximed, ¡°Eek!¡± upon spotting me sitting on the couch. ¡°W-what are you doing up, sir? When did you wake up?¡± I didn¡¯t wake up; I haven¡¯t slept yet. Well, technically, I didn¡¯t sleep well. ¡°Sir, considering your age, sleep is crucial for your health. If you keep tossing and turning like this, it¡¯ll affect your height and health¡­¡± She seemed to be nagging, but I couldn¡¯t hear a word she said. The graffiti I saw just a few hours ago was still vividly etched in my mind. ¡®In the ck mist, there¡¯s a bright light struggling to survive, and the mist, waiting for an opportunity to devour that light¡­ Could it be interpreted this way?¡¯ Luna¡¯s words echoed in my mind. Not that I¡¯m some kind of naive literary girl, but her expression was truly impressive. To be honest, it might just be meaningless graffiti, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that there¡¯s something more to it. Why did Boris draw such graffiti in his book? If, as Luna suggested, his doodle indeed symbolizes the sun and mist, what should I do about it? The sun. A bright sphere always floating in the sky. It also symbolizes the origin of the light, the god Lumendel. However, no matter how you interpret it, there¡¯s no obvious negative connotation. Then, what about the mist? There could be several interpretations. But my mind only leans towards one side for now. Just like Lumendel, if the mist is also associated with another god, how about that? Aeru, the god of the ck mist. He¡¯s the only presence I can think of. Light and mist, Lumendel and Aeru, I¡¯m not a theologian studying gods, why am I even bothering with this? A sense of self-disgust washed over me. My gaze naturally shifted to Kaeram next to me. [¡­¡­] She¡¯s sleeping. She¡¯s been like this since we left the research facility. I tried to wake her up a few times, but I just left her alone. She seemed fine without any incidents, but I couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind leaving her alone. Sigh¡­ Trying to grasp the iprehensible only results in sighs. It¡¯s probably toote to sleep now. I decided to go outside to get some fresh air. The morning mist had dissipated, and the sun had risen without a single cloud in sight. If I stare at it for too long, I might go blind; it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary bright sun. ¡°Cy¡­ Cyan?¡± I immediately turned my head at the familiar voice. At this hour, when most students had not yet returned to the academy, the chances of encountering someone were extremely limited. It was Arin Princess and Ressimus. Judging by their attire, they seemed to havee out for morning exercise. ¡°Are you going for a workout?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± Arin Princess smiled awkwardly and avoided eye contact. There wasn¡¯t much else to say, but perhaps because of yesterday¡¯s events, my feet just wouldn¡¯t move easily. ¡°Are you also going for exercise, Cyan?¡± She asked. ¡°I just came out to get some fresh air in the morning,¡± I replied. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Awkward silence ensued. We all seemed unable to speak, like mute statues. Finally, I found myself speaking up. ¡°Would you like to¡­ go together?¡± * * * There wasn¡¯t anything particrly special about the princess¡¯s morning workout. It was a very ordinary morning routine. However, the distance she covered exceeded my expectations. If we were to measure it, it would be around 10 kilometers? Considering she circled the entire academy twice, it must have been about that distance. She stopped at the starting point, the fitness training ground, and caught her breath before turning to me. ¡°Wow, Cyan, your stamina is amazing! Aren¡¯t you tired at all?¡± She eximed. ¡°It seems your stamina has improved significantly, Your Highness,¡± I replied. It was just breathing exercises for me, but that¡¯s just my standard. Seeing this slender girlplete a distance that most territorial knights would run without any rest, I didn¡¯t think it was anything ordinary. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough. I¡¯ll just keep working to get better every day,¡± The princess replied, waving her hand dismissively. Seeing her growth that I had only heard about until now was quite strange. It wasn¡¯t even like this when I saw Brian, whom I had raised myself. Is being the top student at the academy really worth it? As the conversation stalled, another awkward silence settled in. Suddenly, my eyes met with Ressimus, who had been following behind. It seemed like she was watching me quite closely because of what happened yesterday. I turned my head back to the princess. ¡°About yesterday¡­ I apologize,¡± I said. ¡°Hmm?¡± The princess was taken aback by the unexpected apology. ¡°I won¡¯t make excuses. Upon reflection, I realized that my behavior towards you, Your Highness, was quite forced. If you felt ufortable, I¡¯d like to apologize¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You were quite arrogant yesterday,¡± She responded unexpectedly. I couldn¡¯t help but raise my head in surprise. What did I just hear? After a moment of strange silence, a small smile appeared on her lips, as if she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the kind of response you wanted?¡± It was the honesty and dignity that a princess should show, regardless of the situation. At this moment, the princess showed me that side of her. As soon as I understood her intention, I couldn¡¯t help but smile back. ¡°Yes, it was.¡± It felt like the first time she had punched me. ¡°You seem quite surprised. I¡¯ve never seen Cyan so flustered before,¡± She remarked with satisfaction. ¡°It seems you were more cunning than I expected.¡± Satisfied with having given me a hard time, the princess smiled beautifully. ¡°I may not know how you feel about me, Cyan, but I¡¯m always grateful to you,¡± She said. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± Even I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the unexpected turn of events. ¡°Regardless of how we met and what happened, in the end, Cyan showed me how to live. Thanks to him, I feel different every day, growing into a new version of myself, different from yesterday.¡± Not knowing how to respond, I scratched my face, staring into the distant void. It¡¯s true that I showed her the way, but ultimately, she¡¯s the one walking that path. If my advice can change someone¡¯s life for the better, it¡¯s a great thing. But even I can¡¯t help but think of this princess as nothing more than a means to an end. Can I even ept this gratitude? ¡°My feelings for Cyan haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯ll continue to strive to make Cyan mine. So I hope Cyan will continue to say the same things as yesterday, so that I can like Cyan.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but inwardlyugh. That¡¯s why I can only see you as foolish. But instead of denying it, a smile of resignation spread across my face. ¡°You¡¯ll keep doing that?¡± she asked. The only answer I could give was an ambiguous one, neither positive nor negative. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡± The princess smiled broadly, as if that was enough. Still as foolish as ever, but maybe a little stronger. ¡°You¡¯re both diligent from the morning.¡± That smile shattered in an instant. With fists clenched and hairs standing on end all over my body, I slowly turned my gaze, suppressing the emotions inside me. ¡°Good morning. Arin, and¡­ Cyan.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 105 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 105: Sun and Mist (3) A turbulent heart and a hastening bloodstream. Arin currently felt an inexplicable sense of awkwardness. One thing was certain: these emotions didn¡¯t stem from within herself. She nced at her trembling right hand. ¡°¡­¡± Unbearable anger and hatred. The emotions she felt when Cyan grabbed her hand the day before were the same. It seemed as if the emotions from that moment were still lingering in her hand. From this, Arin could tell: Cyan was currently very angry. ¡°Because I was in a hurry, I arrived sooner than expected. I wonder if I interrupted your exercise?¡± Boris, the instructor, asked with the same casual smile as the day before. Unable to respond, Arin stuttered, but Cyan, who was beside her, spoke up in her ce. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just finished.¡± As if putting on a mask, Cyan¡¯s face suddenly returned to normal. ¡°I see. Then, if it¡¯s okay now, can you spare some time for me? I have something important to discuss with Cyan.¡± It might seem like an ordinary conversation between student and teacher, but to Arin it didn¡¯t look ordinary at all. ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± he said. Contrary to her expectation of refusal, Cyan showed no objections. ¡°Thank you. Shall we go to my researchb? And if it¡¯s okay, would Arin like toe along?¡± ¡°Huh? Um, I mean¡­¡± Flustered, Arin was suddenly thrown into a dilemma of what to say. It was Cyan who answered in her ce. ¡°The princess hasn¡¯tpleted her designated exercise yet.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Arin was indeed nning to start strength training after her jogging. Whether Cyan knew that and mentioned it was unknown, but one thing she could infer was that Cyan didn¡¯t want herpany. ¡°I see. Then, unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to wait for next time.¡± ¡± Yes¡­ I¡¯ll definitely make time next time.¡± Arin¡¯s gaze turned back to Cyan. Cyan bowed her head to her as usual, with the same indifferent eyes. ¡°Excuse me now, Your Highness.¡± ¡°R-Right, Cyan! See youter¡­¡± Just as Arin was about to bid farewell in surprise¡­ ¨C Swoosh Cyan stealthily grabbed Arin¡¯s hand and whispered quickly in her ear. ¡°Go straight to your room¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Without a chance to question what she meant, Cyan promptly left with Boris, leaving Arin bewildered. * * * The researchb he had visited just half a day ago. There wasn¡¯t anything different. The warmth of the room, the arrangement of research items, and even the history books spread out on the desk. To avoid suspicion from ambiguous nces, I sat down without any fidgeting. Boris, like other instructors, was brewing tea for the visiting students. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to offer you yet, so this is all I have.¡± It was amon type of tea that you could find anywhere. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious in it. ¡°Before we start the conversation with Cyan, let¡¯s talk about this first.¡± I met his gaze as I sat across from him. Then, memories of the past that had been suppressed surged up in an instant. But I wouldn¡¯t show it. No matter what reason he had for being here, I wouldn¡¯t reveal anything. ¡°Earlier this morning, Luna came to visit.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but react to those words. ¡°I asked what was happening at such an early hour and she immediately admitted her fault. She came to the researchb to meet me in the middle of the night. Alone¡­¡± Alone? Did she mean except for me? I had a vague idea of her intention. Perhaps she was afraid of leaving traces behind and decided to reveal herself first. What a pointless thing to do. ¡°But because I wasn¡¯t there, she couldn¡¯t meet me. Nevertheless, she proceeded to trespass without permission. Then she imed to have seen this graffiti on the desk.¡± It was the same history book Luna and I had seen. ¡°But the important thing wasn¡¯t this history book. What she was interested in was the graffiti on thest page¡­¡± He unfolded the back page and showed me the graffiti. It was the same as what we had seen yesterday. ¡°Do you happen to know what this graffiti means, Cyan?¡± I answered exactly 4 secondster. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Then let me give you a hint. Therge figure at the center represents the sun. It signifies the sun floating in the sky. So what surrounds it?¡± I gave an indifferent answer. ¡°I can only think of clouds or wind.¡± There was something else I could think of, but I didn¡¯t want to mention it. Boris smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s mist.¡± It¡¯s the same answer Luna gave. ¡°The sun and mist don¡¯t usually coexist. Where there is mist, the sun is not visible, and where the sun is visible, there is no mist. The sun is always with us. It stays in the same ce wherever we go. But what about mist? It¡¯s a truly unknown presence that can appear anytime, anywhere.¡± Boris took out a pen and started drawing on the graffiti. ¡°To the immortal existence like the sun, mist is just a trivial existence. But we can never ignore it. What if this tiny mist covers our eyes?¡± ¡°¡­We won¡¯t be able to see the light of the sun.¡± It was a very natural conclusion. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why perhaps, to the sun, mist may be an unnecessary existence.¡± I barely suppressed theughter that wanted toe out. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a valid point. It took me too long to realize that. ¡°You seemed to be wary of me from the first time we met. Could you tell me why?¡± Boris maintained his smile and asked again, ¡°I¡¯m always cautious of anyone I meet for the first time. It wasn¡¯t anything special just because you¡¯re an instructor.¡± Of course, thetter part was a lie. ¡°I have a master whom I serve. He¡¯s someone who recognizes my worth more than anyone else and has saved me. To me, he¡¯s like the bright light emanating from the sun.¡± It seemed apparent who he was referring to with that master. ¡°As soon as I came to this Royal Academy, I scrutinized the records of all the students. Why? To get to know the students better? Of course, that¡¯s one reason. But I have another ultimate reason foring to this academy.¡± He looked at me with a curious expression, as if he wanted to see my reaction. I maintained an indifferent gaze, but in truth, I was dying to know. Why had hee here at this time? ¡°I came here to find the existence of mist.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Once again, during a period of static silence, I said nothing and showed no reaction. That was the best response I could muster. ¡°¡­Is writing novels your hobby?¡± A momentter, he dismissed it as a frivolous remark andughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha! I tried to be serious, but it seems it didn¡¯t work on you, Cyan.¡± I replied calmly, ¡°Anyway, I understood your intentions, Instructor. Ultimately, you came to this academy to find someone, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Indeed, Cyan, you¡¯re quick-witted.¡± He apuded as if to praise me, but to me, it was just a disgusting maneuver. Do you know what I¡¯m thinking right now? Pathetic. But strangely, I don¡¯t feel angry. He serves a master? That devil bastard is not worth discussing. And the mist he¡¯s looking for? Undoubtedly, it¡¯s me. But why did he reveal to me the reason he came here? He¡¯s testing me. My existence was always within the bounds from the start, and now he¡¯s slowly trying to unearth it. It¡¯s truly pathetic. But oddly enough, I don¡¯t feel like getting angry. Amidst my disgust and pettiness, I¡¯m holding back the urge tough. ¡°Let me tell you in advance, I¡¯m not well-liked in this academy. I don¡¯t have many close peers, and I¡¯m not interested in people in general.¡± ¡°Is that so? It doesn¡¯t sound like a very good life. I heard you¡¯re not doing well in ss either¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to give me such unsolicited advice, then I¡¯m done here. If you have nothing more to say, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Boris didn¡¯t stop me. ¡°Thank you for your time, Cyan. Let¡¯s meet in ss next time.¡± I didn¡¯t even spare a nce and left the room immediately. * * * Left alone after Cyan¡¯s departure, Boris¡¯s expression was so enigmatic that it was difficult to judge. However, judging by the faint smile lingering on his lips, he didn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be as rigid as a rock, but surprisingly, you¡¯re smiling?¡± A voice with an unknown identity reached his ears. ¡°I tend tough oddly after facing a challenging puzzle. It¡¯s because I anticipate the joy of solving it.¡± Again, there was only one person left in the room now: Boris. ¡°So, what are your impressions after talking to him? Do you think that kid is like the threatening presence of mist against the light?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite ambiguous. There seems to be something there, but I truly can¡¯t decipher it, like being enveloped in mist. He¡¯s certainly an intriguing student.¡± Boris was happily looking at the doodles he had shown to Cyan. ¡°Frankly, I still can¡¯t believe it. That vile presence of the Demonic Sword hiding in this academy. What did Aschel see in it?¡± At this,ughter echoed from the empty air. ¡°Hehehe! The owner of the Demonic Sword stands out like a sore thumb. Always thirsting for power. But this time, it might be hard to find.¡± ¡°Do you know something about the Demonic Sword?¡± ¡°Actually, the owner of the Demonic Sword isn¡¯t that important. Eventually, the sword consumes both body and soul over time; that¡¯s its nature. The truly frightening entity is the Demonic Sword that has absorbed the power of many owners. But¡­¡± The owner of the voiceughed for a while, as if something amusing had urred to them. ¡°Maybe the current Demonic Sword isn¡¯t the same as the one I knew. It¡¯s showing a side that doesn¡¯t seem like her at all¡­¡± For Boris, he had no way of knowing what that meant. Theughter from the empty air only heightened his curiosity further. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 106 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 106: Sun and Mist (4) -Thud, thud! The anger reverberated through every step, echoing down the corridor. As if to wee it, mist rose from the altar. -Ssss! Shortly after, the master of the space took shape and appeared, and there stood Kaeram, arms crossed, ring at him. She seemed on the verge of bursting with pent-up anger, ready to unleash a torrent of curses. (If you keep frowning, you will get wrinkles. Kaeram.) [Stop making noise! you! Why didn¡¯t you tell me from the beginning!] Aeru grinned and shrugged his shoulders and asked. (What do you mean?) [Lumendel¡¯s rag was here! You wouldn¡¯t have known!] The fog that had been staying around spread out in an instant due to a loud cry that seemed to extinguish a burning fire. (Kaeram, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re angry. How does their presence harm you?) [Do you even need to ask? When have they ever done us any favors? They deny us just by existing!] (¡­Are you worried about Cyan?) As if honey were stuck in her throat, Kaeram momentarily couldn¡¯t speak. (It¡¯s quite peculiar. You, Kaeram, feelingpassion for the owner. Was there a change of heart while you slept?) Dumbfounded, Kaeram could only chuckle in response, repeatedly and futilely denying herself. Yet she found herself impressed by her own unwavering resolve. [I didn¡¯te here to listen to such nonsense. This is a matter that could affect both me and your safety! So don¡¯t dodge the issue and tell me clearly! Are you going to do something about them?] Aeru responded by shaking his head. [Then don¡¯t do anything and just keep going like you are now! If you mess up my work because of your whims, you will be destroyed by my hands!] (That wouldn¡¯t be so bad either.) Despite the intense threat, the god of the ck mist remained indifferent. (But listen, Kaeram¡­) Aeru¡¯s tone subtly changed. (I¡¯ve never thought of myself as capricious, not even once. Whether it was good or bad for you, I always hoped you would understand that it was solely for your sake.) [Even a passing stray wouldn¡¯t believe that¡­] Her eyes still brimmed with distrust. Having finished her business, Kaeram turned away. Aeru, along with the mist, watched her retreating figure with a faint smile. * * * ¡°Boris Ruchelheim. Hailing from the slums in the north of the empire, he was brought in by a prince who recognized his talent. Interestingly, he didn¡¯t use an alias for his name; he introduced himself confidently from the start.¡± There was nothing particrly surprising about the Leader¡¯s words. After all, I already knew everything beforehand. Adding to it, I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°The one who summoned marites and familiars in the Imperial Pce was likely him.¡± The Leader¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°¡­Did you sense the aura of dark magic?¡± I shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s no clear-cut definition of ¡®dark magic,¡¯ is there? It¡¯s all rtive.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± The Leader nodded in agreement. The mentioned spells aren¡¯t some special magic that requires a different power to wield; they¡¯re just a type of summoning magic. So why the term ¡®dark¡¯? It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s because they¡¯re hardly ever used among those who manipte mana and magic. Ironically, even dark-themed magic that would fit the ¡®dark¡¯ descriptor isn¡¯tbeled as such. Why? Because any human can use magic can handle low-level magic like ¡®Shadow Conjuring.¡¯ From manipting mana to summoning creatures from the demonic realm, to even reviving the dead with massive amounts of magic like necromancy, these are all spells that deny the principles of life ordained by nature, hence the descriptor ¡®dark.¡¯ ¡°A dark magic user seeking the mist¡­ I expected it, but it might be more dangerous than I thought.¡± The Leader spoke, but her appetite had waned. ¡°The First Prince isn¡¯t your typical ruler. They must have sent him here, judging that the culprits who disrupted their ns are here.¡± No, the First Prince is merely a figurehead, not the shining beacon he ims to be. He wouldn¡¯t have the capacity to recognize such things in the first ce. ¡°Well, at least he won¡¯t go as far as using force here.¡± ¡°In the end, a difficult presence doesn¡¯t change, does it? That means he might continue to watch over you while he¡¯s here. I can¡¯t stand that.¡± For a moment, the Leader¡¯s eyes shed sharply. ¡°So what will you do?¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± It was a simple and clear answer. ¡°I always say this, but I can¡¯t stand to see you, as the sessor of the Mist, in danger. Your intentions are irrelevant.¡± ¡°I understand. If the leader is in danger, regardless of your wishes, I¡¯ll put everything on the line to protect you.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s reassuring to have such loyalty.¡± The Leader smiled with rare satisfaction. ¡°Today, why is she so quiet?¡± My gaze naturally shifted to Kaeram beside me. She remained silent, with an indifferent expression. She wasn¡¯t asleep. The moment she arrived in this space, she disappeared into the altar, saying she had something to discuss with Aeru. What¡¯s funny is, she explicitly told me never toe here. ¡°The more I see, the more fascinating it gets. At its core, for a Demonic Sword, a master is nothing more than prey to be devoured. Yet, between you and Kaeram, I don¡¯t see that dynamic at all.¡± ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m working hard to control her.¡± To anyone else, it may seem like I¡¯m handling it with ease. ¡°Well, I trust you to handle that. But remember this. For all living beings, their nature is like an insatiable desire to fulfill. Even if she¡¯s quiet now, the true nature of her Demonic Sword could be a de that threatens you anytime.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ve experienced it firsthand, felt it gnawing at my mind. It¡¯s absurd to overlook it. But¡­¡± Well, isn¡¯t that being careless? I clearly stated it when I retrieved her from the Temple of Light two years ago. There¡¯s no one else on thisnd who can properly handle you, except for me¡­ As long as I know it, and Kaeram knows it, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues arising. At least not for now. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t call upon you for a while, even if there¡¯s work to be done. And don¡¯t do anything suspicious. Stay within the academy as much as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, I have a request regarding that matter, Leader.¡± As the word ¡°request¡± left my lips, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°For about a fortnight, maybe a month. Somewhere in that timeframe.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the academy for about ten days.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± I couldn¡¯t meet the Leader¡¯s gaze and so I averted my eyes. * * * This ce was epassed by sculptures of pure white light, with not a single spot of darkness to be found. Around the pristine white altar and the knights surrounding it like pirs, stood dozens of figures in a solemn posture, one hand ced over their chests. In the center knelt Alice alone, as a woman wearing a white hood emerged from the central staircase. ¡°In the name of the Almighty God Lumendel, Ie to bestow upon you the grace bestowed upon you, who possess the qualification for salvation.¡± The woman ced both hands over her chest, enveloping the pure white light emanating from her own body. The form resembled ordinary mana light, but the magical power contained within it was beyondprehension. ¡°Alice Vert, I ask you. Are you truly willing to be the ray of light that will save this perilous and dark world?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Alice responded, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Alice Vert, in the name of the Almighty God Lumendel, I ept your oath to dedicate your humble body solely to maintaining peace in this world.¡± As Alice finished her oath, a transparent light sparkled above her head. Before her gently opened eyesy a pure white longsword. * * * ¡°Congrattions, Alice.¡± After the baptism, Cecilia greeted Alice as she emerged into the corridor. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me ¡®Young Miss¡¯ anymore! Cecilia¡­ I mean, Captain. I mean, you¡¯re higher rank than me now¡­¡± When she was her maid, she was just a subordinate, but here she was a superior of the Knights of Light. Smiling, Cecilia replied, ¡°Before being a knight of light, I am your protector. So don¡¯t feel awkward and just treat me as before. I¡¯ll do the same¡­¡± Alice scratched her head, unsure of how to respond. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ bewildered. Honestly, I wonder if I even deserve such treatment¡­ being epted like this¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong in your journey, Alice. If there was, you wouldn¡¯t be the Alice you are now.¡± In just a month, Alice had gone from an applicant to a knight of light. Considering the usual probation period ranging from a few months to a year, her duration was remarkably shortened. She didn¡¯t receive any special treatment; she was special herself. She possessed exceptional abilities needed to maintain the bnce of the world, along with the mindset of a true knight. ¡°I feel like I have to do well from now on. To be a knight of light in name and in reality, and to not embarrass my family¡­¡± Alice gazed at her newly received sword. Through her grip on the handle, one could sense her unwavering determination. ¡°Is Cecilia returning to the front lines?¡± ¡°Yes. Since I came to see Alice on behalf of Duke Vert, I¡¯ll have to go back.¡± With a smile, Cecilia handed her a letter. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Alice immediately understood the nature of the letter. ¡°Is this an order?¡± It was Alice¡¯s first official mission as a knight of light. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 107 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 107: Imperial Guests (1) A letter arrived from Alice, who was in the pce. It was a lengthy letter expressing herplex emotions, but to summarize roughly, it said this: She had received the holy baptism and officially became a knight of light. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of being initiated; she received her first mission immediately after the baptism. Though she couldn¡¯t disclose the details due to their confidential nature, her determination to do her best as always was evident. ¡°I will be a sister you can be proud of.¡± Somehow, thisst line left me feeling uneasy. Is this how it¡¯s going to be in the end? A fate no different from my past life¡¯s? Alice couldn¡¯t reveal the mission¡¯s details, but I already knew what it was. Escorting the Emperor on his frontier visit. The crucial point is that the Emperor doesn¡¯t attend this visit in person. To be precise, it should be called escorting the imperial family¡¯s frontier visit. I heard this inadvertently from the ailing Princess Arin. ¡°His Majesty seems to have fallen ill again. It¡¯s not a serious concern, but he decided to forego this visit. Instead, it seems Violet will be going in his ce.¡± ¡°You mean the second princess?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was surprised too. Normally, it would be brother Louisnel going at times like this. But this time, it seems he isn¡¯t feeling well either, so he asked Violet to go instead. And it looks like Fabian and Norobian are going along as well.¡± A lineup centered around the eldest daughter instead of the eldest son. In other words, everyone is going except for the eldest and youngest. This, too, is no different from my past life. Just as the mainstream flow remains unchanged despite some tributaries shifting slightly, in the end, if this trend continues, my sister will ept the same fate as in our past life. Suddenly, such thoughts crossed my mind. I am a so-called regressor who lived one life and is living a second life that no one else will have. So, what are the advantages of being a regressor? Knowing the future and being able to change it. Over the past two years, I¡¯ve altered the futures of countless individuals, including my own. But one of the most critical futures has yet to change: my sister¡¯s death. It¡¯s the first moment in my life that must be changed. If I don¡¯t change this future, I¡¯ll experience regret once again, something I won¡¯t have another chance to undo in my lifetime. ¡°Papa! Why do you look so gloomy? What¡¯s wrong?¡± As I sat there with a face like I¡¯ve chewed on dung for ages, our little one approached and asked. ¡°People say you should eat something sweet when you¡¯re feeling down to lift your spirits! Have one, Papa!¡± Nana handed me arge candy she was holding. Taken aback, I chuckled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Lately, both Papa and Kaeram have been acting strange! Just sighing without a word! It¡¯s not pleasant to see!¡± What¡¯s going on? Am I getting scolded by this little one now? It wasn¡¯t just me feeling ufortable; Kaeram, with an uneasy expression, asked. [Look at his grumpy face! Hey, kiddo! What do you know anyway?] Nana replied without batting an eyelid. ¡°Whenever Papa¡¯s not around, Kaeram, you mumble to yourself with a serious face, you know? I¡¯ve heard it all!¡± ¡°Why? What did she say?¡± Curious now that I¡¯ve heard this, I asked. ¡°It was mostly curses. If I had to pick one that stood out, it¡¯s when you said you¡¯d crush all these fucking things¡­ ¡± [This kid never runs out of things to say!] Startled, Kaeram quickly covered my mouth. Huh? Did I just hear that? I never imagined such vulgarnguage woulde out of those innocent lips. Is that why people try to filter their words in front of children? ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! But don¡¯t worry too much! Papa and Kaeram have me! Even if something dangerous happens, I¡¯ll fly over and rescue you in a jiffy!¡± With a puzzled expression, Kaeram chuckled and said, [Hey kid, you¡¯re unbelievable. If you don¡¯t want to go outside and identally get killed¡­ ] Perhaps both I and Kaeram momentarily forgot about it at that moment. How peculiar dragons can be. I had no idea what would happen when that peculiarity collided with the innocence of young humans. * * * With a sigh that could be interpreted as either admiration or resignation, Alice looked around at the panorama of Veliasid out before her. It was her hometown, looking much the same as it always had. However, today felt different. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Alice!¡± ¡°That lovely and gentle girl has grown up already! Look at her dignified figure!¡± ¡°I want to be a knight like Alice when I grow up!¡± She appeared as if a goddess from the heavens, donning armor to vanquish evil, and the praises of the inhabitants of the territory spread through the streets. Alice didn¡¯t mind the attention. However, it wasn¡¯t all sunshine and roses. For now, she was here as a knight, not as the daughter of the lord. She had to protect everyone in this territory with her own hands, not under someone else¡¯s protection. With renewed determination, she headed towards the fortress gate. Eventually, she arrived at the rear camp barracks. As always, the atmosphere was solemn and tense. A familiar knight approached her, somewhat tense himself. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Alice.¡± It was Eulken, a knight from the Duke of Vert¡¯s household, positioned as her direct superior within the Order of Light. ¡°Please drop the formalities, Knight Eulken. I¡¯m not here as the Duke of Vert¡¯s beloved daughter.¡± As someone who wanted to be treated as a knight in her own right, Alice felt extremely ufortable. Eulken responded with a faint smile, ¡°The Duke awaits you. Shall we go together?¡± It was a call from her father and her highest authority. Alice couldn¡¯t refuse. Apanied by a familiar yet unfamiliar escort, she entered the central barracks where the Duke was situated. ¡°Alice Vert, Intermediate Knight of the Order of Light. I present to you the guardian of the continent, Duke Vert.¡± Without daring to look at the Duke¡¯s face, Alice bowed her head immediately. ¡°I¡¯m very pleased to see you like this, Alice.¡± The Duke¡¯s face bore a satisfied smile. ¡°Before we begin our discussion, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to request.¡± Seated, Alice spoke with a restrained expression. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you would refrain from showing me any special treatment. I wish to be seen as just a knight serving on the front lines.¡± ¡°All the knights here see you as a perfect knight.¡± ¡°Before being knights, they see me as the Duke¡¯s beloved daughter.¡± The Duke¡¯s expression subtly changed. ¡°You are indeed a knight above all. But before that, you are also my precious daughter, carrying on my bloodline. What do you think that means?¡± Alice couldn¡¯t answer readily. ¡°It means that someday, you¡¯ll inherit my position and lead this ce, and beyond that, it means inheriting the duty of being the continent¡¯s guardian. It¡¯s not just about me, but all the knights here. They all believe it¡¯s right. They should believe, without doubt. I have never instructed anyone to treat you specially. They do so voluntarily.¡± Guardian of the continent. The obligation that had been ingrained in her since childhood. Alice felt the weight of that obligation pressing heavily upon her, a burden she hadn¡¯t fully understood until now. ¡°Don¡¯t bear too much burden. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll burden you with everything. You have Aschel, don¡¯t you?¡± A strong resonance echoed within Alice¡¯s heart in that moment. A single bead of sweat trickled down her neck, and the words she had suppressed for so long began to itch at her throat. After a brief moment of hesitation, Alice realized that if she didn¡¯t speak up now, she might not get another chance. ¡°Your Grace¡­, or should I say, Father, may I ask you something?¡± It had been so long since she had used that title, it felt almost unfamiliar. But in this moment, Alice saw Willius not as a Duke, but as her unmistakable father, and she had something to ask him. ¡°What is it?¡± The Duke responded calmly. ¡°If, hypothetically, if Aschel and I were unable to fulfill the obligations of our family, what would you think if someone else had to take on that responsibility?¡± The Duke didn¡¯t answer immediately, and Alice didn¡¯t expect him to. As the air grew heavy around them, the Duke finally spoke. ¡°¡­Are you talking about Cyan?¡± It was a question that seemed to understand her intentions. ¡°You mentioned it before, didn¡¯t you? That my brother might be even more remarkable than I imagined¡­¡± ¡°I did. I have no doubt that he, like you, will grow into an exceptional knight.¡± While the Duke spoke positively of Cyan, it wasn¡¯t the answer Alice had been hoping for. ¡°Would he be able to rece us?¡± The Duke remained silent. ¡°If, despite not being the eldest son or daughter, if the youngest were to surpass Aschel and me in growth, would you be willing to pass on that position to Cyan?¡± Until she took another breath, over a hundred heartbeats echoed throughout her body. Unable to meet the Duke¡¯s gaze, Alice fixated on his lips. Finally, from the Duke¡¯s parted lips cameughter. ¡°Haha¡­ Seems like you hold your brother in high regard.¡± ¡°The potential of the youngest is vast, to the point where even I cannot fully gauge it. Your statement about him surpassing you is not entirely imusible¡­¡± The Duke¡¯s acknowledgment of the youngest. Alice was taken aback by his unexpected response. ¡°But Alice¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean Aschel can be reced.¡± Alice¡¯s pupils shook for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t the very idea meaningless? To find someone to rece your brother? Aschel is the one who leads our family, the trustworthy brother you can truly rely on. Why would you even ask such a question?¡± Even to the Duke¡¯s question, Alice couldn¡¯t offer a response. But inwardly, she asked herself many times over, ¡®Why? Why is this happening? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Aschel¡¯s abilities. Her question stemmed from a doubt that had arisen from what she had always taken for granted. ¡®Why does Father cling to Aschel so much?¡¯ He had always wanted only capable children to carry on the family legacy, regardless of birth order. Alice had always believed that as long as the conditions were met, Father would give everything to them, whether they were the eldest or the youngest. But seeing the Duke now, it was clear that wasn¡¯t the case. A consistent fixation solely on Aschel. Alice couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Instead, she found herself questioning why she had only realized this now, and she even doubted herself. ¡°It¡¯s about time. The imperial carriage will soon arrive at the estate. Go and wee them in advance¡­¡± ¡°¡­Yes, understood.¡± Alice immediately rose from her seat and bowed to the Duke. As she was about to leave the barracks, the Duke spoke again. ¡°By the way, among the attendants apanying the imperial family right now¡­¡± Once again, the Duke¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Aschel is there.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Alice couldn¡¯t turn her head away. Her left hand, gripping the hilt of her sword, trembled with emotion. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 108 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 108: Imperial Guests (2) The Royal Academy weed the new semester. Despite most students who had previously dered postponing their return finally attending sses towards the end, the operation was feasible to a certain extent. Currently, about two-thirds of the students had returnedpared to the previous semester, and this was expected to normalize over time. However, there was still one empty seat¡ªa constant presence regardless of the circumstances. It belonged to a student who, despite seemingly enjoying staying at the academy even during vacations, never showed up for sses. For Arin, who couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the empty seat, it was truly peculiar. As soon as the day¡¯s sses ended, Arin headed straight to the Royal Manor, where her dormitory was located. It was also where the owner of the empty seat resided. ¡°¡­..!¡± Upon arriving at the main gate of the Royal Manor, Arin encountered a familiar face. ¡°Senior Arin?¡± It was Luna. Taken aback by the unexpected encounter, Arin hesitated for a moment. ¡°It seems like your sses have finished?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. But what brings you to the Royal Manor?¡± Although Arin hadn¡¯t asked for the reason yet, she had a rough idea of why Luna was here. ¡°I came to see Senior Cyan.¡± ¡°Oh, any particr reason¡­?¡± ¡°Not really. Just wanted to see the Senior¡¯s face?¡± Arin lost her words, her eyebrows twitching slightly as if questioning whether there was a problem. What was even funnier was that there weren¡¯t any guardian knights around, tasked with protecting her. ¡°Did youe alone, by any chance?¡± ¡°Yes. I managed to shake them off. I don¡¯t think I need to bring my society members just to see Senior.¡± She was a girl who could only evoke admiration. ¡°Did Senior alsoe to see Senior Cyan?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah, that¡¯s right! Cyan didn¡¯t show up for ss again, so I thought I¡¯d drop by and check on him¡­¡± ¡°I envy you. I wish I could live near Senior Cyan like Senior Arin¡­¡± Luna seemed genuinely envious. ¡°It¡¯s not all that great. Even if I did, it¡¯s like trying to catch a falling star to see his face¡­¡± The two girls eventually reached Cyan¡¯s room, knocking on the door. ¨C Knock, knock Despite the clear sound, there was no response from inside. ¡°That¡¯s odd. Usually, Brian would at leaste out¡­¡± Nine out of ten times they visited, Brian would greet them. However, today felt different, as if there was nobody in the room at all. About to knock again, they heard a voice from behind. ¡°It¡¯s empty in there right now. No one¡¯s there.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Turning her head naturally, Arin screamed in surprise. ¡°Why are you screaming? Do you think someone fell out of the window?¡± He too was startled by her scream. ¡°Why, why are you doing that from there?!¡± ¡°Why? I was just doing some ordinary ab exercises!¡± ¡°Who hangs from the railing to do ab exercises?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but question whether she was witnessing a normal sight. There was a tall man beyond the corridor window, leaning backward like a bat, gazing at them. ¡°Who, who is that person?¡± At first nce, he didn¡¯t seem like a student. ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard his name before. He¡¯s Set Shaharkhan¡­¡± ¡°The Prince of Sands?¡± The first prince of the Kingdom of Spania. Evaluated to have the highest potential since enrollment, he was now one of the students who rarely attended sses, alongside Cyan. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no one in that room right now. That rascal Cyan applied for a short-term leave.¡± It was unexpected news for Arin and Luna. ¡°A short-term leave? So suddenly? But why?¡± ¡°How would I know even that?¡± Seemingly disappointed by Cyan¡¯s absence, he sighed deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I came running, thinking of having a sparring match, but it seems like I¡¯ll just have to hang out instead. Maybe I should take a leave of absence too?¡± However, unlike Cyan, if he skipped any more sses, he could face disciplinary action. ¡°To disappear like this all of a sudden¡­¡± While they were initially worried about the sudden news, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disappointment. What could have happened for him to disappear with his underlings? It was quite disheartening for Arin to realize that they still hadn¡¯t fully opened up to each other. ¡°I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡± Luna felt the same way. * * * Dionne the Emperor didn¡¯t typically deploy arge escort when embarking on his routine visits. While his capital was secure, in truth, there weren¡¯t many knights within his escort who could directly challenge the Emperor¡¯s strength. In fact, even if the Emperor were alone, he could likely fend off all the guards himself, a testament to his formidable power. However, his children were different. While they inherited the Emperor¡¯s blood, they still had much to learn, so whenever the Emperor was absent, even more guards had to apany them than usual. As the carriage arrived at the border gate, it revealed the presence of the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince, both members of the royal family. ¡°Ha, I never thought I¡¯d be breathing this dirty frontline air again. Feels strangely nostalgic,¡± Remarked the Fourth Prince, Nerobian. ¡°Maintain yourposure, Neorbian. We¡¯re not here for leisure,¡± Cautioned the Third Prince, Fabian. ¡°Yes, yes, I know,¡± Replied Nerobian somewhat flippantly. While Nerobian seemed somewhat carefree, Fabian¡¯s face was filled with determination. They had both participated in frontline visits with the Emperor before, but the atmosphere now was as solemn as ever. Shortly behind them, another member of the royal family made their appearance. ¡°How do you feel, sister? What are your impressions of stepping foot into the frontline area for the first time?¡± It was Violet Sevellerus, the Second Princess, who was in charge of this expedition. ¡°¡­¡± The barren and destendscape felt both unfamiliar and intriguing to her, and she couldn¡¯t seem to tear her gaze away from the surroundings. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why did Louisnel trust this frontline expedition to you, Violet? It would be a relief if you didn¡¯t faint at the sight of the demonic beasts,¡± Nerobian remarked somewhat teasingly, but Fabian didn¡¯t intervene to stop him. Instead, he seemed to empathize with Nerobian¡¯s words, looking at Violet with eyes filled with distrust. ¡°I don¡¯t know about other matters, but why does only your side have so many guards?¡± Fabian questioned. Unlike their own royal family, there were more guardian knights by Violet¡¯s side. ¡°I heard that additional guards from Quazel were sent for Princess Violet. Unlike the First Prince, who knows when she might copse, it seems like they¡¯re taking precautions,¡± exined a man among the guards. While all the guards deployed for this expedition were from the royal army, it didn¡¯t mean they all hailed from the same ce. Most of Princess Violet¡¯s guards were knights sent from Quazel, an act that was quite sudden. Rumor had it that they were dispatched by K¨¹ndel, the head of the royal academy and a prominent figure in the family, upon hearing about the Second Princess¡¯s expedition. ¡°Is the atmosphere around you ufortable?¡± A man with a dignified bearing and blonde hair approached Violet. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ new to me. It¡¯s a strange ce I¡¯ve never experienced before,¡± Replied Violet, her eyes scanning the unfamiliar crimson sky. Without showing any signs of difort or fear, Violet embraced the deste air of the frontline without reservation. ¡°It makes me realize my position once again. I must fulfill my responsibilities for Mother and Father¡¯s trust and not disappoint them. I¡¯ll ensure the sess of this expedition,¡± Violet dered with unwavering resolve, a determined expression on her face. The man bowed his head respectfully in response. ¡°I will do my best to ensure the smooth progress of your expedition, Your Highness.¡± Violet responded with a faint smile. ¡°Thank you, Aschel¡­¡± * * * Alice¡¯s first mission from the Knights of Light was as follows: to guard the royal family during their expedition. It was a supportive mission, intended to prepare for any unfortunate events that might ur in the presence of the royal knights. While the mission itself was indeed prestigious, Alice couldn¡¯t shake off her doubts. With ample military forces stationed at the frontline and plenty of guards from the Royal Army, was there really a need for additional reinforcements? Perhaps there would be an exnation for the sake of preparedness, but there was one thing that just didn¡¯t make sense to her. ¡®Why is Aschel here?¡¯ Alice pondered. Aschel, apanying the Second Princess as her retainer, was an unexpected presence, especially considering there had been no prior contact between them. Could it be that the request came from the First Prince, with whom Aschel had some connection? In contrast to Alice¡¯s confusion, Duke Vert greeted the royal family with joyous enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you. Since you have all grown up so well, His Majesty must be very reassured.¡± ¡°We are just grateful to you for allowing us to tour despite our shorings.¡± Although they were in a high position, the princess and the princes showed respect to the duke, who was the protector of the continent and a close friend of the emperor. However, even the sight of the Duke was unusual to Alice. Knowing the dangers of the frontline better than anyone, he only allowed proven knights to enter, yet he had readily permitted the young children¡¯s expedition without the Emperor present, which was uncharacteristic of him. ¡°Alice?¡± Cecilia approached her with a demeanor suggesting she had something to say. ¡°Could youe for a moment?¡± Alice nced cautiously towards where Aschel stood before following Cecilia. Behind the thick curtain of dust, Cecilia whispered something into Alice¡¯s ear. Startled, Alice couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Aschel asked Father personally?!¡± Her voice was too loud, prompting Cecilia to hush her with a finger. ¡°Yes. He volunteered to be the retainer and requested to apany Princess Violet¡¯s expedition directly from Duke Vert and Prince Louisnel. In response, the Empress was conscious of this so she arranged for Fabian and Nerobian to go as well.¡± ¡°Why did he volunteer?¡± Alice asked. Cecilia simply shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t know either. ¡°The words I¡¯m about to say may sound presumptuous, but are you perhaps overly concerned about this? Wouldn¡¯t it be possible if the 1st Prince, who has a close rtionship with young master Aschel, requested on her behalf instead?¡± ¡°I wish it were that way. I hope it¡¯s just me overthinking things¡­¡± Despite Cecilia¡¯s concern, Alice shook her head and continued, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Alice sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°I hope it¡¯s just my misunderstanding and not something else¡­¡± Despite Cecilia¡¯s reassurance, Alice couldn¡¯t shake off her unease. Since the banquet at the pce, her suspicions about Aschel hadn¡¯t diminished, and this inexplicable behavior only heightened her anxiety. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong¡­¡± Not knowing when or where things had gone awry, Alice felt utterly despondent. ¡®Do you know something, Cyan?¡¯ The face of her spirited younger brother kept shing before her eyes. ¡°You were here, Alice.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± In an instant, Alice¡¯s heart sank as she hastily lifted her head. Sweat trickled incessantly between her armor and skin, making her body react before her mind could catch up. ¡°Brother A-Aschel?¡± Moments ago, Aschel had been by the princess¡¯s side. Alice struggled to maintain herposure, desperately suppressing her anxious thoughts. Unlike Alice¡¯s tense demeanor, Aschel appeared remarkably calm. ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 109 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 109: Imperial Guests (3) While it was natural for the royal family to embark on an expedition, it didn¡¯t proceed the same way as the Emperor¡¯s. Unlike the Emperor freely traveling to the forefront of the Lemea Valley, the princesses and princes were only allowed to venture within restricted areas. As it was for their safety, no one objected, and there were no additional requests from the royal family for further excursions. Thus, as the first day of the expedition came to a close, night fell. At the royal vi located outside the border gate, guided by a royal knight, Alice arrived at a door after a short while. *Knock, knock* She wasn¡¯t overly nervous, but neither was she entirely rxed, so she let out a small sigh as she knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Came the response from inside. With permission granted, Alice entered without hesitation. ¡°Wee, Alice!¡± Weing her with a joyful smile was none other than Princess Violet Sevellerus, the Second Princess of the Ushif Empire, who had invited Alice here. ¡°You¡¯ve be even more splendid since west met? You¡¯re so dazzling that I can¡¯t even look at you directly,¡± Princess Violet remarked. ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± It was a casual exchange, like greeting an old friend. Although they were of the same age and had graduated from the Royal Academy together, they weren¡¯t particrly close enough to share personal stories. To be precise, the Second Princess herself wasn¡¯t one to easily bond with anyone. Unlike the First Prince, she was incredibly introverted, even to the extent of disliking revealing her face to others, which made her less inclined to engage in external activities. However, she was by no means an ipetent princess. She was known to have inherited the Emperor¡¯s magical abilities, ranking at the 8th level among the Emperor¡¯s five children. In fact, she was the only one besides Alice to achieve a 6th level ranking upon graduating from the Royal Academy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making such a fuss. I feel much more secure with Alice by my side¡­¡± It was none other than Princess Violet who had asked Alice for personal protection. Given the personal duty of safeguarding the royal family, Alice had no reason to refuse. ¡°No need to apologize. It would be my honor to assist you, Your Highness.¡± Alice replied in a thoroughly respectful tone. ¡°It¡¯s truly reassuring to be protected by the Duke¡¯s family members like you¡­¡± Despite the kind gesture, Alice couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile. Her lips, usually drawn in a straight line, curved slightly upward, but that was all. Having concluded their conversation, Alice promptly left the vi and made her way to the Knights¡¯ quarters. Under the brightly lit night sky, with the round moon shining even brighter than the sun, Alice found Aschel waiting for her. ¡°Thank you for granting my request, Alice,¡± Aschel said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. After all, my duty from the Light Knights was also to guard the royal family. I¡¯m grateful to be able to fulfill that duty faithfully,¡± Alice replied. ¡°I feel much more secure knowing it¡¯s you who¡¯s protecting the princess, rather than any other knight,¡± Aschel remarked. At first nce, it might seem like Aschel and Princess Violet had a very close rtionship. However, knowing the truth, Alice couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± Why did you volunteer to be the princess¡¯s attendant?¡± ¡°Because of a request from the prince,¡± Aschel replied with a knowing smile. ¡°The Crown Prince, you mean?¡± ¡°Yes. He asked me to ensure her safety in his ce, so she couldplete her expedition safely. It was also what the princess wished for.¡± ¡°Were you close to Princess Violet¡­ before?¡± Aschel shook his head. ¡°Actually, this is the first time we¡¯ve met during this expedition. I thought you, being her academy peer, would be closer to her. But apparently not?¡± ¡°No. She¡¯s so introverted that even I haven¡¯t seen her face many times.¡± He nodded in understanding. As the conversationpsed into silence, a quiet tension hung in the air. Alice still seemed to want to say something more. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Aschel asked. ¡°Is that all?¡± For a moment, Aschel¡¯s pupils seemed to flicker slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°Why did you volunteer to be the princess¡¯s attendant? Is that really all?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes were filled with seriousness. ¡°What¡¯s your intention behind asking? Do you suspect me of having ulterior motives?¡± His yful tone shifted to a more serious one. As if responding to each other¡¯s energy, an invisible tension began to build between them. ¡°Just curious.¡± Alice smiled aloofly as if nothing had happened. ¡°If it¡¯s my brother¡­¡­ I thought he might have something more impressive than this.¡± Alice replied casually, though the underlying meaning was anything but light. ¡°Curious about what? What do you mean by ¡®something more impressive¡¯?¡± Aschel¡¯s gaze turned slightly icy. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just thought if it was you, there might be something more remarkable.¡± Her tone was light, but the meaning behind it was not. Aschel¡¯s eyes momentarily grew cold, although he continued to smile outwardly. It was a face that seemed pleasant to anyone, yet there was an underlying tension. Trying not to acknowledge it, Alice instinctively looked away. ¡°Then, good night, Brother,¡± Alice said, not once turning back to look at Aschel until shepletely disappeared from his sight. Unseen by each other, yet brimming with emotions for one another, they maintained their intense gaze, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice. * * * The second day of the royal procession arrived. The designated area for today¡¯s excursion was the deste forest to the west. While it didn¡¯t extend to areas where beasts roamed freely, the atmosphere of the forest, with its eerie dryness, was palpable. ¡°Indeed, the deste and eerie atmosphere stimtes my senses. I feel like I can¡¯t let my guard down for even a moment while I¡¯m here,¡± Remarked Prince Fabian about the forest. His brother, Prince Nerobian, echoed his sentiment. ¡°I also think the same way. I would like to apud the hard work of the frontline workers who work hard every day to protect this ce.¡± Just like the previous day, the overall coordination of the procession was led by Prince Fabian and Prince Nerobian. Princess Violet, who was the overall supervisor of the procession, seemed more interested in the surrounding scenery and leisurely followed in the middle of the procession. Standing guard behind the princess as her personal protector was Alice. ¡°Our younger brother is so amazing. He seems like a passionate and inquisitive student.¡± The princess observed her younger siblings expressing their thoughts openly and couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing well that their disy was merely superficial. Alice¡¯s answer was straightforward, yet it carried a weighty significance. ¡°Alice, you mentioned you have a younger sibling?¡± Princess Violet inquired. ¡°Yes, I have a younger sibling attending the Royal Academy,¡± Alice replied. ¡°How are they?¡± The question seemed simple, but to Alice, it sounded significant. ¡°I see him as adorable a sibling. Therefore, I always strive to show them a good example,¡± Alice responded. ¡°Showing a good example¡­ That sounds like a wonderful thing to do.¡± Princess Violet¡¯s steps began to slow unexpectedly. Sensing this, Alice adjusted her pace to match the princess¡¯s. ¡°As the princess representing the empire and as an older sister who should set an example for her siblings, we always have to show only the best side of ourselves. Sometimes, we have to hide even our true selves thoroughly¡­¡± However, before Alice could finish her thought, a sudden sh of yellow light shot up from the eastern sky ¨C a signal of demonic beast activity. Fortunately, the distance seemed far enough that direct confrontation with the beasts was unlikely. ¡°Escort the princess and princes!¡± Duke Vert immediately issued the evacuation order. The princes, who had been striding confidently at the forefront, immediately sought refuge in the arms of their knights. ¡°Princess, please evacuate quickly¡­!¡± At that moment when Alice hurried to protect Princess Violet, she saw it. A shimmering, iridescent magic circle was drawn directly beneath Princess Violet¡¯s feet. Additionally, a faint blue mana light was emanating from her fingertips, concealed by her thigh. Alice immediately thought, if what she was seeing wasn¡¯t a mistake, then that must be ¡®teleportation magic¡¯¡­ 0 seconds and 1 second. In that fleeting moment when even normal thought processes seemed impossible, Alice desperately hoped that she was mistaken. But contrary to her wishes¡­ *Whoosh!* Princess Violet vanished before everyone¡¯s eyes in an instant. ¡°The, the Princess has disappeared!!¡± The knights were engulfed in panic. Both the royal guards and experienced frontline knights were affected. Facing a phenomenon where someone vanished suddenly without any warning, some couldn¡¯t even react. Alice was no exception. ¡°Pull yourself together, Alice!¡± Approaching her was none other than Aschel. ¡°Calm down and tell me what you saw. How did the Princess suddenly disappear?¡± Alice replied in a daze, ¡°Th-the Princess¡­ it seemed like she used magic.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± Aschel¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Yes! There was definitely a magic circle drawn beneath her just before she vanished, and although I¡¯m not entirely sure, mana was manifesting from her hands¡­¡± Even as Alice spoke, she couldn¡¯tprehend it herself. Was she implying that the Princess had intentionally orchestrated her disappearance from her current location? ¡°¡­..!¡± Suddenly, Alice saw it. The distinctly predatory look between Aschel¡¯s parted lips. It was clear to anyone that he was gritting his teeth. ¡°Everyone! Disperse immediately and search for the Princess! Even if it means scouring every corner of the Lemea Valley, we must find her!¡± As soon as the Duke¡¯smand echoed, the momentarily frozen knights snapped out of it. They quickly organized search teams and began to prate into the valley. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 110 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 110: Imperial Guests (4) As Alice searched the valley for the missing Princess Violet, a sudden recollection from the past shed through her mind. It was when she was thirteen years old. There had been arge-scale swordsmanship tournament held at the Royal Academy at that time. It was open to all grades and was reflected in the semester grades, so everyone had to participate without exception. Princess Violet, Alice¡¯s ssmate at the time, was no exception. While Princess Violet was known to be skilled in magic, she had a reluctance towards physical activities like swordsmanship. Many were curious to see how she would fare in this tournament. When the tournament began, the moment finally arrived for Princess Violet¡¯s turn, but she never showed up. People assumed she had withdrawn due to her aversion to physical exertion, so their reactions were somewhat expected. However, the problem arose afterward. Not only did the Princess not appear in the tournament grounds, but she couldn¡¯t be found anywhere in the academy. Her personal guards were in a frenzy, and the academy itself went into chaos. The swordsmanship tournament was even temporarily suspended in order to search for the missing Princess. Every dormitory room was searched thoroughly, and detection spells were even employed to scour the entire city, but not a single trace of her was found. Amidst the panic, Princess Violet finally revealed herself in her room after sunset, with a remarkably dignified andposed demeanor. The reason for her disappearance was simple: she didn¡¯t want to participate in the swordsmanship tournament, so she hid until it was over. While hiding might have been understandable to some extent, the fact that the entire academy¡¯s resources couldn¡¯t find her was a shocking revtion at the time. It was an unprecedented event for an imperial Princess to disappear from a stronghold of demonic beasts. For some reason, Alice¡¯s memories of that day were vividlying back to her. ¡°Alice, are you alright?¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice interrupted Alice¡¯s reverie. ¡°Sorry, Cecilia! I was lost in thought for a moment¡­¡± Startled, Alice shook her head to clear her mind. ¡°I sense a magical presenceing from over there.¡± Cecilia pointed towards one side of the deste valley, where a faint magical aura seemed to be emanating. The artificial magical aura, which could never naturally ur, was indeed palpable. ¡°If it¡¯s here, then we¡¯re near Blood River, right?¡± Even the faint sound of flowing water seemed distant. ¡°Yes. But, Alice, you seem very unwell¡­¡± Cecilia asked with a worried expression, noticing Alice¡¯s troubled face. Alice couldn¡¯t deny it. There were multiple reasons for her unhealthyplexion. Witnessing Princess Violet manifesting mana, Alice couldn¡¯t help but consider the possibility that the current situation might also be another one of the Princess¡¯s schemes. But what concerned her the most was, ¡®Is this something that even Aschel doesn¡¯t know about?¡¯ His reaction, so genuine and unfeigned, particrly stood out to her. Alice could confidently attest that it wasn¡¯t a false reaction. He seemed genuinely taken aback by Princess Violet¡¯s unexpected behavior. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Alice. The Princess will be safe.¡± Ceciliaforted Alice, gently patting her shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Cecilia.¡± Since finding the Princess was their top priority, they hurriedly made their way to Blood River, where the magical presence was detected. ¡°Princess!¡± At the mouth of Blood River, where crimson streams flowed, Princess Violet was seen copsed and unconscious. Her eyes were closed, but she seemed to be breathing normally, and there didn¡¯t appear to be any serious injuries. ¡°Thank goodness. She seems unharmed.¡± While Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief, Alice¡¯s anxious expression remained unchanged. How could she copse in such a peaceful state at a stronghold where demonic beasts could attack at any moment? And the fact that she was unconscious itself raised suspicions. ¡°Please wake up, Your Highness.¡± Alice murmured quietly, her tone solemn and heavy. ¡°Alice?¡± Confused, Cecilia called out to her, but Alice remained impassive. ¡°I know you¡¯re awake. Please don¡¯t pretend to faint and just stand up.¡± For a moment there was still silence, The second princess slowly opened her eyes and raised her body without any problem. ¡°Was my act too obvious?¡± The Princess even smiled faintly, as if the current situation wasn¡¯t too serious. Her nonchnt demeanor starkly contrasted with Alice¡¯s serious expression, maintaining herposure. ¡°It¡¯s frightening, Alice. It looks like if I don¡¯t exin this situation quickly, you might not let me go,¡± the Princess said. This was undeniably the territory of formidable monsters. As long as Alice didn¡¯t understand the current situation herself, there seemed to be no way to leave this ce. ¡°I won¡¯t bother making excuses. Alice, did you see it? I used magic to disappear, didn¡¯t I?¡± Alice responded with silence. ¡°There¡¯s more than one thing that¡¯s questionable to you, Alice. Before you start wondering why I disappeared, think about why someone like me woulde here and why, of all people, your brother Aschel apanied me. Everything must seem suspicious to you.¡± Her words pierced Alice¡¯s thoughts perfectly. ¡°You might find it amusing to hear this, but the truth is, Alice, you should be thankful that I came on this expedition instead of my brother,¡± the Princess continued. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°If my brother hade, this valley would have been a battlefield by now, filled with demonic beasts. But after receiving a scolding from His Majesty, my brother decided to refrain from joining us. And with the key figure in the original n gone elsewhere, I ended up leading this expedition.¡± ¡°A battle with demonic beasts! What on earth are you talking about?¡± Alice, now agitated, raised her voice as she locked eyes with the Princess. The Princess continued, unfazed. ¡°My brother can be quite ruthless. I know that better than anyone, having shared blood with him. Although he couldn¡¯t execute the original n, that doesn¡¯t mean he would just sit still. This expedition is just like¡­¡± Alice still couldn¡¯tprehend the Princess¡¯s words. ¡°Of course, people don¡¯t want to die. Not just humans, but all living creatures. I¡¯m no exception. So¡­¡± Thud! Suddenly, the ground shook as a heavy, ominous presence approached. Sensing the threat along with the sound, Alice immediately turned around. ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± Several Hellhounds, with their lively eyes dripping saliva, stared menacingly at them. Alice drew her sword, preparing to confront the monsters. Fortunately, they were only lesser monsters. ¡°We can discuss the restter. For now, let¡¯s escort the Princess out of the front line. Please follow quietly.¡± But as time passed, they needed to evacuate to a safer area as soon as possible, as higher-level monsters could appear. However¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. We should go. But Alice can¡¯te¡­¡± Squeak! With a clear, melodic sound, a transparent light erupted from somewhere and rapidly enveloped the surroundings. Startled, Alice turned around just in time to witness¡­ Whoosh! A chilling sensation rushed through her senses as she felt an unbearable pain surging from her abdomen, momentarily stunning her. Slowly lowering her trembling eyes, Alice saw a crimson de followed by a familiar hand gripping it. The gaze that followed the hand met Alice¡¯s eyes. ¡°C-Cecilia¡­?¡± Her gaze was like that of a solid pine tree, devoid of any emotion. It was the knight who had always advised her to protect Vert, the one whom she had trusted more than her own family. ¡°Why? Cecilia, why¡­?¡± Swoosh! Even as Alice questioned, Cecilia remained silent and drew her sword, as if no exnation or justification was needed. Instead, it was Princess Violet, who had been chuckling behind her, who finally spoke. ¡°Please don¡¯t think badly of me, Alice. You¡¯re a knight of the light sworn to sacrifice yourself for the peace of the continent, aren¡¯t you? You will be an honourable knight who died fighting against demonic beasts for me.¡± After finishing her words, the Princess suddenly took out a vial from her embrace and scattered its contents around. The crimson hue seemed like blood, but it wasn¡¯t human blood. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t struggle too much. I just wish for you to ept death gracefully. Even though things turned out like this, I hope Alice won¡¯t suffer¡­¡± But Alice was already experiencing a pain she had never felt before. It wasn¡¯t just the physical pain of being stabbed, but the emotional agony of betrayal from someone she trusted made it even more unbearable. Thud! With one leg giving out, Alice finally dropped to her knees. ¡°Goodbye then, Alice¡­¡± With a merciless final word, the Princess turned away. Following her, Alice¡¯s knight, Cecilia, also left. ¡°C-Cecilia¡­¡± There was no response to her unanswered call, only silence. Sadness, despair, disillusionment. In a situation where all negative emotions engulfed her, there was only one thing Alice wanted to know: ¡®Why did Cecilia betray me?¡¯ But Cecilia never provided an answer to her curiosity. However, at thest moment when she and the princess were about topletely disappear from her sight. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She turned her back. Pity. All Alice could see was pity in Cecilia¡¯s final moment, as if she pitied herself for being in this situation. There was no sense of remorse or guilt. And with that, Alice understood. Cecilia was never truly hers to begin with. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± There was no time formentation. Driven by a sudden surge of anger, Alice rose again and quickly assessed what she needed to do. Though blood flowed, her wounds were not as deep as she had feared. She could wield her sword and use magic without difficulty, and the monsters ahead were still easy to handle, being only lesser ones. First, she would deal with the monsters quickly, then join the other knights nearby. After that, she would return to the frontline and report everything she had experienced¡­ Everything she had¡­ Report¡­ The word trailed off in her mind as she realized whaty ahead. Alice pondered whom she should turn to. The Order of the Knights of Light? The Prince? They were both involved in putting her in this situation, and they would likely still have resources at their disposal even after expending some. The Duke? He was more than just a father, especially considering her role as the heir to the family. He valued her survival more than anyone else, but by his side was now¡­ Where he was present. Her brother, despite being siblings, was someone she couldn¡¯t trust. He had even tried to kill her in their childhood, after all. Would he beughing at her now, seeing her in this situation? The wavering of her sword reflected her inner turmoil. Could she return to normalcy after resolving this situation anding back, as if nothing had happened? Alice¡¯s eyes gradually lost focus. She felt utterly lost, with nowhere to turn. What would be the point of going back to such a situation? ¡°Raawwrr!¡± The hellhounds charged towards her with fierce growls, but Alice didn¡¯t move. It was as if she was giving up on life and everything. She closed her eyes, seemingly ready to abandon everything. Thunk! A vivid sound of a sword being drawn nearby caught her attention, causing Alice to snap her eyes open. ¡°¡­¡± A ck cloak fluttering in the crimson wind, a dark mask obscuring the face, and a purple-red dagger exuding a chilling aura. Alice recognized the mysterious figure that appeared out of nowhere. She had definitely seen this enigmatic presence before. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 111 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 111: Existence of Salvation (1) The air on the frontlines always feels filthy, no matter when you breathe it in. People are supposed to adapt to a ce after living there for a long time, but whether you¡¯ve been here for a year or just returned after a long absence, it¡¯s just repulsive. But despite that, I¡¯vee back again. To change this damn future. ¡°Kuungg!¡± Even dogs with low intelligence are still the same. I¡¯d love to chop off their heads one by one and taste a bit of blood, but unfortunately, there won¡¯t be time for that. After fixing my sword, I immediately charged forward. -Swish There was no need for fancy swordsmanship against inferior demonic monsters. The hounds¡¯ throats fell to the ground as easily as water flows. The familiar scent of blood rose from the severed bodies. But among them, there was a particrly strong smell. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the scent of the hounds. Looking around, I noticed traces of advanced monsters scattered nearby, taken from who knows where. Where did the second princess get such things, I wonder? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter right now. For now, I looked back. ¡°¡­!¡± Just a moment ago, my sister, who seemed to have given up everything, was ring at me while clutching her abdomen wound. My face was covered with a mask, so she couldn¡¯t tell if it was me, but anyone would be surprised in this situation. It had been about two months since west saw each other after the imperial banquet. To be honest, it was quite bleak. Well, not for me, but for my sister. Is that really the face of someone who wants to live? Even when the hounds were rushing to tear her throat, she closed her eyes. What does that mean? She gave up on life. Unlike me, who had burned with vengeance at the bitter betrayal, she had let go of everything the moment she realized there was nowhere to go back to. I always say my sister is a strong woman. Knowing that herself, she always wanted to protect others with her strength, not just herself. I was one of them, too. The problem is that no one actually tried to protect her. If there had been even one, she wouldn¡¯t have died so futilely in her past life. Moreover, has anything changed in this life? Just as she had saved me from Cranz¡¯s beating before, now it¡¯s my turn to save her from death. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± But my sister, who wouldn¡¯t understand my intentions, raised her sword and warned me. ¡°You¡­ Have we met before?¡± Well, I¡¯ve seen her before. Strictly speaking, we¡¯re notplete strangers. ¡°No mistake! You¡¯re definitely the person I saw at the imperial pce a few months ago! You must have seen me too!¡± I am so thankful that she clearly remembered the changed appearance of her younger brother. ¡°Are you here to¡­ kill me too?¡± What a dreadful thing to say. Even if the heavens were to split in two, that would never happen. Ugh¡­ It¡¯s really disgusting. I¡¯m witnessing the most unpleasant sight in the world right now. Seeing sadness and despair clinging to that beautiful face. It felt like tears would burst out at any moment with just a poke of a finger. My sister died so lonely in a ce where no one was around, right? Suddenly, everything seems meaningless. Revenge, and everything else¡­ Should I just turn back and kill them all? ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± With a fierce howl, a strange presence was felt from behind. Another demonic monster drawn by the smell of blood. Judging by the feeling, it seemed like quite a rare visitor had arrived. I turned my gaze indifferently. Fur stained with fresh blood, fangs chilling the atmosphere. It seemed like it had already had a meal somewhere, as blood was smeared around its mouth. The appearance of this demonic monster meant that this area could be quite noisy for a while¡­ Whether it perceived us as its next prey or not, the creature was licking its lips eagerly with its tongue protruding from its wide-open mouth. * * * The superior beast of the Lemea Valley, the ¡®Red Wolf¡¯. A predator known to recognize any living creature as prey, regardless of whether it is a human or a demonic beast, and devours whatever it can find. It wasn¡¯t a demonic beast that just two humans could handle. Alice felt her arms and legs trembling as if they were about to go crazy. It wasn¡¯t just because of the wound in her abdomen, but she felt her body involuntarily reacting to the majesty of facing a superior demonic beast for the first time. Even a momentary distraction could lead to her throat being swallowed by that beast¡¯s mouth at any moment. But the man in front of her was different. Despite the fierce aura that made even her tremble, he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he stood tall, staring at the massive beast without any fear. ¡°¡­!¡± Then, abruptly turning his body, he aimed the sword he was holding at the beast. ¡®Is he really nning to confront that demonic beast?¡¯ The skin of a superior demonic beast has apletely different level of toughnesspared to that of an inferior beast. Attacking with mediocre mana could not only shatter one¡¯s own bones, but beasts like the Red Wolf wouldn¡¯t even allow such an attack tond. It takes at least three high-ranked knights to have a chance against a beast like this alone. For Alice, it was mind-boggling. *Swoosh* Nevertheless, as if it were the most natural thing, the man effortlessly transferred the mana manifested in his hand into the sword. *ng!* ¡°¡­!¡± In the blink of an eye, with the first sword strike, a total of three strikes unfolded in session. *ng! ng! ng!* Neither Alice nor even the Red Wolf realized what had happened. In fact, the speed of the swings was so fast that it was impossible to tell if there were three strikes. Without even a moment to groan, the body of the Red Wolf was torn into dozens of pieces. For a superior beast, it was an unexpectedly anticlimactic end. As if it were the most natural thing, the man in the mask simply stared at the corpse of the beast. ¡°¡­.¡± An indescribable tension filled the air between them. Just as an awkward atmosphere was about to linger because neither of them stepped forward, *Thud* Rain poured down from the cloudy sky. As the rain soaked her gradually, Alice¡¯ lips felt drier and drier. Despite the circumstances suggesting that he hade to rescue her, she couldn¡¯t fathom the reason behind it. Regardless of the reason for his visit, what she was most curious about was, ¡°Who are you, exactly?¡± His identity. Strangely, though, he didn¡¯t feel entirely unfamiliar. It felt like they had met somewhere in life, not only at the pce but also at some point in her life. Beyond not feeling unfamiliar, she even felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°¡­.¡± The man in the mask remained silent as ever. Was he also struggling to find the right words to say? After a moment, the man¡¯s feet, which had been stuck to the ground, finally began to move. *Thud* With each step he took closer, Alice felt the anxiety in her heart gradually dissipating. It was even beginning to feelforting. Feeling such emotions toward a stranger whom she doesn¡¯t even know, is that really normal? Even thinking about it herself seemed absurd. That means, Alice thought, that the presence behind that mask must surely have some connection to her. With such thoughts in mind, as she gazed at the man once again, her heart raced once more. Somewhere, there was a familiar physique, a familiar gait. There¡¯s a sensation known to families who share blood ¨C an instinctual recognition that¡¯s invisible to outsiders, an undeniable essence. And now, Alice felt that essence emanating from the man before her. As he took a step closer, almost within embracing distance, the man finally halted. Still, he remained silent. While he exuded an air of indifference, Alice¡¯s entire body trembled incessantly. In a momentary pang of pain, Alice flinched as the man touched her wounded area. *Ping* A bright light of healing emerged, enveloping Alice¡¯s injured abdomen. The light seeped into the torn flesh, beginning the process of regeneration, stopping the bleeding and restoring her to her original state. It was a 7th-rank healing magic, ¡®Touch of Regeneration¡¯, a spell quite ipatible with a man who had just mercilessly torn apart the limbs of the Red Wolf. However, Alice¡¯s wounds were rapidly healing despite this awkwardness. As the healing concluded, the man finally raised his head to meet Alice¡¯s gaze once more. He was of small stature, almost borderline adult, making it easy for Alice to look down at him. Yet, this only made her emotions more turbulent. He looked like a young boy to anyone¡¯s eyes. Moved by instinct, Alice slowly raised her hand. Suppressing overwhelming emotions, as her hand finally touched the man¡¯s mask, he spoke for the first time. ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself to confirm it.¡± The masked man finally spoke. The moment she heard that voice, Alice¡¯s ever-shaking hand stopped. Instead of stopping her movements, the man took off the mask he had been wearing. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Along with a sigh filled with many emotions, hot tears flowed down Alice¡¯s pure white cheeks. The carelessly pouring rain made her weeping feelings even more sad. With a sigh containing various emotions, tears streamed down Alice¡¯s cheeks, made even more poignant by the pouring rain. ¡°Cyan¡­?¡± An incredulous question escaped her lips. Could it really be him? With a nod, the man calmly shook his head. ¡°Have you already forgotten your little brother¡¯s face?¡± Could that be possible? Even if she were trapped in a cave for a thousand years without seeing anyone, she could never forget his brother¡¯s face. Alice couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she saw her beloved brother, Cyan. Betrayed by someone she trusted the most, and left with nothing but despair, the person who appeared to save her is¡­¡­. ¡°The armor suits you really well. Sister Alice.¡± It was her youngest brother, Cyan. Drenched in rainwater, Alice gently cupped Cyan¡¯s cheek with her wet hand. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± It was beyond belief, beyond any possibility. She even began to doubt if she was seeing an illusion, but the warmth and softness she felt were undeniably real. Gradually, joy spread across Alice¡¯s face. ¡°I came to save you, sister. Just knowing that you¡¯re alive is enough for me¡­!¡± Before Cyan could finish his sentence, Alice pulled him into a tight embrace. In truth, why Cyan was here didn¡¯t matter much to her. That thest being who could give her a reason to live had appeared when she had nothing left. It provided immensefort to the current Alice. ¡°Thank you, Cyan. For showing up for me¡­¡± Alice¡¯s tears flowed incessantly down her face, mixing with the rainwater on Cyan¡¯s cloak. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 112 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 112: Existence of Salvation (2) [When did you learn healing magic?] Kaeram asked me as I wiped my hands in the pouring rain. ¡°I just learned it along the way. Taking care of my own body is something I have to do.¡± Doing this kind of thing, you never know when or where the shadow of death might strike. Getting stabbed in the limbs, getting shed across the back, these are all toomon for assassins. So waiting for a healer toe and treat my wounds, while I¡¯m holding my injuries alone, isn¡¯t that ridiculous? If you¡¯re contemting stabbing someone else, you should always keep in mind that you could end up getting stabbed yourself. It¡¯s only natural to be prepared for that. [Come to think of it, you have a lot of strange talents, don¡¯t you?] Is it just my imagination, or does that sound a bit sarcastic? [So, what are you going to do now, after baring your face in front of your dear sister, with no n in mind?] ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± [¡­¡­?] Kaeram frowned as if she was puzzled. [What? That¡¯s your nless response?] ¡°In the end, my sister¡¯s new future will only be meaningful if she decides it.¡± I turned my head to look in my sister¡¯s direction. As she was frowning in contemtion, I could sense her troubled mind. Having experienced so much in such a short time, it would surely be difficult to ovee it all quickly. But being our older sister, it¡¯s possible for her to act this way. Right now, she¡¯s not despairing or feeling defeated by the current situation. Rather, she¡¯s thinking. As if strengthening her resolve, she lifted her head and bit her lip. As I was approaching her naturally, she opened her mouth as if she had been waiting for me. ¡°You once told me. You wanted to carry on the family¡¯s ideals as a descendant of the Vert family¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Do you still feel the same?¡± There was no reason to lie at this point. ¡°I never had that desire from the start.¡± My sister nodded in understanding. ¡°The reason I decided to carry on the family¡¯s ideals wasn¡¯t anything special. I just thought someone had to do it. I thought it should be me. And because it had to be me, I thought it was possible. I believed it was something for everyone.¡± I know. The shining armor my sister is wearing represents that determination. ¡°But now I feel like everything has be meaningless. I wonder if there¡¯s any need for it anymore¡­¡± ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± ¡°You saw it too, didn¡¯t you? Cecilia stabbed me¡­¡± I affirmed with silence. ¡°Cecilia wasn¡¯t just a knight protecting me, she was more than that. She understood my dream of bing a knight of light the best and never hesitated to give advice. Sometimes, I even thought of her as more precious than family¡­¡± My sister swallowed her breath, trying to suppress the emotions that were welling up once again. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t the case. Regardless of reasons or intentions, Cecilia was never truly mine from the beginning. She was just someone who had a different purpose and was always by my side.¡± Betrayal from someone you¡¯ve trusted and relied on your whole life. The shock from that is so devastating that it¡¯s meaningless to even try to describe it. I understand that emotion all too well. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ feeling angry?¡± ¡°Anger? Well, even if I were to get angry, what¡¯s the point? I was just ignorant about everything¡­¡± I think to myself. Ignorance isn¡¯t a sin. But trust born from ignorance can be extremely dangerous. Strictly speaking, my sister isn¡¯t at fault for what¡¯s happened in the current situation. But she¡¯s probably ming herself. She¡¯ll be ming her own naive trust, believing that because Cecilia had been by her side all this time, she would continue to be there in the future. That blind trust in herself as the one who should carry on the family¡¯s ideals has led to today¡¯s oue. ¡°Cyan, you know something about the family or about Aschel, don¡¯t you?¡± Caught off guard, I couldn¡¯t respond immediately. ¡°I saw it that day in the royal pce. You were very cautious of Aschel, someone you hardly ever saw. It was as if you understood his innermost thoughts¡­¡± That¡¯s why our sister is truly remarkable. She has already sensed the truth to some extent, so there¡¯s no point in denying it. But¡­ ¡°Someday¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Now is not the right time. Especially since revealing the true nature of that demon might put my sister in even more danger. When the time is right, I¡¯ll tell her everything. ¡°I see¡­¡± There was a hint of disappointment in her voice. ¡°Then, could you at least tell me this?¡± My sister¡¯s absent-minded gaze regained its vigor. ¡°Can I consider you as the one I trust and rely on the most right now?¡± I could answer that part immediately. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Okay, then that¡¯s settled. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing for me, as your older sister, to rely on my younger brother¡­¡± As usual, my sister affectionately stroked my head. ¡°But Cyan, you don¡¯t have to shoulder everything alone. Just as you¡¯ve stayed by my side, there are countless people who will stay by yours too.¡± It felt strange. Unlike someone who might have considered my sacrifice as natural, my sister genuinely thanked me and felt sorry for me. If my sister from my previous life hadn¡¯t died and had continued to stay by my side, how different would my life have been? The thought came to my mind, but I shook my head. Ultimately, what matters is now. It¡¯s my duty to continue maintaining that smile on my sister¡¯s face. ¨C Swoosh ¨C Through the bushes, I could sense the approach of the knights from the distant patrol. They must being to check on my sister¡¯s safety. There might not be anything good to go back to, but when I looked into my sister¡¯s eyes, I didn¡¯t feel like straying from her path. ¡°Are you going back?¡± ¡°I should go. The problems I face should be resolved by me alone. That way, can¡¯t you look at your face proudly?¡± Though part of me wants to advise her not to go, I still want to respect my sister¡¯s choice. Just as I¡¯m about to resign myself and put my mask back on, my sister grabbed my hand and spoke. ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll tell me everything that¡¯s on your mind. I¡¯ll wait for that day, no matter how long it takes¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡± With that, I turn away. In that moment, I feel like I¡¯ve washed away decades of guilt from my heart. * * * Cyan, who had always been seen as innocent and adorable, now presented a strange and unfamiliar sight to Alice. Was this really the Cyan she knew? Yet, the unmistakable touch that remained on her hand proved that she was indeed a member of her family. Promised to reveal everything in due time, Alice focused on resolving the immediate problems she faced. Soon, a few knights emerged from the bushes. ¡°Alice?!¡± d in armor with the royal insignia, they were knights of the royal army. ¡°Are you alright? Are you injured?¡± ¡°Well, um, for now¡­¡± The wounds inflicted by Cecilia had already been healed by Cyan¡¯s magic. Some of the knights, seeing the scattered corpses of the beasts, were astonished. ¡°Did you face these beasts alone?¡± Although it wasn¡¯t entirely true, she couldn¡¯t admit otherwise. Alice thought it would be better to remain cautious about revealing Cyan¡¯s existence, so she nodded carefully. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fortunate that we found you first, Alice! Perhaps the heavens are helping us!¡± The knight¡¯s reaction was a bit too exaggerated. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Suspicion crept into Alice¡¯s mind as she asked cautiously. ¡°If, by any chance, anything happens to Alice, we must contact them first and convey this message.¡± ¡°W-Who asked you to do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chief Kundel!¡± As soon as she heard the name, Alice¡¯s pupils shook violently. The other knights were wary, keeping an eye out for any other knights who might approach. ¡°Now, listen carefully, Alice¡­¡± The knight began to ry all the instructions she had been given in a restrained tone. * * * Nonchntly wandering through the corridors, Aschel finally stopped in front of a door. The entrance was heavily guarded by the knights of the royal army, and the situation seemed impossible to enter. However, Aschel smiled genially and spoke casually. ¡°I¡¯vee to see Princess Violet¡­¡± The knights hesitated in their response. If it were anyone else, they would have refused firmly, but this was Aschel, the eldest son of Duke Vert. One of the knights who had been eyeing him relented, and Aschel entered without any hesitation. Inside, Princess Violet, with a somewhat haggard expression, was seated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Aschel, I can¡¯t bear to look at your face¡­¡± Despite the princess¡¯s self-reproach, Aschel remained silent. ¡°Have youe here to scold me? Then go ahead. I have no right to refute anything you say.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not your fault, Princess.¡± Princess Violet finally burst into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t even have the right to be a princess. As soon as I heard that the demonic monsters appeared, I instinctively ran away¡­ And yet, I still caused trouble for everyone around me. How should I even face Duke Vert¡­¡± The reason behind Princess Violet¡¯s use of magic during the visit was simple: she was scared. Fearful of the appearance of the monsters and in a hurry, she inadvertently tried to teleport away. However, due to her panic, she ended up miscing the coordinates and ended up somewherepletely different. That¡¯s right. It was not an exnation, but an excuse. Aschel suspected that the wordsing from the princess¡¯s mouth were far from the truth. ¡°Alice did that for me¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Aschel interrupted her, unable to listen any longer. ¡°How can you say that? Alice is Lord Aschel¡¯s younger sister! You don¡¯t even know what happened to your younger sister, who was surrounded by demonic beasts, so how can you be so calm?¡± However, Aschel¡¯s expression remained firm until the end. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? There¡¯s no need for you to be any sadder than you already are because of Alice¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°A message came from the rear camp a while ago.¡± For a moment, Princess Violet¡¯s pupils subtly shook. ¡°They said Alice is alive.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The face of Princess Violet, who couldn¡¯t smile or frown, froze strangely. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 113 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 113: Existence of Salvation (3) In the midst of a valley where demonic monsters roamed freely, if a newly minted knight, especially a female one, imed to have faced a superior demonic monster and returned unscathed, how believable would it be? At least the frontline knights would dismiss it as unworthy of consideration. However, not only skilled veteran knights, but also knights of the imperial army who had stepped on the battlefield for the first time. ¡°I apologize for causing concern.¡± Alice said, bowing her head in perfect condition without a scratch. In response, Duke Vert pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Alice!¡± Not only had she safely escorted the missing princess to the rear, but she had also returned boldly to the front lines after single-handedly defeating the notorious superior monster. The duke couldn¡¯t help but genuinely rejoice in her achievements. Other knights also couldn¡¯t help but admire Alice¡¯s bravery, except for one. ¡®How¡­ how did shee back¡­?¡¯ Seized by inner bewilderment, Cecilia couldn¡¯t move. From head to toe, she felt a trembling akin to aspen leaves, and her heart suffered relentless pounding. ¡®Why is she so unharmed?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t as if she had narrowly avoided fatal wounds on her arms or legs. Wasn¡¯t she stabbed in the abdomen, where vital organs were located? Though not deeply, it should have been a blow impossible to move normally from. Even the traces of blood were vividly visible. At the very least, walking should have been extremely unnatural. Yet Alice showed such a normal appearance as if such a thing had never happened. Alice subtly raised her head, and her gaze finally met Cecilia¡¯s. Cecilia was at a loss for what to do. As her heart raced with palpitations, Aliceughed. ¡°¡­.!¡± It was a smile so beautiful that no metaphor in this world could adequately describe it. It was a familiar smile to Cecilia. However¡­ Cecilia felt fear. Knowing that the smile was not born of joy or positivity, until she understood the true intent behind that smile, her current fear seemed unlikely to be alleviated. * * * ¡°¡­.¡± Alice¡¯s return, casually discarded at the crossroads of life and death. Upon learning of this, the Princess Violet¡¯s face no longer held any semnce of feigned sadness or false happiness. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Cecilia.¡± The princess didn¡¯t turn her gaze, but spoke nheless. ¡°How is Alice?¡± Contrary to expectations, there was a hint of ease mixed in her voice. ¡°She hasn¡¯t said a word¡­¡± At this, the Violet Princess let out a bitterugh. ¡°So, is there any benefit in her silence?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± Cecilia¡¯s response was firm yet awkward. Depending on what words came out of her mouth at that moment, their situation could change in an instant. But Alice hadn¡¯t spoken since her return. Betrayed by the knight she trusted and facing moments of unwanted death, yet saying nothing? It was a behavior that they couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I heard she even single-handedly defeated a superior demonic monster called the Red Wolf¡­ Is Alice truly that skilled?¡± In all honesty, Cecilia wanted to say no. Beyond her infancy, she had spent nearly ten years as the sword that protected the Vert family. Over those ten years, Cecilia had been by Alice¡¯s side, knowing her better than family. Alice¡¯s abilities? It was a fact that she possessed talents beyond that of a genius, perhaps even bordering on being blessed by the gods. If given enough time, she would undoubtedly be the greatest knight on the continent. But it wasn¡¯t the case yet. She was like a flower about to bloom, not yet fully developed. To defeat a superior demonic monster with injuries on an abnormal body was an impossible feat. Yet, Alice had returned, in perfect condition. Could it be that she received help from someone? There was nothing certain in the situation. A moment of silence filled the room. ¡°It¡¯s amusing.¡± Cecilia doubted her ears. ¡°Despite the frustrating and even despairing situation, why am Iughing?¡± It wasn¡¯t a feigned or hiddenughter, but genuine joy from within. ¡°Since our time at the academy, I¡¯ve always known that Alice had a generous heart but was also very strong-willed. She was always her true self, without any pretense, unlike me. Isn¡¯t that something Cecilia, who was always by her side, knows better than anyone?¡± Cecilia affirmed with silence. ¡°Surely she wouldn¡¯t stay silent for no reason. Or perhaps, she might be waiting for the right moment. If not that¡­¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Suddenly, a familiar presence felt from outside the door made Cecilia turn her head. ¡°She might want to check on us.¡± ¨C creak The door opened, and a familiar face of a knight entered. The one Cecilia absolutely didn¡¯t want to face at the moment¡­ ¡°Intermediate Knight Alice Vert, representing the Order of the Knights of Light. Greetings to Princess Violet.¡± It was Alice. ¡°Wee, Alice. You came sooner than expected, didn¡¯t you?¡± The princess greeted her casually with a smile. Alice¡¯s face was as rigid as a stone, devoid of any emotion. ¡°You seem to have a lot to say? It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s difficult. We¡¯ll listen¡­¡± Her demeanor was not just casual but rather confident. Without hesitation, Alice spoke up. ¡°Then let me ask in return. Your Highness, do you have anything to say to me?¡± The princess tilted her head with a smirk. ¡°Do you have anything you want me to hear?¡± Alice¡¯s gaze remained steadfast. ¡°I have no desire to make excuses. As I said before, I only struggled to survive.¡± In other words, in that situation, Alice had to die for the princess to live. ¡°So, I have nothing to say. I believed without a doubt that you would die. What can I say to someone I thought was dead?¡± Alice couldn¡¯t even open her mouth in the face of such brazenness that almost robbed her of any words. ¡°But Alice, you¡¯re truly remarkable. Even after being stabbed with the most painful betrayal, you return confidently without losing heart. I really admire your strength.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So why are you keeping quiet now? If you speak up now, it will put both me and Cecilia in a difficult position. Are you hesitating?¡± Alice¡¯s fist clenched in turmoil of emotions. Sensing this, the princess spoke with even more enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s amusing to say this, but I have no ill will towards you, Alice. In other words, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. So, how about changing your perspective a bit?¡± The princess¡¯s touch was now gently caressing Alice¡¯s cheek. ¡°You were just fulfilling your duty as a knight to protect the continent and the empire, and in doing so, you saved me¡­¡± Salvation. Though packaged in pleasant words, it ultimately meant the same as asking. Unless one was aplete fool or utterly ignorant, how many could nod their heads at those words? But¡­ ¡°I understand¡­¡± For the first time, a smile appeared on Alice¡¯s face, which had been rigid all along. ¡°I understand your heart, Your Highness. If I could sacrifice my life to save you, there could be nothing more valuable. I won¡¯t me you.¡± The princess¡¯s face, in turn, stiffened at Alice¡¯s words. ¡°I might even be grateful. Thanks to you, I learned many things I didn¡¯t know.¡± In Alice¡¯s subtly lifted head, there was genuine joy without falsehood. ¡°My mission was to protect the royal family while the front line expedition continued. But now that the royal expedition has ended abruptly, I think there¡¯s no need for me to be by Your Highness¡¯s side anymore. So, I¡¯d like to bid farewell to you, Your Highness.¡± Alice raised one arm over her chest and made a knight¡¯s oath to the princess. ¡°Then return safely to the pce¡­¡± With that, Alice turned around. Immediately, she met Cecilia¡¯s gaze, who was naturally by her side. ¡°¡­.!¡± Once again, Cecilia was caught off guard. A smile that could not possibly originate from positivity. Alice turned her head away after that smile. Until she opened and left through the door, neither the princess nor Cecilia said a word. ¡°¡­.¡± Unlike a moment ago, when she was rxed, the princess¡¯s face was now filled with bitterness. ¡°What does it mean to have learned something new¡­?¡± Cecilia couldn¡¯t provide an answer. But she knew exactly what she needed to do in this situation. Hesitation for a knight was akin to sin, and any lingering regret had to be cut off beforehand. ¡°I will¡­ kill Alice Vert this time.¡± Her hand was now directed towards the hilt of her sword. * * * There was no particr reason. She was never truly her ally to begin with; she was only there to achieve her own goals. Therefore, she didn¡¯t feel any guilt. But Cecilia couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. That smile she had seen earlier¡­ Could a mere smile arouse such intense emotions in a person? It wasn¡¯t about getting angry or forgiving. At first, she was confused about its meaning, but now she understood it clearly. There must have beenpassion behind Alice¡¯s smile directed at her. Cecilia¡¯s emotions upon realizing this bordered on rage. She couldn¡¯t endure or tolerate her current feelings. To alleviate this emotion, she thought killing her was the answer. At the point when Alice had to return to the knight headquarters in the capital after the end of her duty as the royal guard, Cecilia patiently waited for her appearance. Momentster, Alice emerged from inside the castle gate with her belongings,pletely alone, without even a porter in tow. As Cecilia was about to erase her presence and follow behind her, she felt it. A tremendous surge of murderous energy that made her heart race, not emanating from Alice in her line of sight. It wasing from behind her, from the dense thicket of red leaves, as if beckoning her toe. Forgetting her original purpose for a moment, Cecilia began to approach the unknown murderous energy calling out to her from within the unfamiliar thicket. The strange crimson shadow cast a slightly eerie feeling over the area, like scattered drops of blood. Stepping into this unfamiliar space, Cecilia soon found herself face to face with the owner of the mysterious energy beckoning her here. When was thest time she had felt such emotions? It was said that humans feel the greatest fear when encountering the unknown for the first time. Even when facing a demonic monster for the first time, she didn¡¯t feel like this. It was the first time since bing a senior knight that she had experienced such fear. Directly from the presence behind the mask. ¡°¡­¡± The moment she felt the sinister energy emanating from within the mask, even her breathing became ufortable. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 114 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 114: Retribution (1) Cecilia Lien. Amoner who became a Knight of the Light at the young age of twenty. As soon as she was initiated, she caught the eye of his father and became a maid and knight, guarding alongside his older sister Alice Vert in Velias. She acted as a mentor to his sister, aiding in her emotional growth, and was someone his sister trusted and relied on the most. But strictly speaking, she wasn¡¯t his sister¡¯s person, let alone a member of the Vert family. Honestly, he didn¡¯t even care to know whose person she was. She could be apanion of the Second Princess, or someone above her. Well, he wasn¡¯t entirely clueless now, but what did it matter? As they say, one has no right to discuss pain until one has experienced it firsthand. The stab in the abdomen? I¡¯ve been stabbed hundreds, thousands of times in past lives. The pain of a sharp piece of iron piercing through flesh is nothingpared to what I¡¯ve experienced. Alice probably didn¡¯t feel much pain either when her organs were pierced by a sword. Her pain didn¡¯te from physical wounds but from betrayal by the person she trusted and relied on the most. I¡¯ve experienced that pain firsthand. Alice, with her already generous and strong heart, must have felt it even more acutely. As I¡¯ve said before, our sister is truly a strong person. Unlike me, who still can¡¯t let go of the anger from back then, she quickly sorted out her feelings. ¡®She just wasn¡¯t my person from the beginning,¡¯ she said. She even med herself for not realizing it sooner. Such a noble-hearted person, one might even say divinely moved? But don¡¯t be mistaken. That¡¯s just her thinking, not mine. To me, this woman is nothing more than the worst kind of tormentor who drove a stake of betrayal into my sister¡¯s kind and gentle heart. And now, she¡¯s openly lurking around to assassinate my sister. How could I possibly let this woman live? ¡°So it¡¯s you¡­¡± As I stared at her for a while, she spoke first. ¡°You¡¯re the one who lured the demonic monster and saved Alice¡­¡± It¡¯s quite appreciative of her to recognize me without needing any exnation. Then naturally, she should also understand why I called her here. ¡°Where do you belong?¡± I had no intention of responding to such a banal question. I simply raised my sword slightly and gave a tacit answer. * * * Height: 165cm, weight: approximately 55kg. Although he has a body so young that he cannot be called an adult man, they say that a person is not always what he looks like on the outside. From his stance with the sword, the aura emanating from behind the mask, to the eerie energy pulsating from within, Cecilia sensed a threat and immediately drew her sword to confront it. ¡®So there was such a formidable presence by Alice¡¯s side?¡¯ She had never felt or heard of such a being during her time with the Verts. This vile aura couldn¡¯t possibly belong to a knight. It was the kind of energy associated with beings who mercilessly extinguish the mes of radiant life. Cecilia immediately understood that the mysterious figure before her was an assassin, here to kill her. A surge of transparent magic surged from Cecilia¡¯s longsword. Her life was not as trivial as the necks of mere demonic monsters, and she had no intention of surrendering easily. Furthermore, if she could overpower this assassin, she could gather more information to report to her master. Prepared, Cecilia charged forward. With swift strides, she closed the distance between her and the assassin. But then¡­ The assassin effortlessly deflected Cecilia¡¯s sword with their own and subtly shifted their stance, causing Cecilia¡¯s bnce to falter. ¡°¡­..!¡± In that moment of imbnce, Cecilia faced a merciless counterattack. Swift strikes aimed precisely at her arms and legs, but Cecilia remainedposed, calmly evading each blow. ¡®This speed¡­ is definitely not normal¡­¡¯ The assassin¡¯s movements were on a different levelpared to novice assassins. With proper utilization, they could easily subdue even frontline superior demonic monsters. Handling a Red Wolf alone would pose no problem. But Cecilia knew better than to underestimate them. ¡°I call upon the winds of nature to aid me¡­¡± With an incantation, a fist-sized whirlwind of magic materialized beneath her feet. Wind Worker, a 7th-grade wind attribute magic. It converted airborne wind into kic energy, maximizing her movements¡ªan ability unique to Cecilia. With her absorbed magic now enhancing her physical abilities, Cecilia charged at the assassin once more. But even this time, the assassin effortlessly blocked her attacks. Undeterred, Cecilia increased her speed even further,unching a relentless barrage of strikes. -Thunk! With a dull thud, Cecilia¡¯s rough breathing followed. Though her movements disyed agility beyond human capability, she had achieved nothing. Meanwhile, the assassin¡¯s face remained unscathed, not even a hint of exertion in their breathing. Cecilia was stunned. She has reached the highest level of wind attribute, but he is someone who cannot even be touched by her. Was she really dealing with a human? ¡®Who is this man, exactly?!¡¯ At that moment, an unknown dark energy emanated from under the assassin¡¯s cloak. It wasn¡¯t the pure mana anyone could wield. It was an extremely evil energy, unfamiliar even to Cecilia, who had experienced numerous battlefields, stirring up negative emotions within her. ¡®Mist?¡¯ As she pondered the nature of this energy, a spell flowed from the assassin¡¯s lips. ¡°Shadow: Shredding Wind¡­¡± -Whoosh! Simultaneously with the spell, a strange sound echoed from below. It wasn¡¯t an illusion but a tangible, distinct sound of something being cleaved. Yet Cecilia¡¯s body remained intact, and there seemed to be no visible damage around her. ¡°¡­.!¡± But soon enough, Cecilia understood. What the mysterious assassin had unleashed wasn¡¯t a tangible form but a movement of nature, something no human could touch. -Swift! * * * My eyes may not show it, but I¡¯m quite excited right now. A drop of sweat dripped down my back from the heat of the intense swordy moments ago, despite it not being particrly hot outside. That¡¯s how remarkable this knight¡¯s proficiency is in utilizing this tricky wind attribute. But that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way to counter it. If her enhanced physical abilities were derived from the wind swirling around her, all I had to do was to cut through it. Can you cut through wind? What else can¡¯t you cut through? But remember this one thing: cutting through wind means rejecting the flow of nature itself. If you try to cut through the flow of wind, even human skin, which is usually unable to be cut, will be sliced apart by the sharp des of revenge. -Swift! ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± Just like now. The gentle wind that had protected her body had now turned into cruel des that surged in all directions. The once sturdy armor of the senior knight, which would normally be impervious, was now in tatters, blood streaming like a waterfall through the gaps. ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡± Incapacitated in an instant, she gasped for breath, her eyes no longer filled with the fierce determination they once held. All that remained now was a moment for reflection. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask?¡± As she knelt, momentarily lost in thought, she spoke. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask about the reason for betraying Lady Alice?¡± I¡¯ve said it before, but I¡¯ll say it again. Regardless of the reason or who ordered it, it doesn¡¯t matter. But wait? Lady Alice? When you hit her in the back without a single hesitation, are you saying you will treat her as if she were her actual owner? It¡¯s absurd; I couldn¡¯t help but burst into bitterughter. ¡°Did you call me here just to seek revenge? To kill me?¡± Half right, half wrong. Seeking revenge is correct, but calling her here solely to kill her is not the purpose. Sister Alice might feel a bit upset if she knew, but I¡¯ve witnessed her suffering from the betrayal since the beginning to the end. In other words, I could have intervened from the start. But I didn¡¯t. Pain leads to enlightenment. I wished for sister Alice to experience this pain, which would aid in her growth. As a knight, hesitation is akin to sin. If she had to kill her master, whom she had served faithfully, she should have done so with hesitation. But she didn¡¯t. She not only made sister Alice feel the pain of betrayal with her feeble strike but also, she even lured the demonic monsters, urging sister Alice to resist until the end. Why? Perhaps hoping sister Alice would survive? That¡¯s absurd. This woman simply wanted to bring despair to Lady Alice by shattering her firm and resilient heart, to make her die in despair from which no one could save her. If I hadn¡¯t appeared at that moment, sister Alice would truly have faced such a lonely death. Knowing this, how can I easily let her die? -Thud! With an inexplicable smile, I drove the sword into her shoulder. ¡°Cough!¡± She groaned as blood gushed out. Despite her eyes still filled with pride, they would soon lose their strength. ¡°If you won¡¯t ask, then hurry up and kill me¡­¡± This is why knights are problematic. Even those who are not fit to be knights are captivated, asking to be killed without even grasping the situation. Theyfort themselves, calling it an honorable death for their lord. An honorable death? Do they even know if death is honorable without experiencing it themselves? They¡¯ll know how foolish it is only after experiencing it. I can already anticipate how pathetic and pitiful her expression will be when her breath is finally cut off. I¡¯m already looking forward to it. Chapter 115 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 115: Retribution (2) The heavy clouds looming in the sky, apanied by thick, pouring rain, seemed to mirror her unsettled mind. *Creak* As the door opened, Princess Violet quickly turned her head. ¡°It¡¯s Aschel.¡± Not the visitor she had hoped for, the princess¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re disappointed.¡± With a smirk, Aschel asked, and the princess smiled back, seemingly sarcastic. ¡°I¡¯m not the one disappointed; it seems like it¡¯s you, Aschel. Is your n ruined, or do you still have a final n up your sleeve?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Shall we be bold and speak frankly? You tried to kill me, didn¡¯t you? Acting on my brother¡¯s orders?¡± Aschel couldn¡¯t respond immediately. ¡°Our impulsive brother wouldn¡¯t just let this slide, right? The fact that you, someone close to our brother, were involved is evidence enough.¡± With a subtle chuckle, Aschel retrieved something from his pocket. It was an ordinary-looking parchment scroll. ¡°This is a summoning scroll that can summon demons. It¡¯s a very useful artifact that can summon demons on the spot with just a certain amount of mana. Of course, it can be used right here, right now.¡± It was practically a confession. ¡°I won¡¯t make excuses. As you thought, Prince Louisnel asked me to kill you on the front lines. I would use this scroll to summon demons during the procession to cause chaos and then attempt to assassinate you.¡± *Whoosh* But now, seemingly unnecessary, Aschel burnt the scroll right there. ¡°But the n went awry from the start. Along with the unexpected reinforcements from the imperial army, we didn¡¯t anticipate that there would be knights loyal to you among us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But if I didn¡¯t struggle even though I knew I would be killed, I would be no better than an unintelligent microorganism. I made the best choice I could.¡± The princess crossed her arms, showing a determined expression. ¡°I have one question, Aschel. Did you really intend to kill just me on this mission?¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t hesitate to rmend Alice as my personal guardian, right? She knows nothing about your ns¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You nned to kill us both, didn¡¯t you? Me and your sister?¡± Princess Violet wished to receive personal protection from the Light Knight, Alice. This was the story Aschel conveyed when they first encountered Alice. However, that wasn¡¯t the truth. It was merely something Aschel desired, and the princess had onlyplied with his rmendation to summon Alice. ¡°Not answering confirms my suspicions.¡± Aschel responded with a faint smile. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for reasons. Everyone has their own circumstances, don¡¯t they? Even a household as noble as yours may have private matters more potent than water¡­¡± The princess nodded as if understanding. ¡°But in anypetition, it¡¯s wise to strike first. Did you know that Alice harbors considerable distrust towards you, as Cecilia mentioned? If left unattended, Aschel, your true intentions may be ringly obvious.¡± ¡°¡­Let me tell you something fun.¡± After maintaining silence, Aschel finally spoke. ¡°The events of this expedition have yet to be reported to the pce. Not even the intelligence has been dispatched yet.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°While the expedition is over, reports about it can still change at any time.¡± Seemingly insignificant words, yet their implications were far from trivial. Reports about the expedition could still change anytime. It meant the royal expedition wasn¡¯t over yet, and it served as a warning that something more might happen to her. The princess¡¯s expression darkened instantly as she grasped the implication. ¡°Are you¡­ threatening me?¡± Aschel shook his head. ¡°My ns have already fallen apart. I have no desire to devise new ones now. I simply wanted to broaden the princess¡¯s horizons.¡± The princess frowned. ¡°Really? You¡¯re one of our brother¡¯s people, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t see the need to do you any favors, especially when you¡¯re working for someone who wants to kill me.¡± ¡°Who said that I serve him? Is Prince Louisnel my master?¡± *Boom!* A sudden thunderp outside the window apanied the pouring rain. ¡°Um¡­?¡± Princess violet seemed to reconsider if she had misheard. Aschel continued, undeterred. ¡°I serve no one. Least of all the prince. Our rtionship is purely transactional, driven by mutual goals.¡± ¡°Do you expect me to believe that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lie as flippantly as to fabricate falsehoods. My words hold weight.¡± ¡°Then, can I ry this conversation to my brother as it is? I¡¯m curious if he shares your sentiments!¡± Aschel shrugged indifferently. The princess, caught off guard, couldn¡¯t continue, and there was a momentary silence between them. ¡°Aschel¡­ What do you really want?¡± The princess¡¯s voice, as she spoke again, carried a slight tremor, unlike before. The moment she realized that he was more inscrutable than she had thought, fear rose within her, along with a sense of caution. ¡°Do you desire this empire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± Aschel promptly dismissed her spection. ¡°I aspire to pursue the highest dream that a human can seek.¡± ¡°The highest dream?¡± ¡°Yes. To transcend the limits set upon humans and reach the pinnacle of existence.¡± The princessughed incredulously. ¡°Ha, isn¡¯t that a bit too grandiose? Are you aiming to be a god or something?¡± ¡°How you perceive it is entirely up to you, Princess. However¡­¡± Aschel moved closer until they were face to face with her. The moment their eyes met at such close proximity, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll apany me on the path toward my dream.¡± Aschel smiled slyly and extended his hand to her. ¡°Are you asking me to be your¡­ person?¡± It was a dangerously audacious statement, aiming to turn a member of the royal family into their own. But the speaker seemed unfazed by the potential repercussions. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? I serve no one. Therefore, shouldn¡¯t you be mine, Princess?¡± Princess Violet pondered. How should she react to this impudent and impure proposition? Should she assert her authority to suppress him? Her deliberations didn¡¯tst long. All the cluttered thoughts in her mind vanished, leaving only one conviction dominating her mind: She needed to grasp his hand right now. As the resolute Princess Violet reached out to take Aschel¡¯s hand, ¡°Kekek!¡± Laughter suddenly echoed from one corner of the room. Sensing the intrusion, both Aschel and the princess turned their heads simultaneously. *Thunk!* ¡°¡­.!¡± Another thunderp resounded as the silhouette of a strange figure perched on the windowsill was illuminated. He was squatting on the windowsill, looking at them with interest, as if he found this situation amusing. Was this figure there all along? Until theughter, there was no sense of its presence. d in a cloak of darkness and a mask concealing their entire visage, no one in Velias dared to dress in such a manner. ¡°Who are you?¡± Aschel, now alert, was the first to inquire. *Thud!* The unknown figure wordlessly tossed something from their hand towards them. The thrown object, rolling uncontrobly, came to a stop in front of Princess Violet. Instead of the princess, who took a step back due to an uneasy feeling, Aschel checked inside. ¡°Ahh!¡± Upon confirming the contents, the princess screamed and fell backward. Aschel¡¯s face contorted gravely. ¡°T-The¡­!¡± Unable to continue her sentence, the Second Princess pointed at the contents of the bag with trembling hands. What the unknown entity threw was so grotesquely distorted that it was impossible to look at it with open eyes. It was the head of Knight Cecilia. The level of distortion indicated unspeakable agony, inciting revulsion in the princess. The unknown figure merely smirked as if satisfied with their gift. * * * I unexpectedly stumbled upon quite an amusing story. The highest dream that a human can seek? What a magnificent phrase. It speaks volumes about the strong determination to ovee one¡¯s limits and reach the highest point possible. But to hear such an impressive phrasee out of that demon¡¯s mouth, how could I not suppress a smile? It¡¯s almost ludicrous to the point of being pathetic. ¡°¡­!¡± Are they suddenly struck dumb? Why are there no words? I thought maybe if I offered a gift, even a silent person would speak. But to see how moved they were, enough to fall to their knees, it¡¯s quite satisfying. ¡°Let me ask again. Who are you?¡± How can an older brother, whom I respect so much, not even recognize his cute younger brother¡¯s face? Of course, there¡¯s no intention to respond. After all, why would I reveal what that bastard wants to know? I walked towards him without saying a word. He must also know that the 2nd princess and Cecilia plotted his sister¡¯s assassination. Yet he extends his hand to the Second Princess. Just thinking about it makes my anger surge again. *Ki-yang!* Sensing a threat, he infused mana into his sword. A brilliant light emanated, as if warning them not toe any closer. ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time! If you don¡¯tply, I¡¯ll¡ª!¡± *Kkang!* Enough of his nonsense. Laughing at ridiculous bullshit once is enough. If I continue listening to his voice, even my barely maintainedposure might falter. With a loud ng of the sword hitting the ground, it rolled over. ¡°G-Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost in my room¡­!¡± When people are scared, usually their senses shut down, but their mouths usually don¡¯t. I rushed forward and covered the princess¡¯s mouth, inadvertently locking eyes with her. ¡°¡­!¡± Her face, consumed by fear, was truly a sight to behold. Isn¡¯t this just a natural reaction to preserve one¡¯s life? But for my elder sister to experience the pain suffered, it¡¯s unfathomable. While I wish to return the suffering to this bitch, like that wretched head¡¯s owner¡­ *Pik!* She suddenly copsed. Fainted, huh? How pathetic. Oh well, I wasn¡¯t nning to kill her today anyway. I stood up and turned to face him again. ¡°¡­?¡± He stares at me with a puzzled expression, but he can¡¯t move. A future savior of the continent, trembling before a mere assassin. Even if I kill this guy now, I won¡¯t be satisfied. But I just turned around. He must be puzzled. This situation must be utterly iprehensible to him right now. But you must know this. Today¡¯s events are just the beginning for you. Your ns, your grand dreams that you hope to achieve, they will all be thoroughly crushed and destroyed because of me. I can¡¯t wait for that moment toe, even though it may take a while. [TL/N: Is the author really edging us with this bro tf just end his shit bro] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 116 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 116: Retribution (3) Blood scattered in all directions, a body fragmented into dozens of pieces. Some knights couldn¡¯t bear to look at the horrific scene. Is this truly the work of a human being? The dead speak no words, it¡¯s thew of nature. However, sometimes, even without directly hearing or experiencing it, one can indirectly feel the immense suffering the deceased endured. ¡°¡­.¡± Aschel picked up the longsword ced beside the corpse with a disheartened gaze. Once gleaming with a radiance that could blind the eyes, the sword of the high-ranking knight was now stained with dried blood, losing all its luster. The name engraved on the hilt revealed the identity of the corpse. [Cecilia Lien] It was shocking to discover such a gruesome scene where a capable knight who could even stand against fierce high-level monsters ended up as this ghastly corpse. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Aschel sighed deeply, a sense of shame he had never felt in his entire life creeping over him. What made it more ufortable was not knowing who had caused this disgrace. However, the dreadful gaze was unforgettable, remaining etched in his mind like encountering a murderous spirit emerging from the depths of hell. Hence, the savage memory lingered vividly in his mind. ¡°Please handle the corpse. I¡¯ll report to the Duke¡­.¡± Aschel delegated the task and left the scene with a troubled heart. Without time to collect his scattered thoughts, a man approached him head-on. It was his retainer, Kellen. He silently handed Aschel a letter. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a letter left by Alice.¡± At the mention of Alice, Aschel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She entrusted it to a maid at home before leaving Velias. She asked to deliver it to you, Aschel¡­.¡± Without hesitation, Aschel tore open the letter, and as he read, his expression fluctuated subtly. ¡°¡­.¡± Aschel gazed silently at the sky. Gradually, with a tter, the letter was crumpled in his hand. Concerned, Kellen cautiously inquired. ¡°What was written in it¡­ May I ask?¡± Aschel nonchntly replied, as if it was nothing of importance. ¡°I¡¯m retiring from being a Knight of Light.¡± ¡°!¡± Astonished, Kellen immediately asked for the reason. ¡°S-suddenly? What¡¯s the reason¡­?¡± ¡°She says she stillcks the capacity to handle it herself, wanting more time for training, so she asked me to pass the message to Father on behalf of her.¡± As if the main point was not that significant, Aschel opened his mouth again with a restrained expression. ¡°She told me to give up¡­¡±. In disbelief, he burst intoughter, unable to contain the absurdity of it all. ¡°W-what do you mean by giving up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She just said to give up. Regardless of the circumstances, she just wishes for all of us siblings to live happily together. Her concern for her pathetic older brother is so noble that it¡¯s unbearable.¡± However, contrary to his words, his hands trembled with rage. ¡°Where did Alice go?¡± ¡°Well, it seems she headed towards the pce for now¡­¡± Kellen hesitated to speak somewhat. ¡°After leaving Velias, her whereabouts became mysterious all of a sudden.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± Contrary to expectations, there wasn¡¯t a strong reaction. With his lips sealed, Aschel remained silent for a while, and quite a lengthy silence ensued. ¡°At the academy¡­¡± Kellen, who had his head down, suddenly shook his pupils significantly. ¡°Has there been no separate contact?¡± Lifting his head, Kellen casually replied, ¡°None.¡± Upon hearing this, Aschel squinted his eyes, disying a rather displeased reaction. ¡°Understood. You may leave now.¡± Bowling his head, Kellen promptly left the spot. Alone, Aschel¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the sky. ¡°Kikik¡­!¡± The feeling of fog clouding his once bright future crept in. Although he felt overwhelmingly angry and ufortable, strangely,ughter escaped his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time, after all¡­.¡± The gaze, unfamiliar yet eerily familiar, that had never been seen before, still vividly lingered. However, it didn¡¯t feel entirely unfamiliar. It was the familiar sense of difort that he had surely experienced in fleeting moments of his life. ¡°Kahaha!¡± Eventually, aughter mixed with joylessughter resounded across the crimson sky. His appearance was so bizarre that it resembled witnessing a demon reveling in ecstasy. ¡°¡­.¡± Kellen, who had been secretly observing him, *Whoosh* Incinerated a letter he had been holding in his hand. One side of the paper bore the name Boris, along with the emblem of the Royal Academy. It was a letter Kellen had not shown to Aschel. ¡°Be careful, Lord Cyan¡­.¡± Kellen immediately left the spot. * * * [Did you manage to endure it? I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it and would just hack him to pieces?] ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you hoped for?¡± [What are you talking about? If anyone hears this, won¡¯t they think that I am a wicked demonic sword crazy obsessed with ughter?] Wouldn¡¯t saying such things sting her own conscience? ¡°To be human means exercising restraint. Rushing in recklessly would make one no different from a beast driven by instinct.¡± [Oh, how admirable! It feels like just yesterday you were running wild like a loose calf. Our master has grown up a lot, hasn¡¯t he?] I couldn¡¯t muster any words in response to such nonsense. [So, are you just going to let your sister go like this? Without keeping an eye on her?] ¡°What I could do is over. Whatever happens from now on, it¡¯s entirely up to her. She¡¯s the one who will run better than anyone else when given the right path.¡± It was a kind of resignation. Honestly, no matter where she goes, I see my sister as someone who will live better than me. If I just rx, another letter wille sooner orter. [¡­..] Is there more to say? Kaeram, who had been staring at me intently, suddenly shifted her gaze elsewhere. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± She nced back at me subtly. [It¡¯s better not to be too rxed.] As soon as I heard those words, the muscles that had momentarily rxed tightened again. [Life is incredibly winding, you know. More than you think¡­] ¡°Is that advice?¡± [Well, if you want to call it that.] I¡¯m receiving life advice, who has already lived twice¡­ While I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where such a kind sword might be found again, I was naturally alert to the thought that she would not have said this for no reason. [You never know, do you? Somewhere on thisnd, there might be another ce you need to rush off to¡­] If ever another sessor to this quirky, temperamental sword appears, I would like to give them this advice: be careful when she smiles. If, perchance, amidst that smile, there¡¯s a subtle, unsettling piece of advice that seems to escape only me, that¡¯s when caution, notcency, is required. It¡¯s a kind of warning that something else might happen to me. And as someone who knows that all too well, I couldn¡¯t possibly smile right now. * * * The first ce to receive news from the frontlines was not the Imperial Pce, but the office of the Academy Chancellor. The disappearance of Princess Violet. The return of Alice, who single-handedly defeated a high-level demonic beast. And the mysterious death of Cecilia, a high-ranking knight of the Order of the Light. Each piece of news was significant enough to cause great turmoil in the Empire, yet Chancellor Kundel¡¯s expression remained remarkably calm. [TL/N: Author has used chancellor here/] [PR/N: Works bc headmaster and chancellor are mostly simr and interchangeable(?)] It was as if he considered each event merely a matter of course. Not even a hint of trembling appeared on his lips. *Knock, knock* Amidst this, a knocking sound came from beyond the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Whether it was a prearranged guest or not, the Chancellor granted entry. ¡°You summoned me, Chancellor.¡± It was Boris Ruchelheim, a newly appointed academic instructor this semester. ¡°Take a seat.¡± The Chancellor gestured for Boris to sit, and their conversation began naturally. ¡°It¡¯s been about two weeks since you started here. Is there anything ufortable about your amodations?¡± ¡°Thanks to your consideration, Chancellor, I¡¯ve been adapting well. Other faculty members have been very helpful as well.¡± Boris responded without any issues. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fortunate. Given that this ce is filled with arrogant nobles who¡¯ve been pampered since childhood, it¡¯s all a facade without some backing. But looking at your face, I don¡¯t get the sense that you¡¯re lying. That¡¯s quite fortunate, I¡¯d say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you view me favorably despite my shorings.¡± With a peculiar smile, Chancellor Kundel continued. ¡°Although it¡¯s been a short time, there¡¯s been something I¡¯ve noticed about you since our first meeting.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Before I answer, let me ask you something. Why are you here?¡± Whether Boris didn¡¯t understand the question or not, he couldn¡¯t immediately answer. ¡°Why are you making it difficult? Obviously, you¡¯re here because your master sent you. To work as an instructor here at the Royal Academy under my direction. But is that really all?¡± ¡°I guess you would like to know my personal reasons¡­¡± Confusion aside, Boris replied with a calm smile. ¡°If I may be truthful, Chancellor, I came to find someone.¡± ¡°Someone?¡± The Chancellor¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not someone I have a personal connection with, but rather someone my lord desperately wants to find.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t necessarily have the right to ask who that person is, but still, I¡¯m curious. Have you found that person?¡± Boris shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t found them yet. In fact, I haven¡¯t even found a clue as to where to start looking.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a lie. Your eyes tell a different story, don¡¯t they? Seems like you¡¯ve got a suspicious friend.¡± Momentarily speechless, Boris couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t take it too seriously. It¡¯s just this old man¡¯s worthless spection.¡± The Chancellorughed heartily, and Boris chuckled along. ¡°Let me tell you one thing. When you want to know someone, you have to be careful of what¡¯s hidden beneath their exterior.¡± ¡°Their hidden intentions?¡± ¡°Yes, even if they¡¯re smiling on the surface, who knows if they¡¯re hiding flowers for you or a knife behind their back?¡± Boris felt like the Chancellor¡¯s words were more of a warning than advice. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your words in mind, Chancellor.¡± After the meeting ended, as Boris descended the stairs from the Chancellor¡¯s office, he soon encountered a familiar woman at the main entrance. ¡°Are youing from the Chancellor¡¯s office?¡± It was Instructor Silica. ¡°Yes. I received some kind words from Chancellor Kundel.¡± ¡°Kind words? I wouldn¡¯t expect him to give out advice so easily. Seems like he holds you in high regard, Instructor Boris.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯m fortunate. To be honest, I¡¯m quite worried about how you view me.¡± ¡°No need to worry. Just show him your true self. He¡¯s quite perceptive, so if you lie, he¡¯ll catch on quickly.¡± Silica patted Boris¡¯s shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Is that so? Then you¡¯re truly remarkable, Instructor Silica.¡± ¡°What? Why the sudden praise?¡± Caught off guard by the unexpectedpliment, Silica was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s just that you seem to be hiding something, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Though startled internally, Silica didn¡¯t show it and replied calmly. ¡°Bringing up a woman¡¯s secrets isn¡¯t very nice. Instructor Boris, are you more devious than I thought?¡± ¡°Haha. If it made you ufortable, I apologize.¡± Boris chuckled sheepishly and brushed it off. ¡°Well then, I have some personal research to attend to¡­¡± ¡°Sure. See youter, Instructor Boris.¡± After their conversation, Silica turned and ascended the stairs. The moment he waspletely out of sight. ¡°¡­.¡± Silica¡¯s eyes transformed into cold, sharp eyes full of determination. ¡°He¡¯s pressing on it?¡± A momentary gleam of crimson shed from the small sword hidden within the pages of her textbook. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 117 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 117: Bible (1) Boris pondered. The emotion of interest in humans is quite fascinating, indeed. When they be fixated on something, they charge at it as if their life depended on it, which might be the driving force behind humans¡¯ rule as masters of thisnd, oveing physical weaknesses perhaps even more vulnerable than beasts¡¯. Right now, he found himself showing interest in this student named Cyan, just like that. Although he was nothing more than a mere janitor in terms of status, the information he acquired about Cyan was far from trivial. ¡®Spends most of the day inside the dormitory. Conducts exercises with the guardian knights in the early morning or at dusk.¡¯ ¡®The total number of residents, including the guardian knights, is three. However, they consume meals for at least six people daily.¡¯ ¡®They do not allow outsiders to enter their room. They also reject regr cleaning services.¡¯ ¡®asionally, theypletely vacate the premises for three days, sometimes even up to a week, without any measures taken by the chancellor.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t about typical things like grades or training records; rather, it delved into sensitive areas, perhaps even their private life. However, Boris felt somewhat disappointed; the facts he acquired weren¡¯t satisfying enough. ¡°It¡¯s a well-known fact at the academy that Cyan Vert receives the Chancellor¡¯s attention. But besides the Chancellor, there seems to be someone else showing considerable interest in him.¡± ¡°Who might that be?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s still just spection¡­¡± The man hesitated to speak but seemed to demand something. Boris handed him two gold coins, and with a satisfied smile, the man spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s Instructor Silica!¡± Boris¡¯s expression subtly changed. ¡°As you know, it¡¯s notmon for instructors to personally visit students¡¯ dormitories. Regardless of the reason, it¡¯s likely to arouse negative attention. If it happened once or twice, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but consistently for two years indicates there¡¯s something between them, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s a fact directly conveyed to me by the royal hall administrator!¡± The man asserted confidently that his words were true. ¡°And I have another very important piece of information to share with you¡­¡± Continuing with another interesting fact, he asked if Boris was interested. ¡°Do you know about Barrett Louisemill?¡± ¡°The son of Baron Louisemill of the Garam Kingdom, isn¡¯t he?¡± He was also a student currently attending the academy. ¡°Correct! I happened to meet him while gathering information about Cyan Vert! He said he would reveal secrets about Cyan that others don¡¯t know if certain conditions are met!¡± Boris¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. ¡°What are the conditions?¡± ¡°Well! ording to him, there was some friction between him and Cyan Vert before. He said he would reveal everything if his safety is guaranteed.¡± Demanding safety rather than money or favors in negotiations? That implied that the party in question was deeply afraid of the repercussions if the information were to be exposed. ¡°How about it? If you¡¯re just thinking about it, we¡¯re willing to facilitate the arrangement on that end!¡± It was an urging atmosphere, but Boris remained nonchnt. ¡°Very well. It seems worth meeting him at least once.¡± Standing up from his seat, he took out a book from the shelf and ced it in his arms. ¡°Is it possible to meet him right away?¡± * * * A rendezvous, naturally, should take ce in a secretive location where nobody but the parties involved are present. It could be a storeroom filled with supplies or a secluded area like a forest thick with foliage where one can hide their presence. However, the location the man guided Boris to for the meeting with Barrett was a quiet wilderness a little away from the academy. Not a soul in sight, not even a single bug buzzing around. It was indeed an ideal spot for a rendezvous. ¡°How much longer?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there! Just a little further, and we¡¯ll reach the designated spot!¡± With a mechanical response, Boris chuckled and asked again, ¡°I think I phrased my question wrong. Let me ask again.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How much longer until your despicable appearance is exposed?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the area above the man¡¯s head shimmered with a bright white light. A lightning spell. Not only did it burn everything it touched pitch ck, but it was also impossible to dodge if it struck from behind. However, the man not only avoided the spell but also distanced himself considerably from Boris. It was a movement that a mere janitor could never exhibit. ¡°-Sssss ¡°¡­!¡± After a moment, as the mist cleared, the masked viins who had not been there until just now revealed themselves. Though a fierce aura emanated from behind their masks, pressing down heavily on the surrounding air. Without showing any signs of surprise, Boris calmly observed the process. Once again, he asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll have to make assumptions. Are you okay with that?¡± Despite the warning, the ominous figures remained silent, as if waiting for someone¡¯smand, observing only Boris¡¯s movements with restraint. ¡°Should I assume you anticipated this, or should I assume you¡¯re pretending not to be surprised?¡± Suddenly, a voice of a woman echoed from somewhere in the space. Seemingly in response, a smile formed on Boris¡¯s lips as if someone had arrived. ¡°It¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s half and half.¡± It was a response as if the person he had been expecting was here. Soon, from the direction he was facing, the familiar yet unfamiliar figure of a woman began to reveal itself. For an ordinary person, there might be two thoughts upon facing her: she resembles her but is not her, either a twin, or she is her, but a different personality is now dominating her body. That¡¯s how familiar yet unsettling she appeared. Silica Nigriti. Once the respected and dignified academic instructor of the academy, now standing before him was a stranger exuding a sinister aura with no hint of recognition. However, Boris¡¯s reaction to her was remarkably calm. ¡°Excessive attention tends to arouse suspicion. Your surprise gift was a bit too tant.¡± Though he was a caretaker with the ability to observe everything from a third-party perspective, it was inconceivable for someone like a janitor to monitor a student¡¯s every move. Even before Barrett¡¯s story came up, Boris had noticed. The enigmatic group is now luring him in. ¡°The chancellor¡¯s words were correct. When trying to understand a person, one should be wary of their unseen motives. It seems like the advice applies to figures like Silica as well.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you too? Even you, Boris, are hiding something¡­¡± She chuckled mockingly. ¡°Who said that? Someone mentioned that you were the one who summoned the Marites and the Specters at the recent pce banquet¡­¡± Boris¡¯s expression momentarily froze. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! It¡¯s just baseless spection. It¡¯s absurd to think that a vile sorcerer infiltrated this sacred academy, right? It¡¯s ridiculous~¡± For the first time, he showed signs of agitation, disrupting his usualposure. But it didn¡¯tst long, as he quickly retorted. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. Could such vile followers of the ck Mist exist in this sacred academy?¡± A chilly wind blew, reflecting their current state of mind. After a moment, Boris casually took out a book he had been carrying and unfolded it. ¡°Among the assassins on this continent, they define their actions like this, don¡¯t they?¡± Silica¡¯s face subtly contorted. ¡°Purification¡­¡± The eyes of the other specters around them also turned cold. ¡°They don¡¯t hesitate to resort to violence and murder to cleanse the dirty and vile aspects of the human world¡­ Am I also included in this operation?¡± It was a bold and straightforward question. Nobody responded, and silence filled the air for a while. ¡°You know about that?¡± Silica, who had been silent until now, spoke again, her tone and mannerisms changing as if another personality had surfaced. ¡°The assassins you mentioned have one rule to abide by no matter what¡­¡± Boris took a slow breath as her smile became even more creepy and murderous. ¡°It¡¯s simple! Don¡¯t show your face to anyone other than allies. It¡¯s the same as exposing your entire body¡­¡± For ndestine assassins, it was a given. ¡°But, they¡¯re still human and don¡¯t always hide. Sometimes they reveal themselves to their targets. Like now! What do you think that means?¡± Boris couldn¡¯t easily answer the sudden quiz, not because he didn¡¯t know the answer. From the moment she appeared, Silica had unabashedly revealed her true intentions. If she was indeed an assassin, the meaning behind her actions was clear. ¡°It means they simply want to kill you¡­¡± Suddenly, a surge of ck mist erupted from Silica¡¯s body. It was the moment when her suppressed desire for battle surged forth into the world once again. Though it was a profoundly repugnant aura, Boris wore a peculiar smile on his face. ¡°A presence shrouded in mist¡­ that¡¯s what you would say about beings like yourself.¡± With a sudden burst, the immense manatent within Boris erupted outward. ¡°Show me your power, one by one!¡± In his hands gathered not just mana, but an indescribable evil energy as well. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 118 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 118: Bible (2) For an assassin, secrecy is as vital as life itself. Even if it¡¯s something as insignificant as a speck of dust, one¡¯s own secrets must never be exposed to others. Boris Ruchelheim had crossed the line. Since the revtion of his surveince, he had been marked as a target, but he was already aware of much more than they had anticipated. In response, Silica, the head of the mist, thought to herself. For an assassin, hesitation is akin to death¡¯sw. That man, today in this ce, would be dealt with in the name of the mist, even for the sake of the sessor who was not present here. With a signal, the assassins who had been lurking withdrew and rushed toward Boris. In the midst of their stormy charge, half of them suddenly ascended into the air. Though the human body may seem sturdy, in reality, it¡¯s a very vulnerable vessel with numerous weak points. From the temples to the Adam¡¯s apple, throat, eyes, waist, groin, anus, and more. Assassins¡¯ basic principle lies in swiftly exploiting these human vulnerabilities. But who were they? They are elite assassins who can sever a hundred necks with a single stroke. Even if they don¡¯t open their eyes, they are like monsters who can target every vital point with just their senses. What if such individuals, who exclude all other trivial matters and focus solely on one vital point? Ten assassins attacking from ten different directions. Their prepared strikes of instant death, known as the Ten Point Strike, were aimed atpletely different ces without ovep. Although using ten elite assassins to kill one person may seem somewhat inefficient, there is no more certain technique for killing one person. Among these ten strikes aimed at the target, If even one hits, That target will immediately cease to be of this world. -Thwack!¡± A dull thud that struck the eardrums reverberated through the wilderness. It wasn¡¯t the sound of a de slicing through the air or the crisp ng of des colliding. Their specific targets may have differed, but ultimately, all the assassins aimed for onemon target: Boris Ruchelheim. However, what their des struck wasn¡¯t Boris¡¯s body. ¡°¡­..!¡± The assassins doubted their eyes. Despite possessing impable kinesthetic vision, the enigmatic entity before them left them perplexed. A disturbing sensation akin to stabbing a living organism yet feeling as though it couldn¡¯t possibly be true lingered within them. Watching this unfold, Silica muttered with an uneasy expression. ¡°Marites¡­¡± Lifeless bodies infused with mana, reborn as dolls. The culprits who turned the pce banquet into a banquet of bloodshed and disrupted their purification operation. While it was a magic she had anticipated, Silica couldn¡¯t find it within herself to smile. Boris, with a smirk that seemed to mock the unfolding events, was being met with a truly contrasting demeanor from Silica. She looked at Boris¡¯s feet with a troubled expression. His two feet were no longer touching the ground of the wilderness. It appeared as if a portion of the night sky had been detached and ced beneath him. It was a two-dimensional space reminiscent of a divine realm ¨C the Dimension Room. This space, created by harnessing vast amounts of mana, made the surrounding assassins feel threatened, causing them to quickly retreat. As they did, strange forms of marites began to appear within the Dimension Room. Silicamented with a wry smile, ¡°Your tastes are rather peculiar, aren¡¯t they? Carrying around such bizarre dolls won¡¯t win you any favor with the students, especially with that handsome face of yours.¡± ¡°Having a de hidden behind a disgusting smile is preferable to some,¡± Boris retorted without missing a beat. Silica chuckled hollowly in response. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t judge too harshly. Even though my dolls look like this, it¡¯s all¡­¡± -Splurt! ¡°They¡¯re very fond of people¡­¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The gazes of the assassins who were watching Boris all turned to the back. Under their feet, a new dimensional space appeared out of nowhere, and soon another group of marites revealed themselves there. Kagagak¡­ The dolls charged towards the assassins, emitting eerie sounds. The assassins, though able to fend them off individually, were outnumbered. The dolls¡¯ numbers grew rapidly, overwhelming the assassins to the point where one assassin had to contend with multiple marites. These dolls moved with a fluidity that surpassed the elite assassins¡¯ movements, despite being controlled by mana. In an instant, the situation shifted to a numerical disadvantage. However, what concerned Silica wasn¡¯t the overwhelming odds but rather her contemtion of the magic at y. ¡®Is this really magic?¡¯ Though it may bear the moniker of ¡®ck,¡¯ ck magic is still a branch of magic that operates on mana. The marites Boris disyed, along with the Dimension Room, were not spells one could wield with ease. From calcting movements to manipting mana, it required immense concentration. Was it any wonder that mages were often called geniuses? Mastering this sequence of calctions and being backed by overwhelming mana is what truly earns one the title of a Grandmaster. But look at that repulsive, almost nauseating face. Is that truly the face of someone concentrating? It seems more like one on the brink of indulgence, if not outright debauchery. It certainly didn¡¯t resemble the demeanor of someone casting high-level magic. And then there¡¯s another strange aspect. ¡®What on earth is he holding?¡¯ It was the mysterious book gripped in his right hand. It wasn¡¯t some forbidden grimoire that would typically appear in a flimsy novel. When confirmed with the assassin¡¯s eyesight and the academy instructor¡¯s insight, that book was clearly¡­ ¡­ . ¡®History books?¡¯ It was aprehensive history book of the continent that you would often see in a library. Whether it contained techniques for ck magic or not, Boris never let go of the book throughout the battle. To an observer, it was undoubtedly suspicious. ¡°Are you just going to stand there?¡± Boris asked with a casual smile. ¡°You¡¯ve revealed your true face to kill me, so wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to just fold your arms and leave?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so kind¡­¡± Silica replied sarcastically, her grateful smile fleeting. ¨C Swipe! Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Silica leaped towards Boris. Kikyaeng! Despite the marites rushing to block her, they were effortlessly swept aside by a single sword strike. Boris then reached out in front of him. ¡°Summon: Hell Hound!¡± Following his control spell, he now cast a summoning spell. With the incantation, a summoning circle appeared from his outstretched hand, and soon hungry predators from the infernal realms emerged. ¡°Kuung!¡± However, mindless beasts like these couldn¡¯t block her path. ¨C Swoosh! With a swift sword strike, the Hell Hound¡¯s mouth split in half, and its body thudded to the ground. As a fountain of blood sprayed from its body, it seemed there was no one who could bear to witness the sight without losing their dder control. ¨C Oooooohhh¡­ Boris, seeming a bit more desperate, manifested even stronger mana this time. ¡°May the holy light¡¯s judgment punish you!¡± With a spell, a white magic circle formed in his hand, sparking with light. 7th-tier Light attributebat magic, ¡®Spear of Retribution.¡¯ Silica couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the sight. Casting such a powerful magic without any preparation gestures was a feat that could only be expected from a Grandmaster like the Chancellor Kundel or the President Regens of the Garam Magic Society. But there was no time for admiration. Allowing this attack at close range would cause significant damage not only to her but also to the surrounding assassins. She had to deflect it right here and now. Without stopping her charge, Silica manifested mana in her free hand, which wasn¡¯t holding the sword. ¡°¡­.!¡± Boris¡¯s face, maintaining a smile until now, stiffened for the first time. He seemed to have caught onto her intentions but was taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. What Silica intended wasn¡¯t anything special. She was simply about to activate magic, just like Boris. However, it wasn¡¯t abat spell like the Spear of Retribution. Silica¡¯s publicly known magic attribute was fire¡ªa rtivelymon attribute but one she had only adopted as a disguise while acting as an instructor. It was the moment when the inner nature of the assassin, carefully concealed from anyone¡¯s sight, was revealed. ¡°Everything to nothing¡­¡± Silica muttered the incantation, and a ck orb formed in her hand. At the same time, Boris¡¯s Spear of Retribution, aimed at Silica, was absorbed into the sphere. ¡°¡­..!¡± The sphere of nothingness¡ªa dark attribute magic unique for nullifying all surrounding mana. Silica¡¯s magic attribute was darkness. ¡°B-But, the light mana¡­!¡± Boris, growing more desperate, attempted to cast another spell, but he was not given another chance. -Bang! With a merciless grip, Silica grabbed Boris by the throat and mmed him forcefully onto the ground. ¡°Auhh!¡± Blood spurted from his neck due to the intense pressure. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to scream?¡± -Kwasik! With a swift stroke, Silica¡¯s unforgiving sword severed Boris¡¯s right hand, scattering his mana into dust. ¡°AAARGH!¡± Witnessing his agony, Silica struggled to contain herughter. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite enthusiastic, Instructor Boris! I was hoping for a bit more resistance, but s, it seems we must end it here!¡± With the cleanup of the marites done by the other assassins, there was nothing left to aid Boris. ¡°If you have anyst words, now¡¯s the time. I can offer you that much mercy¡­¡± ¡°Cough!¡± But instead of words, only a gurgling of blood emerged from Boris¡¯s throat. Time was running out for him, a truly desperate situation. Struggling to speak, Boris managed to mutter, ¡°For an assassin¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Though not entirely certain yet, from the first words, it didn¡¯t seem like they were about to speak of bequests or the like. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that hesitation is death for assassins¡­¡± Silica¡¯s face, which had been full of smiles, began to cool down again. ¡°Why do you show such arrogant behavior¡­?¡± Sensing danger, Silica swiftly raised her sword. ¨C Ping! At that moment, a radiance emerged, blocking Silica and the others¡¯ line of sight. Hastily readjusting her gaze, Silica tried to pinpoint the source of the light. ¡°¡­!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It could be a simple luminous phenomenon, Boris¡¯sst hidden trump card, or even her own mistake. But Silica didn¡¯t think so. Despite its pure and immacte radiance, there was an unmistakable sense of revulsion emanating from the light. This was a light that could never be friendly to those who followed the god of the ck mist. ¡°Why, why¡­?¡± Silica¡¯s eyes were fixed on exactly what was in Boris¡¯s left hand. ¡°The Bible is here!¡± They were directed towards a nk white document, the contents of which were unknown. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 119 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 119: Bible (3) It was a dull afternoon at the academy library, with Arin wandering around in search of ss materials. Suddenly, she spotted a familiar face among the shelves. ¡°Luna?¡± Though it was indeed Luna, Arin couldn¡¯t help but notice the thick hardcover book she held in her hands. It was hefty, resembling a tome more suitable for schrs than students, yet somehow, it seemed to suit Luna perfectly. Approaching cautiously so as not to disturb her, Arin greeted, ¡°Hey, Luna.¡± Luna wasn¡¯t surprised by the sudden greeting, as she had already sensed Arin¡¯s presence. ¡°S-sorry! Did you get interrupted while reading?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t really focused; I¡¯ve read this book a few times already.¡± Arin couldn¡¯t believe her ears for a moment. ¡°This is the book you read?¡± ¡°Yes. I remember seeing it about three times. It¡¯s been a while since I read it, so I was reading it again, but it¡¯s not as interesting as it used to be.¡± Luna replied, returning the book to its ce. ¡°Oh, you enjoy reading?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty much all I could do during my time in the society.¡± ¡°But still, the book you were reading earlier looked quite difficult¡­¡± At first nce, it was a book that only academic researchers would read. ¡°It did? I¡¯ve read everything here at least once.¡± If it were any other student, Arin might have dismissed such a im as boastful, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so with Luna. ¡°Everything here?¡± ¡°Yeah, we had plenty of books in the society. All we could do was read and practice magic¡­ anyway that¡¯s it¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive¡­¡± Arin wondered if Luna seemed so uninterested because there were no books on Cyan. Luna appeared bored, as if she had lost interest in everything. ¡°How about requesting a book you want to read?¡± ¡°Requesting?¡± ¡°Yeah! You can write down the book you want and ask the librarian. They¡¯ll get it for you. Don¡¯t you want to read something new?¡± ¡°Well, it seems like it would be hard. Even if I request it, the academy probably won¡¯t be able to get it for me.¡± ¡°Really? What¡¯s the name of the book?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Hezekeah¡­¡± [PR/N: hezekeah means ¡°Yahweh strengthens¡± in hebrew, like jesus is my strength.] The title sounded more like a person¡¯s name than a book. Although Arin felt like she had heard it somewhere before, she couldn¡¯t quite recall. ¡°It sounds like a rather enigmatic book from just the name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that strange. The author is just¡­ unique,¡± Luna replied cryptically. ¡°Unique? Who wrote it?¡± ¡°Not a person¡­¡± Arin pondered silently. What could that possibly mean? ¡°Non-human?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s more like a magical textbook written by beings slightly above us¡­¡± Supernatural entities authored the book. If we were to call it such, there¡¯s only one book she knows of that fits that description. ¡°Um, are you talking about the Scriptures?¡± Luna nodded cautiously. * * * In one of the historical tomesmonly found in the academy, there¡¯s a passage on the first page: ¡°Resembling the external appearance of the gods butcking their omnipotent abilities, humans are considered the weakest of all races.¡± In this harsh continent, they are so fragile that their disappearance would not be surprising. For humans, the paramount tool for survival is magic. Unable to survive in the wilds of nature with just their bare bodies, humans were forced to pursue relentless knowledge and growth. Their struggle for survival eventually led to the development of their own unique system of magic, akin to the teachings of the gods, and even now, they continue to grow for their own existence. However, as mere creations, humans are inherently limited. Magic itself is nothing more than a borrowing of the power of the creator, the gods, and thus, there are limitations to what they can achieve. Toplement these limitations of humans, the god of light, Lumendel, is said to have bestowed upon them one book. That book is none other than the Scriptures of Hezekeah. If someone among humans were to understand and use this Scripture correctly, it is said that at that moment, the dark fog threatening human existence would dissipate, leaving only the true light of salvation. Therefore, beings of darkness should beware of it. Though now considered a forgotten legend or an artifact of a bygone era, before Silica¡¯s eyesy the very Scripture itself. [PR/N: Bible is also known as Scripture, Holy Book, Holy Writ. Good Book. Polyglot.] ¡°Ha¡­¡± A momentary daze left Silica unable to react. It was a feeling she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. Was it arrogance? Or was it ignorance? For someone like her, who knew all too well that hesitation meant death, why was she now facing this situation? ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m quite surprised. I knew Lady Silica was hiding her attributes, but I never expected you to conceal your rank as well.¡± The Boris who had been lying on the ground moments ago had disappeared. Instead, all that remains is Boris, who is looking down at Silica with a triumphant expression that has been around for some time. In one hand, he held the Bible that was shining brightly. ¡°Shall I help you up?¡± Boris extended his hand to the still-seated Silica. Upon this, Silica hastily retreated backward. In that moment, a sudden *splurt!* was heard, and a fountain of crimson blood erupted in front of her. ¡°Ah!¡± Simultaneously, screams echoed around as one by one, therades began to copse. Silica, too, lost all of her strength and fell down. ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± A searing pain, vibrating through her bones, as if the scarlet sword had pierced through flesh and reached the very marrow. It was a familiar agony to assassins ustomed to wielding swords, but in this context, it was iprehensible. Why? How? She hadn¡¯t been struck by the de, nor had she been attacked invisibly. She had only dealt with the marites he summoned, so why this situation? ¡°It seems the curse has been triggered.¡± Boris remarked as if expecting this. Realizing something, Silica turned her gaze to the marites herrades had been dealing with. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask for retribution? Love for love, pain for pain¡­ My dolls merely executed that.¡± The destroyed dolls, now in a state beyond repair, seemed to have inflicted the same damage on therades, as if receiving back the harm they had caused. ¡°What¡­ What have you done?¡± ¡°The [Doll Curse]. It¡¯s a magic that curses summoned marites to return a portion of the harm inflicted on the target. Such magic was unheard of to her. Even as someone who was not an amateur who had just started learning magic, this fantastical concept of magic was beyond belief. Boris, as if pointing out what the problem was, continued, ¡°ck magic is ultimately a hoax concocted by some narrow-minded individuals. Unable to perform it themselves, they draw the line for others not to do it either.¡± Boris then demonstrated his fluctuating mana as if to reassure her. ¡°What I did is ultimately no different from that kind of magic.¡± ¡°Is this the magic of the Scriptures?¡± Divine magic unreachable for the feeble humans. What kind of change would the countless magics contained within that white book bring to this continent? One thing was certain: the change wouldn¡¯t be positive for them. ¡°Lumendel, the god of light, may have high regard for humans as the first race to reach the realm of the gods, but I don¡¯t quite agree with that notion. The power of the gods is still too much for humans to handle. Don¡¯t you agree, Silica?¡± Her gaze deepened upon hearing his words. ¡°Then, let me ask. Why are you protecting Cyan Vert?¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s not written in that great Bible, right?¡± Boris wasn¡¯t going to get a straightforward answer from her. ¡°Let me rephrase the question. Is Cyan Vert truly the wielder of the Demonic Sword?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± This time, she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°In truth, I had my doubts. I heard that the essence of the Demonic Sword is to possess the owner¡¯s body, yet I saw no sign of that in the boy.¡± Silica¡¯s true thoughts, unseen even to the possessor of the Scriptures. It felt like peering into an endless fog. ¡°I was rather perplexed, to be honest. There seemed to be no connection between us, yet he treated me as if I were some enemy from a past life. As if he knew something about me¡­¡± For the first time, a sense of difort emanated from his previouslyposed voice. ¡°Who are you, exactly? And Cyan Vert¡­¡± Silica remained silent, not because she couldn¡¯t speak but because she couldn¡¯t grasp what to say. However, her pondering didn¡¯tst long. After a brief silence, her first words were simple. ¡°Heh!¡± It was augh, as if the question itself was ridiculously petty. Then, she continued. ¡°That boy is just perfect. Even more so than you think¡­¡± Thinking of her audacious disciple, a smile naturally formed on her lips. ¡°If that boy had any ws, he would have fallen into the hands of someone like you, exploited and discarded like a puppet. But now, there¡¯s no chance of that happening.¡± As if the injury she had suffered earlier was not a big deal, she even brushed off her knees and stood up. ¡°However, it¡¯s out of the question now.¡± ¡°¡­.!?¡± ¡°To think a mere underling like you would dare to challenge a child who even the vilest demonic sword can¡¯t match¡­ It¡¯s absurd, isn¡¯t it?¡± For a moment, Boris, feeling a sense of unease, flinched. ¡°That child is destined to change many things¡­.¡± Having risen to his feet, Silica adjusted her posture once more. But it wasn¡¯t the stance of an assassin aiming to kill her opponent. ¨C Ooooooom ¡°As I speak, it almost sounds like a farewell, doesn¡¯t it? But nothing will change. I will end you here today, and my beloved student will await my return.¡± It wasn¡¯t an assassin¡¯s stance but a posture to cast magic. She emanated the harmonious glow of murderous intent and mana from her body. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 120 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 120: Bible (4) The hand holding the Bible trembled. It exuded a lethal aura that stimted the fear instinct in all living beings¡ªsomething only natural for humans to react to. Not just Boris, but other assassins also felt this aura, slowly departing from the vicinity, their faces disying an anticipation of imminent catastrophe. ¡°So, this is the magic of the gods?¡± Silica, gathering her mana, chuckled. ¡°Even if it surpasses the realm of humans, in the end, you also rely on that power. No matter the source of the power, its true meaning lies in making it your own, doesn¡¯t it, Instructor Boris?¡± Boris¡¯s eyes chilled at her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. The power of the gods is too much for us humans to wield. But once we start truly embracing that power as our own, the path ahead bes limitless.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°It means you still have a long way to go.¡± Soon, behind Silica, a ck mist imbued with divine power began to rise. It was the power of ck mist, a force unattainable for ordinary humans. It was an absolute power only the followers of Aeru could possess. However, what Silica was manifesting was not just the power of the mist; it was something more. ¡®The fusion of mist¡­ with mana?¡¯ Boris was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected phenomenon. The mist emanating from Silica¡¯s body soon merged with the mana she had manifested earlier, creating a newbination that hadn¡¯t existed before. It was a fusion of the divine power bestowed by the transcendents and the unique power of mana she had achieved¡ªa new realm that truly transcended human limitations. ¡°Summon: ck Mist of Greed!¡± With a seductive smile, she raised the merged mana above her head, and from it, condensed mists spread out explosively. The mist gradually took shape, soon morphing into the form of a creature imbued with vitality. The ck Mist of Greed¡ªa new transcendent being born from the amalgamation of the darkness¡¯ essence and the divine power of the mist, unique to her and impossible for anyone else to replicate. ¡°Why the surprised expression? It¡¯s just another form of magic,¡± she said truthfully. No matter how absurd the origin of this summoned creature was, it still stemmed from mana. The core of this unbelievable summoning creature was ultimately mana. By transforming the power of mist drawn from within, it was essentially a form of summoning magic. ¡°Even if you inherited the power of the god of ck mist¡­ I suppose I must apud. It¡¯s truly a remarkable achievement, Silica.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much of apliment, so I¡¯m not particrly pleased.¡± For a moment, Boris praised her achievement, then he smiled again and unfolded the Bible. ¡°No matter how dark the darkness, it¡¯s bound to be dispelled by even the smallest light,¡± Boris remarked, unfolding the Bible once again. Light emanated from the Bible, concentrating the mana within. ¡°Your darkness can never overshadow my light.¡± ¡°Shall we see if you can still say that in a minute? Let¡¯s test it out, shall we?¡± An imminent sh where the ipatible forces of mist and light prepared to annihte each other. Observing this, Silica thought to herself, estimating the situation. Thirty to forty percent. That was the probability of her summoned ck Mist of Greed devouring his mana. However, with more mana continuing to gather due to the Bible, that probability was steadily decreasing. ¡®Ten percent¡­ Isn¡¯t that a slim chance?¡¯ Is this the power of the Bible?¡¯ The probability she had roughly estimated didn¡¯t greatly surprise her. Hadn¡¯t she already decided what to do when she first revealed her face? Boris Ruchelheim, the one attempting to approach the sessor, must be killed, and that threat eliminated. This was her duty as the head of the ck Mist, and as his leader. There was no other path. With a resolute heart, Silica gave themand, and the obedient ck Mist of Greed began to rush towards the light of the Bible. ¡°¡­.?!¡± However, they witnessed something unexpected. Just as the mist of greed and the light of the Bible were about to collide, another unknown force surged above them. *Swoosh!* With the sound of space being torn apart, both the mist and the light dispersed in opposite directions. Silica and Boris were both unable to hide their astonishment. But unlike Boris, who was clueless, Silica wore a faint smile, as if she had a slight inkling of what was happening. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Boris expressed his confusion, but soon, over the dispersed mist, crimson eyes holding the truth glowed brightly. The darkness of truth capable of confronting the radiant light of the Bible¡ªa darkness harboring another aspect of divine power. Boris finally realized. The owner of those sinister crimson eyes, more dreadful than the messenger of death, was none other than the possessor of the Demonic Sword he had been seeking. * * * As the Demonic Sword and the divine light shed, an interdimensional space was created, with two individuals standing facing each other above it¡ªa man and a woman. While the woman with ck hair seemed rxed to the point of smiling, the man with white hair wore a deeply displeased expression. They were the absolute embodiments of the divine power directly bestowed upon them¡ªKaeram, the wielder of the Demonic Sword, and Hishkrea, the bearer of the Bible. [PR/N: Random info time! Hishkrea is a holy scripture that was written by a group of monks. It is said that the scripture contains the power of the gods, and that it can be used to protect the innocent and defeat evil. The scripture is said to be incredibly powerful, but it can only be used by someone with a pure heart.] ¡°You¡¯ve broken our agreement, Kaeram,¡± Hishkrea spoke first. ¡°Hmm? Why are you suddenly saying that? What agreement did I break?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to interfere in each other¡¯s affairs? If I remember correctly, it was you who entrusted me with that divine mandate, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, right! That¡¯s it! So what¡¯s the problem?¡± Continuing to y dumb, Kaeram¡¯s attitude only fueled Hishkrea¡¯s growing irritation. ¡°Why are you and your master here together? Just a few hours ago, you were nowhere near this ce!¡± ¡°Ah, our master has a keen intuition. What can I do about it? Should the sword not follow its master¡¯smand?¡± Kaeram denied any involvement, iming it was none of her concern. This caused Hishkrea¡¯s snow-white face to flush red with anger. ¡°How long have you been awake, yet you seek to return to slumber? If you intend to deny it to the end, fine. But know that I won¡¯t take responsibility for the consequences.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Despite the thinly veiled threat, Kaeram chuckled as if unfazed. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, aren¡¯t you?¡± With a smirk and eyes full of murderous intent, colder than ice and darker than the night sky, Kaeram¡¯s sinister smile bore into Hishkrea¡¯s very being, leaving no one unaffected. ¡°Do you still not understand why my master and I are here?¡± Details were irrelevant. If they mattered, they wouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce. There was only one absolute reason why the Demonic Sword and its wielder had appeared in this ce. ¡°Just to wipe you all out.¡± That was the sole purpose of their arrival. ¡°Our master, especially, is eager¡­ for it.¡± Anger, hatred, bloodlust¡ªthe negative emotions that the wielder of the Demonic Sword loved and craved. As Kaeram savored those emotions coursing through him, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. * * * I didn¡¯t entirely anticipate this, but I never imagined it would happen so tantly. Where did it all start? If I had to guess, it probably didn¡¯t begin with the Leader. I don¡¯t me anyone. In a way, it could also be my fault for taking the situation too lightly. I turned my head slightly towards the Leader. The fog of greed that seemed to engulf everything, which previously focused on Boris, now scrutinized me with questioning eyes. Below that, the Leader¡¯s face, whether smiling or serious, pierced me with a subtle gaze. I could roughly imagine what had happened, but it seemed like a reckless move, not considering the consequences. ¡°¡­¡± The Leader didn¡¯t speak, but her half-lowered eyes said it all. ¡®I¡¯m not at fault.¡¯ Can you believe it? But judging by her condition, things weren¡¯t going well. Strange wounds dotted her body. While she likely hadn¡¯t been attacked with a sword, the scattered marites around hinted at what might have happened. It must have been a doll curse. Even though she was skilled in magic, she hadn¡¯t encountered such a curse before, so she couldn¡¯t have avoided it. Amidst all this, summoning the ¡®ck Fog of Greed¡¯ was quite impressive. I finally turned my head to gaze at the instigator of this situation. ¡°¡­¡± If he seemed unaffected, it would be a lie. Although my anger and resentment towards him had lessened since our first meeting, they hadn¡¯t disappeared entirely. As I gripped Kaeram, a natural force surged into my hand. ¡°This feels different from before, student Cyan¡­¡± Though his weing demeanor caught me off guard, my gaze was drawn to the pristine white book he held. Let me tell you upfront, I don¡¯t know what that is. One thing¡¯s for sure, though ¨C it¡¯s not something I¡¯m fond of. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± [¡­Huh? Are you asking me?] ¡°Is there anyone else here to answer besides you?¡± Kaeram raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Surprised? Didn¡¯t you know he¡¯s also my nemesis from a past life? It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± If I knew everything, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught off guard and killed like that. I¡¯ve never seen a book so dazzling in my entire life. But why does it feel so familiar? [Hishkrea¡¯s Scriptures¡­ Ever heard of it? Need me to exin more?] ¡°No, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± The magical tome said to be bestowed by the divine light Lumendel for humanity. It was supposed to be another relic alongside the holy sword Durandal, bringing salvation to the continent. But hell no. It emitted a light eerily simr to the holy sword¡¯s, which made me sick to my stomach. How could I possibly look favorably upon that piece of paper? And even less so towards its owner¡­ ¡°The fact that the youngest son of the continent¡¯s guardian, Duke Vert, was actually a follower of the ck Mist¡­ It¡¯s quite intriguing.¡± It¡¯s been a while. That nauseating grin that almost makes you want to vomit. ¡°If you leave it like this, who knows what might happen¡­¡± Was he trying to warn me? He unleashed his magic while holding up the Bible. Compared to our previous meeting, the atmosphere feltpletely reversed. Back then, not knowing what he was thinking and having to hide myself, I had no choice but to be cautious. But isn¡¯t it different now? Considering the situation where everything has beenid bare, there¡¯s no point in pretending otherwise. Although there¡¯s a slightly uneasy feeling about being pushed forward prematurely, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. ¡°Shadow 9th Form: Manifestation of the Demonic Sword¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 121 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 121: Grounded Faith (1) At the moment of the incantation, mist rose from the Demonic Sword, enveloping its owner. A benevolent energy never before encountered in this world. Cyan¡¯s appearance upon manifesting the Demonic Sword was no longer that of a human. It seemed more appropriate to view him as the Demonic Sword transformed into a being that was no longer human. His hands trembled, his breath quickened, and he felt as though his nerves were freezing, yet Boris¡¯s face was filled with inexplicable ecstasy. He might appear insane, but he was currently immersed in an exhration he had never felt before. The surge of energy coursing through him felt like it could tear him apart at any moment, apanied by an electrifying thrill. Cyan Vert, who was he? Who could he be to stimte his curiosity to this extent? The ckened sword seemed to be on the verge of consuming his entire being, driven by the desire to explore the unknown depths veiled within the mist. -Taat! Havingpleted the fusion with the Demonic Sword, Cyan finally charged towards Boris. His movement was of an incredible speed beyond belief for a human. If it were an ordinary person, they would have been effortlessly in. However, Boris knew better. The owner of that Demonic Sword would not easily kill him. The clear emotions of revenge shining in those two eyes were proof of this. Though he didn¡¯t know the reason, it didn¡¯t matter. He would figure it out slowly but surely. Even if it meant drawing out all of his mana, even if it meant bringing forth the as yet unrefined magic of the Bible, he would investigate the existence of this Cyan Vert. ¡°Stop.¡± For a moment, the excitement of his impulses subsided. The inner voice, like a volcano simmering with emotions, halted him. ¡°Withdraw as you are.¡± Boris doubted his ears. ¡°What do you mean? The owner of the Demonic Sword has appeared before me, why would I¡­¡± ¡°You are not capable of facing him.¡± With a firm and solemn tone, Boris found himself unable to continue speaking. Only the soul of the Bible, which had suddenly appeared in his eyes, was ring at the owner of the Demonic Sword with a displeased expression. ¡°Aeru. You were hiding something much more dangerous than I thought¡­¡± His voice was filled not with interest, but with negative emotions. * * * As he seemed to be chanting something, a magic circle formed beneath his feet. I knew what it was. A teleportation spell. When he seemed ready to jest and toy with me as if he had something up his sleeve, why cast a teleportation spell now? I¡¯m so shocked that I can¡¯t even speak. -Tung! Just as I was about to sever the arms gathering mana, something thin and transparent blocked my path. ¡°Too bad. I wanted to have a little chat with you, student Cyan, but it seems we must part ways here.¡± Part ways? Who decided that? Did he think I would just let him go? Leave him alone when he¡¯s not just any random guy? -Jejeok The mana barrier the guy set up started showing cracks. He managed to create a fairly strong wall in a short amount of time, but there was no way I couldn¡¯t get through it. -Kwachang! As the wall shattered, I immediately rushed towards him again. ¡°Marite!¡± The soaked dolls that were lying around like wet rags suddenly stood up, acting as his bodyguards. It was so ridiculous it was almost amusing. -Seogeeokeuk! To prevent him from getting up again, I tore the limbs of the dolls apart right there and then. The dolls, torn into dozens of pieces, turned into dust without even maintaining their forms. ¡°¡­Why did the curse?¡± Curse? What curse? Did he think I wanted my body to be torn apart like those dolls? That¡¯s absurd. Such a petty curse wouldn¡¯t affect me. -Phew! Right above his heart, exactly one inch away. I finally delivered the first hit of revenge of my past life to him. ¡°Aaaah!¡± At the thrilling meeting of the chilling touch of the de and the hot flesh, he screamed. It was exhrating. Have I ever felt this good while stabbing my sword thousands and tens of thousands of times? I couldn¡¯t describe the indescribable thrill that enveloped my whole body. [You¡¯rete.] Kaeram¡¯s words chimed in. ¡°Kik¡­¡± As if he heard the words, he smiled meaningfully. -Shooooong Somehow, a blue light emanated from thepleted magic circle, and his body began to fade gradually. The teleportation spell had been activated. He dared to use the power of that damned god just to escape? ¡°We¡¯ll meet again next time, Cyan Vert¡­¡± Was I too emotionally invested? I, who never missed a target, let my sworn enemy from my past life slip away right in front of my eyes. Oh, that¡¯s annoying. -Kwasik! ¡°Aaaargh!¡± I mercilessly twisted Kaeram, who I had forcefully shoved inside. I still remember. While the light of the holy sword pierced my heart, those damned looks you and that devil bastard were making! A sneer that said you knew everything from the beginning and I was justpletely taken advantage of! But now the situation has changed. I know your filthy intentions inside out. However, you know nothing about me. You won¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking or what power I possess. If you, consumed by curiosity, desire to know me madly, then continue to doubt and wonder! By the time you truly understand the power I hold, I will have alreadypleted the gift and left you with the worst despair imaginable! So, until then, I hope you keep sharpening your skills. ¡°Uaaargh!¡± With a scream that seemed like it would tear his throat, Boris bid his final farewell, and finally disappeared before my eyes. * * * To cool down my boiling emotions, I closed my eyes for a moment. I wondered if I should have set up a barrier restriction to prevent him from using magic first, but it was a pointless thought, so I immediately shook my head. [It¡¯s a shame. I was hoping to face a decent opponent for once¡­] Kaeram sighed with regret as she looked at me. I couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± [About what?] ¡°That the owner of the holy Bible was here. You must have known from the beginning, right?¡± It makes no sense for a god¡¯s weapon to not be able to recognize another god¡¯s weapon. Although Kaeram surely knew from the start, she hadn¡¯t mentioned it until now. She replied as if it was too bothersome to exin. [If you dwell on every little thing like that, you¡¯ll just exhaust yourself, you know? Haven¡¯t you heard the saying to focus on what¡¯s happening now instead of worrying about the past?] Would you like me to exin that for you? Just by looking at her ufortable expression, I could tell there was something she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say. Deciding to think about this matterter, I turned my head back to where the Leader was. The assassins who had been taking cover had returned and were now proceeding with the aftermath. The Leader, with her arms crossed, looked at me intently, silently conveying her desire for me toe closer. I shrugged and approached her. ¡°Do you want to go first? Or should I?¡± Either way, there was a lot to say. While I had the option to choose, I still hadn¡¯t organized my thoughts on what to say first. ¡°It seems like you have a lot you want to say, but you don¡¯t know where to start, huh?¡± The Leader urately caught onto my inner thoughts. ¡°Then let me ask first. You handled the task well and returned, right?¡± ¡°Well, um, more or less¡­¡± I replied, avoiding her gaze unintentionally. ¡°You said it would take about ten days, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s a bit disappointing that you came back sooner than expected. I was nning to finish things up around the time you returned¡­¡± Whether it was nned from the beginning or happened spontaneously, it seemed like the Leader was truly determined to kill Boris. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have revealed her face. ¡°It just turned out that way. I felt like I needed toe back quickly.¡± I replied softly, ncing in Kaeram¡¯s direction, but she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Whatever the reason, I can¡¯t just keep smiling all the time. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a mere schr, but I never imagined he was the holder of the holy Bible.¡± The ¡°ck Fog of Greed¡± summoned by the Leader is a powerful magic that can neutralize the magic of even a 9th-grade archmage, depending on the circumstances. The number of humans who can survive being engulfed by that mist and live to tell the tale is guaranteed to be no more than five on this continent. If you ask whether that would apply to the owner of the holy Bible, honestly, I¡¯m not sure. The Bible of Hishkrea. I may have momentarily ridiculed it as a disgusting pile of paper, but I know better than anyone the power wielded by the god¡¯s weapon. The power of the god that transcends the limits of humanity predetermined from the beginning. When he started possessing the Bible and how much he could control and manipte that power, I can¡¯t say. But judging by the amount of magic manifested from the light of the Bible back then¡­ It could have been the Leader who was devoured by that attack, not Boris. She must have known that too. But she didn¡¯t hesitate. She only had one single, unwavering thought: to kill Boris. If you ask why, it¡¯s probably because of me. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t see me with those eyes. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I can¡¯t stand seeing you in danger. I¡¯ll do my best as an instructor for thefortable academy life of my students. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem, right?¡± She always said something like that. In the past, now, and in the future. Regardless of whatever danger I face, she will continue her purification work for me. As someone who knows her so well, I couldn¡¯t possibly smile right now. ¡°Are you not going to ask anything else?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Anything at all.¡± The reason Boris came to the academy was consistent. To find the presence of mist that threatened the light. I don¡¯t know where it started, but he had put me in the category of suspects from the beginning. Although it was something I had to deal with entirely on my own, as I was busy with my sister¡¯s affairs at the time, I had no choice but to postpone it. But just in case, I temporarily took Brian¡¯s group to a different location, but ultimately, this was entirely my fault. Despite being able to ask or probe about it, she didn¡¯t ask me anything at all. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a student so eager to force questions with such a skewed look in their eyes. What does our student Cyan hope I¡¯ll ask?¡± As she took a step forward, she began to approach me slowly. ¡°The reason you have perfect power as a sessor?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Or, how you found the sword that even Lord Aeru didn¡¯t know the location of?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Or why do you have such extreme hatred for your blood-rted family?¡± Did she already know everything? Perhaps, since she is someone who watched over me from beginning to end, she may have already finished all the preliminary investigations. Just when I was getting serious, she suddenly started patting my head. ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I won¡¯t ask anything¡­¡± ¡°Are you not going to say anything? No matter what I do?¡± Without a moment of hesitation, the Leader nodded her head. Knowing that there was not an ounce of falsehood mixed in with her words made me feel quite strange. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more dangerous than ignorant trust.¡± Why did that damn god¡¯s words suddenlye to mind? It¡¯s not that the Leader has ignorant trust in me. It¡¯s because I am a sessor. Based on that one absolute reason, she has grounded her justified trust in me. Yeah, that¡¯s right. Then wouldn¡¯t it be good to add a bit more to that trust? Raising my head again, I met her gaze. ¡°I have already lived one lifetime.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± The Leader¡¯s smile froze for a moment. ¡°Even in that one lifetime, I had met you, Leader.¡± Interesting. Have I ever seen her so flustered throughout my entire life? I hope she doesn¡¯t get angry. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 122 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 122: Grounded Faith (2) The city of Brenu in the Ushif Empire¡¯s southern region. As the closest city to Luwen, where the Royal Academy is located, it served as a transit point for travelers heading to Luwen. A woman walked down the street wearing a ck cloak. Those who passed by her all seemed to nce back as if they had made some kind of appointment. Her beauty, even concealed by the cloak, stirred people¡¯s hearts and naturally sparked curiosity about her. Some even recalled the daughter of a certain family known in society as the child of a god. ¡°¡­.¡± Silently walking, the woman¡¯s eyes subtly shifted backward. She was aware of the suspicious gaze following her. Soon, as she turned the corner into an alley, a man who seemed to have been waiting followed closely behind. Though no immediate threat or malice was felt, she remained cautious and asked, ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± ¡°I would like to apologize for following you without saying anything.¡± The man said, bowing politely, acknowledging his unauthorized pursuit. Then, he took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to her. The woman showed a slightly surprised reaction as she received the letter. ¡°¡­!¡± After checking the contents, she looked back at the man with astonished eyes and asked. ¡°Chancellor K¨¹ndel is here?¡± * * * Upon entering the room, Alice couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s with the surprise? You must have already heard everything on the front lines, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think the chancellor would personallye¡­¡± Understandably so. Chancellor K¨¹ndel was famous as a resident ghost of the academy, never taking vacations and rarely leaving the premises even during breaks. ¡°I heard that you quit the knightly order.¡± It was a somewhat sensitive topic, but Alice asked without hesitation. ¡°Did the chancellor know that something like this would happen to me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know from the beginning.¡± K¨¹ndel took out some documents and handed them to her. As Alice calmly reviewed the contents, she asionally furrowed her brow at the unbelievable information, but she read through it stoically without much surprise. ¡°That¡¯s from your younger brother.¡± That was until she heard thest part. ¡°When¡­ did this happen?¡± ¡°About two months ago.¡± For a moment, Alice felt dazed and couldn¡¯t speak. Some members of the Knights of Light are connected to the imperial family, They are plotting some kind of n by provoking the demonic beasts in the frontline area. The contents of the document described events that had unfolded before her eyes not long ago, during the recent visit of the royal family to the front lines. Was this some kind of prophecy predicting future events? One thing was for sure, a mere sixteen-year-old attending the academy wouldn¡¯t have ess to such information. At the end of the document was the true identity of Cecilia¡¯s Lien, her former knight. A royal guard directly under the royal family. Distinct from the guards within the pce, they were a separate unit, a secret organization. Mostlyposed of knights who infiltrated influential imperial families to conduct covert operations and missions, she was originally from the royal family, not the Vert noble family. Feeling disheartened by the truth she had just learned, Alice let out a small sigh. ¡°Your eyes are back to how they were three years ago,¡± K¨¹ndel remarked, looking at Alice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s literally it. To put it in a good way, I would say that it is eyes that are about to start a new beginning, but in a bad way, I would say that it is eyes that are wandering, not knowing what to do.¡± Pierced to the core, Alice fell silent again. K¨¹ndel didn¡¯t say anything more, patiently waiting for her to speak. ¡°Chancellor, you once asked me if I knew everything about my brother¡­¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange because my father said something simr. He said my brother might be even more remarkable than I thought.¡± K¨¹ndel didn¡¯t offer any response. ¡°Then let me ask you. How well do you know Cyan?¡± ¡°I wager my decades-long academic life on this: if there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know more than you, it¡¯s because it¡¯s something not widely known.¡± Alice¡¯s eyes held a faint suspicion. ¡°Did you know Cyan took a short leave of absence?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± There was a faint suspicion in Alice¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you know Cyan took a short leave of absence from school?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°When asked for the reason, he simply said it was just for your sake.¡± It seemed like a piece of the suspicious puzzle was finally falling into ce, as Alice smiled modestly. ¡°So that¡¯s what it was.¡± K¨¹ndel regarded Alice with a knowing gaze. She had always been a confident and assertive pupil, so it was unsettling to see her in this state. ¡°I feel conflicted. It¡¯s like realizing that everything I¡¯ve been pursuing was wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I felt the same way.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°He asked me when we first met. Whether I desired the prosperity of the empire or the honor of the family.¡± K¨¹ndel¡¯s eyes sank slightly with a hint of bitterness. ¡°After Diana passed away, I gave up everything rted to the family and focused solely on the academy. Perhaps being constantly confronted with harmony in that vast framework made mex in body and mind.¡± For the first time, the usually serious andposed chancellor revealed his inner thoughts. ¡°I always wanted to tell Louis when he became emperor, to embrace all his other siblings instead of resenting them. That¡¯s the true virtue of a ruler.¡± As the Emperor¡¯s father-inw and the prince¡¯s grandfather, it was something he could naturally say. And his sentiment remained unchanged to this day. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to the imperial capital.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯ve retired from my position, I can¡¯t just stand by while my family is falling apart. I¡¯ll go and set everything right. Of course, I¡¯ll also meet His Majesty.¡± There was resolve and a hint of fierceness in K¨¹ndel¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, not as the academy¡¯s chancellor, but as an old man who wishes you well, Alice, I¡¯m asking you. Forget everything that has happened so far and leave the empire for a while. And don¡¯t tell anyone, not even your father or your siblings.¡± Alice couldn¡¯t bring herself to agree immediately. ¡°Since you¡¯ve quit the Knights, you¡¯ve probably made up your mind somewhat. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice yourself for your family anymore. It¡¯s been a roundabout journey, but now is the time to start anew. It¡¯s time for you to find your own path, Alice.¡± Not as the revered Child of the Gods by society, but simply as a woman named Alice Vert, living for herself. Living not for the world, but for oneself, bing an exceptionally ordinary person. That¡¯s all K¨¹ndel wanted for Alice. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± After a brief silence, she spoke up. ¡°Because only then can I be confident in myself.¡± A life not for others, but for oneself. This life began with Cyan, and now it was up to her to continue it. With resolve in her heart, Alice rose from her seat. ¡°Are you nning to meet him?¡± ¡°I was thinking about it, but upon further reflection, I think it¡¯s better not to.¡± Approaching the door, Alice turned back to K¨¹ndel with a faint smile. ¡°Please send my regards to Cyan.¡± * * * The woman in the cloak emerged from the corner and passed by, catching Brian¡¯s attention. ¡°¡­!¡± Sensing a familiar presence, Brian abruptly turned his head. ¡°What are you doing, Brian?¡± Emily asked, noticing his reaction. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I thought I saw someone who looked like Alice¡­¡± ¡°Does that make sense? Why would a Knight of Light, who should be extremely busy, be here? And besides, someone as beautiful as Alice? It doesn¡¯t make sense that such a person even exists!¡± Brian scratched his head, feeling awkward. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly! The little girl will wake up soon!¡± ¡°Yep!¡± He nced back once more, but she had already disappeared. Emily¡¯sints filled the air as they had been staying in the city of Brenu near Luwen for about a week. ¡°If you have work to do, you can go alone. Why bring us to a ce like this?¡± Brian himself found it strange. While Cyan asionally left his post, it was rare for him to relocate his people elsewhere. As always, no reasons were given. However, recent behaviors from Cyan, seemingly cautious towards someone, suggested that something was amiss, leading Brian to specte that they were moved here to deal with something significant. As he often heard from Cyan, ¡°If you can¡¯t be of help, then don¡¯t interfere.¡± Brian believed that simply staying quiet and out of the way would be the most helpful to Cyan. They arrived at their temporary residence. It appeared to be an ordinary house suitable for three people to live in, but there was an invisible barrier installed, allowing only authorized personnel to enter and exit. It was a security measure set up in case of emergencies before Cyan¡¯s departure. Their outings were limited to buying groceries. Sightseeing or walks in the city were mostly avoided. It was early evening, and Nana, who would usually be awake by now, was surprisingly quiet. ¡°We¡¯re back, kiddo.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Emily, who entered first, raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still asleep?¡± Nana¡¯s unusual quietness made Brian¡¯s spine tingle. Not only was Nana not in the living room, but Brian and Emily also felt a strange emptiness, as if something that should be there was missing. ¡°¡­.!¡± Soon, Brian felt sweat pouring down his back. Not because of the absence of Nana, but because he and Emily were the only ones they could sense in the house. The feeling of emptiness seemed to intensify. ¡°Um? Nana¡¯s not even in her room? And why is the window open?¡± Brian dashed to Nana¡¯s room like a raging bull. Neatly folded nkets, unseen shoes, and an open window greeted him. ¡°It seems like she¡¯s gone? No, she left without a word, alone?¡± Brian thought to himself, ¡®This is bad¡­¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 123 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 123: Appetite (1) ¡°Wow¡­¡± All eyes, regardless of age or gender, were fixated on one point. Each person couldn¡¯t help but let out exmations of admiration. ¡°She¡¯s really cute! Is she from a noble family?¡± ¡°But why is she wandering around alone? Doesn¡¯t she have a guardian?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem lost, though¡­¡± With her rare pink hair and adorable, clear eyes, a cute girl who appeared to be around ten or eleven years old was freely roaming the streets of Brenu. Her adorable appearance made it impossible for anyone to look away. However, the girl waspletely unaware of the attention she was receiving and was busy looking around. ¡®Hehehe!¡¯ Everything around her was fascinating and surprising. While Cyan asionally took her out, most of the time they went to deste ces like wilderness or mountains, so she rarely experienced the lively atmosphere of a city. This was her second city outing since the Imperial Ball, but it was her first time going out without Cyan, making the experience even more memorable. ¡°¡­!¡± Amidst all this, a sweet aroma that stimted her appetite wafted over. Nana immediately ran towards it. ¡°Oh my! Little miss,e here! Would you like one?¡± ¡°Yes, please! Mister!¡± With a satisfied smile, the shop owner handed her a crepe filled with fruit. Nana thanked him and paid with a single coin. With anticipation, she finally took a bite of the crepe, and her face lit up with delight. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Although it was her first outing without a guardian, she had no problems. She had learned basic economic principles¡ªsuch as needing money to buy things (the money was stolen from emily)¡ªas well as the importance of avoiding attention-grabbing behavior from books. ¡°I wonder what Papa is doing?¡± Enjoying the tasty treat, thoughts of Cyan naturally came to her mind as a bonus. Cyan had once said that she should stay indoors if there was nothing interesting outside, and that when she grew up a bit more, he would let her go out freely. Nana didn¡¯t mind his words; after all, they came from her beloved Papa. But today was different. While peacefully napping, she was awakened by a strange voice calling her in her dream. Unlike usual, she felt a sense of mncholy she had never experienced before. The frustration she had never felt before changed her mind, and eventually, between Brian and Emily¡¯s absence, she decided to sneak out. Of course, she intended to return in time, but lost track of time while enjoying her crepes, and before they knew it, the sun was setting in the western sky. ¡°Oh no! Brian and Emily are supposed toe back now!¡± With the remaining crepe hastily devoured, Nana hurried home. Thinking it was a perfect outing without any idents, and boasting to herself about it as she ran, ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, two burly men blocked her path. They had rough appearances and belonged to the type that didn¡¯t give off a good vibe at first nce. For Nana, they werepletely unfamiliar faces she had never seen before in her life. Whether she sensed a negative vibe from them or not, the lively expression on Nana¡¯s face froze for a moment. At the corner of the street, hidden in the shadows of the setting sun, she briefly escaped the gaze of the surrounding crowd. Two men were smiling meaningfully as they looked at Nana. ¡°Sniff, sniff!¡± As Nana leaned forward to smell them, *Swoosh!* Another man appeared from behind and put a mask over her face. Immediately, the two men who had appeared first grabbed Nana¡¯s body as if they had been waiting and swiftly ran off towards the alleyway. All that remained in Nana¡¯s ce was lonely dust swirling in the air. * * * ¡°Wow, jackpot! We really hit the jackpot today!¡± Eximed the men as they entered their hideout, unable to contain their excitement. Meanwhile, thepanions who saw her for the first time couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment and confusion. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this? Did we just kidnap a nobleman¡¯s daughter?¡± Though she didn¡¯t have the appearance of nobility written on her face, her refined features were enough to make anyone think she was of noble descent. ¡°You know what? Once we clean up her background, nobody will even know who she is! Haha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We already confirmed that there were no nobles among the recent arrivals in Brenu, so she¡¯s probably the daughter of some wealthy merchant!¡± Soon, other men who were elsewhere gathered around, examining Nana with curious eyes. ¡°Hey! This will cover all our losses and then some, huh? Those rich, bald old guys will especially love her!¡± Amidst the indecent conversation and profanity, Nana watched them with a nk expression, not reacting at all. ¡°Why is she so out of it? Did the shock make her lose her mind?¡± They waved their hands in front of her face, poked her chin, trying to get a reaction, but she remained unresponsive. ¡°Just leave her be! A nk te like her might even be more popr!¡± ¡°The more I look at her, the more intriguing she bes. I¡¯ve seen plenty of ves, but a girl with pink hair? That¡¯s a first. She doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s from the Empire, though.¡± Despite the curiosity and interest, that was as far as it went. Ultimately, to them, Nana was nothing more than a top-grademodity that would fill their pockets. ¡°Hey, littledy! You don¡¯t need to be afraid! We¡¯re not bad guys! We¡¯re just trying to help you live a better life!¡± As if she knew she shouldn¡¯t believe a word of it, Nana remained unresponsive, watching them with a nk stare. However, her gaze was sharply focused on the man in front of her. ¡°Come on, at least smile a bit! Our customers like it! Like this? No? How about this?¡± Suddenly, the man opened his mouth wide and let out a bizarreugh in front of her. Watching his behavior, the others didn¡¯t intervene but simply watched with interest. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Nana, who had been unresponsive for a long time, suddenly burst intoughter with her mouth wide open. Surprised by the unexpected reaction, the man began to doubt his eyes. ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡± Inside her wide-open mouth, two sharp fangs protruded sharply. It was so bizarre that it was hard to believe it belonged to a human. ¡°Smell¡­¡± Nana¡¯s hazy ck eyes began to change color to a sharp red. ¡°Eek!¡± As the horrified man staggered back, blood gushed in front of his eyes with a cruel sound. ¡°Aaah!¡± With a suffocating scream, the faces of those who watched froze like stone. ¡°P-Please¡­ spare me¡­!¡± The man copsed on the ground, clutching what remained of his severed arm, writhing in agony. ¡°Smell¡­ the smell¡­ I can¡¯t resist¡­ the incredibly delicious smell¡­¡± With eyes half-closed and lips smeared with blood, her face alone was eerie enough, but that wasn¡¯t the end of it. ¡°W-What¡­ What did we bring here?!¡± Some fell to their knees, while others sat down in shock. Two horns rising from the sides of her head. Wings spread out on both sides like stretching. And even a mysterious tail swaying gently. It is said that humans feel the greatest fear for the unknown. Now, to them, she was no longer human. With no knowledge of where she came from, why she existed, or what purpose she appeared for, There was only one predator present. ¡°Thank you for the food¡­.¡± As always, Nana¡¯s face was filled with ecstasy as she finished preparing her meal. * * * ¡°Yeah. I remember that pink-haired little girl! It¡¯s strange that I can¡¯t remember that cute face!¡± Asking around about Nana¡¯s whereabouts wasn¡¯t difficult. They heard from a merchant who was tidying up his shop that she had bought a crepe. ¡°But how did this kid get the money to buy that?¡± Emily rolled her eyes in disbelief. It was almost audacious to the point of beingmendable. She hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of Nana taking money out of her own pocket. ¡°When did she go?¡± ¡°Not long ago. Maybe less than an hour? It was gettingte anyway, so I thought I¡¯d go home.¡± They got some small clues, but it wasn¡¯t enough to know where Nana had gone. With the day almost over, there wasn¡¯t much time left to gather clues from people. ¡°Why did the kid who had been quiet suddenly do something like this? What are we going to do, Brian? Are we going to keep asking questions like this?¡± Searching in this way for a situation that might have happened was a waste of time. As Brian pondered, a solution came to mind, and he manifested mana right there. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to use magic to find her.¡± When Cyan and Brian started practicing magic and could control mana to some extent, Cyan taught him a spell. It was a wind-based spell that suited him very well and could be useful for tracking people sometimes. -Ting! A small green mana orb floated up and suddenly created a gust of wind, enveloping Brian¡¯s face. ¡°Sniff.¡± Suddenly, like a puppy sniffing food, he closed his eyes and started sniffing with his nose. Watching him, Emily tilted her head. While it might seem like a magic that could provide a refreshing change of mood by conjuring a cool breeze, it was actually a kind of perception magic that transmitted the scent of blood lurking in the vicinity through the wind. It was useful for tracking traces as it indicated if something unusual had happened where the smell wasing from. ¡°¡­!¡± Brian¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment as if he had smelled something. ¡°Why? Did you find her?¡± ¡°Uh, no. It¡¯s kind of hard to say¡­¡± Brian couldn¡¯t easily continue his words. The faint scent of blood, carried by the breeze, pricked his nose. One thing was for sure, the scent of Nana¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t mixed in there. Instead, there was a chaotic mixture of at least ten different blood scents stimting his sense of smell. Brian hurriedly ran towards where the smell wasing from. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go together, Brian!¡± The ce wasn¡¯t far away. It was a slum just off the main road, where the sun didn¡¯t shine. Beyond a firmly closed wooden door, a strong smell of blood wafted out. Taking a deep breath, Brian opened the door. ¡°Oop!¡± With a creaking sound, as the door opened, the suppressed smell of blood suddenly flooded in. Instinctively covering his nose, Brian cautiously looked inside. ¡°Squeak¡­¡± Although no people were visible, a faint squeaking sound could be heard from somewhere. It felt eerily simr to the sound Nana made when eating food. As Brian, who was getting anxious, stepped into the space, ¡°¡­!¡± He couldn¡¯t utter a word at the incredible sight before his eyes. ¡°Why? What¡¯s inside, Brian¡­?¡± And then, as Emily followed in, he hastily covered her eyes. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for you not to see¡­¡± Even so, Brian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the presence in front of him. Whether the owner of the sound realized that someone new had arrived, they finally turned their head. ¡°Are you here, Brian?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t answer. Since his first meeting with Cyan, it felt like a cruel and grotesque moment, but today it felt like a new renewal of that feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be eating dinner tonight¡­¡± Her eyes, full of satiety, were filled with happiness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 124 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 124: Appetite (2) ¡°Nana ate people?¡± No matter how indifferent he was to people dying, he couldn¡¯t help but react to those words. ¡°It¡¯s better to listen first and then make a judgment.¡± Brian¡¯s expression as he began to exin wasn¡¯t very good either. ¡°¡­So, to erase the traces, we burned down the location and the bodies. We thought there might be more leftovers, but we thought it was more important to erase Nana¡¯s traces first¡­¡± At first, he seemed a bit hesitant, but overall, he managed to convey what he wanted to say without much of a problem. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Deciding to listen first and then judge, I listened quietly. As for my feelings about this, Impressive, right? It¡¯s not just empty words; it¡¯s sincere. Nana, who had gone out without permission(?), was kidnapped by a ve trading group, meaning human traffickers. They seemed to have kidnapped her thinking she would make a good prey when they saw her wandering the streets alone without a guardian. But this was just spection, not certainty. When they found Nana, there was no one left except her, so there was no one to ask about the situation. Nana, too, was apparently too shocked to say anything except sorry. It¡¯s been two days since the incident happened. Regardless of what happened, not only did Brian make an appropriate judgment of the situation, but he also handled the aftermath quite neatly. There was hardly anything to nitpick about. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not taking better care of Nana. If you want to punish me, do it gently¡­¡± ¡°No, you did well.¡± He lifted his head, which had been bowed like a guilty person, when he heard those words of appreciation. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You did well. After all, no one got hurt, right? That¡¯s all that matters.¡± It took about three seconds before Brian heaved a sigh of relief. You could tell howplicated his feelings must have been just by looking at his face. ¡°So, what about Nana?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯te out of her room for a while. I checked earlier, and she wasn¡¯t sleeping.¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two days either, they said. For our little one, taking a nap and eating would be the greatest happiness imaginable, so it was shocking that she would refuse them. In a way, there was no one else tofort her. Without hesitation, I went to Nana¡¯s room. ¡°¡­¡± She must have known I wasing since earlier. Normally, she would have rushed over and asked if I brought any presents, but even though I had arrived, she didn¡¯t even show her face once. Her back, turned away, revealed a sadness I had never seen before. -Whoop! As if she was sneakily watching me, she suddenly flipped the nket over herself. It was quite a strong-walled response, to the point of being novel. Since it was awkward to leave like this, I approached her for now. ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t see Papa¡¯s face right now.¡± As soon as she sat on the bed, she opened her mouth as if she had been waiting for me. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I did something wrong¡­¡± ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Even I thought it was a mean question to ask. ¡°Nana ate people, didn¡¯t she? The same people as Papa, Brian, and Emily¡­¡± Hmm. Yeah, that¡¯s true. I don¡¯t know how other people would think about this, but from my perspective, here¡¯s how it is: Nana is half human and half dragon. If a human eats another human, of course, it¡¯s a problem. But what if a dragon eats a human? If we were topare it, I think it¡¯s like humans eating bugs. In simpler terms, it¡¯s not that they can¡¯t eat it, but they don¡¯t actively seek it out. In fact, even if they were treated like bugs, it would be fortunate because dragons who disdain even the act of amodating humans as food? That would never happen. Unless they were so starving that they were sticking to their ribs, would we humans ever eat bugs? Well, I¡¯ve heard there are some dragons with peculiar tastes, ones who enjoy eating certain things, but that¡¯s a tiny minority. Generally, they wouldn¡¯t even consider it. So, I¡¯m a bit skeptical. Despite Nana enjoying eating, I never thought she would eat people. It might be necessary to give her proper guidance before she grows up to be a carnivorous dragon who preys on humans. ¡°Come out for now, Nana. You need to see Papa¡¯s face.¡± At first hesitant, she peeked her face out from under the nket after a moment. ¡°Are you not going to hate me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it first.¡± Seeming somewhat relieved, she wriggled her body and scooted closer. ¡°Have you ever wanted to eat people before?¡± ¡°No, never! I¡¯m like Papa and Brian! People shouldn¡¯t eat people!¡± The notion that people shouldn¡¯t eat people is like an instinct that doesn¡¯t need to be taught. And perhaps the reason why Nana is feeling so down right now is because she knows she did something she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°But why did you eat them then?¡± ¡°W-well, you see¡­¡± Pausing for a moment, Nana buried her face back into the nket and said, ¡°I smelled it¡­¡± ¡°Smelled it?¡± ¡°Yeah. Those people had a really evil and malicious smell. Just by looking at them, I could tell they were going to do bad things to me¡­¡± To put it another way, she sensed a threat with her typical dragon senses, and for now, there didn¡¯t seem to be any problem with that. ¡°But that smell was so sweet¡­¡± This part seems a bit problematic. ¡°Too sweet, to the point where I wanted to eat them right then and there. I don¡¯t think I was in my right mind at that moment¡­¡± Huh, how should I exin this? There¡¯s a folktale circting on the continent that says dragons eat people who do bad things. To sum up Nana¡¯s words, she smelled a delicious scenting from bad people, which made her hungry¡­ First of all, Nana has extremely limited experience meeting people. Perhaps this incident can be considered her first encounter with vile humans. I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on her in the future, but didn¡¯t she handle those who intended to harm her on her own? That counts for something. I don¡¯t intend to criticize her with human standards or morals. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯mpletely fine!¡± ¡°Good then. Don¡¯t keep it all bottled up inside.¡± I gently stroked Nana¡¯s head under the nket. I can¡¯t deny that I had a hand in creating such a situation. But I must be cautious. If incidents like this continue, it could pose a significant challenge when she¡¯s independent. Nana, emerging from under the nket, immediately looked towards the window. ¡°¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t anything there, yet she just stared silently. Her eyes were filled with gloom, as if burdened with worries. ¡°I felt frustrated.¡± ¡°What about?¡± ¡°I just felt unusually down and frustrated, even during my sleep. It felt like someone was calling out to me. So, I came out. It felt like someone was calling me¡­¡± As I looked into Nana¡¯s deste eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable myself. Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t this city somewhat rted to her too? Without dy, I got up from my seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nana.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Out.¡± Her eyes began to sparkle again. *** The sky was tinged with the setting sun. A warm evening breeze brushed against the skin, inducing drowsiness. I had somewhat expected the mention of ve traders. They are probably the remnants of Zikkerman Albas, the target I assassinated two years ago. From atop a hill, I could see the building of the Merchant Guild, where I first discovered Nana¡¯s egg while killing Zikkerman. It was also where Nana¡¯s deceased mother was. ¡°¡­¡± Even though it was our first visit, Nana¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with a nostalgic gaze, as if she had returned home after a long absence. Instinctively, she must have felt that this ce held great significance for her. ¡°Papa.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you think I really fit in with people?¡± She often asked this question, not just at this moment, but asionally. What am I? Whenever she asked, I replied. You¡¯re a person. Just a little bit more special than others. Realistically speaking, it¡¯s a sad position where she doesn¡¯t belong anywhere, but I always told her that she¡¯s no different from us. ¡°Is this where I first met you and Papa?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I just had a feeling. It felt familiar yet deeply nostalgic¡­¡± Even without saying it, she couldn¡¯t be anything but an amazing little one who knows everything. The Merchant Guild building had been closed since Zikkerman¡¯s assassination two years ago, and no one had visited it since. asionally, some homeless beggars would venture there, but whenever they did, the ghosts of the dead ves would appear and drive them away. I was worried that Nana might be scared by the atmosphere inside the building, but¡­ ¡°Do you want to go inside?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Nana agreed without hesitation. The interior was much worsepared to two years ago. The floor was covered in dust and rust, mice scurried around, spiders built their webs on the ceiling, and the stench of garbage permeated the air. However, Nana didn¡¯t seem to mind and quietly followed behind me. We finally arrived at some underground space. There wasn¡¯t a single corpse, let alone anything else. What was strange was that unlike other ces, not a speck of dust settled here. It was a cramped space, just enough for one person to lie down. It almost felt like someone had been sitting there until a moment ago, with even a faint warmth lingering in the air. I crouched down and ced my hand on the floor. A ck aura surged from my hand along with mana. ¡°What are you doing, Papa?¡± ¡°Wee back.¡± As Nana didn¡¯t understand my words and tilted her head, the aura enveloped her body. ¡°¡­.!¡± She didn¡¯t seem to sense any threat as she didn¡¯t resist. I stepped back, giving her some alone time. [Isn¡¯t it a very unpleasant memory for the little one?] Kaeram, who was also observing, asked me. ¡°It¡¯s something that had to be done. It just happened a little sooner than expected.¡± The growth of the little one was indeed rapid. It was an illusion from the 7th-grade Dark Element Magic, [Illusion.] It projected a false illusion of past memories onto the target, and right now, Nana was likely seeing memories from two years ago, everything that happened in this ce. I didn¡¯t want to show her how miserably her mother died. I just wanted her to realize one thing. That she was undeniably a human, born from the warmth of human affection¡­ ¡°¡­.!¡± As the effect of the hallucination ended, the aura vanished instantly. Even after seeing all those memories, Nana didn¡¯t shed tears of joy or sadness. ¡°Did you have a good meeting?¡± ¡°Yeah. Mama hugged me and told me to live happily.¡± Even though it was a false illusion, it must have been a precious encounter for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Papa! I¡¯m hungry!¡± With renewed energy, Nana stood up resolutely. I watched her back as she headed outside. For some reason, she seemed a bit taller now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 125 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 125: Omen (1) In the Aeru¡¯s Sanctum located in the city of harmony, Luwen, a member approached Silica, who was standing in the center of the square. ¡°Eshel Vert is still in Velias.¡± ¡°Anything special?¡± ¡°Nothing yet. Despite the royal family already returning to the pce, there¡¯s no sign of him going back.¡± ¡°What about the pce?¡± ¡°The guards stationed throughout the capital are keeping a close watch day and night, but they haven¡¯t found any clues about Boris yet.¡± ¡°Step up the surveince. Report immediately if even the slightest trace of magic is detected.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The member received the order with a deep voice. ¡°What about Cyan?¡± ¡°A short while ago, they returned to the Academy with the group that was in Brenu. It seems like nothing out of the ordinary happened.¡± Silica, who had been expressionless throughout the report, twitched her lips for the first time, as if trying to smile. ¡°Um, my lord. Shouldn¡¯t we start preparing as well?¡± ¡°What preparation?¡± ¡°No matter how cautious we are, if we miss the target, there¡¯s always a chance that rumors about you might spread. Shouldn¡¯t we prepare to leave the Academy with the members now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just me who exposed my face to him, right?¡± The member was left speechless by the answer that came faster than the question. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter, does it? Even if something happens, I can handle it alone. There¡¯s no need for you to prepare unnecessarily. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before he could continue, the member soon bowed his head. ¡°All right, my lord.¡± After finishing the report, the member left. Alone again, Silica remained silent, casually gazing at one side of the room. Despite her words, she knew very well that the current situation was extremely dangerous. Everything the Mists had maintained so far, the organization, the sessor, and even the deity they served, the ck Mist, could all copse. But there was no sign of worry on Silica¡¯s face. It was as if she had something firm to believe in. ¡°A regressor¡­¡± Her lips, which had maintained a straight line, curved into a semicircle along with the word ¡°regressor.¡± * * * From the imperial capital of Sevellinus, a day¡¯s journey by carriage away, lies the territory of Quazel. Since early morning, the residents of Quazel territory were abuzz with activity. The news of the return of Kundel Quazel, the former lord of Quazel and the current headmaster of the Royal Academy, had spread. It had been about ten years since his retirement from the ducal position. All eyes, from the ordinary residents to the key administrators of the territory, were focused on Kundel. Inside the study of the Quazel mansion, which originally served as the workce for the duke and lord of the territory, Pietro Quazel, now stood with his hands neatly folded in front of the desk, resembling a humble servant rather than the lord. His face was dripping with cold sweat, and before him sat his father, Kundel Quazel, who still held considerable influence in the family. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly ten years since I stepped down from the ducal position. I heard that our family prospered during that time, but why have taxes increased and the operating expenses of the territory decreased?¡± Kundel looked at his son, as if demanding an exnation. ¡°W-well, in recent years, some funds have been allocated to the royal family¡­¡± ¡°For what reason?¡± ¡°T-there are several reasons, you see¡­ such as maintaining dignity¡­¡± ¡°Maintaining dignity for the royal family¡­ Was that insignificant dignity maintenance worth paying half of our yearly territory operating expenses?¡± The sound of Pietro¡¯s brain trying to find excuses was audible enough to be heard outside. Giving up on finding an excuse, Pietro decided to confront the issue directly. ¡°Do you even know why? Father, do you not know? Every year, the Nepellis Viscountcy provides one and a half times the amount to the Empress¡¯s household! Nepellis Viscountcy is sincere! That man truly intends to elevate his bloodline to the imperial throne!¡± Kundel remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t you also wish for Louisnel to be emperor? Moreover, I heard that during his recent diplomatic visit, Princess Violet went missing! Who knows? The Nepellis Viscountcy might have had a hand in it! Father, you even ordered additional guards for Princess Violet to be prepared for such a situation, didn¡¯t you?¡± Listening quietly, Kundel chuckled. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t reprimand you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have one question, Pietro. If you could ensure that Louisnel bes emperor, would you not care even if every member of the royal family perished?¡± ¡°W-why are you suddenly saying such things?¡± ¡°Answer my question.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Pietro to ponder. ¡°If the Quazel family could produce an emperor, wouldn¡¯t it not matter at all? After all, power is power, and in the current situation, peaceful session to the throne is impossible¡­¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Louisnel and others, including you, share the same sentiment?¡± ¡°W-wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¨C Bang! Unable to contain himself any longer, Kundel finally mmed his desk, unleashing the anger he had been suppressing. ¡°The tainted imperial throne is nothing but a jewel forged by demons! Why do you forget such a simple truth!¡± Kundel¡¯s eyes zed with intense anger, almost bordering on madness. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. From today onward, cut off all support to the imperial family and Louisnel! I¡¯ll take the responsibility!¡± Was it not worth confirming further? Driven by emotions, Kundel immediately rose from his seat. ¡°W-where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Imperial City!¡± There was no trace of hesitation in his footsteps as he left the room. * * * In the Vert mansion within the Imperial Western Border of Velias¡­ ¨C Knock, knock. With a somewhat urgent knock, a man entered the room. It was Kellen, a retainer of Aschel. ¡°Lord Aschel, another message has arrived from Prince Louisnel. It¡¯s about when he will return to the Imperial City, but¡­¡± Unlike the serious expression of Kellen, Aschel seemed incredibly rxed. There was no hint of anxiety as he elegantly sipped his tea. It had been over a week since the royal family returned to the Imperial City after their diplomatic visit. Originally scheduled as a retainer to apany the Second Princess back, but Aschel remained in Velias. On the surface, it was to handle the death of the knight, Cecilia. However, he had shown little interest in what happened to her beyond ordering her body to be taken care of after its discovery. Most of the time, he sat by the window with a faint smile, lost in thought. ¡°Now, shouldn¡¯t you return to the Imperial City?¡± Despite Kellen¡¯s question, Aschel remained silent, gazing out the window with just a smile. ¡°Uh, ording to the news just in, Chief Kundel of the Academy departed from the territory for the Imperial City a while ago¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been pondering for a few days.¡± As Aschel finally spoke after a long silence, Kellen involuntarily shrank back. ¡°Something felt off. My ns have been consistently thwarted and disruptedtely. It¡¯s almost as if I, who always prided myself on perfection, have never been in such a tangled situation¡­¡± A cold sweat trickled down Kellen¡¯s back. ¡°So, I thought about it. Perhaps someone knows about my ns, or someone is blocking the information I receive?¡± Although Aschel¡¯s words were filled withughter, Kellen couldn¡¯t bring himself tough. If anyone had heard this far, they would realize that he was now doubting him. ¡°Has there been any contact with Boris?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Two years ago, when you volunteered to go to the Academy for my sake, you came back and said this.¡± Finally, Aschel¡¯s gaze turned to Kellen, who had been staring out the window. ¡°Some unknown force has been watching over the youngest¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct¡­¡± ¡°Could Boris have fallen victim to this unidentified force? Otherwise, there would be no reason forplete silence.¡± Kellen had no particr rebuttal to offer. ¡°And you¡¯re not even considering returning this time?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that the source of suspicion lies closest to us. Kellen, you¡¯ve been my retainer for a long time. You¡¯ve done a lot for me. So, I thought I knew you well.¡± Kellen avoided eye contact and swallowed nervously. ¡°But, the Kellen I¡¯ve seen for the past two years seems strangely different from the one I knew. While overall simr, there¡¯s something subtly different about you. Almost as if a false personality is masquerading as the original¡­¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± ¡°Look me in the eye, Kellen.¡± With reluctance, Kellen met Aschel¡¯s gaze again. ¡°¡­¡± A crimson gleam shed in Aschel¡¯s eyes, and sensing the threat, Kellen quickly averted his gaze. ¡°Cough!¡± Suddenly, an intangible force choked his throat. ¡°I even had this thought. What if someone magically altered your personality two years ago? What if it wasn¡¯t a personality for my sake, but for the sake of someone unknown?¡± Standing up from his seat, Aschel approached the suffering Kellen. ¡°Kellen, are you truly the Kellen I knew and who lived for me?¡± Struggling to breathe, Kellen barely managed to speak. ¡°Master Aschel! Please, do not doubt my loyalty¡­!¡± However, his desperate plea was met with a hollowugh. ¡°We¡¯ll have to confirm that from now on. We need to confirm whether your loyalty is truly for me¡­¡± ¡®Can you hear me, Aschel?¡¯ For a moment, as Aschel clenched his jaw and mocked him, a familiar voice echoed in his mind. ¡°Boris?¡± It wasn¡¯t a hallucination. This was part of a mental magic called ¡®Telepathy,¡¯ whichmunicated thoughts rather than words. Though somewhat unstable, this was Boris¡¯s unmistakable ¡®Telepathic¡¯munication. ¡®We don¡¯t have time, so I¡¯ll get to the point. Everything is unraveling. If we continue like this, the dark fog of negativity will obscure the light.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean? Where are you?¡± ¡®Find the Holy Sword.¡¯ ¡°¡­!¡± Aschel¡¯s pupils dted significantly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 126 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 126: Omen (2) Having traveled for a full day from the territory of Quzel to Sevellenus, Kundel arrived. As the head of the Royal Academy and one of the few 9th-grade Grand Magicians on the continent, he was received with the utmost hospitality even by the royal family. Kundel¡¯s purpose for the visit was undoubtedly to meet with the Emperor, but he had been asked to wait a little longer due to the Emperor¡¯s ongoing health issues, leaving him to waste time endlessly within the pce. ¡°Is the meeting with His Majesty still uncertain?¡± ¡°It seemed he was improving, but another seizure has urred. I apologize, but a meeting with His Majesty may not be feasible for a while¡­¡± As the official delivered the disappointing news, Kundel¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°What about Prince Louisnel?¡± ¡°He has not gone out, so he must be in his chambers¡­¡± ¡°In that case, I will go to see the prince.¡± Kundel rose without hesitation. ¡°But, Prince Louisnel has requested not to see anyone until he feels better¡­¡± ¡°Then inform him that I will wait at the door until he is ready to meet.¡± With a bold attitude of disregarding the prince¡¯s feelings, the official had no choice but toply. As Kundel was about to leave the reception room, a servant announced. ¡°Princess Violet has arrived.¡± Neither the Emperor nor the Prince, but a third party hade to seek him out. Kundel, caught off guard, raised an eyebrow as he responded. ¡°Princess Violet hase?¡± At that moment, the door to the reception room opened, revealing the Imperial Second Princess who had been waiting outside. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Chancellor. No, I mean, Grandfather¡­¡± Though they were rted by blood, the title of ¡®grandfather¡¯ing from her lips felt unfamiliar to Kundel. ¡°Forgive me for noting immediately upon arriving at the pce. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a while, Princess Violet¡­¡± Despite her status as a granddaughter, she was still a legitimate princess. Since they were in the pce, Kundel did not hesitate to show respect. ¡°I wanted to have a chat with Grandfather, so would you please excuse us?¡± ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± As the princess gestured, everyone except the two of them left the room. Left alone unexpectedly, Kundel looked at the Second Princess with suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Violet?¡± Kundel went straight to the point without hesitation. ¡°Please, have a seat. I won¡¯t take up too much of your busy time, Grandfather.¡± With an extroverted demeanor not seen at the academy, Kundel reluctantly took a seat, unsure of what to expect. ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for the additional knights you sent to apany me on this diplomatic journey. Thanks to them, I returned safely without any incidents.¡± Kundel responded with silence. Having received reports from the dispatched knights about the diplomatic journey, Kundel already knew what had transpired. The princess¡¯s im of a safe return was an obvious lie. ¡°I see you¡¯re on guard.¡± Whether she noticed or not, the princess spoke with a bitter smile. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Your gaze, Grandfather. It¡¯s so different from before. It¡¯s a pity. You should be wary, but I¡¯m not the one you should be cautious of¡­¡± At that moment, Kundel¡¯s gaze turned cold. Unfazed, the princess continued. ¡°I already knew that the reason for sending the knights included my brother.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°I also know that there was turmoil there, and an attempt to kill me. Grandfather, you sent the knights to prevent that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kundel controlled his emotions once again and asked, ¡°How long have you known?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known about my brother¡¯s feelings towards me for a long time. So, I¡¯ve also prepared my own countermeasures. It didn¡¯t seem to go entirely smoothly, but¡­¡± Kundel was well aware of what those countermeasures meant. ¡°So, I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Make me the Emperor. Grandfather.¡± Kundel neither jumped up in surprise nor shook his head in disbelief. His face was filled only with questions about why the word ¡®Emperor¡¯ came out of her mouth. ¡°Despite His Majesty¡¯s deteriorating health, he¡¯s still trying to make big brother his sessor. If things continue like this, the throne will go to him.¡± As long as there was no rebellion from the current Empress¡¯s side, everything would go smoothly. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make a true Emperor. You should know that too, Grandfather.¡± ¡°What evidence do you have for saying that?¡± ¡°Let me ask you this then. When my brother bes Emperor, do you think me and my other siblings will survive?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kundel couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer. ¡°A future under an Emperor without harmony and inclusiveness will only lead to destruction. The moment my brother ascends the throne, everyone will be killed. Do you truly desire such an Emperor, Grandfather?¡± He did not. And the same went for the Emperor himself. That¡¯s why he was here now. ¡°But I am different. I am truly ready to embrace everyone. The righteous Emperor that you desire¡­ I can be that.¡± Kundel paused for a moment, pondering. Was the woman he was looking at now really the Violet Princess he knew? Her appearance was so different from what he had seen at the academy over the past six years. Whether she had changed, or whether her true nature, hidden until now, was finally revealed, he couldn¡¯t tell. Thus, Kundel could only be caught in doubt and confusion. ¡°Although not often, I have felt something while watching you over the years.¡± After a long silence, he finally spoke. ¡°You never have the inclination to intervene wherever you go. Even if a fight breaks out, you simply enjoy watching, without directly participating.¡± Acknowledging that, the princess nodded. ¡°What happened to change your mind?¡± At this, the Violet Princess chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I simply saw the light.¡± ¡°The light?¡± ¡°Yes. The bright light that will rise to the highest ce for the Empire, and beyond, for the continent and humanity¡­¡± Kundel furrowed his brow, unable to understand. Meanwhile, the princess maintained a mysterious smile that revealed nothing. * * * The news spread throughout the academy that the newly appointed instructor Boris had applied for leave due to personal reasons, and Chancellor Kundel, who rarely left the academy, had also left for the pce without exining the reason. As students gradually returned to normalcy with thepletion of their return, another unexpected event urred, causing the atmosphere within the school to be unsettled once again. Sitting and reading a book, Arin¡¯s gaze shifted to a vacant seat. It was the seat where Cyan used to sit. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± With a sigh she herself didn¡¯t understand, she closed the book. Ten days had passed. While Cyan had taken a leave of absence, the uncertainty of when he would return meant that Arin might not see him for the entire semester. Although she focused on her studies with the thought of doing her own tasks well, the empty seat left by Cyan bothered Arin greatly. -Drrrrrrrrrrrrrr In the midst of this, the back door of the ssroom opened. Arin didn¡¯t lift her gaze, assuming another student had entered. But to her surprise, a student sat directly in Cyan¡¯s empty seat, casually starting to prepare for ss. ¡°C-Cyan?!¡± Startled, Arin stood up without realizing it and approached her. ¡°W-What, Cyan? What happened?¡± ¡°I came to attend ss.¡± ¡°Oh, no, I mean¡­ Did youe back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± [PR/N: No he didn¡¯t he¡¯s still away, dumb princess] Her casual response left Arin speechless. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s personal.¡± His usual dry response left Arin at a loss for words. Even after years, Cyan¡¯s steadfast demeanor remained unchanged. Arin even began to me herself for expecting anything different. Once the ss ended, Arin quickly gathered her belongings and nced at Cyan¡¯s seat again. ¡°Huh?¡± All she saw was an empty seat. Perplexed, Arin looked around. ¡°Why are you like this, Arin?¡± ¡°R-Ressimus! Did you see Cyan?¡± ¡°Huh? He was here until a little while ago.¡± Cyan had already left the ssroom at lightning speed. ¡°Then, okay.¡± Now, even thinking was futile. Arin, without any further disturbance, headed to the Royal Hall with Ressimus. As they exited the main building, a group of unfamiliar faces appeared before her, bowing politely. ¡°I greet Her Highness Princess Arin Sevellerus.¡± Though their faces were unfamiliar, Arin instinctively knew they were from the pce. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We bring message from His Majesty the Emperor.¡± ¡°Ah, from His Majesty?¡± Arin¡¯s bewildered eyes widened. Though she had asionally received letters before, they were mostly routine inquiries about her academy life. However, never before had a messengere directly like this. It was clear that there was some important news. After returning to the Royal Hall with the messengers, Arin carefully extracted the message. At first, it contained greetings and concerns about her academy life. Knowing that the Emperor¡¯s health was not good, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. However, as she read through the message, just as she was reading it slowly to keep her emotions in check, she suddenly stood up at thest page. ¡°W-What is this?!¡± Her face turned red with anger. Her hands holding the message shook like bamboo in the wind, and eventually, with unbelieving eyes, she looked at the messengers and shouted, ¡°C-Cyan and¡­ an engagement?!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 127 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 127: Omen (3) Brian has a routine as consistent as his daily workouts: visiting the academy¡¯s reception center. As Cyan¡¯s steward, he checks every day for any letters or items for her and promptly delivers them if there are any. Of course, given Cyan¡¯s introverted nature, letters weren¡¯t a frequent urrence. Aside from asional affectionate letters from Alice, there were hardly any at all. So today, receiving a letter from somewhere other than Alice was unusual. There was no sender¡¯s name on the letter, but upon checking the back of the letter, Brian¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately rushed to where Cyan was in the Royal Hall. The letter bore the seal of the Vert family. ¡°Milord, a letter has arrived for you!¡± Even amidst Brian¡¯s frantic rush, the letter remained intact without a single crease. ¡°¡­¡± Cyan didn¡¯t inquire about where it came from. It seemed as though he had already made a judgment based on the seal stamped on the letter. As usual, he calmly checked the contents. It was now his third year serving as Cyan¡¯s steward. It was expected that he would have developed some awareness by this time. He didn¡¯t explicitly say anything, but Brian had some idea of who might have sent the letter. If the Vert family seal was on it, it must have been written by a member of the Vert family. If it had been a letter from Alice, it wouldn¡¯t have been packaged so formally. Brian cautiously spected that it might be something like an official document from the head of the family to a family member. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Caught between a sigh and a bitterugh, his expression clearly perplexed. It seemed like he had read something unpleasant. Without saying a word, Cyan stared at the letter intently for nearly ten minutes. The air became increasingly heavy. Brian, feeling the gravity of the situation, stood frozen in ce, sweating profusely. -Thunk Then, for a moment, Cyan, with an indifferent gesture, tossed the letter to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± With just those words, thrown with a casual flick, Cyan left the room without another word. Brian, unable toprehend the situation, blinked in his ce. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What was that all about?¡± Emily, who had been leaning against one of the walls watching the situation, rushed forward in a single step. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either! Maybe there was something ufortable in the letter¡­¡± ¡°This came from Velias, right? With a seal like that, it¡¯s probably from either the eldest young master or the duke, right?¡± In Emily¡¯s hand was the letter that Cyan had thrown. ¡°A-Are you going to check it?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, well, I mean, if he threw it away so casually, it probably wasn¡¯t anything important¡­¡± Even if they could ask about the content, the idea of secretly reading the master¡¯s letter was something Brian couldn¡¯t even imagine. ¡°Please, restrain yourself, Miss Emily. Even though he threw it away so nonchntly, it might not be appropriate for us to read it¡­¡± ¡°I know! I¡¯m aware of that, but¡­¡± Even with her light-hearted personality, Emily still had her dignity as a maid. However, fueled by her strong curiosity, both of them couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away from the letter. ¡°Um, if it¡¯s not really important, he¡¯ll tell meter, right? Well¡­¡± Emily, resigned, neatly ced the letter on the sofa. Suppressing any lingering feelings, the two of them began to focus on their own tasks again. *Squeak* In the midst of it all, Nana, awakened from her nap, opened the door and stepped out. ¡°Haaam!¡± With a cute yawn, she naturally approached the sofa and plopped down on it. After swaying her tail for a moment and rubbing her eyes, Nana soon noticed the single letter ced beside her. ¡°¡­?¡± As time passed, about five minutes. During those five minutes, Nana¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stray from the letter. ¡°Nana, are you awake?!¡± Later, when Brian returned to the living room, he spotted the letter clutched in Nana¡¯s hand and froze in ce. In response, Nana, with her drowsy eyes, tilted her head and asked, ¡°Is Papa getting married?¡± * * * [Why does the face of the new groom seem so gloomy?] She¡¯s calling me a new groom already, huh? Responding would only tire me out, so I just let out a sigh to brush it off. Given the recent behavior, I knew it was bound to happen eventually. The engagement between Arin Sevellerus, the youngest of the imperial family, and Cyan Vert, the youngest of the Duke Vert¡¯s family. In fact, it was almost confirmed from the moment I, someone not even of noble descent, was assigned to the royal pce from the academy. To im ignorance would be a lie. But isn¡¯t this happening too quickly? The princess and I are only thirteen now. Among the nobility, it¡¯s customary to get engaged before graduating from the academy, but even then, it¡¯s usually around sixteen, maybe fifteen at the earliest. Engagements at such a young age are extremely rare. As anyone knowledgeable would know, an engagement between the imperial family and a duke¡¯s family signifies more than just the marriage of two individuals; it signifies a kind of support system for each other. In other words, for me, it means acquiring the title of the Empress Consort, and for Princess Arin, it means gaining the support of the Vert family. Just looking at that, there¡¯s nothing good for me in this situation. Already, this information must have spread to other members of the imperial family, so from now on, there will be even more eyes watching and scrutinizing me. Not only will there be people sent to monitor my every move, but a thorough investigation into me will likely begin as well. And the more that happens, the more my movements will be restricted. As long as the Emperor arranges it and my father agrees, I have no right to refuse this engagement. That¡¯s the same for Princess Arin too. I¡¯ve been dragged into the most troublesome situation. For now, I¡¯ll set that aside and deal with the matters at hand. In the farthest corner of the courtyard, shrouded in dense fog, lies the altar of Aeru. It¡¯s my master¡¯s sanctuary that I¡¯m visiting after a long time. As soon as I stepped onto the altar, the fog that had enveloped it began to dissipate, revealing his form. (Kaeram or you, it seems those whoe to see me never do so with a smile.) Looking at me with a somewhat serious expression, Aeru said as if disappointed. ¡°I wish you could make a situation tough about.¡± It was a response mixed with sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t have time, so I¡¯ll ask you directly. Where is the master of the Bible?¡± (¡­) Aeru immediately closed his mouth without answering. ¡°If it were you, you would have known from the beginning, right? You knew and yet didn¡¯t tell me or the Leader. So, this situation has arisen because of that¡­¡± Aeru¡¯s eyes, which had been gazing at me with a subtle smile, shifted slightly to the side. [¡­] Though he didn¡¯t show it, I could roughly tell where his eyes were directed. After a moment of silence, Aeru raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said, as if it were nothing significant. (You know, I was once rejected by the divine realm. But that doesn¡¯t mean my essence as a god has disappeared. It¡¯s like how a human, even if mistreated among other humans, doesn¡¯t be a beast.) It¡¯s a valid point. Although the people I¡¯ve killed so far might have been treated as nothing more than trash, the essence of being human itself couldn¡¯t be changed. Even our supreme gods would have been no different. (There¡¯s an immutable rule among the gods from the moment they¡¯re born.) ¡°A rule?¡± (Yes. It¡¯s that you must never disclose what each other intends to do to anyone other than a god. Viting it doesn¡¯t simply end with rejection.) ¡°What happens then?¡± (You¡¯re erased.) I was at a loss for words at the sinct yet clear response. My gaze naturally turned to Kaeram behind me. (Furthermore, the master of the Bible you met would have been the same. Even if he knew about Kaeram, he wouldn¡¯t have disclosed it.) Now I understood why she had remained silent. Both the Demonic Sword and the Holy Book must be seen as divine beings since they were born from the power of the gods. But was there really a need for that? Is it because those who are afraid of being killed by them are controlling the lower beings? Moreover, to the extent of imposing such a tremendous restriction that would annihte their existence if vited? It was something hard for me to understand in my current state. (Are you afraid? Afraid that your existence might be revealed by the owner of the Bible?) I answered with silence. It¡¯s not particrly frightening, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not concerned either, an ambiguous feeling. I couldn¡¯t deny it. (You understand. It must be concerning. The repercussions of your identity spreading to those around you.) Did you feel like you hit the nail on the head? Without realizing it, I chuckled. I don¡¯t particrly have a problem with my identity being revealed, after all, it¡¯s not like the world can kill me. However,tely, I¡¯ve noticed that the things I need to protect around me have been increasing. As an assassin who should prioritize only my own body, having things to protect feels like a joke I can¡¯tugh off. Wasn¡¯t I the one who vowed to live for myself now, breaking away from a life lived for others? I don¡¯t want to bother with trivial denials. Unlike in my past life, where I only looked at that one bastard, now there are so many things I want to hold in these two hands. What¡¯s there to worry about or make a fuss over? It¡¯s my job to protect them, and if there are entities threatening that, I¡¯ll just have to find and kill them all, whether they¡¯re human or divine. (This is so intimidating that I can¡¯t even bring myself to look directly at you. Just from the look in your eyes, it¡¯s like they could kill a god.) Aeru smirked as he watched me like that. ¡°In conclusion, you don¡¯t really intend to tell me, do you?¡± It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not telling me, but rather that he can¡¯t. Ultimately, it means I have to find it myself, and clinging to him any longer will yield no results. I turned away. (As the number of things to protect increases, so does the number of threats. Isn¡¯t that what the owner of the Bible is thinking too?) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (It means you should make allies to help you.) Aeru wore a subtle expression as he looked at me again, as if he were trying to suggest something. (How about looking for the tome?) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 128 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 128: Omen (4) The Book of Holiness : A divine magical scripture bestowed upon humanity by the gods. The Tome of Darkness: A divine magical scripture forbidden by the gods. With just one word of difference, they can be sinctly defined in a single sentence each. This one word alone is enough to clearly distinguish human perceptions of the two books. For starters, I am not a mage. I¡¯m neither a magical knight specializing inbat nor a schr studying magic. Although I¡¯ve reached the highest level in dark magic due to my absurdly high attribute values, I¡¯ve never been one to study magic as a primary focus. Let alone being interested in divine magical scriptures like the Book of Holiness or the Tome of Darkness. In fact, I hadn¡¯t even heard stories about them. A divine magical scripture, huh? Certainly, it¡¯s an intriguing item, but whether it¡¯s something I, an assassin, need is doubtful. Although Aeru didn¡¯t exin it in great detail, if he mentioned it directly, it would be hard not to listen and forget about it. So, I should at least try to find out¡­ [Oh, you really don¡¯t know? How could I possibly know something that even that rotten god doesn¡¯t know?] Kaeram eximed in frustration, almost jumping up and down. [I¡¯ve been asleep for a whopping 300 years! And then, not even a moment has passed since I woke up and you and I were together! How would I know what that guy is up to?!] Well, she does have a point. Still, seeing her unfairly indignant, I hesitated to press further. ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± [What?] [You don¡¯t know the name? It¡¯s supposed to have a name like the Book of Holiness, right?] As if reluctant to answer, Kaeram pursed her lips and looked away. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t long before she opened her mouth. [Remiharam¡­] ¡°Remiharam?¡± I searched through my memories to see if it rang a bell, but nothing came to mind. Well, the name is one thing, but ultimately, the important question is where this Tome might be. There was one assumption I could make. If this Tome of Darkness is still dormant or sealed somewhere like Kaeram, then it¡¯s likely to be near where the Book of Holiness was. Wasn¡¯t the ce where I found Kaeram the temple of light where the holy sword was? Assuming the same principle, it¡¯s possible that the Tome of Darkness is also hidden somewhere near where the Book of Holiness was. So, I could specte. Then, we should start by finding the ce where the Book of Holiness was, and to do that, we need to prioritize finding the one who possesses the Book. In any case, I must find Boris as soon as possible. With various thoughts swirling in my mind for a moment, my body soon arrived at a specific location. It¡¯s supposed to be the ce with the most information within the academy. The library. Returning to the library after so long. As someone who doesn¡¯t particrly enjoy reading books, I rarelye here. Still, out of curiosity and the slight hope of finding information about the Book of Holiness or the Tome of Darkness, I decided toe and look around. ncing at the abundant array of booksid out before me, the task of finding a book seemed like it would take ages. I wasn¡¯t particrly inclined to do so, but should I ask the librarian for help? ¡°¡­.?¡± Just as I absentmindedly reached for a book that caught my eye, I noticed familiar eyes peering through the empty shelves. They held a piercing gaze, dark and unsettling, capable of making anyone uneasy. There was only one person in this academy who had eyes like that ¨C Luna Rainriver. I asked with a dry expression and no sign of surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I¡¯m not a voyeur and it was quite burdensome to be watched. She ignored my difort, sniffing around like a puppy and said. ¡°I smelled a senior while I was reading a book, so I came to find you. My nose was right, as usual.¡± For some reason, I felt dirty. Should I wear some perfume or something? I should tell Brian to get er. ¡°Did youe to find a book?¡± ¡°Well, sort of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t think Senior was into books.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not particrly fond of them.¡± Truth be told, if it weren¡¯t for Aeru, I wouldn¡¯t have set foot here until graduation. ¡°What book are you looking for? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her words. ¡°Did you be a librarian?¡± ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯ve just read all the books here, so I roughly know where everything is. If you don¡¯t know the title, just describe the content.¡± What? If that were true, isn¡¯t she almost like a walking library? I didn¡¯t think she was such a know-it-all, considering who she was. Should I y along and see where this goes? ¡°I¡¯m looking for something about the Tome.¡± Perhaps sensing my difort, she furrowed her brows at the mention of Tome. Then she stared through me for about three seconds, abruptly turned away, and disappeared somewhere. A momentter, she reappeared in front of me with a stack of books. [Inspector Pernelon¡¯s Chronicles] [Human Mysticism] [Imperial ssic Literature] Most of the books had nothing to do with Tome, let alone magic. ¡°These books have something to do with Tome?¡± ¡°Wait and see. Looks can be deceiving,¡± she replied cryptically. She picked up a book from the top of the stack and began flipping through it in a shy manner, as if performing some kind of trick. While I was momentarily mesmerized by her actions, she eventually found what she was looking for and extended the opened page towards me. It was an excerpt from the Chronicles of Inspector Penelon, dating back a hundred years in the Ushif Empire. [Looking for a ck Wyvern? Then head to the middle of that mountain. Whatever your reasons, be cautious. The anger of the creature summoned through Tome during the past War of Gods still lingers.] Though not directly helpful, it seemed like information worthy of consideration. Simr snippets could be found in the other books as well. While mostly brief, they provided moderately useful insights whenpiled. ¡°There aren¡¯t any books directly authored about divine scriptures like the Scriptures or Tome here. In fact, I¡¯ve never even heard of such books existing. The knowledge avable here likely has its limits.¡± Even so, this was impressive. Gathering information that would take a month¡¯s worth of searching in just under ten minutes was truly remarkable. ¡°But why are you searching for information on Tome? Are you researching it yourself?¡± ¡°Not exactly, I just suddenly became interested¡­¡± While I read the portion she found, her gaze bore into me with suspicion. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this, but it won¡¯t be easy. Even our society has been searching for divine scriptures like the Bible or the Tome for quite some time, but we haven¡¯t gained much.¡± ¡°Is it okay for you to tell me this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else, would you?¡± Maybe it¡¯s best not to talk to her. ¡°If you happen to find it, please show me too. There are two books I¡¯ve always wanted to read in my lifetime, and one of them is the Tome.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the other one?¡± ¡°The Bible.¡± I had a feeling she¡¯d say that. Considering her status, it¡¯s believable that the only two unread books in the world to her are those. As I read, most of the content waspared to the Bible. While the Bible was usually properly spelled with the name Hishkrea, the Tome was not. Without precise spelling or mention of the name, it was simply written as Tome¡­ Continuing to search, I couldn¡¯t find a single ce where Remiharam was properly written. ¡°But unlike the Bible, the Tome doesn¡¯t have its name written? Is there a special reason for that?¡± ¡°Well, um¡­ do you know the name of the Tome?¡± I replied nonchntly. ¡°Remiharam.¡± Her face momentarily froze at this. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Slightly flustered, I quickly responded. ¡°Yes, you know it well.¡± She returned to her reserved expression as if nothing happened. What¡¯s with this ufortable feeling? ¡°Is it okay to ask you something?¡± she continued. ¡°What?¡± I replied. ¡°I heard some interesting rumors about youtely¡­¡± ¡°Well, there have been more than a few stories circting about me.¡± Of course, they were mostly just nonsense that bordered on swearing. As someone who had already achieved liberation, I didn¡¯t really care what I heard. But then, she dropped a bombshell. ¡°Are you engaged?¡± There was a sound of a book hitting the floor, but it wasn¡¯t me who made it. It was as if a ghost had suddenly appeared, causing the princess of a certain empire to tremble all over, standing just five steps away from me. She seemed so shocked she couldn¡¯t even say my name. ¡°Wha¡­ Wha¡­ What?¡± She stammered, too surprised to even call out my name. Sensing the difort, I thought it best to leave for now. ¡°Thanks for finding the book. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± I said, departing. ¡°See youter, Senior.¡± Luna responded with a wave, ncing nervously between us. As I passed by, I nced at the bewildered princess, but she seemed too lost in her thoughts to notice me. I just left the library. * * * She found herself thinking about Cyan. He was a well-known figure in the academy, known for his academic prowess. She had never seen him sit down and study in the library before, so the chance encounter was unexpected. But what could it mean? Still feeling perplexed by the unexpected meeting, she couldn¡¯t muster any words, when she came to her senses Cyan had already left. Luna, still by her side, seemed concerned. ¡°Are you okay, Senior?¡± ¡°Yeah! Of course!¡± Arin replied, trying to calm my racing heart. ¡°Why are you so surprised to see Senior Cyan? You see him all the time.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, no! It¡¯s not that! I¡¯m just a bit flustered¡­¡± She nodded, seemingly understanding. ¡°So, what were you talking to Cyan about?¡± ¡°Oh, I was just helping him find some information he was looking for.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Arin said, but her expression seemed to betray her thoughts. Now feeling unsure of why she hade here in the first ce, she stood there in silence, staring at Luna. ¡°Um, can we talk for a bit, Luna?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 129 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 129: Omen (5) In a corner of the library, two women sat huddled together. With a candid heart, Arin recounted to Luna everything that had transpired between her and Cyan during her diplomatic visit with the emperor three years ago. ¡°I had expected Cyan¡¯s engagement, to be honest. He probably thought the same. After all, His Majesty noticeably favored Cyan,¡± Arin disclosed. Cyan¡¯s assignment to the royal court despite not being of noble blood was emblematic of this favoritism. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. I thought it wouldn¡¯t happen while I was still attending the academy. Maybe I was toocent.¡± Despite her youth, she understood the significance of engagements between non-royalty and nobility. Love between two young individuals who had just shed their innocence was no longer important. This engagement, with no background whatsoever, revealed the emperor¡¯s intention to establish support for the duke of Vert, despite him being an outsider, to the 5th princess. ¡°His Majesty probably wants me to livefortably without any interest in the empire. But I don¡¯t want that. Cyan¡¯s words, urging me to be the emperor back then, were more than just advice to me.¡± To Arin, Cyan was akin to a guide who showed her a vision when she was feeling hopeless. ¡°I know. For someone like me to be the emperor is almost impossible. It¡¯s not a problem that can be solved simply by maturing. The walls of the world I will actually face are too formidable,¡± Arinmented, realizing her position once again. Feeling increasingly perplexed, Luna finally spoke up. ¡°Do you dislike being engaged to Cyan, Senior?¡± ¡°N-no! I don¡¯t dislike it! To be honest, I¡¯m happy. Anyway, by being engaged, I can get closer to Cyan.¡± Arin¡¯s voice dwindled to almost a whisper. ¡°But Cyan will probably dislike it. He might even resent it. To me, Cyan is someone who will be a great help, but to him, I¡¯m just a foolish princess causing trouble¡­¡± Arin¡¯s voice trailed off as she became more and more overwhelmed. Luna, witnessing Arin¡¯s growing confusion, recalled a memory from the past. It was when Boris Ruchelheim, a new instructor, first appeared before them. She remembered the moment when Cyan held Arin¡¯s hand to stop her from handing over the mana orb to Boris. The anger, the hatred, the desperation in Cyan¡¯s eyes. It seemed like he would kill anyone who even touched a single strand of Arin¡¯s hair. It was as if he was desperately trying to prevent Arin from being taken away by someone else. Although Luna found Arin¡¯s unusual behavior intriguing, she thought to herself, ¡®Arin Senior must be precious to him.¡¯ How could someone who seemed to only think of himself be so angry for others? Seeing Arin struggling, Luna sighed softly and said. ¡°I¡¯m envious.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arin blinked, thinking she misheard. ¡°After all, engagements are just formalities, right? Just because you¡¯re engaged doesn¡¯t mean you have to get married right away¡­¡± Luna reassured. ¡°R-right¡­¡± Arin replied, though there was a possibility it could end in the middle. ¡°Then we still have plenty of time. Within that time, you just need to make Senior Cyan so desperate for you that he can¡¯t live without you. I think you need to be more assertive.¡± ¡°B-but what if Cyan¡­¡± ¡°If you keep hesitating like this, Cyan Senior will dislike you even more.¡± Luna asserted further, her solemn eyes showing unwavering conviction. ¡°Whether it helps or not, does it matter? Just pursue what makes you happy. Like me.¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± Luna thought again. Once, Cyan had thrown himself to protect her from danger at the imperial pce while hugging her. It was an unforgettable memory that stirred her emotions. In Arin¡¯s eyes, filled with questions, Luna saw her own unwavering determination. ¡°Let¡¯s work together, Senior.¡± Luna said, smiling brightly at Arin. * * * After parting ways with Arin at the library, Luna returned to her dormitory. Some men loitering near the main gate spotted her and immediately flocked around her, but Luna calmly ignored them and headed silently to her room. Upon entering her room, she was greeted by Lam, her personal guard, who wore a displeased expression. ¡°Where have you been¡­¡± ¡°The library.¡± Luna replied nonchntly, her response quicker than Lam¡¯s question. ¡°Don¡¯t you always do this to us? It¡¯s fine if you go out, but at least say something to us¡­¡± ¡°I always inform you. There won¡¯t be a repeat of what happened before, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Luna said, her attitude unwavering despite Lam¡¯s plea. Lam turned her head, seeming to drop the matter. ¡°Lam?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Could you bring me the research data on the Tome from the recent meetings of the society?¡± Lam doubted her ears. ¡°You mean research data on the Tome?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if it¡¯s trivial, please bring all the data if possible.¡± ¡°Oh, understood.¡± Despite being momentarily taken aback by the unexpected request, Lam soon fetched all the research data from the society¡¯s meetings stored in the data box for her. It amounted to about ten volumes of textbooks. With the preparationsplete, Luna sat down and began to read through the stack of data. She immersed herself in the analysis for about three hours. After finishing her analysis, Luna turned to Lam once again and asked. ¡°Is this all?¡± ¡°For now, yes. This is all the data we currently possess. If you need more detailed data, you¡¯ll have to request it from the society.¡± ¡°Then I have a favor to ask. Please request all the data on the scriptures of the gods that have been discussed recently.¡± Luna¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Um, may I ask why you¡¯re asking for that?¡± ¡°Just because I want to explore it personally.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lam did not inquire further and turned to leave. ¡°Remiharam¡­¡± Lam¡¯s body turned back at Luna¡¯s murmured words. ¡°Please be discreet. Luna. Mentioning the Tome¡¯s name is also prohibited within the society, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It means that our society is the only one who knows Tome¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Of course. Even you should know that there are very few people in the society who know about it, right?¡± In fact, among the data Luna had analyzed so far, there was no direct mention of the Tome¡¯s name. Only a handful of members within the society knew about it, and there had been no disclosure to outsiders. But¡­ ¡®How did Cyan Senior, who is not a member of the society, know about it?¡¯ It couldn¡¯t have been something he heard by chance. If someone from the society didn¡¯t tell him, there was no way he could have known. Luna¡¯s curiosity about Cyan grew deeper. * * * On a warm weekend morning, I spent my time with books, presenting a highlymendable image of a student. Despite iming to have researched about the Tome and delving into the materials Luna had selected for me, I ultimately found no practical help. It would be quicker to find a needle in a haystack. [Trying so hard. What¡¯s the point of searching through these useless piles of paper?] ¡°You never know when you might get caught, better have insurance ready in advance.¡± Despite her frustrated outburst, I deftly avoided the punch aimed at me. I admit to myself that I didn¡¯t really see the necessity, if that snobbish god hadn¡¯t mentioned it. I wouldn¡¯t have been searching so passionately if not for that. [Keep going on about it! As if the Tome will suddenly reveal its location.] Even if I kept at it for a hundred years, it wouldn¡¯te out. It was an utterly hopeless situation, but what could I do? Even breaking into the Imperial Magic Society to gather information was out of the question. I sighed helplessly, my lips producing nothing but sighs. ¡°Y-young Master, your tea¡­¡± Amidst this, Emily brought tea. ¡°Reading on a leisurely weekend morning! It¡¯s truly delightful to see you cultivating yourself!¡± Emily said, seemingly off her usual self. I think our maid must have eaten something wrong in the morning. Otherwise there would be no way to give such an extremely normalpliment. ncing up at her face, I sensed she had something she wanted to say, and it seemed to be the same with Brian beside her. ¡°Young Master¡­?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you getting engaged, Young Master? With Princess Arin?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± She must have seen the official announcement. Since there was nothing to hide, I didn¡¯t particrly care. ¡°Is Papa getting married?¡± Even our little tyke came running over, asking. ¡°Seems like it.¡± I replied nonchntly. There were many things I wanted to say, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered. Emily¡¯s face as she struggled to hold back what she wanted to say was quite a sight. I can guess what you all want to say, but I don¡¯t have the luxury to care about that right now. By now, I¡¯m starting to suspect if this damn snobbish god is trying to mess with me¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! The tranquility of the weekend morning shattered by rough knocking. Anyone hearing it would think it was being hammered on. ¡°Who could it be at this hour?¡± ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll go check.¡± I stood up, leaving Brian who was trying to see who it was, and went out. Just by hearing the sound, you¡¯d roughly know who it was. With a sigh mixed with annoyance, I opened the door. ¡°Oh! So you really are here, Cyan Vert! Wee back to school!¡± I barely managed to hold back from closing the door. Not the sand fool, but the sand prince Set Shaharkhan. Every time I saw him, it felt like he was getting bigger, personally quite an intimidating fellow. ¡°You seem quite leisurely. How about a spar if you¡¯ve got nothing else to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± As I tried to close the door, he quickly intervened. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you so busy? Your face looks free, all carefree and stuck up! Aren¡¯t you just here at this boring academy for nothing? We should spar together, or else my boredom will¡­¡± Even as we wrestled for control of the door, his gaze shifted to my other hand. ¡°Oh! I see you¡¯re actually reading an interesting book!¡± My gaze also naturally went to the book. ¡°Are you interested in the geography of our kingdom? That book has been out for a while now, so it might not be entirely urate! Our Spania Kingdom is a country that evolves every day!¡± He proudly boasted, perhaps because he was a prince of that kingdom. Of course, I wasn¡¯t reading this book to study geography. What I was reading was about the vige of ¡°Nodeli¡± in the southeast of the Spania Kingdom. There wasn¡¯t much to it. Just a legend about a mysterious altar in the vige corner where a demon summoned through magic during the Holy War was sealed. It wasn¡¯t particrly useful information, so I was about to toss it aside. ¡°If you¡¯re curious about our Spania Kingdom, feel free to ask! I¡¯ll personally answer any questions!¡± Well, I wasn¡¯t particrly curious, but there was no harm in asking. ¡°Do you know about Nodeli?¡± ¡°Oh, of course! It¡¯s a small vige in the southeast of the kingdom! It¡¯s quiet and peaceful, and not too hot, so it¡¯s often used as a personal training ground!¡± It seemed he had been there before. ¡°I heard there¡¯s an altar there?¡± ¡°An altar? Rather, there¡¯s a relic. It¡¯s an ancient relic, so I¡¯m not sure what it was made for, but it could be quite interesting to see! There¡¯s even a demon living inside it!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in disbelief. Did he think a demon was just like amon neighborhood dog? ¡°Do you doubt it? It¡¯s true! I bravely went in to catch that thing, but ended up running away with my tail between my legs! Hahaha!¡± He boasted as if it was amendable feat. ¡°It was my first escape in my life! I felt like I would die if I didn¡¯t run away! Even the residents warned me not to go in! That demon even had a name!¡± A name? If it had a personal name, it must have been a colossal demon, on par with a dragon at least. ¡°What was its name?¡± ¡°Oh, what was it? Remi¡­ something like that?¡± Wait a minute. No, couldn¡¯t be. With a strong sense of anxiety rushing through my mind, I threw out a guess. ¡°Could it be Remiharam?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 130 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 130: Omen (6) ¡°What, what are you talking about, student Set?¡± Surprised by the unexpected visit, Instructor Silica, unable toprehend what she had just heard, immediately asked. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, teacher! I want to go on an experiential learning trip with Cyan here!¡± The application form he presented, iming to be prepared for the trip, was nothing short of absurd. Overwhelmed by a sudden headache, she held her head and said. ¡°Student set? Experiential learning is literally about learning through hands-on experiences in external environments. What can you possibly learn in this experiential learning trip that student Set hopes for?¡± ¡°Exploring somethingpletely unknown! That¡¯s the true meaning of learning, isn¡¯t it? Exploring these mysterious relics from ancient times, where we might encounter a demon, is the perfect experiential learning to understand the true meaning of learning!¡± He told me to trust him and leave it to him, so I let him go, but I was at a loss for words because his sophistry was even more ridiculous than I expected. It¡¯s uncertain if such a thing could be approved, but one thing was certain. I¡¯m going to be in big trouble soon. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ept the application for now. But you know, whether it gets approved or not is uncertain. Just because one person approved it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s finalized.¡± Since Chancellor Kundel, who had to give the final approval, was absent, approval had to be obtained from substitute approval from other instructors, including Instructor Silica. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for good news, teacher!¡± ¡°Y-yes. It might be better not to expect too much, though¡­¡± Set, feeling as if he hadpleted his mission, stood up with a cheerful face. Feeling like I also needed to get out of there quickly, as soon as I got up from my seat. ¡°Student Cyan?¡± The leader stopped me with a voice that sounded like it could crack teeth. ¡°Student Cyan, could you have a word with me for a moment?¡± The sharp gaze in her eyes clearly conveyed the thought, ¡®Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡¯ After sending Set away first, I sat back down. ¡°Exin.¡± The leader demanded an exnation from me with a short and firm tone. As expected, I exined everything to her without hesitation. ¡°So, there¡¯s a relic in the vige of Nodeli in the southeast of the kingdom, and ording to Set, the name of the creature living there might be Remiharam? And that¡¯s the same name as the demon from the Holy War? And you¡¯re going there to check it out under the pretext of an experiential learning trip?¡± I nodded with an expressionless face. ¡°How did you seduce Set?¡± ¡°I said he would be my sparring partner if he apanied me, so he agreed right away.¡± In response, the leader asked with a look on her face that seemed like she was barely holding back from swearing. ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Where did you hear the name of the demon?¡± ¡°Kaeram told me.¡± She sighed deeply. ¡°From the look on your face, it seems like you didn¡¯t know, but unlike the Hishkrea, the names of the Tome is not known.¡± Hmm? What¡¯s this all about? ¡°I can assure you that there are very few humans on this continent who know the names of the demons. Even I, just now, heard from you for the first time that the Tome¡¯s name was Remiharam.¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t hear it from Aeru?¡± ¡°The Remiharam was created by Aeru, but not by the demons. It was born from the power of other unknown gods, so there was no reason for Aeru to mention us.¡± ¡®Never reveal what you want to do to any being other than the gods.¡¯ ording to the rules of the gods that Aeru mentioned, it was natural not to mention it. Wait a minute, then wasn¡¯t it forbidden to reveal this? Come to think of it, how did Luna know about it? ¡°I¡¯ll follow Aeru¡¯s words. But do you know how dangerous it is for you right now, Cyan?¡± I responded with silence. ¡°Princess Arin¡¯s engagement proposal has arrived? This means there will be many more eyes watching you from now on! Not only from the royal family, but also from other noble families in the empire! Can you handle all of that?¡± ¡°If I have to, then I will, won¡¯t I?¡± Honestly, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to handle it all. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. I don¡¯t want to send you to uncertain ces where something might happen. Even if it¡¯s Aeru¡¯s words, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know I keep saying it, but I can¡¯t bear to see you in danger.¡± She was truly resolute. I could feel in my bones that her concern was genuine, not just empty words. But even as she spoke, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care about the danger. The ultimate reason for seeking the Tome was ultimately for the sake of those who would be in danger because of me. I understood the leader wishes, but for now, I couldn¡¯t follow them. ¡°So, does that mean I have to stay at the academy for the time being?¡± ¡°Yes, preferably without doing anything at all.¡± Her decision was firm to the end. ¡°Then I¡¯ll think of a way toplement that.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not giving up until the end.¡± As if expecting it, she sighed again and shook her head. ¡°If you utter the word ¡®give up¡¯ in front of me, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something my former leader said to me in a past life.¡± I left her room with a smile on my face, leaving behind her rare expression of confusion. * * * Set seemed absolutely certain that there would be no problem. Well, he¡¯s a fool, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention from the start, but the real problem is likely on my end. The leader¡¯s opposition was much stronger than expected. The situation is clear to me. Leaving when surveince is increasing is suspicious in itself. If I truly desired, I should aim for the vacation period, but I don¡¯t have time to wait until then. Boris might go berserk again, and just sitting idly by is unreasonable. If there¡¯s anything I can do, I must do it. That¡¯s what I said, but honestly, I don¡¯t know what to do. Ultimately, the key is to leave something behind at the academy to represent me. Using illusion magic is only viable for a day or two at most. And since it doesn¡¯t have a physical form like a summon, if left unattended for a long time, it¡¯s highly likely to be discovered. This situation requires finding a substitute for me, someone who looks just like me¡­ ¡°Huh? Young Master! How long have you been here?¡± Emily,ing out of the kitchen, asked as she looked at me sitting on the couch. ¡°I¡¯ve been here since just now.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! You were eating in the kitchen until a moment ago!¡± Could that be true? No matter how hungry I am, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d go to her food first. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I¡¯m the only one in this world who can enjoy Emily¡¯s cooking. With a puzzled expression, Emily quickly ran back to the kitchen. ¡°Eeek!?¡± I heard a strange noise like someone choking. Curious, I hurriedly went to the kitchen to see what was going on. ¡°¡­?¡± For a moment, I blinked about five times in disbelief. There was a ck-haired boy sitting at the table, eating the food Emily had prepared. That¡­ was definitely me. ¡°No, there are two young masters?!¡± No. Although he looked exactly like me to the point where he could be mistaken for my doppelganger, that wasn¡¯t me. Judging by the familiar magical aura emanating from the unfamiliar boy, that little guy was undoubtedly¡­ ¡°Haha! Did I surprise you?¡± With a popping sound and a puff of smoke, the unfamiliar boy revealed his true form. ¡°Papa and Emily were totally surprised!¡± I was the only one in the world who could enjoy Emily¡¯s food. ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± Unlike Emily¡¯s bewildered expression, I immediately understood the situation. Polymorph. A humanoid transformation spell unique to dragons. It¡¯s known as a high-level spell that only fully grown dragons can cast, but this kid, who¡¯s not even a full-fledged dragon, can use it? It was an unbelievable sight to behold. ¡°How did you do this, Nana?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I was sleeping and having a dream, and suddenly when I woke up, he was transformed into Papa! Not just Papa! I can transform into other people too!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± With another popping sound, this time, Nana transformed into Brian. ¡°Look at this! Isn¡¯t it exactly the same?¡± Not only the appearance, but even the voice was exactly the same. For a moment, I stared nkly at her transformed appearance with my mouth agape. ¡°Why¡­ why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Young Master!?¡± Why am I not saying anything? Because right now, I¡¯m contemting a very insane idea and wondering if it¡¯s right. Two conflicting thoughts, knowing it¡¯s wrong but also realizing there¡¯s no other way, shed fiercely in my mind. * * * Prince Fabian¡¯s room on the central 4th floor of the Great Chamber in the pce. Seated in a chair, Fabian had his chin resting on his hand, while his younger brother, Nerobian, stood with his arms crossed, gazing at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t His Majesty admirable? Even while having seizures, he still tries to greet the guests,¡± Nerobian remarked. Fabian remained silent. ¡°It¡¯s been a good ten years since theirst visit, right? What do you think grandfather is here for after such a long time? To have a chat with the Prime Minister and start establishing his position more seriously, taking advantage of His Majesty¡¯s illness!¡± Nerobian continued. ¡°Be quiet, Nero! Aren¡¯t you aware I¡¯m thinking right now?¡± Fabian snapped, despite his brother¡¯s persistence. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about, brother? The chancellor, who was only interested in the academy, suddenly visiting the pce, Arin being engaged to Duke Vert¡¯s youngest son, and us feeling like we¡¯re being left out?¡± Nerobian pressed on. Fabian didn¡¯t have a particr rebuttal to Nerobian¡¯s points. ¡°Snap out of it, brother! We¡¯ll be left behind at this rate. While others are expanding their influence, we¡¯re just maintaining our status quo!¡± Nero urged. ¡°So what do you suggest we do?¡± Fabian asked, raising his eyebrows as if to prompt Nerobian to continue. ¡°What do we do? We need to shape up ourselves,¡± Nerobian said with a sneaky grin. ¡°Are you suggesting we meddle with the Quazel family? You¡¯re still thinking about that?¡± Fabian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who said that? Meddle with the Quazels?¡± For a moment, Fabian hesitated, then furrowed his brows. To this, Nerobian leaned in close to his ear and whispered softly, ¡°That Vert¡¯s youngest son¡­ Let¡¯s kill him!¡± Fabian recoiled in shock. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Nerobian!¡± ¡°Why? After all, he¡¯s also the bastard son of a concubine with no roots, right? No one would care if he died!¡± Nero¡¯s sincerity was evident. ¡°Remember the n that was made before? About getting the Mist assassins involved with Princess Arin? Now¡¯s the perfect time to execute it!¡± Nerobian continued, excitement evident in his voice. Fabian¡¯s pupils began to tremble. ¡°I already have mercenaries lined up for it! Let¡¯s make it look like the Mist assassinated that guy Cyan! Then we¡¯ll entangle the Quazel family in it! It¡¯s easy! Even if it fails, I¡¯ve already prepared a perfect escape n!¡± Nerobian exined eagerly. With detailed ns already in ce, all that remained was Fabian¡¯s decision. ¡°Bing emperor isn¡¯t the issue here, brother. This is our struggle for survival! If we keep idling like this, everything will be taken away from us! Our throne, our country, and even our lives¡­¡± Fabian struggled to control his trembling pupils as he forced himself to keep his eyes shut. He tried to convince himself that what Nerobian said was just the natural struggle for survival for humans. ¡°Tell me more details, Nero,¡± Fabian finally said, his voice determined. Nerobian whispered the whole n to Fabian with a smiling face. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 131 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 131: Omen (7) After nearly half a month, the Emperor¡¯s office was finally lit up. Despite the steadfast gaze that still exuded the solemnity and nobility of an emperor, his face couldn¡¯t hide the signs of exhaustionpared to before. Facing him, Kundel felt a pang of sympathy but didn¡¯t show it outwardly. ¡°As an emperor, I feel ashamed that I am now finally able to receive a distinguished guest of the empire who has visited for the first time in decades under the pretext of health.¡± As his former father-inw and now as the chancellor nurturing the future talents of the continent, the Emperor always treated Kundel with the utmost respect and dignity. ¡°Please, spare the formalities, Your Majesty. It¡¯s far more than enough that you¡¯ve personally attended to this old man.¡± Kundel sincerely responded, bowing his head. ¡°Ten years ago, when you resigned from the position of duke, you told me that you would return if you saw turmoil returning to the peaceful empire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Kundel didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Then it seems that the time you were worried about has arrived, Chancellor. However, I believe it¡¯s a bit premature. Just because I¡¯ve been unwell for a few days doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be retiring tomorrow, does it?¡± Even with the Emperor¡¯s casual smile, Kundel¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°How long does this old man have left to live? At least until the day I close my eyes in this world, I don¡¯t think there will be a day when the continent¡¯s blood will be spilled.¡± Of course, under the assumption that he would die before the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, you are the most kingly of all rulers who have governed this empire. This sentiment will remain unchanged until the day I close my eyes.¡± It was a statement that stemmed not from being the Emperor¡¯s former father-inw but from genuine sincerity. ¡°However, it¡¯s said that as the brilliance of a gem increases, so does the desire of those who seek it. As Your Majesty¡¯s reputation rises, so will the value and honor of the seat you upy. Naturally, the number of those who desire that seat will also increase.¡± ¡°Are you one of those who desire this seat chancellor?¡± ¡°I desire the person Your Majesty desires to upy that seat.¡± Even to a somewhat sensitive question, the chancellor responded without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°And surely, the resistance of those who wish to keep that seat will also intensify.¡± Kundel quietly ced a letter on the Emperor¡¯s desk. Without asking what it was, the Emperor looked at the letterid before him. ¡°Before confirming what this is, I¡¯d like to express my sincere admiration for the Chancellor. Even while focusing on the Academy, you have shown great concern in various aspects, which is trulymendable.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make excuses. But please, consider this old man¡¯s change of heart as a mere concern for Your Majesty and the empire.¡± The letter contained shocking facts about Prince Louisnel, including the embezzlement and corruption he had been engaged in for years, as well as the establishment of a personal army not affiliated with the imperial family. The Emperor¡¯s gaze fluctuated subtly as he read the letter, but he didn¡¯t be overly agitated. Some parts seemed somewhat familiar to him. In response, the Emperor sighed and manifested mana in one hand. -Zzing A mana sphere of appropriate size was created above his hand. At first nce, it seemed ordinary, but it contained mana of an eighth-grade, a high-grade magic. As the Emperor held the sphere, there was a slight trembling in his hand. ¡°Since the first mana appeared in my body, I¡¯ve created hundreds, thousands of these spheres, but I¡¯ve never felt as unstable as I do now.¡± ¡°Am I truly bing weak, or is my body warning me of some impending danger?¡± Either way, it was not good for the Emperor or the empire. ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s no finger that doesn¡¯t hurt when you bite all ten. I am just a father who wishes for his children to live well before being an emperor. It may seem foolish for an emperor, but I wish for my children and everything under my rule to live without any disputes.¡± It was a wish that not only the Emperor but all parents harbored. However, the Emperor was well aware that it would be even more difficult because they were his own children. ¡°As long as I have my eyes wide open, there will be no disturbance to the current peace. Just as it is a parent¡¯s duty to correct their children if they make mistakes, whether it¡¯s Louisnel, Violet, Fabian, Nerobian, or Arin. I do not wish for this seat I upy to be soaked in my children¡¯s blood, even after I depart from this world.¡± Even after the Emperor¡¯s departure from the world. ¡°I dare say, Chancellor, that the day of turmoil you worry about will note. Just as a parent must correct their children if they err, so must I. If through this series of processes my children can grow, then that is enough for me.¡± Despite seeming somewhat harmful, the sentiment was far from that. Kundel keenly felt the imminent fierce winds of change across the empire, including the royal family. ¡°The more painful the process, the more valuable the growth it brings. If Your Majesty thinks so, then I have nothing more to say.¡± Kundel showed his intention to respect the Emperor¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Growth¡­¡± At the mention of growth, the Emperor burst intoughter. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve heard during your stay here.¡± ¡°Is it about Princess Arin¡¯s engagement?¡± While it was a fact he coincidentally heard during his stay at the pce, Kundel wasn¡¯t particrly surprised; he had already anticipated it for quite some time. The Emperor continued speaking. ¡°Two years ago, that child came to me before leaving the Academy and said she wanted to be an emperor.¡± For a moment, Kundel¡¯s eyes flickered subtly. ¡°I said whether it was possible or not was irrelevant. However, she spoke of constantly growing and developing while keeping the grand goal of bing an emperor in sight. She wanted her existence to be beneficial to this empire.¡± At that time, she seemed remarkably mature for an eleven-year-old girl. ¡°It seems that three years ago, the youngest son of Duke Vert, whom we met on the front lines, had a significant influence on Princess Arin. Since then, I¡¯ve noticed a remarkable maturity in her.¡± To Kundel, Princess Arin was exceptionally exemry and outstanding, surpassing even Alice. While Cyan was someone whose actions were unpredictable and who might be doing something behind the scenes, Arin was on apletely different level, unwaveringly outstanding. However, thinking that she had changed so much because of someone else, Kundel felt a strange emotion welling up inside. ¡®Truly an iprehensible brat.¡¯ He had to suppress the urge tough bitterly. ¡°Unlike her other siblings, there is no one beside Arin. Therefore, I believe it is the duty of a father to create means of protection for her.¡± It was a perfectly natural statement. ¡°What do you think, Chancellor? Do you believe that Cyan can protect Princess Arin?¡± At the moment, Cyan was just a student under the supervision of the Academy, like Arin. While it might have been a somewhat formal question about how such students would appear in the eyes of the chancellor, Kundel couldn¡¯t answer immediately. Even the Emperor seemed slightly taken aback by this umon response. ¡°At least¡­¡± After a considerable amount of contemtion, Kundel finally spoke. ¡°If that boy simply regards Princess Arin as his own¡­¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°I believe there will be no one in this world who can touch her.¡± There was no need to exin the reason. Being a boy whom Kundel, who had seen countless people during his time at the Academy, couldn¡¯t easily assess. If Arin could enter the fence that boy had set up, Kundel dared to be certain that there would be no fortress safer than that. * * * ¨C Bam! A loud noise reverberated through the room as screams spread out. ¡°Aaah!¡± Louisnel smashed everything in sight, trying to vent his boiling rage, but it wouldn¡¯t subside. The attendants waiting outside trembled in fear, unable to utter a word. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What the hell is happening? Why does everything keep going wrong?¡± With Violet miraculously back alive, Kundel appearing in the pce after ten years, and Aschel not showing up for days, everything happening at the moment was unsettling. ¡°Where are you, Aschel? What on earth are you doing that you¡¯re not showing up! Hurry up and appear in front of me and solve this damn situation!¡± At the end of his desperate and disgraceful plea, a servant who had been waiting outside opened the door and entered. ¡°P-Prince Louisnel?¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°T-The thing is! Princess Violet is here to see you¡­¡± ¡°Violet?¡± Louisnel¡¯s face contorted even further. Despite not having been granted permission yet, Violet entered the room. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with the room?¡± His face twisted even more. ¡°Violet?¡± ¡°Excuse me, but I think you need to calm down. Could you step aside for a moment? I have something to discuss with brother.¡± ¡°Yes, understood¡­¡± The attendant, sensing the situation, quickly bowed and left. ¡°Get out, Violet! I didn¡¯t authorize your entry!¡± ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve always seen brother¡¯s confident appearance? This wrecked appearance is quite new to me.¡± Despite Louisnel¡¯s anger, she paid him no mind. Instead, she approached him casually, then looked at him with a pitiful expression. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, Brother. I have no desire to shed blood within the family, unlike you.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Do you know? I¡¯ve always admired you since I was a child. But now that I know the truth, you seem quite pathetic.¡± ¡°Have you gonepletely mad? Are you really challenging me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to live in this pce with you and my dear siblings for a long, long time. Even if you don¡¯t want it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because it¡¯s what I want¡­¡± A strange smile, utterly inhuman, formed on her pure white face. Facing this, Louisnel felt momentarily speechless, as if his bones were freezing and his nerves were numbing. ¡°Just rx, Brother. If you let go of the torment that¡¯s harming you, you¡¯ll surely be happier than you are now. If you can¡¯t do it alone¡­¡± Violet leaned in close to Louisnel¡¯s ear and whispered softly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. So you cany everything down and rest peacefully¡­¡± Louisnel froze in ce. Was the person before him truly the sister he knew? While everything seemed doubtful to him, Violet smiled brightly and said, ¡°Take care, Brother¡­¡± With that, she left the room. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 132 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 132: Nameless Ruins (1) Step by step, all eyes converged on him as he moved forward. The murmurs and whispers were just an added nuisance. Naturally, there were no pleasant stories being exchanged. ¡°So, that rascal and Princess Arin are engaged? What a waste on Princess Arin!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you! Even if he¡¯s from the Vert Duchy, I¡¯d rather live single than live with such a man who finds this world bothersome.¡± ¡°That gloomy look in his eyes! It makes me sick every time I see him!¡± Unless one leaned in close, these words would go unheard. Yet, strangely enough, the boy heard every word. However, he didn¡¯t show any reaction and simply continued on his way silently. Meanwhile, as Arin ascended the stairs, she came face to face with the boy and couldn¡¯t help but startle. ¡°Oh, hi Cyan.¡± She tried to greet him as naturally as possible, but her face betrayed her embarassment. -Bow Instead of a response, the boy just nodded and casually passed by her. ¡°What¡¯s this? Now he won¡¯t even greet us!¡± Feeling ignored, Arin puffed up her cheeks and formed a sullen expression. Whether to say something or not, the boy simply walked past everyone and soon arrived at his room. -Creak As he opened the door as if nothing had happened, ¡°Good job.¡± Cyan, who had been waiting, greeted him. With a faint smile, the boy replied, -Boom! With a strange sound, his true form was revealed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it difficult?¡± ¡°Yeah! It was so much fun transforming into Papa and walking around!¡± The boy¡¯s true identity was Nana, who had been transforming into Cyan. Though it was a brief journey, it seemed to have been incredibly enjoyable as her face was filled with a happy grin. In a gesture of gratitude, Cyan affectionately ruffled Nana¡¯s hair. Watching this, Kaeram couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief. * * * [You must be crazy, huh?] ¡°I¡¯m not denying it.¡± Because if I wasn¡¯t a little crazy, I wouldn¡¯t be doing this. [So you¡¯re leaving that unpredictable kid in charge, not knowing when she¡¯ll go on a rampage? You seem to enjoy this kind of thing, don¡¯t you? Honestly, tell me! Does it not matter if you get caught?] [PR/N: He def loves doing shit that¡¯lle bite his asster. Like just deal with it dude ur a damn regressor] ¡°I wish I could say it didn¡¯t.¡± I¡¯m doing this to avoid getting caught, after all. I understand Kaeram¡¯s feelings, but what can I do? If there¡¯s even a slight loophole I can exploit to slip away, I should take full advantage of it. ¡°I¡¯m back, Master!¡± Following Nana, Brian returned. ¡°Good job. How was it?¡± ¡°There didn¡¯t seem to be any particr problems. Nana imitated you so well that even I was a bit confused¡­¡± All I told her was to keep her mouth shut and look clueless, but she managed to follow quite closely. Is this why they say children are a reflection of their parents? Perhaps there¡¯s some truth to those old sayings after all. ¡°Master, are you really okay? Even if it¡¯s just the students, can you deceive not only them but also those close to you like Instructor Silica?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not okay. Won¡¯t the leader figure it out right away?¡± ¡°Um? Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Just say I ordered it.¡± With a mischievous grin, Brian scratched his head. ¡°Th-Then will it be okay? Won¡¯t Instructor Silica be upset?¡± ¡°Not upset, but angry? Still, if you say I did it, she won¡¯t kill you.¡± Brian¡¯s face turned pale at once. It¡¯s not a lie. Depending on how she feels that day, there¡¯s about a 60% chance I can survive. That¡¯s more than half, so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m well aware of the risks. Since I¡¯ve lived without attending sses anyway, I don¡¯t n to send her away, but rather keep Brian with her periodically to keep an eye on her. With the Headmaster out of his seat and Princess Arin likely to avoid me for a while, theoretically, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues for now¡­ I¡¯ll just feel morefortable if I finish my work quickly and return. I¡¯ll think about the aftermathter. [¡­] Kaeram was looking at me with a thoughtful gaze. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± [Do you really need to find that Tome?] I¡¯ve been feeling this way for a while now, and by now, it¡¯s almost certain. She doesn¡¯t seem to want me to find the parchment. ¡°Instead of just expressing your dislike outright, why don¡¯t you tell me the reason? Is there a reason why I shouldn¡¯t find the parchment?¡± Kaeram savored the somewhat direct question. After briefly contemting whether to say something or not, she finally turned her head away. [Fine, fine. What¡¯s the point of saying it? Do whatever you want, Master~] Master, huh? She really is an unpredictable woman. * * * On the morning of the dawn, with a blue veil spread over the ck sky, the figure in the distance waved at me. ¡°Hurry up! Cyan Vert! Are you ready?¡± I¡¯d rather have that than the sound of the morning roosters. It¡¯s so noisy it would make sneaking out pointless. But upon closer inspection, the kid had no luggage. ¡°Where¡¯s your stuff?¡± ¡°Huh? What do I need to bring? My body is enough to go to Nodelli!¡± It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising, so I just nodded. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten our promise, have you? After this field trip, you¡¯re going to spar with me! That¡¯s why I¡¯m personally guiding you!¡± If I may add, the field trip application submitted by Set was immediately rejected at the head¡¯s end. In other words, this isn¡¯t a field trip, it¡¯s an outright unauthorized outing. I came up with my own excuse, but he just believed he was granted permission for a field trip. Since he¡¯s more interested in sparring with me than attending sses, I don¡¯t think it will matter eventer. It¡¯s exactly 10 minutes before the morning shift change of the guards. Taking advantage of this brief moment of handover, I¡¯ll swiftly leave the city. Spania. This is a ce I haven¡¯t set foot in since the War of Unification of the Continent, so has it been almost 20 years since I visited? A desert parched all year round. As someone who dislikes heat more than cold, it¡¯s a ce I can¡¯t bear¡­ ¡°Where are you guys off to?¡± Both Set and I froze simultaneously. Unlike the guy who hastily turned his head, I couldn¡¯t turn my neck at all. I already know who it is just by hearing the voice. I turned around with a small sigh and a bug-bitten expression. ¡°You guys are so diligent¡­.¡± She is stroking her lips with one hand and smiling eerily at me. It is Luna. Without hesitation, I grabbed her hand and pulled her into a corner. -Thunk! I swiftly mmed her hand against the wall. ¡°You¡¯re too forward¡­¡± There¡¯s no point in useless words. There¡¯s no hesitation about ignoring those kinds of words. ¡°What are you doing here? How did you get here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that my question to ask? What are two men doing together so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Wh-We¡¯re just here to exercise!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to make excuses, at least make them believable. I can¡¯t help butugh at how ridiculous it is.¡± Her gloomy eyes stared at me as if I were pathetic. ¡°I heard that senior applied for experiential learning, but it was rejected, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re going out secretly with Prince Set, and you¡¯re going to an unnamed ruin located in Spania Nodelli.¡± I asked back with a face that controlled my emotions as much as possible. ¡°You read too many books, huh? Or is writing novels your hobby?¡± ¡°No need to be sarcastic. Since I already know why Senior is going there.¡± She pulled out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to me. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Check it out.¡± On one side of the paper was the emblem of the Garam Magic Society. With a bewildered heart, I checked the contents. ¡°¡­.¡± I froze on the spot. ¡°This is recent data our society discovered. During the past Holy War, a demon summoned through the power of the tome lived in that ruin. The locals call it Remiharam, the same name as the demon¡­.¡± Emotions swirled within me, and a cold sweat dripped down my back. ¡°You knew that the name of the demon is Remiharam, right? It¡¯s quite fascinating. It¡¯s supposed to be a highly confidential matter known only to a handful of members in our society, so how did you, who has no connection to the society, know about it? It¡¯s not something anyone can just tell you.¡± A mediocre excuse would only dig my own grave. All I can do is remain silent, which is meaningless. She continued without pause. ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure. Just because you knew the name of the demon didn¡¯t guarantee that you would go to that ruin. But recently, I noticed you hanging out with Prince Set often, so I started to suspect something. And when I heard about the field trip, I became convinced. I thought you would go to that ruin¡­¡± I was speechless. Wait, did I apply for the field trip? Shouldn¡¯t it have been rejected at the head¡¯s end, so it wouldn¡¯t even have reached the ears of other instructors? Could it be¡­? ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard about your field trip from that guy.¡± Her delicate finger pointed at Set. ¡°I saw him wandering alone in the park on the weekend, looking pathetic, so I asked him out of curiosity. And he told me everything, saying to keep it a secret. That you and him will go on a field trip soon¡­¡± In a moment of anger, my fists clenched involuntarily. Well, who else can I me? It¡¯s my fault for trying to work with that idiot. When I red at him with angry eyes, he just scratched his head and chuckled. ¡°What do you want?¡± Eventually, in the current situation, I had no choice but to say what she wanted to hear. Luna pointedly smiled with satisfaction before answering. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Take me to that ruin too. I won¡¯t ask how you found out about it or why you¡¯re looking for the Tome. I just want to apany you as someone who also wants to verify the truth of the Tome.¡± Besides the information she provided earlier, she pulled out more data from her pocket. ¡°These are other materials rted to the Demon from our society. They¡¯re precious items that can¡¯t be found anywhere else, so they¡¯ll definitely be helpful to you.¡± Just by skimming through them, I could tell they were highly confidential materials from the society. By now, it was beyond doubt and into suspicion. This is clearly an obsession that goes beyond the scope of assistance. Although I may have extended her lifespan, without notifying her of my actions, why is she fixated on me for some reason? ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There must be a reason. Why are you fixated on me to this extent?¡± Unexpectedly, she chuckled, her head tilted. ¡°A reason for fixating on you? Well, is there even a reason?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just fixating on you because I like you¡­¡± Her unusually innocent smile left me speechless once again. I¡¯ve always believed that there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, but at this moment, my decades-long belief wavered. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 133 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 133: Nameless Ruins (2) The Academy¡¯s location in Luwen, bordering the three kingdoms, means that stepping outside the city leads directly across the border, cing me at the very edge of the Spania Kingdom. Perhaps it¡¯s just my imagination, but there¡¯s a sense that the sun has be hotter already. Why do I feel like this? It¡¯s not exhaustion, just a growing irritation. That¡¯s exactly how I feel right now. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll cross this barrennd barefoot. Prince Set brought along Spania Kingdom¡¯s unique artifact and means of transportation, the Magic Carpet. With this, we can easily reach Nodelli. *Swoosh!* A fierce gust of wind brushed against my skin under the scorching sun. Instinctively, I raised the scarf draped around my neck. ¡°Haha! The air of the homnd always feels refreshing, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Meanwhile, that foolish prince, with all his holes wide open, was sitting there epting every speck of dust. No wonder he can¡¯t live up to his name and is prone to catching colds. The already heated atmosphere feels even more stifling thanks to that idiot. ¡°Are you feeling hot, Senior?¡± Luna, who had been watching, asked. ¡°Just¡­ I¡¯m fine. What are you doing?¡± I tried to act nonchnt, but when I looked at her face, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. In this blistering heat, which was almost turning reddish, something like blue droplets surrounded her face, which didn¡¯t suit her at all. It was as if rain only fell around her. ¡°It¡¯s a magic spell called ¡®Cooling Magic,¡¯ whichbines wind and water elements. It creates a whirlwind around me and then generates water molecules to create a cooling effect.¡± In my two lifetimes, I¡¯ve never heard of such magic. ¡°Is this also a spell made by your society?¡± ¡°Of course not. If I submitted such a trivial spell, my grandfather would be furious. I just made it on the spot.¡± So she¡¯s tinkering with magic like it¡¯s her toy? I couldn¡¯t help but admire her each time I saw her. ¡°But wait, now that I think about it, how did you get past the society members who were monitoring you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made a special artifact for such days.¡± ¡°A special artifact?¡± She took out a small doll from her pocket, resembling herself. ¡°It¡¯s simr to a marite. I infused the doll with magic and my mana to give it a form, then reconstructed it for summoning and operation. So right now, there¡¯s a puppet that looks like me representing me in the academy. My society members won¡¯t even notice I¡¯m gone.¡± There were so many things I wanted to say, but the feeling suddenly disappeared. It¡¯s a truly perfect response, only possible because it¡¯s her. If the face is hideous and the body gigantic, then it¡¯s a monster. If there¡¯s such an overwhelming sense of alienation that you can¡¯t even think of them as human, then that¡¯s a monster too. In fact, I¡¯ve been called a monster by many over the years. Suddenly, I wondered what would have happened if this genius girl had stayed in the Garam Kingdom in her past life without dying. ¡°Senior, should I also do it for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can still endure it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t want it.¡± She replied curtly, seeming a bit annoyed. ¡°Is your body okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in a normal state, so is it okay for you to use mana like that?¡± Removing the Heart Curve might have caused some unexpected side effects. Just because the thing that was eating away at my body is gone doesn¡¯t mean my body instantly recovered. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in trouble if you suddenly die out of nowhere.¡± Unexpectedly,ughter burst out of her mouth, which had been straight-faced until then. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing that concerns you will happen.¡± ¡°Please, just do as I say.¡± It was a sincere request without any pretense. Flying smoothly on the carpet without any obstacles, her prating gaze that wouldn¡¯t leave the back of my head was quite burdensome. * * * After flying for a whole day on the carpet, we finally arrived at our destination, Nodelli. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because Set guided us well, but we managed to arrive safely without any major issues. As we stepped onto the rough sandy ground, a cool breeze brushed against our skin, providing relief from the heat. It was definitely cooler here than the ces we had passed through earlier. ¡°The ruins are located just beyond the outskirts of the vige. I¡¯m not sure if the vige chief will allow us entry, but if not, we¡¯ll just sneak in!¡± Set, seemingly excited for the reunion with Demon, continued into the vige with a constant grin. Although I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s a quiet vige, there was an eerie atmosphere beyond mere silence. There were only three visible houses, but there was no sense of activity inside. ¡°It seems quieter than usual here. Is this normal for this ce?¡± ¡°No! Even though it¡¯s a quiet ce, people should still be around! Did everyone go somewhere together?¡± Feeling something was amiss, both of us continued to scan the surroundings, but not a single person, not even an ant, could be seen. ¡°Hey! Is nobody here? I¡¯vee after a long time, at least someone should say hello¡­¡± ¡°Hurry, hide!¡± Luna, who had been quietly sitting, suddenly grabbed Set¡¯s sleeve and shouted. I quickly hid my body at the unfamiliar presence I felt ahead. ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?!¡± After hastily covering his surprised mouth, I cautiously peeked out. Two unfamiliar men wereing around the corner. They were obviously not vigers, wearing familiar blue magic robes. If there were people on this continent who would wear those robes¡­ ¡°They¡¯re members of the Garam Magic Society.¡± Luna whispered in a panicked voice. After the two appeared, three more members of the society showed up. They seemed to be looking for something, scanning their surroundings. ¡°It seems like Grandpa made a decision faster than expected.¡± She muttered with a bitten lip, showing her difort. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I told you. Our society also knows about the information regarding Demon and the ruins. They¡¯vee to properly confirm the truth behind that information.¡± This feels like it¡¯s taking a turn for the worse. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it¡¯s just Set, but for both me and Luna to be caught by them¡­ ¡°For now, it¡¯s best to observe the situation slowly¡­¡± Swoosh. Something heavy rushed past me quickly. A momentter, with a loud thud, one person was sent flying into the air. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll be a peaceful field trip.¡± The perplexed Luna and I faced the Sand Prince, who was emitting mana with rage engulfing his entire body. His eyes were filled with intense hostility. They say one of the things you should never see in life is the anger of a fool. Once they¡¯re angry, they be incapable of reasoning, making it unpredictable what they might do. And that fool of a prince was in exactly that state right now. ¡°I, Prince Set Shaharkan of Spania, order you. I¡¯ll give you 3 seconds. Exin who you are, why you¡¯re here, and what happened to the vigers!¡± Caught off guard by the unexpected situation, the members of the society couldn¡¯t even react. ¡°Thre-¡± Whether they respond or not, Set started counting. ¡°Two-¡± The mouths of the society members still remained shut. ¡°One-¡± Just as Set was about to explode and punch them again¡­ Thunk! A sudden transparent barrier appeared, blocking Set¡¯s fist. ¡°¡­!¡± Seeminglying back to his senses a bit, he withdrew his fist and stepped back. Soon, the members who had rushed over after hearing themotion surrounded him. Observing the situation closely from behind, Luna furrowed her brows and said. ¡°This is awkward. I never thought he would show up.¡± Among the members wearing the same robes, one man stood out. A middle-aged man with white hair and faint wrinkles around his mouth, emitting a particrly strong aura from his robust physique. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the person I hate the most.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just kidding. He¡¯s Karun Rains, one of the most influential figures in the Garam Magic Society after my grandfather. He seems to be the head of this investigation.¡± As soon as I heard his name, I remembered. In my past life, he was an 8th-grade mage who betrayed the Garam Magic Society and defected to the empire. Some even called him the mastermind behind the downfall of the Garam Kingdom. Although I have no direct connection, I don¡¯t particrly like him. After all, he¡¯s the one whomitted the act of betrayal, which I despise the most. ¡°Since the situation might only escte if we just watch, I¡¯ll take care of it. Senior, please stay still.¡± ¡°What did you say? Hey! Wait¡­¡± Before I could stop her, she dashed straight towards where the crowd had gathered. * * * The intense mana and vigor emanating from his imposing figure made it clear that he was no ordinary person. In the midst of the tense standoff, a woman¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Stop right there.¡± The mouths of the Garam Magic Society members slowly began to open as they spotted Luna. Karun also couldn¡¯t hide his surprise after seeing her. ¡°L-Luna?¡± Set, too, looked surprised, his eyes wide open. ¡°Why is Luna here?¡± ¡°I came out with Prince Set for a field trip. We¡¯re here to explore the unnamed ruins in this vige.¡± ¡°Exploring ruins? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it simr to why Karun came?¡± With just that one remark, Karun was left speechless. Taking control of the conversation, Luna continued with her questions. ¡°First of all, Prince Set is most curious about this. Where are the vigers?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Karun replied in a restrained voice. ¡°The residents of Nodelli are currently gathered at the chief¡¯s house. We were gathering information temporarily to ensure a stable exploration of the ruins. I assure you that the Garam Magic Society has not engaged in any misconduct under our name.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing this, Luna turned to Set and he asked. ¡°Do you know these people?¡± ¡°They¡¯re members of the magic society I belong to. It seems like they¡¯vee to explore the ruins, just like us.¡± Even under Set¡¯s suspicious gaze, Luna remained nonchnt. ¡°I¡¯ll make the judgment after seeing for myself¡­¡± Eventually, showing his intention to decide after personally witnessing the situation, he nodded his head. ¡°Please guide us to where the people are. Prince Set wants to see for himself before making a judgment.¡± Karun also asked with a skeptical look. ¡°Is this man named Set yourpanion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Luna replied. ¡°Then who is the person behind you?¡± Startled by the sudden presence, Luna turned around. ¡°I am also apanion.¡± ¡°S-Senior Cyan?¡± Cyan, who was asked to hide, suddenly appeared behind her. ¡°A-Are you Cyan Vert?¡± Among the high-ranking members of the Garam Magic Society, his name was well-known. Despite the negative ncesing from all directions, Cyan stood calmly with his arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you to where the residents are. Let¡¯s go.¡± Although Karun seemed to have more questions, he decided not to ask them for now and immediately began to lead the way. Set, who had been waiting, stepped forward. It seemed like he was willing to let go of the current situation for the time being. ¡°What are you thinking, Senior?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not supposed to get caught here, right?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the same situation?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± Cyan nonchntly remarked. ¡°Once Set intervened, things were bound to go awry anyway. It¡¯s better for us to stick together.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Although she didn¡¯t say it aloud, Luna was internally nervous. Seeing her like this, Cyanforted her as if it were nothing, and another faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°¡­..¡± Meanwhile, Karun observed their interaction from not too far away, and Cyan seemed to be aware of his gaze. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 134 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 134: Nameless Ruins (3) In the shadowy darkness, a little away from where the residents were gathered, Karun quickly erected a soundproof barrier, ensuring no one could eavesdrop. Luna observed his actions with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Do the society members know that you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°If they did, I wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± She replied, her tone implying, ¡®Why ask if you already know?¡¯ Karun¡¯s difort grew, and he raised his voice. ¡°Do you still not realize how much of an impact your solo actions have on the society? Haven¡¯t you suffered enough unpleasant incidents before?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m still alive and kicking, aren¡¯t I?¡± Her attitude remained unwavering. ¡°Let me assure you, besides the instructors at the Academy, there¡¯s no one more reliable than those men. I¡¯ve brought along the strongest guardian knights who can protect me.¡± Karun stared at her with distrust, but Luna met his gaze without flinching. ¡°Are you here to confirm the truth about Tome?¡± ¡°The name of the creature living in this nameless ruin matches that of Tome, right? As a member of a society that pursues the advancement of magic, I simply wanted to confirm that. I requestedpanionship, and mypanions are only interested in the creatures living there, not in Tome.¡± There was no hint of hesitation in Luna¡¯s words. Karun spoke firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll hold off reporting to the society for now. But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hide the fact that you¡¯re here. Once this is over, I¡¯ll report everything to the head of the society, from start to finish.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± She replied nonchntly and walked out of the barrier. ¡°Do you think that man, Cyan, also doesn¡¯t know about Tome?¡± ¡°If he did, he wouldn¡¯t havee along.¡± She replied casually, not even bothering to give him a nce. With that indifferent response, Luna continued walking towards where Cyan was. * * * Honestly, I was expecting more of a respectful gathering of information rather than an intrusive interrogation. It makes me wonder if I¡¯ve been living too impurely all this time. Look at those faces filled with excitement and curiosity. A sight that would truly embarrass anyone who rushed in with impatience. Watching this scene, Set couldn¡¯t help but burst into a bewilderedughter. ¡°Se-Set, Your Highness?!¡± Some of the residents who spotted him couldn¡¯t hide their shock. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re seeing a troublemaker who caused amotion in the vige and got chased out, again. Finally, Set, unable to contain himself anymore, shouted at them. ¡°Have you all seen ghosts or something? Why are you looking at people¡¯s faces like that?!¡± An elderly man with a puzzled expression on his slightly wrinkled face asked. ¡°What did youe here to break this time, Prince Set?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®break¡¯? Do I look like some kind of troublemaker to you?!¡± The reactions of the nodding residents exined everything. This guy, I expected it, but he seems to be quite the habitual troublemaker. ¡°Geez, instead of weing someone who¡¯s returned to their hometown after a long time, you¡¯re saying nasty things. What a shameless town.¡± ¡°Hometown?¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t exin it to you? I spent my childhood here. So, I know almost all the faces of the residents around here! That old man over there is the vige chief.¡± ¡°Why leave it intact then?¡± ¡°Oh, well, you see, it¡¯s personal reasons!¡± Seeing him cut the conversation short so abruptly, it seemed like there was something he couldn¡¯t talk about. So, maybe a while ago, rather than just as a prince, he was angry for the sake of the residents as someone who lived in this vige? I¡¯m not mocking him. I think it¡¯s a perfectly natural reaction as a royal. In such a situation, not just the foolish prince, but also a certain princess from the Academy would have dashed out as well. ¡°But aside from that, what¡¯s all this about, Grandfather?¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯re from some society in the Garam Kingdom, and they suddenly gave us a gift, saying they have some questions about our vige.¡± In a remote vige, umon ingredients, clothing, household items, and other specialties from the Garam Kingdom were divided into several packages. ¡°But is it wise to just ept things from strangers? These people seem like they could cause big trouble, really.¡± Honestly, I find the idea of an intrusive situation quite odd. To the members of the Garam Society, this ce is clearly a vige in another country. They should adjust the residents¡¯ responses to their liking through appropriate persuasion andpensation. Otherwise, conducting an intrusive investigation is no different from openly dering war on the Spania Kingdom. ¡°Wow, so I came running here expecting some kind of trouble, but instead, they¡¯re having a grand old time.¡± Set muttered hisints and flopped down on the ground. Although he spoke like that, his face seemed relieved inwardly. ¡°So, why are you here, Prince Set? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the Academy or something?¡± ¡°I came to have another round with that monster living in the ruins! This time, I brought somerades to fight alongside me!¡± ¡°Why do you keep bothering someone who¡¯s perfectly fine? Anyway, it seems like you came here for the same purpose as that Karun fellow. He also wanted to ask about the monster living in the ruins.¡± At that moment, Luna, who had finished talking with Karun, came towards us. She whispered in my ear as soon as she arrived. ¡°The conversation ended well.¡± It seemed like she was trying to reassure me. ¡°Did you really handle it well?¡± ¡°At least there won¡¯t be any harm to the seniors.¡± That might not have been a good oue from your perspective, though. Well, from the brief conversation they had gone to have, I had already anticipated how she would justify it. I didn¡¯t know how the conclusion of this unexpected encounter would unfold, but my body was already warning me that it wouldn¡¯t end peacefully. ¡°It¡¯s quite a surprise. Who would¡¯ve thought that such a neglected ruin would attract so much attention? Come this way. Since you¡¯re here, let me tell you about my ruin.¡± The vige chief led us, along with some members of the society, to his house. ¡°From your side, you¡¯re quite lucky. It was quite a dilemma for me as well.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The ruins aren¡¯t open to just anyone. You need permission from the ruins to enter.¡± ¡°Permission? Was there such a thing?¡± Set asked with a bewildered expression, as if hearing this for the first time. ¡°You might already know, but the ruins are from the ancient times before the Holy War. We, who live in the present, have no way of knowing the purpose they were built for. However, ording to the stories passed down through generations, to enter the ruins, you need the permission of the gods, and currently, only the Shaharkhan tribe, who worship the Sand God Sabulom, are known to fulfill these conditions.¡± ¡°Hey, Grandfather! You never told me about that!¡± ¡°Frankly, you never asked. Prince Set? You just barged in without hearing my exnation¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right. When you think about it¡­¡± I sympathized with the sigh the vige chief let out. ¡°In summary, to enter the ruins, you need the help of the Shaharkhan tribe. For those who came with Prince Set, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but for those who have no connection¡­ ¡± It was a story that meant entry into the ruins could only be granted with Set¡¯s permission. Karun¡¯s eyes subtly changed as he realized this. ¡°Hey! Are you guys interested in entering the ruins too?¡± To my surprise, Set asked his question first. ¡°Yes. As schrs studying magic, we simply want to explore the magical power emanating from the ruins. I assure you, we have no impure intentions.¡± I knew, as did Luna, that his words were lies. However, since we couldn¡¯t refute them, we decided to remain silent for now. ¡°Alright! But I have one condition.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t disclose the fact that we were here to anyone, including your society! Just promise me that, and I¡¯ll dly let you apany us to the ruins!¡± This unexpected decision from Set left everyone astonished, including the members of the society, the vige chief, and Luna. Karun couldn¡¯t bring himself to respond immediately. ¡°You can¡¯t? If you can¡¯t, then just pack up and leave! It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°W-why are you making such a demand¡­?¡± He wanted to hear the reason, at least. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special! Cyan and I came here as part of an educational experience, but that friend didn¡¯t! It wouldn¡¯t be good if word got out to others while she sneaked in, right?¡± I barely managed to suppress augh internally. This idiot still thinks it¡¯s an approved educational trip, but strictly speaking, the three of us came here secretly. Amidst this, offering such conditions to amodate her, although it seemed cool, made me feel sorry for some reason. ¡°Understood. On behalf of the esteemed Garam Kingdom Magic Society, we promise not to disclose your presence here to anyone, including our society.¡± After some hesitation, Karun epted the conditions. In this unbelievable situation, Luna cautiously nced at Set. -Grin As he responded with a smile that held a mysterious meaning, her expression froze for a moment. It seemed like she pitied his unfathomable foolishness rather than feeling grateful. ¡°Seems like the conversation went well. Now, let me give you onest warning about the ruins.¡± The vige chief, who had been silent until then, spoke up again. ¡°The demon living inside is quite gentle. It will only drive you away if you don¡¯t cross a certain line, but it won¡¯t chase or harm you. However, if you try to cross that line¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡± With a cloudy tone, the vige chief warned us not to cross the line with the creature. I briefly nced at Karun, who was diagonally across from me. ¡°¡­¡± In his determined gaze, there was a strong will to cross that line, no matter what. * * * With an agreement from Prince Set and a warning from the vige chief, the only thing left now was to enter the ruins. Karun, the head of the society, returned to camp to prepare the necessary items for the exploration. While doing so, a member of the society entered the camp. ¡°Um, Karun?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you really okay not reporting to the society?¡± He was another person who had overheard Karun¡¯s conversation with the vige chief earlier. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree with Prince Set? We¡¯ll just follow through with that.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± ¡°Either way, it¡¯s a good thing for us. We¡¯ve been given the key to unlock the sealed doors of the ruins. Moreover¡­ another unexpected opportunity hase our way.¡± ¡°What?¡± The confused society member¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Come closer.¡± As he approached, Karun immediately erected a privacy barrier. ¡°In any case, our options here are limited. Even if we can gather information about the artifact, the artifact itself won¡¯t be in these ruins.¡± This was a fact not only anticipated by Karun but also by most of the participants in the investigation. ¡°Send a messenger to the society immediately.¡± A sinister smile suddenly appeared on Karun¡¯s usually expressionless face. ¡°Tell them that we¡¯ll¡­ kidnap once again, Regens¡¯ granddaughter, Luna Rainriver.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 135 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 135: Nameless Ruins (4) After a brief preparation, we finally arrived at the unnamed ruins behind the vige. At first nce, it was quite fascinating. The structure, built with square-pyramid-shaped stones that steepened as it ascended, gave off a somewhat different, austere yet majestic vibepared to the ruins we had seen before. However, the exterior itself wasn¡¯t particrly massive. Based on intuition, I felt there must be a passage leading underground once the door was opened. The exploration team consisted of myself, Set, Luna, Karun, and five other mages from the Garam Magic Society. As we approached the door with slightly nervous hearts, our gaze naturally fell upon the characters carved into the wall. ¡°¡­¡± Even a three-year-old could draw better than this. The characters seemed more like scribbles than actual writing. Despite wondering if there was any significance to them, the members of the society scrutinized the characters intensely, but they all furrowed their brows in confusion. ¡°So, this is what the grandfather was talking about?¡± Set broke the silence. ¡°Do you recognize these characters?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a kind of ancientnguage that only our Shaharkhan tribe can read. Roughly speaking, it¡¯s asking you to chant a spell if you want to enter casually.¡± ¡°What spell is that?¡± ¡°We have a kind of prayer that¡¯s passed down only among our tribe. When I first came here, I thought it wasn¡¯t that important and just chanted it casually, but now I can¡¯t do that. Step back for a moment. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Following his instructions, I stepped back about ten paces. After a while, the sandstorm began swirling around him as if a ritual weremencing. -Kugugugung Shortly after, apanied by a vibration, an earthquake urred around the ruins. When the vibration ceased, the stone door blocking Set¡¯s path swung open. ¡°Hey, you mages over there! Before I go in, let me ask you one thing: what exactly do you want to do in this ruin?¡± Set, who had blocked the entrance, asked Karun. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about this ruin, so we just want to follow you without causing any trouble. Is that okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but don¡¯t touch that demon the chief mentioned! It¡¯s the prey that Cyan and I have been hunting from the beginning!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Karun smiled, expressing his agreement. ¡°And that goes for you, junior! Even if we¡¯re in mortal danger, you must not intervene, understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Set, senior¡­¡± There seemed to be something suspicious about thetter part of his sentence, but I decided to ignore it. And so, the exploration of the unnamed ruins, presumably guarded by a demon, began. ¡°Light of guidance!¡± As one of the society members cast a lighting spell, the interior of the darkened ruins was revealed. ¡°The passage is wider than I expected.¡± Contrary to my expectations of a cramped underground maze, the interior was surprisingly spacious. It was wide enough for five people to walk side by sidefortably and about twice the height of Set. It was a stark contrast to the temples of light and darkness where the holy and demonic swordsy dormant. This ce even evoked a slight sense of reluctance. Despite being located underground in the middle of a desert, there was an eerie chill in the air. However, there was no sense of any living demons, mana, or even vitality. ¡°I wonder what purpose these ruins were built for?¡± Luna, who was exploring the ruins, asked with curious eyes. ¡°ording to what¡¯s been passed down, it was used as a king¡¯s tomb in ancient times, and there are simr ruins scattered throughout the Spania Kingdom.¡± ¡°Are there demons like the one here in those ruins too?¡± ¡°No, most of them are empty, without even a single insect. So, this ruin can be considered more special because it has a living demon unlike the others.¡± Well, theoretically, it¡¯s more urate to consider them as guardians summoned by magic. However, depending on the reason they were summoned to guard something, their significance could vary. If it¡¯s just some insignificant trinket, then the guardian wouldn¡¯t be anything special, but if it¡¯s a unique artifact buried here, then naturally, a guardian worthy of that level would be guarding it. ¡°Could you tell me why the demon¡¯s name is Remiharam?¡± Karun, who had been silently following, asked Set. At his question, Luna¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, conscious of his purpose. ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t know the exact reason. It¡¯s just been called that by the vige for generations. It¡¯s not like it has any special meaning.¡± Well, perhaps everyone here except for you knows. There might be a significant meaning behind the name of the mysterious demon that we¡¯re all unaware of. As we continued forward without much difficulty, suddenly, a fork in the path appeared, dividing the way into left, right, and straight. ¡°Huh? There wasn¡¯t anything like this when I came here before.¡± Set, who was leading the way, scratched his head in confusion. Since entering the ruins, we had been walking on a straightforward path, so we wouldn¡¯t have taken a wrong turn. ¡°Which way should we go?¡± ¡°When in doubt, go straight! Let¡¯s go forward for now!¡± After briefly marking the path with chalk, Set pointed to the path ahead. As we stepped forward as he indicated¡­ -Thud! With a loud noise, a strong life force was felt from the front. -Thud! Thud! Thud! While the sound of footsteps grew closer, our feet seemed to freeze in ce as if petrified. The weight was so heavy that the walls and floor were trembling. It definitely wasn¡¯t the sound of an ordinary person walking. Shortly after, everyone¡¯s pupils, except for Set¡¯s, widened. Encountering a demon from another realm for the first time, a feeling of unfamiliarity and reluctance naturally arose. However, my feelings were somewhat different. Why is that guy here? With its fiery red skin resembling engulfed mes, two horns protruding from either side of its head, and even wings behind, though somewhat atrophied from disuse, there was only one demon I had ever seen that looked simr to the one before us ¨C the infamous Barlog. Residing in a much deeper region than the valley of the abyss in the demon realm of Lemea, it was a colossal demon that, when purely relying on strength, rivaled even dragons. Though smaller in size and with considerably fewer tusks than the real Barlogs I had encountered, its appearance unmistakably resembled that of a Barlog. I never imagined there would be a real demon here. Could there really be something significant in these ruins? ¡°Atst, you¡¯ve shown yourself! You¡¯ve been waiting for my return, haven¡¯t you?¡± Set, on the other hand, began to loosen up with a joyful smile. Despite his somewhat challenging behavior, the Barlog showed no reaction, merely observing us from a moderate distance. ¡°That demon seems to be keeping its distance for now.¡± Observing its behavior, Luna remarked with apparent interest. As long as we didn¡¯t cross the line, as mentioned by the vige chief, there seemed to be no intention to intervene. But eventually, unless there were other demons in these ruins, wasn¡¯t the name of this demon Remiharam? Whoever summoned it didn¡¯t do it just for fun, so there must be a reason. To unravel this mystery, it seemed we had no choice but to bypass the Barlog and venture deeper into the ruins. ¡°All right then! I¡¯ll take the lead!¡± With his preparationsplete, Set dashed forward without hesitation. Golden aura radiated from his mana-infused fist, showing his determination to take on whatevery ahead. In response, the Barlog also swung its fist. -Thud! With a tremendous crash, a powerful shockwave spread through the surroundings. Of course, punching a demon instead of using a sword or magic was far more reckless than trying to crack a nut with a boulder. While it might be a move that others wouldn¡¯t even consider, it strangely suited that foolish prince. After a brief exchange of blows, Set stepped back, brushing off his fist. ¡°Ho! You feel tougher than before? Have you been training?¡± Although he joked, there was no one to answer. Instead, a familiar red light began to flicker from the Barlog¡¯s hand. ¡°M-Mana?¡± An action that any decent mage would recognize. It was the manifestation of mana to cast a low-level fire attribute spell. -Whoosh! Eventually, a fireball the size of a human head flew towards us from the Barlog¡¯s hand. Reacting swiftly, Karun, who had been waiting behind, stepped forward. ¡°Aqua Barrier!¡± Simultaneously with the spell, a pir of water shot up in front of Set. As the fireball collided with the pir, it turned into smoke and dissipated. ¡°Hey! I told you not to step forward!¡± Set shouted in genuine frustration. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I was worried about all of you!¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Just stay back and watch the ruins quietly!¡± -Kugugung! Suddenly, a loud noise echoed around us, apanied by tremors. Although I nced quickly towards where the Barlog stood just in case, it remained still, showing no particr movement. ¡°¡­!¡± However, it didn¡¯t take long to realize that the suspicious movement wasn¡¯t in front of us but behind. Realizing this btedly, I quickly turned around to look back when suddenly¡­ -Thud! The ceiling above us copsed abruptly, with rocks tumbling down. ¡°Duck, Luna!¡± Karun grabbed Luna¡¯s arm, pulling her back. ¡°Ahh!¡± I also moved forward to avoid the falling rocks, but as the debris blocked the passage, it split naturally into two directions. ¡°Senior!¡± Her urgent cry came from beyond the copsed rocks. Although her voice sounded unharmed, it was not a situation to be smiling about. Things have gotten messy again. ¡°What in the world is going on?!¡± The foolish prince who remained by my side shouted in frustration, grabbing his head. But his outcry was short-lived. He quickly regained hisposure and spoke with determination. ¡°Given the situation, we have no choice but to break through head-on, Cyan! We need to take down that thing and find a way out!¡± With resolve, Set clenched his fist once again. Reluctantly, I had to admit that he was right. The way forward was blocked, but the Barlog¡¯s eyes still watched us. To address this situation, we had to defeat that thing and move forward. ¡°Get ready, Cyan! I¡¯ll handle it first!¡± Set dashed toward the Barlog once again, acting recklessly. Although that foolish prince mayck intelligence, his abilities are close to genius level. But even so, he couldn¡¯t stand up to a demon. Even though I currently possess magic power close to the level of a 6-star mage, it¡¯s not enough to even scratch that Barlog. But this situation might be for the best. With fewer eyes watching, it means I have a broader scope of action. I reached into my pouch and retrieved Kaeram. [What¡¯s going on? I just woke up and found myself in this mess?] ¡°A very interesting situation¡­¡± With Kaeram in one hand and mana manifested in the other, I ran forward. Not toward the Barlog, emanating hostility, but toward Set, who seemed to be under its spell. -Thud! With a cry of pain, his body slumped down. I caught him before he hit the ground and leaned him against the wall. After confirming he was merely unconscious, I turned my attention back to the Barlog. [What¡¯s with this toothless demon? Could it be that the name of that Barlog-like demon is Remiharam?] ¡°Well, for now, let¡¯s assume that¡¯s the case.¡± I had to confirm if this demon truly lived up to its name, but frankly, I wasn¡¯t expecting much. Without further dy, I charged at the Barlog. -Swish! There¡¯s no need to give it a chance for a half-hearted counterattack. As Kaeram, infused with mana, made contact with the Barlog¡¯s body, its form split into two with a crisp sound. ¡°¡­.!¡± As Inded gracefully, I turned around, only to be met with a threatening gust of wind and the Barlog¡¯s massive w swinging toward me. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 136 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 136: Nameless Ruins (5) ¡°Senior! Senior Cyan!¡± Despite Luna¡¯s anxious call, there was no response from beyond the falling rocks. If he¡¯s safe, it would be reassuring to at least acknowledge it. Suddenly, Luna rose to her feet and began to manifest mana, stepping back a bit. -Woowoong. Seeing this, Karun quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Please calm down, Luna! Do you intend to destroy the ruins?¡± ¡°Let go.¡± It was a short and concise response, but Luna¡¯s eyes were filled with uncontroble anger. Perplexed, Karun involuntarily released her hand. ¡°Exin yourself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly destroy the intact ruins?¡± At her sudden inquiry, Karun furrowed his brow and responded. ¡°Why on earth would you say such a thing?¡± Luna, without any signs of wavering, quietly spoke while looking at Karun. ¡°Aziz Pereira¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± At the untimely call, the owner of the name looked puzzled. ¡°The 7th-grade holder of the Land attribute research department from the western region of the Kingdom¡­¡± It was his identity information recorded in the Society. ¡°While Karun distracted the Crown Prince and diverted attention, didn¡¯t you cast magic from behind?¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about? I was just¡­¡± ¡°Shall I hold you in my arms to confirm whether you used magic or not?¡± All the wizards participating in the expedition were individuals with a certain level of magical grade and had a certain position in the Society. In other words, they couldn¡¯t help but know about her unique abilities. Aziz, who could not bear to nod his head, ended up avoiding her gaze. ¡°Meaningless suspicions are inappropriate, Luna. Let¡¯s just leave the ruins for now. I will ask the remaining members of the Society for help outside.¡± Karun, with his voice subdued, suggested Luna to leave. ¡°Help? For you who are indulging in futile attempts to promote magical development?¡± At this, her face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Is it a help message for those who are doing nothing but nonsense? The unnecessary concerns¡­¡± The faces of the other Society members except for Karun froze momentarily. Meanwhile, Karun, with a calm gaze, looked straight at Luna. A fierce fight between a man and a woman in an unknown space where you never know when or what will happen. ¡°In the end, it doesn¡¯t change anything, Luna¡­¡± With raised eyebrows, Karun spoke to her sympathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t you also know, Luna? What truly benefits the Society, the Kingdom, and yourself? It¡¯s not about paying attention to such unnecessary matters¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your ignorant opinion.¡± She released the bluish mana she had secretly created as if to show it off. ¡°I¡¯m not your puppet.¡± sh! In an instant, a bright light appeared in the darkness, blinding their eyes. The Society members, whose vision was momentarily blocked, turned their eyes in pain. As they quickly regained their senses and turned their gazes back, only dust was swirling where she had been. Luna was fleeing in another direction where the rocks hadn¡¯t fallen. ¡°Damn it!¡± Karunmanded the Society members with a contorted face. ¡°Two of you stay here to monitor the situation, while the rest go after her. If she reappears, make sure to capture her alive, by any means necessary!¡± ¡°What about those inside?¡± ¡°Kill them.¡± It was a sinct answer without a hint of hesitation. ¡°There seems to be no chance of escape for them anyway¡­¡± For them, Cyan and Set¡¯s lives were of no concern. It was their duty not to squander the golden opportunity handed to them by fate. As Karun gazed towards the direction Luna fled, he muttered quietly, ¡°Everything is for the advancement of humanity¡­¡± With this almost like a spell, they proceeded into the depths of the ruins, where their destination was unknown. * * * I thought my body would split in half and fall forward, but I was hit by apletely unexpected blow. Of course, avoiding it wasn¡¯t difficult. But as I regained my posture and looked at the creature again, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my eyes. ¡°What is that?¡± The severed bodies of the demon didn¡¯t fall to the ground, but instead rapidly reattached themselves, slowly regenerating at an elerated pace. It felt like wading through a swamp or a pile of mud rather than a living creature. The Balrogs I knew didn¡¯t possess such exceptional regenerative abilities. This was not an innate ability of the creature but rather someone summoning it who had cast a regeneration spell on it. What kind of hybrid is this? [What kind of idiot created something like this?] Perhaps sensing my difort, Kaeram also frowned, expressing displeasure. The Balrog looked at me in confusion, but once again manifested mana from his hands. It wasn¡¯t the same attack magic as before. Rather than for the purpose of destruction, a limiting barrier was created to prevent damage that would ur in battle with me. As they are said to have powerparable to that of dragons, Balrogs are also one of the races that can use magic. However,pared to humans or dragons, their intellect was not that outstanding, and as they were a race whose pure instinct for destruction and destruction took precedence over their intellect, they were notorious even in the demon world. The fact that this Balrog had erected a barrier to protect the ruins suggested that whoever summoned it imnted a sense of guardianship in it rather than a destructive nature. However, that doesn¡¯t mean reasoning with it would be effective. Regardless of its instincts, the bottom line remained that I had to kill it. First, I backed away for a moment to assess the situation. If this Balrog was indeed the creature known among the locals as Remiharam, then it was likely summoned through the power of the Tome. In that case, there would be a core of mana concentrated somewhere in its body. Summoned creatures typically have a core of mana akin to a human heart. Destroying it would lead to the immediate demise of even the most resilient summoned creature. Once I confirmed the path, I immediately manifested the power of the mist. ¡°Shadow Fourth Style: Sensory Detection!¡± Infusing mana into the manifested mist, I probed the interior of the Balrog. Streams of mana flowed throughout its body like the veins of a person, converging and umting into one main flow, much like rivers converging into a sea. They gathered at the head, precisely at the center of the forehead. That¡¯s it. I needed to shatter that condensed core of mana. There was no reason for me to hold back within the confines of the barrier. With the dark mist enveloping Kaeram¡¯s sword tip, as soon as I finished preparing to crush the core, I dashed forward. Sensing the imminent destruction of its core, the Balrog spread its deteriorating wings and unleashed a gust of wind. It was a menacing de wind that could cause rocks to crumble, but to me, it was merely a breeze. I leaped lightly like a bird in flight. ¡°Dance of the Sword: Steadfast Roots!¡± With a swift thrust, the de pierced through the thick skin and connected with the core of mana. As the mist surrounding Kaeram¡¯s sword seeped into the Balrog¡¯s body, the creature did not resist or even scream. ¡°¡­.!¡± Finally, its body copsed forward as its knees buckled. Once the core was destroyed, the same level of regeneration as before wouldn¡¯t ur. It seemed like it was dissipating, and smoke began to rise from the Balrog¡¯s body. Hmm. It feels somewhat anticlimactic. Although I had dealt with the situation without major issues, it left me in a somewhat awkward position of not having gained much insight into the rtionship between this creature and the Time. Since I couldn¡¯t interrogate an incapacitated summoned creature, my only option was to kill it. Although I briefly considered searching its body, the summoned creature had alreadypleted its dissipation, leaving behind only dust. ¡°¡­.!¡± Or so I thought, until I noticed something small and dark, about the size of an adult¡¯s thumbnail, amidst the swirling dust. It was the only remnant left from the Balrog¡¯s body, having survived theplete dissolution of its tissue and fur. I quickly picked up the object as if retrieving a fallen coin. It had a thin, dusty surface that seemed fragile, like it would tear with the slightest force and dissolve into mush if it touched water. Without needing a closer look, I realized it was¡­ paper. [Hey, hand that over!] Somewhere amidst the solidifying mist, Kaeram materialized and swiftly snatched the paper from my hand. As she examined it with a puzzled expression, her face contorted noticeably. [Why would that idiot drop this?] The atmosphere suggested she knew what the paper was all about. When I attempted to ask her about it, she interrupted. [It¡¯s what you were looking for, Master.] She tossed the paper back to me. ¡°What is this?¡± [It¡¯s a fragment of the Tome, of course.] Kaeram responded with a somewhat ufortable expression, observing my stunned reaction. [The bastard¡¯s right here, right now.] * * * Expecting a maze-like structure, Luna found herself on an open path that stretched endlessly ahead. Even for an ancient relic, it seemed too simplistic. She had hoped for at least a fork in the road or some kind of trick to buy her some time, but this grim ruin offered her no assistance. If she continued like this, she would soon be caught by the pursuing members of the association. That would render her journey following Cyan pointless. ¡°Ugh!¡± Gasping for breath as she ran, Luna stumbled and fell, her feet failing to keep up with her haste. As she hastily rose to her feet, she soon confronted something rather unpleasant. ¡°Not good¡­¡± There was no visible way back, only a dead end. Luna¡¯s frustration turned into determination. She refused to let herself sumb to despair. Instead, she resolved to break through. ¡°If there¡¯s no path forward, then I¡¯ll make one.¡± Even if it seemed impossible, breaking through was better than sitting down and shedding tears. In the past, she might not have even considered running away. But now, in the dwindling moments of her life, she felt differently. Whether being tossed around by fate or by others, she had always believed her existence to be meaningless. But not anymore. Somewhere amidst the bleak prospects of the future, a small path had appeared. It was a path she could tread upon by her own volition, a path solely meant for her. Though she couldn¡¯t see whaty at its end, she knew she had to find out. With that resolve firmly in her hands, she prepared to chant the spell to break through the barrier. But just as she was about to do so, something unexpected happened. ¡°¡­?¡± Suddenly, a strange ck orb appeared before her. Luna, taken aback, lowered her hand and met the orb¡¯s gaze. To her surprise, the small orb expanded rapidly, enveloping her body and creating a small opening that seemed inviting. Inside the opening, a strange energy flowed, and it emitted a tempting light, as if beckoning her to enter. Luna, almost involuntarily, stepped into the opening. ¡°¡­.¡± Inside the orb, things weren¡¯t much different from before. It resembled the passageways of the ruins Luna had traversed earlier, except for one notable difference: there was someone else there besides her. ¡°¡­.¡± Sitting in the middle of the passage was a man with jet-ck hair, partially crouched down, his eyes holding a hint of curiosity as they fixed upon Luna. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 137 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 137: Nameless Ruins (6) Humans were said to have senses duller than animals by nature. However, that didn¡¯t mean they werepletely dense. At the very least, they could discern whether the being in front of them was human or not, given their shared human consciousness. Luna found herself sucked into the mysterious entity of the hole and confronted a strange unknown presence. Amidst the myriad thoughts swirling in her mind, there was one thing she could be sure of: the man she was seeing was not human. He seemed more like a colossal mass of mana transformed into a human form, enjoying his amusement. Why would a being with such an aura reside in these ruins? Luna pondered. She might already know the answer. ¡°Fascinating.¡± The man, who had been staring at her intently, chuckled and spoke his first words. ¡°Your attributes, perfectly bnced across five different elements, without a single deviation¡­ That¡¯s rarer than overwhelmingly skewed attributes towards one element.¡± With just a cursory nce, the man urately assessed Luna¡¯s attribute values. Luna, without much ado, cautiously rose to her feet. ¡°Did you rescue me?¡± ¡°Well, sort of.¡± The man¡¯s tone was surprisingly friendly. ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Rescuing a woman in danger is something every man, regardless of being human or divine, should naturally do.¡± The man replied nonchntly. ¡°The fact that I saved him was intentional, but the fact that it was you should be considered a coincidence.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Somewhat puzzled by his cryptic words, Luna tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Luna Rainriver.¡± ¡°Your age?¡± ¡°Twelve.¡± The man momentarily paused. ¡°For a human who has lived for barely over a decade, the potential is unbelievable. Even for someone like me, who boasts of having seen many humans.¡± The man seemed impressed by the immense potential Luna possessed. ¡°But judging from your current condition, that potential was sealed until just recently, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Surprised, Luna asked. ¡°What do you mean? Could it be the Heart Curve?¡± ¡°Heart Curve? Sorry, but I don¡¯t know about that. I simply meant the potential hidden within your body, waiting to be awakened.¡± ¡°Potential?¡± ¡°Yes. Humans are considered the most capable race with the highest potential for development for a reason. Ifbined with the effort andtent abilities driven by the will to achieve something, the resulting achievement is beyond anyone¡¯s prediction. Right now, I can see your will, fervently wishing for something and hoping it wille true.¡± Like someone unexpectedly finding a gem, the man¡¯s eyes sparkled. For Luna, it was just bewildering. ¡°Moreover, upon closer inspection, there seems to be traces of strange magic that had been suppressing your body. But even that is peculiar. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to remove, yet whoever did it, did so neatly.¡± This was something Luna had read in the research documents of the Garam Magic Society she had seen before. The documents mentioned the Holy Sword and Holy Scripture, the Demonic Sword and Demonic Scripture, etc. It¡¯s said that alongside the souls of gods, there exists what ismonly known as the ¡°unbound spirits of gods,¡± which also possess personalities. These personalities can manifest themselves freely as human-like figures and can even engage in conversation with humans. Outwardly, they appear to be perfect human bodies, but emit unfamiliar mana from within. Luna was about 50% sure of the identity of this man. ¡°Are you the owner of these ruins?¡± She finally broke the silence after much contemtion. ¡°Hmm? Not really. Just crashing here? Visiting? Something like that.¡± ¡°Then, are you rted to the guardian protecting these ruins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There was a human I used to be with before, who requested a guardian summoning from the owner of these ruins. My friend had such peculiar tastes that he summoned a golem instead of anyone else.¡± With that statement, Luna¡¯s confidence in her assumption rose to about 99%. Without further ado, she posed the most direct question to ascertain his identity. ¡°Are you the Tome named Remiharam?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Unlike before, where he answered promptly, this time he remained silent, only giving her a strange smile while tilting his lips to one side. ¡°Well? Even if I set aside the name Remiharam, isn¡¯t it a bit awkward to say I¡¯m a Tome? Isn¡¯t it forbidden for humans to even approach Tome?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t immediately respond. ¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t it strange to ask me if I¡¯m Remiharam? Even if the guardian I summoned is referred to as such among the residents here, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to know the Tome¡¯s name, right?¡± ¡°The truth always remains and will eventually be uncovered. As you mentioned earlier, humans can discover anything with determination.¡± The manughed heartily, seeming satisfied. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re much smarter than you look, my deardy. You¡¯re nothing like that filthy perverted woman!¡± To Luna, the identity of that woman was still uncertain. ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t the right time for such talk. So, why did our youngdye to this humble ruin?¡± ¡°I came to find someone named Remiharam.¡± At Luna¡¯s straightforward response, the man scratched his head. ¡°Well, hey there, little missy. As I mentioned before, I never said I¡¯m a Tome, did I? Isn¡¯t our little missy here looking for Remiharam, not a Tome?¡± ¡°But you never said you¡¯re not a Tome either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Before he could hesitate, Luna pressed on with another question to confirm her suspicions. ¡°Is Remiharam not a Tome?¡± Avoiding eye contact and clearing his throat awkwardly, the man struggled to answer. ¡°Um, well, since you came to find me, let me tell you first, my real body isn¡¯t here right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re seeing now, little missy, is just a fragment of me left in these ruins, like a clone. I can only have conversations like this¡­¡± ¡°Then where is the real Remiharam?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that! As a divine being myself, I shouldn¡¯t go around revealing such things to humans,¡± the man said, waving his hand, indicating he couldn¡¯t disclose further. ¡°Oh well! If I stay longer, the owner of this ce might start lecturing me about messing with causality or something. I better get going. But don¡¯t worry, youngdy. I just did a simple spatial transition. If you continue like this, those who were chasing you will reappear,¡± he exined. Although Luna had many more questions, she realized now wasn¡¯t the time. With the possibility of encountering the society members again, she needed to find Cyan and prepare a n as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you came looking for me, but if you need me to fulfill a wish you have, try finding where I truly am. Once you find me, I¡¯ll dly help. I quite liked you!¡± With a satisfied smile, the man stood up. Luna had onest question for him. ¡°Then, what does Remiharam mean to us?¡± With a twinkling eye, the man replied. ¡°Another being that can only be possessed by those who realize the truth within the endless darkness¡­¡± ¡°The truth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. If you achieve what you desire and wish for, that¡¯s the truth.¡± With that, the man turned around. Gradually, his body became transparent, and before long, hepletely disappeared in front of her. * * * Even though it¡¯s just a small scrap of paper, I can feel a significant amount of mana emanating from it. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a wizard, so I can¡¯t urately determine how much mana is contained in this paper or in what form it¡¯s stored. It immediately urred to me that that genius kid might be able to analyze things. ¡°So, the main body of the Tome is not here, but a detached spirit like this torn piece of paper is somewhere in this ce, right?¡± [Yes. If you¡¯re lucky, you might stumble upon it while wandering around.] ording to Kaeram, there should be a spirit separated from the main body of the Tome Remiharam somewhere in this ruins, simr to this torn piece of paper. Even if it¡¯s a spirit, since its personality is connected to the main body, I shouldn¡¯t be disappointed even if it¡¯s just a spirit. At least, I should be able to ask where the real one is. ¡°Oh, ouch¡­.¡± Suddenly, a groan came from behind me. The guy I knocked out woke up. ¡°Huh, was I unconscious?¡± How could he recover from a blow that would knock out an ordinary person for hours in just a few minutes? I was speechless and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I was definitely looking at that Tome guy¡­ Huh? Where did he go? Did you take care of him on your own, Cyan?¡± I just turned my gaze away without saying a word. ¡°Ha! This is really impressive! I couldn¡¯t even cause a scratch, but you handled it so easily! You truly are a worthy rival!¡± Does this idiot prince not care about how I handled it? Well, trying to understand him would only give me a headache. At least I felt relieved that only he was left. ¡°Oh! By the way, what happened to that prickly junior and the society members?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re okay, they¡¯re probably still over there.¡± I pointed beyond the copsed rock with an uneasy look. Originally, I nned to use spatial transition to cross together while Set was unconscious, but he woke up before I could do it. So practically, it was a failure. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think we can clear one or two and find a way out. We¡¯ll have to dig a new one eventually, right?¡± Set pondered, stroking his chin. Then he suddenly ced both hands on the falling rock and concentrated his mind. -Kugugung Soon, mana with a brownish light began to vibrate around him. ¡°Rebuild Aisle!¡± As he shouted the spell, some of the piled up rocks began to turn into dust and crumble, creating enough space for two people to passfortably. ¡°How about that? This should be enough to pass through, right?¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the sand-type magic ¡®Rebuild Aisle¡¯! It¡¯s a magic that opens up blocked points made of stones or dirt with mana to create a new path!¡± It was a very practical magic that didn¡¯t suit him at all. I guess people are more than meets the eye, huh? Set entered the path he had made with a smug smile, and I followed him behind the fallen rocks. ¡°¡­.!¡± As soon as I came out of the passage, I met eyes with the society members who had entered the ruins with us earlier. However, only two of them were visible. They couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment, as if they had seen something they shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Huh? Why are there only two? What about the others?¡± Despite Set¡¯s inquiry, they didn¡¯t answer. Then, they looked at each other and nodded as if exchanging some kind of signal. The moment I realized the meaning of that signal¡­ ¡°¡­.!¡± I rushed to the nearest one and grabbed his neck. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 138 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 138: Truth (1) ¡°Keh!¡± The society member, choked, couldn¡¯t resist and copsed helplessly. He btedly raised his hand to try casting magic, but I wasn¡¯t going to let him. I grabbed his wrist where mana was manifesting and promptly snapped it. ¡°Argh!¡± Even if these guys were high-level magicians with 7th-grade or higher mana, there was nothing to fear. They were just humans who could be subdued by force, regardless of their magical abilities. ¡°Y-you, mes of Purification¡­!¡± Startled, the remaining society member hurriedly tried to cast a spell, but¡ª *Thwack!* With a satisfying sound of impact, he too fell to the ground, rolling several times. ¡°I subdued him for now, but what¡¯s the deal?¡± Set, the perpetrator of the attack, casually brushed off his hands as he asked. ¡°These guys. They¡¯re the ones who caused the copse of the intact ceiling, separating us.¡± It wasn¡¯t the crazed attack of Balrog, nor did they trigger any pre-installed traps in the ruins. The copse happened suddenly without any warning or indication. Do you think it¡¯s a natural phenomenon? Absolutely not. While Karun was distracting Set to block Balrog¡¯s attack, the others waiting in the wings must have made their move from behind. Then they just left us, who were left alone with Balrog, waiting quietly for our deaths. If we managed to escape, they could just kill us themselves. ¡°W-what are you talking about? We were just trying to assess the situation here¡­¡± Useless excuses wouldn¡¯t help fix the situation. Our naive magician still doesn¡¯t seem to understand thews of the world. What can I do? Perhaps if you¡¯re holed up in a corner studying trivial things, you might think so. I¡¯ve never seen an animal as honest as a human in my life. No matter how hard you pretend to be tough, show remorse, or put on a fake front, in the end, everyone bes the same in the face of suffering. I mercilessly twisted his restrained arm again. ¡°Aaargh!¡± His scream was a testament to his intense pain. There¡¯s no need to torture these guys, who are weak like this. I only broke one joint, but he screamed as if he was on the verge of death, pleading for salvation. ¡°Stop! Please stop! We never wanted any of this from the beginning!¡± He¡¯s stating the obvious as if it were some tremendous secret. Their primitive reason for being here was to find clues about the Tome. Our encounter was a pure coincidence, not intentional, and they had no interest in anything like the Tome. Luna even gave them a warning, so why would they need to act independently and separate us? Surely, there must have been another purpose besides the Tome. ¡°Our only goal from the start was just Lady Luna! We just wanted to take her and leave!¡± Take her away? Luna? Why take her away separately when we¡¯ll all leave peacefully together once the job is done? Even if the details are different, didn¡¯t we all have the same goal of finding clues about the Tome? Why would they do that unless they were nning to kidnap her? Kidnap? In an instant, a thought shed through my mind, causing my pupils to dte unknowingly. Once-in-a-century prodigy of the Magic Kingdom, Garam. Like bees to fragrant flowers and thieves to sparkling jewels, viins naturally flock around geniuses with endless potential. Wasn¡¯t it me who experienced firsthand a previous kidnapping incident? ¡°He¡¯s the person I dislike the most.¡± Suddenly, her face from when she first mentioned Karun shed before my eyes. It wasn¡¯t just dislike, but a look of disdain. There had to be a reason beyond just being a society member for such a look to appear. ¡°Ha¡­¡± With an involuntary sigh, I rose from my seat. ¡°You¡¯re from the opposing faction of the Garam Magic Society, aren¡¯t you?¡± Their eyes widened immediately. Even without hearing those words, I could tell the reaction would be evident. ¡°Opposing faction? What¡¯s that?¡± Set scratched his head as if hearing about it for the first time. I continued interrogating him, unfazed. ¡°Where¡¯s Luna now?¡± ¡°Sh-she ran off in the other direction so¡­¡± ¡°Which way did she go?!¡± ¡°Th-that way!¡± Without further dy, I turned my body in the direction he indicated. ¡°Hey! Cyan! Where are you going?¡± Set, taken aback, followed after me, but I paid him no mind and continued running. [This seems familiar, doesn¡¯t it? Is the esteemed senior really such a caring person?] I couldn¡¯t retort to Karam¡¯s teasing now. ¡°She¡¯s such a meddlesome junior.¡± All I could hope for was for her to stay safe until I returned. * * * Like a dream on a midsummer night, she felt incredibly dazed. Luna couldn¡¯t shake off thoughts of the mysterious man she had just met. While he admitted to being a being named Remiharam with a connection to the Tome present in these ruins, he didn¡¯t clearly state whether he was the Tome itself. Who is he exactly? Deep in thought, Luna suddenly shook her head. Now wasn¡¯t the time to be lost in thought. She had to rectify this situation with Cyan and Set as soon as possible. ¡°I hope my senior is okay.¡± She felt a bit uneasy, but she wasn¡¯t worried. Even if 10 seasoned magicians gathered, it would be daunting to face the Tome, yet only two academy students had to deal with it. She couldn¡¯t use it as a joke elsewhere, but Luna didn¡¯t think it was impossible. There was no definite proof. If she had to say, it was because of Cyan, because he was the only one in this world she could truly trust and rely on. Since when? It started with a good first impression, but now she was fixated on him to the point of obsession. ¡°¡­.¡± The sound of her heartbeat echoed throughout her body, like a dreamy sensation in the middle of a midsummer night. Had she ever felt such a lively pulse in her life? She had thought that living a life made by others, without any will or goal, and eventually going on aimlessly was her future. But not now. Her heart, which had been stagnant for so long, rang so vibrantly now. Did she ever experience such a lively beat in her life? If she achieves what she desires and wishes for, isn¡¯t that the truth? Then she would relentlessly pursue that truth. ¡°¡­!¡± A familiar scent wafted from the end of the corridor. A bitter scent that strongly stimted her nose. There was only one person in this world who emitted this scent. Luna, feeling anxious, clenched her lips tightly and dashed out. However, that was short-lived, as she soon detected another familiar presence ahead and immediately stopped in her tracks. ¡°Luna!¡± Karun and the society members who had chased after her were there. Luna quickly turned around and fled in the opposite direction. Seeing this, Karun raised his hand and cast a spell without hesitation. -Boom! A silver wall, conjured by magic, suddenly blocked her path. ¡°Please stop, Luna.¡± With her escape route blocked, Luna turned back with a distorted expression. ¡°Why are you showing yourself like this? It¡¯s not like you, Luna.¡± Luna spoke with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Am I different? Wasn¡¯t there a time when I showed such behavior even while being in the society?¡± Karun looked at her with indifferent eyes, without responding. ¡°You are indispensable to our Garam Magic Society, a necessary existence for the advancement of magic and humanity. We cannot allow any impurities to happen to you.¡± Beyond the aspirations of the Garam Magic Society, an existence that would fulfill the long-standing wish of weak humans since birth. To them, Luna was more than just a sacred being. ¡°There are two things I absolutely don¡¯t believe in this world.¡± She opened her mouth as if dismissing what she had heard. ¡°One is my grandfather¡¯s saying that things can¡¯t go on without me. The other is your saying that you live for the advancement of humanity.¡± Karun¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°My grandfather would just find another substitute if I were gone. It¡¯s just a moment of regret, not sadness or despair.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But what¡¯s even more unbelievable than my grandfather is you, Karun Rains. Living for the advancement of humanity? It¡¯s not for the advancement of humanity but for your futile desires.¡± Karun only frowned without responding. So Luna threw her final jab. ¡°Am I wrong? Karun Rains, the heretic of the Auran Society?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The first to react were the society members who had apanied Karun. They nced at each other, unsure of what to do or say after hearing her words. ¡°¡­¡± Karun continued to gaze at her with an unchanged expression. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finally speak up. ¡°Since when have you known?¡± ¡°For quite some time.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell the head of the society?¡± ¡°Because it wouldn¡¯t have changed anything for me. At that time, I had no desire to do anything, and I didn¡¯t care which side I leaned towards. My future was already decided.¡± As if feeling no need for further dy, Karun calmly manifested mana. ¡°Truly foolish. Despite knowing your own potential and worth, you fail to realize what is true. What on earth has made you like this, Luna?¡± ¡°Truth? Truth isn¡¯t as grand as you make it out to be. If I have a path I want to pursue, that¡¯s the truth for me.¡± With resolve, Luna also gathered all the mana within her body. ¡°People like you will never understand, but¡­¡± With nothing to hold back, she gathered all the mana she could, showing everything she was capable of. Ready, Luna cast her spell. ¡°May the grace of the holy light protect me¡­¡± With her incantation, light shone upon the ruins, and a white wall unfolded before her. It was the Light Attribute Defense Magic, ¡®Wall of Resistance.¡¯ It gathered all the magic within the caster to obstruct enemy approaches, its power varying greatly depending on the caster¡¯s mana. However, upon seeing this, Karun chuckled as if in contempt. ¡°Will dying time like this make any difference? Are you hoping for some savior toe and rescue Luna?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try breaking through my wall first? If you¡¯re unsure, you can cooperate to breach it. I won¡¯t consider it cowardly¡­¡± As if in response to her words, Karun reached out towards the wall of resistance she summoned. -Crack! Even though she hadn¡¯t properly used her magic yet, the wall began to falter. No matter how genius her talent was, there were clear limitations when facingpleted magic of 7th level. But Luna didn¡¯t yield. She continued to gather more mana from within her body to reinforce the wall. ¡°Will you resist until you copse? It¡¯s pathetic, if not pitiful.¡± Without showing any signs of fatigue, Karun gradually increased his mana as well. Rather than overwhelming her with his power from the start, he seemed to want her to feel the insurmountable gap in strength. How much time had passed? As she repeatedly reinforced the wall and Karun continued to enhance his mana, Luna¡¯s mana continued to deplete. Sweat dripped from her body like rain, and her breathing began to quicken. On the other hand, Karun continued to augment his mana without showing any signs of strain. -Thud Luna, who had been standing firm, finally lost her bnce and fell to one knee. Her vision began to blur, and her mind started to fog, but she didn¡¯t lose her concentration as she continued to maintain the magic. ¡®Not much time left¡­¡¯ But she knew she was nearing the end. Yet she wouldn¡¯t give up. Even if her body broke, her inner will wouldn¡¯t fade away. As long as it remained, she would resist to the end. For the truth she desperately hoped and wished for. ¡°¡­!¡± At that moment, once again, a familiar scent wafted from somewhere. Unlike before, it approached her rapidly, and as the scent grew stronger, a smile began to form on her lips. And finally, the figure she had eagerly awaited appeared before her eyes. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Luna lost consciousness and copsed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 139 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 139: Truth (2) They say heaven gives humans just three chances in a lifetime, and when Karun encountered Luna in this unfamiliar foreignnd, he immediately realized that his once-in-a-lifetime opportunity had arrived. For the past twenty years, he had been a member of the Garam Society with a false heart, trying to escape several times from the society¡¯s idealistic aspirations of applying the significance of magical development even to inferior humans. The only driving force that allowed him to persevere and eventually rise to second inmand in the society was Luna Rainriver, the granddaughter of Regens, Society¡¯s President, who was hailed as the hope of the society. A glimmer of light appeared in this dark and seemingly hopeless society. Is there any existence in the world as magnificent and perfect as her? No metaphor of any flower or jewel could adequately describe her beauty. She possessed the greatest talent that a human could have. If only her infinite potential could be properly guided, she would undoubtedly surpass even dragons, demons, and perhaps even gods, bing the sole mediator connecting us humans. Karun believed this without a doubt. However, the society had treated such a hopeful existence too harshly. If things continued like this, the stem would break before the flower could fully bloom. That couldn¡¯t happen. If it did, humans would once again have to endure a long period of suffering. Now was the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity bestowed by the heavens. Despite some meaningless resistance, the fact that she withstood against his own mana, equivalent to 7th rank, was a tremendous feat. Now it was time for him to help Luna realize her potential beyond the confines of the society. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, Luna¡­¡± A smile of joy, hidden behind his mask for so long, finally appeared on Karun¡¯s lips. Suppressing his excitement, he finally took the first step towards her. ¡°¡­..!¡± As Karun and the society members watched, their eyes widened in surprise. ¡­There was no sign or indication whatsoever. Indeed, as if opening their eyes after being closed, the mysterious figure suddenly appeared. The eerie and chilling aura emanating from his back stimted their senses, a very unfamiliar feeling they had never encountered before in their lives. Moreover, this presence was not unfamiliar to the society members. It was none other than Cyan Vert, Luna¡¯spanion and the youngest of the Vert duchy. * * * It¡¯s absurd. Utterly absurd. I can¡¯t even decide what expression to wear in this situation. It¡¯s quite clear what happened. Luna, unleashing the Light Attribute Defensive Magic, the Resistance Wall, and Karun, exerting his mana to crush the wall. Even though our junior here is a genius to the point of being called a monster, she can¡¯t handle a professional who has studied and trained in magic for decades. She must have known that himself. However, she squeezed out everyst bit of mana in her body to maintain the wall and buy time. And when the moment finally came when she met my gaze, she copsed as if on cue, even showing a strange smile. Anyone who sees this scene might think I¡¯m a savior of hope. Honestly, I never thought she would quietlyply. It would have been better if she just gave up and copsed without all this resistance. I wonder why she fought so hard, to the point of torturing herself. Earlier she was lethargic, saying she can¡¯t live much longer, and now she¡¯s bursting with determination to the point where she could soar into the sky. ¡°Cyan Vert?¡± They couldn¡¯t hide their confusion at finding me here. The looks in their eyes clearly said they had no idea why I was here. I don¡¯t care about the bewildered reactions of those strange guys. I don¡¯t want to deal with them right now. I cautiously reached out my finger to Luna¡¯s face. About 1%, no, maybe 0.5%. She had truly drawn on everyst bit of mana in my body, up to 99%, just because it was her. If it were anyone else, they would have passed out long ago. She really is someone who surprises people every time they see her. ¡°Remove your hand¡­¡± The voice sounded rather stern, causing me to turn my head subtly. Who was it again? They say the most tempting treasure for a person is not money or jewels, but another person. A beauty with timeless beauty, a talented individual with innate abilities, and so on. People are treasures that not only stay by your side but can also change the owner¡¯s life itself. I thought I was one of those. Maybe I turned from treasure to trash, who knows. In the end, even they, perhaps, are engaging in these antics to seize Luna Rainriver, a treasure that could potentially change the world. ¡°Just pretend you didn¡¯t see anything and quietly leave. Cyan Vert¡­¡± It seems that the situation hasn¡¯t been fully understood yet. How the demon was dealt with, what happened to the colleagues in the corridor, how I ended up here, and so on. Rather than asking such pointless questions, it¡¯s better to refrain. ¡°While it may seem like a misunderstanding, there¡¯s no need to worry about her. Just casually turn around and attend to your tasks. Cyan Vert¡­¡± A tone of voice that implies there¡¯s no need for detailed exnations or curiosity. It¡¯s the same for both of us. I didn¡¯t need detailed exnations, nor was I curious. I had no desire to interfere. But isn¡¯t it typical of humans? They have no interest in something until it¡¯s involved with them, then when it is involved with them, they change their tune in an instant. It¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s just human selfishness, the selfish nature needed to survive in this messed-up world. Whatever they want or n to do in their society, I have no reason to meddle if it doesn¡¯t concern me. Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯ll definitely be like that. I¡¯m usually not interested in bothering with troublesome matters or giving any attention to them at all. Since turning away would leave it to others anyway, there¡¯s no reason for me to continue bearing the losses and helping out. ¡°¡­..¡± Strangely, I can¡¯t seem to do that. Even though my mind denies it, it¡¯s a case where my body moves involuntarily. It¡¯s just that my personality itself is moving to save her. Without any resistance. ¡°If I refuse?¡± -Zap! The answer didn¡¯t take long. In an instant, a spark flew from his hand, and before long, a white lightning bolt shed before my eyes. It¡¯s not just a petty threat; it¡¯s magic used with the intention to kill me outright. Of course, I¡¯m not someone who would bat an eye at this kind of magic, but¡­ ¡°Judgement Lightning?¡± Though I sprinted like my feet were on fire, to escape this situation with the heavenly girl, I¡¯d need more than the power of an ordinary academy student. If we were to leave without a fuss, we¡¯d still leave behind several witnesses, causing trouble from various angles. But dealing with these guys who have already shown me their intentions is pointless. So, the answer bes simpler. Just kill them all. If I swiftly dispose of every single one of them without leaving anyone behind, wouldn¡¯t that be fine? It¡¯s said not to dwell too long on urgent situations. Just go with the flow and deal with the aftermathter. That¡¯s the simplest course of action, and I¡¯ve always followed it. Once I made up my mind, I immediately summoned Kaeram. ¡°Shadow 6th style: Mist Space.¡± As the spell was cast, ck mist spread from beneath the feet of the society members standing there. One should consider it an honor. This ce is not just an ordinary human¡¯s sightseeing spot; it¡¯s a divine realm where one faces death. Isn¡¯t it quite ecstatic to meet one¡¯s end in such a sacred space rather than on mundane cobblestones? ¡°Nullify the barrier!¡± Some had probably created a restrictive barrier, pumping mana into it from a distance. It¡¯s not a wrong approach. If their mana exceeds the power of my mist, they can easily dispel it. But if it doesn¡¯t¡­ ¡°What, what is this?¡± I slowly approached Karun, who still seemed to be keeping hisposure. ¡°Dark attribute magic? No, this filthy and vile aura can¡¯t be mana! This must be¡­¡± They say you get used to the stench if you live in a sewer. Since I¡¯ve adapted to this dismal aura, I don¡¯t even think about it now, but sometimes I wonder on what basis theybel this power as filthy and vile. ¡°Cyan Vert! What exactly are you? How could someone like you possess such power?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? You¡¯ve been keeping an eye on me in your society, so you must have had some idea of what I¡¯m hiding, right?¡± In an instant, the faces of Karun and the other society members froze like stone. ¡°H-how did you¡­?¡± ¡°She told me everything,¡± I said casually, pointing to the copsed Luna. ¡°T-that¡¯s impossible! Why would Luna confide in you? Could it be¡­ Luna betrayed the society?¡± Betrayal? It¡¯s so absurd it¡¯s not even funny. Did they really trust her enough to feel betrayed? Her abilities and potential are so outstanding that any qualifier would be meaningless. But is that all? She¡¯s so smart and realistic that it makes even a guy like me hold my tongue. Even if you threw her into the middle of the desert, she could build a kingdom with sheer determination. Yet, such a woman is simply handing everything over to a worthless person like me just because she likes me? Why? It¡¯s because she sees you all as worthless beings who are indifferent to whether you seed or fail. This is purely your own doing. ¡°Garam Society¡¯s heretic, Karun Rains of the Auram Society.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± He felt a sense of rebellion against the ideals of the Garam Magic Society, which seeks to apply the advancement of magic to all humans, and joined an organization that opposes it. Wasn¡¯t it said that magic is a prerogative of the gifted? ¡°Why would you¡­¡± Why? If you¡¯re curious, ask your boastful colleagues from your past life. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re all the same. I can guarantee you that even if you take her away, you won¡¯t be able to fully extract her potential.¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything either.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Even I, who have lived my life recklessly, have potential beyond what I can see. Who knows how muchtent potential someone like her holds in that delicate body?¡± It¡¯s you guys who have ruined her to the point where no one can see her shine. The advancement of magic? The ideals of humanity? I dare say that if you leave her alone, she might achieve everything on her own. The most beautiful way for a flower to bloom is when it does so on its own after enduring the hardships of life. If you force it to bloom prematurely, it will only be ruined without any meaning. If there is such a thing as a next life for you guys like me, then I hope you remember this truth in your next life. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± Screams echoed within the ignorant ck mist. Unfortunately, there would be no one in this world to hear those screams. Except for me¡­ * * * It¡¯s pitch ck. Nothing can be seen. Like a dark night sky without a single star. Like one¡¯s own future devoid of even a glimmer of hope. From within this gloomy space, suddenly, a strange mist began to envelop everything. It felt somber and dreary, yet strangely, there was no sense of aversion. Carefully raising her hand to feel the flow of the mist, it gently wrapped around her body. A warmth she had never felt before enveloped her. What could this ck mist be, to make her feel such a sensation? It was so warm andforting that she almost felt like surrendering herself to it. As she surrendered to this feeling and gently closed her eyes, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Hey, junior¡­¡± It was a casual call, devoid of any warmth. Luna blinked open her eyes. ¡°If you sleep on the stone floor, your mouth will dry up.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if it was meant to be funny, but that wasn¡¯t important right now. As if realizing something profound, Luna, still wrapped in the mist, asked quietly. ¡°Senior?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The person who rescued me when I was kidnapped by the viins, that was you, right?¡± Cyan froze with his mouth hanging open. ¡°Huh?¡± At the same time, a slight tremor could be felt in the hand supporting her back. ¡°It¡¯s you, right? The one who removed the heart curve from my body!¡± The surrounding air suddenly became heavy, and an unexpected silence descended. Luna, with clear and unwavering eyes, faced Cyan¡¯s bewildered gaze without flinching. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 140 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 140: False Appearance (1) Two days had passed since Cyan and Set had gone on an unauthorized outing. As Cyan had instructed, Nana hadn¡¯t attended any sses and aside from daily rounds near the dormitory for a survival report(?), she hadn¡¯t engaged in any external activities. However, there¡¯s no perfect disguise, and if there¡¯s a tail, it will eventually be caught. Crawling out of the royal pce and lurking near the main building, Nana and Brian ran into Silicaing out of the building. Silica¡¯s eyebrows trembled as she looked at them. Her gaze seemed to prate everything, even without saying a word. Nana and Brian froze in ce, unable to utter a word. ¡°Come with me immediately!¡± Silica grabbed them and dragged them to her room. *Thud!* She mmed the door shut and immediately cast a privacy spell to prevent eavesdropping. After a moment of trying to restrain her emotions, Silica looked at Nana and asked directly. ¡°Why are you transformed into Cyan, Nana?¡± ¡°H-How did you know? Hehe¡­¡± Nanaughed awkwardly and scratched the back of her head. ¡°I sensed something strange from you that was much stronger than usual! You must have polymorphed into Cyan¡¯s appearance, right? It¡¯s lucky for you that I spotted it first. If someone like the principal had seen you, you would¡¯ve been caught immediately!¡± Fortunately, the headmaster, Kundel, was not at the academy at the moment, which was a relief. ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s because the master asked me to do this first¡­¡± As Brian opened his mouth to defend, Silica¡¯s intense gaze turned towards him. Brian felt his heart stop for a moment as he shrank back. ¡°Exin everything! Leave nothing out!¡± Driven by survival instincts, Brian told Silica everything he knew: how Cyan had used Nana as a decoy, where they had gone, who they had met, and every other detail. Cyan had instructed them to tell everything if they were caught by Silica, so in essence, they were just following their master¡¯s orders. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Silica let out a sound that could have beenughter or a sigh and began to fidget. ¡°Cyan! You always¡­!¡± One thing was for sure; it was definitely not a positive reaction. ¡°Both of you, return to the dormitory immediately! Once you¡¯re there, don¡¯t you dare step out! Not even a single step! You don¡¯t need to pretend to be there! You¡¯re not leaving the dormitory until Cyanes back! Do you understand me?¡± Both of them nodded so vigorously that it seemed their heads might fall off, then hurriedly fled from her room as if running away. ¡°Wow! I was really scared! Lady Silica is terrifying when she¡¯s angry, isn¡¯t she, Brian?¡± ¡°I-Is there someone scarier than master¡­?¡± Brian wrapped his arms around himself, still feeling the fear from earlier. ¡°What are we going to do now? Are we just going to stay in the room all the time?¡± ¡°It seems like we have to. Since the master said he wouldn¡¯t be back for at least a week, maybe if we wait a little longer¡­¡± As they walked through the corridors discussing various things, they soon found themselves stopping in their tracks once again. As they say, trouble neveres alone. Now, they faced another woman they would rather avoid: Arin, the imperial princess who had be Cyan¡¯s fiancee. Beside her stood Ressimus. Perhaps surprised by the unexpected encounter, they hesitated and stopped in their tracks, unable to pass by. After a long silence, Nana, back in her Cyan persona, gave a stiff nod and said with an indifferent expression. ¡°Hello, Your Highness.¡± Then, without another word, she passed by Arin with Brian. Following Cyan¡¯s instruction to greet but not engage in any further conversation, they continued walking without speaking. Just as they thought they would pass without any further incident, ¡°Um, Cyan?¡± Arin called out to them with a trembling voice. Nana and Brian instinctively turned back. ¡°Could we have a moment to talk?¡± ¡°T-Talk¡­?¡± They were taken aback. Although Cyan had strictly instructed them never to speak to the princess, in the heat of the moment, their minds went nk. They hadn¡¯t exactly shared a close rtionship with her, had they? It was awkward to casually pass by someone who had given them delicious snacks and fun conversations when they were bored. It was ufortable for Nana as well. ¡°Is it okay with your schedule? If you¡¯re concerned about others¡¯ gaze, shall we go to your room? Oh, by the way, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, hasn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s okay with you, we could go to your room¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go to Your Highness¡¯s room!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Brian and Ressimus were equally surprised. ¡°In¡­my room?¡± ¡°Is that not eptable?¡± Arin, btedly startled, waved her hands. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s fine! Shall we go to my room?¡± A faint smile appeared on her anxious face. ¡°S-Sure! Let¡¯s go to my room!¡± With a rushed motion, Arin turned and hurried towards her own room. ¡°P-Please take your time ande slowly!¡± Ressimus hurriedly followed after her. Left behind in the corridor once again were Nana and Brian. Nana scratched her head with a conflicted expression. ¡°Did I do something wrong, Brian?¡± ¡°Um, can I ask why you did that in the first ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that sister Arin looked so unhappy¡­ No matter how much I act like a tough guy, I don¡¯t like being constantly ignored like this! Why do we have to treat sister Arin like this?¡± ¡°W-Well, it¡¯s because the master instructed us¡­¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t Papa and sister Arin soon to be married? It¡¯s really strange for people who are going to get married to not even speak to each other! Don¡¯t you think so, Brian?¡± Brian was left speechless by Nana¡¯s eloquence. ¡°Well, as long as master doesn¡¯t find out¡­¡± It¡¯s a lost cause to try to undo what¡¯s already done. With thoughts of where Cyan might be by now, they headed to the Royal hall, where Arin¡¯s room was. Arin¡¯s room, where they hadn¡¯t been since they were caught two years ago. It felt tidy and dignified, as befitting a princess¡¯s room. After hesitating for about three seconds, Arin took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°I thought we should have had this conversation earlier. I¡¯ve been indecisive, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± Nana replied, trying her best to mimic Cyan¡¯s tone. ¡°I may sound a bit strange saying this, but I actually think positively about my engagement with Cyan.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± Nana and Brian¡¯s pupils shook almost simultaneously. ¡°I-I mean, there¡¯s no other meaning! As you know, I¡¯ve been making efforts to make Cyan mine. I think if we get engaged, we¡¯ll be one step closer to that. Of course, Cyan, you probably don¡¯t think the same way¡­¡± ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°As a princess and a member of the royal family, I wouldn¡¯t be of any help to you. You may be of great help to me, but I can¡¯t be of any help to you. I might even cause trouble¡­¡± For a moment, Nana thought. Why did she think that way? The Arin she knows is not only kind and talented, but isn¡¯t she also a big-hearted person who cares about her papa as much as she does herself? But the more she listened to Arin, the more it felt like Cyan disliked her. Does Cyan dislike Arin? Nana didn¡¯t think so. The Cyan she knew might be rough around the edges, but wasn¡¯t he still a very kind person? And that wasn¡¯t just true for herself but also for Arin, she thought. It¡¯s just that his expressions are clumsy. With a strange smile, Nana said. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°In fact, I really like Princess Arin.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Arin blinked as if doubting her ears. ¡°You¡¯re undoubtedly a capable princess. You¡¯re too much for me to handle. I also think positively about my engagement with you.¡± This situation, which they couldn¡¯t have imagined and never thought would happen, felt like it wasn¡¯t their first time. It was almost to the point where they doubted whether the boy in front of them was really Cyan. ¡°Are you serious, Cyan?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± A response without a hint of hesitation. Had Arin finally gained recognition from Cyan? Unable to control the surge of emotions, Arin¡¯s body trembled nervously. ¡°There were so many things I wanted to say but couldn¡¯t. It feels like they¡¯ve all disappeared. Thank you, Cyan, for saying that¡­¡± A feeling of thawing the hard core that had been umting in a corner of her heart. Arin showed a brighter smile of gratitude than any otherughter. Feeling uplifted, Nana also smiled and whispered to Brian beside her. ¡°Did I do well, Brian?¡± However, Brian couldn¡¯t answer that question. What did Nana say to the princess just now? If it really was Cyan, it was an extremely risky behavior, something he would never lie about. From the beginning, Cyan hadn¡¯t been interested in his engagement with Arin, and telling him not to talk to her was also a way to keep their distance. Now, to say something that would move the princess¡¯s heart¡­ Brian was already afraid of how he would exin this situation when Cyan returned. ¡°Well, then, we¡¯ll take our leave now. It¡¯s time for Nana and me to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Nana must be very hungry! Thank you for your time today!¡± As Nana rose from her seat, she hesitated for a moment, then suddenly grabbed Arin¡¯s hand. ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡± Arin¡¯s face turned as red as a beetroot in an instant. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look so dejected, Princess. Have confidence in yourself. You¡¯re already a wonderful person.¡± ¡°Cyan¡­¡± Tears of emotion welled up in Arin¡¯s eyes. Nana felt a great sense of satisfaction internally, feeling that she had brought Cyan and Arin closer together in some way. After unintentionallypleting their mission (?), as they were about to leave without any lingering thoughts, ¡°But Cyan¡­?¡± Arin grabbed the departing two again, her voice containing a hint of doubt this time. ¡°Why do you have a tail?¡± * * * As the atmosphere in the chaotic Academy and city began to stabilize somewhat, merchants who had avoided the city began to trickle into Luwen one by one. As the sun leaned towards the western sky, signaling the end of the day, five merchants, having passed through the inspection, entered the city, pulling carriagesden with fabrics, groceries, magical ingredients, and more. The merchants who had been surveying the area around the city soon turned their direction towards the deserted back alleys, rather than the bustling market. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like the inspections are even stricter than before? Can we really proceed with this request? I¡¯m feeling quite uneasy¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying unnecessary things, Jason. Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re the most excited one here?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. After all, it¡¯s not every day we get amission from the royal family. Just the advance payment alone could keep us livingvishly for years, and when you think about the remaining payment we¡¯ll receive after finishing the job¡­ I can¡¯t help but get excited.¡± ¡°Be careful what you say, Jason! Even if there¡¯s no one around, try not to mention anything rted to the royal family while we¡¯re in this city.¡± ¡°I know! I know! So who¡¯s the guy we¡¯re supposed to kill?¡± The man with brown beard looked around for a moment before opening his mouth. Then, he cast a soundproofing spell around them. ¡°The target¡¯s name is Cyan Vert. He¡¯s the youngest son of Duke Vert, also known as the guardian of the continent. The client requested that we leave traces as cruelly as possible. It¡¯s okay to tear his body into pieces or leave him naked in the streets. Anyway, make sure that the people who find the corpse are enraged.¡± ¡°What a crazy request! That¡¯s why I like it! So, can I have a little fun with this Cyan guy?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s any other time, but I¡¯ll consider it this time. In my 20 years as a mercenary, I¡¯ve never seen anyone with such a ruthless hobby as you.¡± It was only about half-hearted consent, but it was enough for Jason to relish it. Even his colleagues, who watched him, couldn¡¯t help but shiver, unable to conceal their expressions. ¡°Cyan Vert¡­ I hope he¡¯s cute.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 141 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 141: False Appearance (2) Just as human stamina and mana are not infinite, there are undoubtedly limits to the magic that dragons possess. Nana, so focused on her conversation with Arin, failed to notice her own mana bottoming out. Eventually, her concealed true form began to revert one by one, starting with her tail. Arin¡¯s reaction to this was nothing short of disappointment. Brian took it upon himself to mediate. ¡°The situation, if I may summarize, is that Nana was set up as a decoy to rece Cyan, while the real Cyan went off on a set and experiential learning, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Young Master instructed me not to tell anyone, so I waspelled to lie to Her Highness! It¡¯s a crime to deceive such a noble princess! I¡¯m prepared to ept any punishment!¡± Brian pleaded mercilessly, bowing so low, his head was about to touch the ground. ¡°Ha¡­ ¡± Arin sighed, feeling disheartened, as she held her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, please get up, Brian. You were just following Cyan¡¯s orders, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Arin forgave him with a generous heart, but Brian couldn¡¯t easily lift his face. Even though it was happening now, it felt like Arin might never see Cyan¡¯s face again after this. ¡°Right, that¡¯s true. Cyan would never say such a thing¡­¡± A capable person thinks positively. If she knew Cyan, he would never say that he liked herself. Knowing that very well, Arin felt pitiful for being swayed by the false appearance and blindly believing it. ¡°Arin, are you mad?¡± Nana, thinking that her lies had harmed everyone, asked with teary eyes. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You were just trying to cheer me up, right? I understand.¡± Even as she attempted tofort Nana with a forgiving heart, Arin hesitated for a moment when she tried to stroke Nana¡¯s head. ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve grown so much, Nana¡­¡± She was a half-human, half-dragon hybrid, now tall enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with Arin. She seemed like her cute little sister just two years ago, but now she¡¯s grown up. Arin felt a somewhat bittersweet feeling. ¡°Before that incident, where did Cyan go when he took a leave of absence?¡± ¡°Leave of absence? Oh, Papa said there was something urgent, so we were temporarily¡­ Oh, Papa told us not to say anything about it¡­¡± Nana quickly covered her mouth. ¡®Am I such an ufortable presence?¡¯ Although she thought they had a friendly rtionship, perhaps it was just her own misconception? Now she was starting to feel disappointed. Even if they were to bond, it seemed obvious where their future was headed if things continued like this. What meaning did this engagement have? Frustrated, all she could do was sigh. ¡°Is Sister Arin marrying Papa?¡± Nana asked cautiously, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Do you want Sister Arin to marry Cyan?¡± ¡°Yes! Papa doesn¡¯t say anything, so I think he really values Sister Arin! I know! People who consider others as truly precious often don¡¯t say much to them! Maybe he didn¡¯t tell Sister Arin because he didn¡¯t want to get her involved?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want me to get involved?¡± Arin suddenly recalled Cyan¡¯s appearance when he grabbed her arm during their first meeting with Professor Boris. Was it because she was too willing to give in that it was a problem? Looking back, it was an unreasonable excuse, but why did he try to stop her even with such unreasonable excuses? Anyway, if it¡¯s not his own business, what difference does it make to give something to someone else? There were more than a few doubts, but there was still one thing she could be sure of: Cyan at that time was clearly in a state of anger. If he had gotten angry for her sake, then perhaps he still cared to some extent? Not wanting to get her involved in danger. If it was really like Nana said, maybe it wouldn¡¯t hurt to think differently. ¡®If you like him, just go for it.¡¯ Luna¡¯s advice from the library suddenly shed through her mind. If Cyan¡¯s way of caring for her was like that, then she would think of him in her own way. Feeling somewhat relieved, Arin smiled again with joy. ¡°Then, Nana, can you transform into Cyan again?¡± ¡°Yeah! I think I can transform back as soon as I eat!¡± ¡°Then shall we go for a walk with Sister Arin at night? I¡¯ll transform into Cyan.¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± Nana was very weing of the idea. ¡°Is it okay, Brian? If you¡¯re ufortable, you can stay by my side. I¡¯ll also bring a few knights with me.¡± ¡°Huh? Um, well¡­ Alright, I understand.¡± Flustered, Brian agreed almost involuntarily. * * * As time passed and the sun set while the moon rose over the academy, the sky didn¡¯t darken their vision, as befitting an educational institution dedicated to growth and development. Students training to improve their skills, instructors engrossed in personal research, knights standing guard for security ¡ª everywhere, there were eyes observing the affectionate interactions between a certain pair of young men and women strolling along the street. However, nobody found this strange; they simply assumed that the engaged couple was getting closer. Most people didn¡¯t pay much attention to them, except for five men who were noticeably distant from the others. ¡°I thought he liked to be alone, but isn¡¯t it different now? He¡¯s always sticking close to the princess.¡± The two were followed by armed knights, maintaining a solid perimeter around them. ¡°Well, they¡¯re engaged, so it¡¯s understandable. But I doubt they¡¯ll always be like that. After all, what we want is that Cyan guy, not the princess.¡± ording to investigations, there were only two official bodyguards for the Duke¡¯s youngest. And even one of them was not a knight but a servant. It was puzzling why such weak protection was assigned to the Duke¡¯s heir, but regardless, it worked out well for them. ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a few days and thene up with a specific n. Although it goes without saying, rash actions¡­ ¡± ¡°Gerrick! I can¡¯t find Jason!¡± The leader of the mercenary group, Gerrick, looked around in surprise. There were only four visible, including himself. One person was missing. ¡°What? Where¡¯s Jason?¡± ¡°G-Gerrick! Over there!¡± One of the mercenaries pointed in a direction, where they could see Jason, who was much closer to Cyan and the princess, watching them. ¡°That crazy guy! He¡¯s lost it again!¡± Gerrick and the mercenaries hurriedly rushed towards him. Jason, regardless of what they said or did, had his gaze fixed on Cyan. ¡°Wow! Do you really see all kinds of faces in this world? Even in this dull world?¡± Whether he was enchanted by something, he covered his face with his hands, showing a euphoric expression. ¡°Do you want me to kill him in the cruelest way possible? Alright! I have to do it! I have to do it because it¡¯s something I have to do!¡± His hands and feet couldn¡¯t stay still. He seemed ready to run off at any moment. Gerrick quickly intervened. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re messing up before we even start?¡± ¡°Hey! Leader? How long do we have to wait? Can¡¯t we just ambush them now? All we have to do is quickly kidnap that child!¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Are you going to mess up before we even start?¡± It was a taste in men that he couldn¡¯t understand as another man. ¡°This is the Royal Academy! There are not only them, but also guardian knights from other noble families! If we make a mistake¡­!¡± For a moment, the mercenaries felt their hearts sink. Although the rtionship between the Duke¡¯s son and them had be closer, it was still a distant sight to the naked eye. Moreover, it was a dark night, making it difficult to see anything, let alone notice something in the distance. However, they had stumbled upon it. Not just randomly, but urately identifying them from a long distance. The startled mercenaries quickly bowed their heads. ¡°W-What? Did he see us? From this distance?¡± While they had to confirm the situation, none of the mercenaries dared to raise their heads. What they had briefly encountered was definitely not the eyes of an ordinary human. It was a fierce gaze filled with deadly intent, like a predator spotting its prey and licking its lips. * * * ¡°How does it feel to be out? Feels good, right?¡± ¡°Yeah! It feels¡­ not bad.¡± ¡°Hmph! You sound just like Cyan now. Did you practice?¡± ¡°Just being around him, I naturally picked it up.¡± ¡°If he knew you were doing this, Cyan would be really surprised, huh?¡± ¡°He¡¯d probably be annoyed and angry.¡± It was said that it¡¯s the inner qualities rather than the outward appearance that truly mattered. Despite appearing simr to Cyan in demeanor and speech, Arin knew it was just Nana¡¯s cute act, so she didn¡¯t mind at all. Arin took in a breath of the night airfortably. To others, it might seem like Cyan and herself were on a private date. Even though it was a false appearance, so what? If they both liked it, then that was all that mattered. While Cyan was absent, Arin made a mental note to take care of Nana herself. ¡°Oh, right! As for Cyan, it¡¯s a secret¡­¡± As she attempted to lecture Nana, the girl she had just been conversing with suddenly stopped in her tracks, staring fixedly at an empty, secluded spot. ¡°C-Cyan?¡± No matter how much she called out or tried to shake her shoulder, Nana¡¯s gaze remained fixed, unresponsive. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nana? What¡¯s going on?¡± Surprised, Arin inadvertently called out her real name. Meanwhile, Brian and Ressimus, who had been following about five steps behind, hurriedly caught up. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Checking Nana¡¯s condition, Brian doubted his own eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot and her breath was hot. Continuously sniffing the empty space as if there was something there, like a predator smelling its prey. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± Brian realized that the situation from earlier had recurred. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness! It seems Young Master Cyan¡¯s condition has suddenly worsened! I know it¡¯s impudent, but we will leave now!¡± ¡°Nana, what¡¯s happening? You were fine just a moment ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exinter!¡± In a hurry, he scooped up Nana and hastily left. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± Arin could only watch their retreating figures with a bewildered expression. ¡°Pant, pant¡­.¡± Meanwhile, Brian dashed towards the dormitory as if his life depended on it. It wasn¡¯t because he was tired. It was because he feared what might happen next. His heart was pounding like a drum, filled with anxiety about the potential future events. ¡°Brian¡­.¡± Nana, held in his arms, whispered into his ear with urgency. ¡°I¡­ I can smell it¡­ A scent like no other¡­ I can¡¯t resist it. What should I do?¡± As Nana¡¯s rough breath passed into his ear, Brian¡¯s body chilled, and his breath caught in his throat. ¡°W-When we get back, I¡¯ll give you something delicious! So please, just hold on a little longer¡­¡± ¡°I think Papa will scold me this time¡­.¡± Trying to calm her down by mentioning snacks, Brian realized Nana wasn¡¯t in a state to even hear those words. He bit down on his determination to get back to the dormitory as quickly as possible, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Feeling something amiss, Brian abruptly stopped in his tracks. A strange emptiness at the back. The sensation of Nana, who had just been carried by him, vanishing like a fleeting touch in a mere moment. ¡°N-Nana?¡± With a tormented heart, he called out to her, but there was no response. Under the moonlight, reflecting a faint glow from the Royal Pce¡¯ske, Brian¡¯s figure, despairingly staring at his empty hands, was visible. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 142 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 142: False Appearance (3) The mercenaries, after meeting their target¡¯s gaze, silently exited the academy grounds. In the secluded forest where few ventured, they paused for a moment, breathing heavily as if they had been holding their breath. ¡°Pant, pant!¡± These were no greenhorn amateurs. They were seasoned mercenaries who had seen their fair share of bloodshed and battles for at least a decade. Yet, the current situation felt incredibly unfamiliar to them. While they had felt danger during previous missions and had retreated, they had never experienced such fear or panic that led to fleeing. Their current actions were undoubtedly not a strategic withdrawal but outright flight. They couldn¡¯t easily shake off this strange feeling they had never experienced before. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this! For now, let¡¯s retreat and observe the situation for a while! We might need to reconsider this mission.¡± Leader Gerrick¡¯s face was contorted with worry, perhaps sensing the danger in the current mission. To this, Jason chuckled strangely and said. ¡°Why? We¡¯ve already been spotted, haven¡¯t we? So what¡¯s there to think about? Didn¡¯t we agree to strike while the iron¡¯s hot? Let¡¯s just go and attack them now!¡± ¡°Get a grip, Jason! We still need to assess the situation¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Suddenly, the mercenaries, all feeling a strange presence, turned their heads in unison. About ten steps away from where they stood, partially concealed among the thick branches, they saw the figure of a young boy. The moment they realized the boy¡¯s identity, the mercenaries froze in ce. ¡°W-What¡­ How did he¡­?¡± The target of their mission, Cyan Vert, the youngest son of Duke Vert, emitted a strange red aura as he stared at them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, he remained silent, just observing them without a word. After a minute of silence, one of the mercenaries, Jason, broke the silence. ¡°Looks like the noble young master has a good sense. Not only did he spot us from a distance, but he¡¯se to us personally. I¡¯m not sure what to make of this.¡± ¡°Jason!¡± Despite objections from the leader and hisrades, Jason continued to approach the boy slowly. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re curious about our identity, right? Let me tell you straight. We are mercenaries hired to kill you, the youngest son of Duke Vert. I don¡¯t know why, but some royal family members wanted you dead, and they asked us to do it. And not just any death¡­ they wanted it to be particrly brutal¡­¡± While revealing their identity, Jason also spat out harsh words, but the boy didn¡¯t bat an eye. This only piqued Jason¡¯s interest further as he continued to move closer. ¡°Bit random, but can I tell you one of my hobbies? Before killing someone, I like to peel off their skin and inspect their flesh underneath. It¡¯s fascinating to see the inner beauty that people hold. It¡¯s not just about appearances. Others might think it¡¯s bizarre and grotesque, but I always want to see the inner beauty a person possesses. Of course, I¡¯m not interested in just anyone. I¡¯m only interested in men.¡± Approaching the boy until they were face to face, Jason grinned eerily. ¡°Moreover, if someone as perfect as you on the outside, I can¡¯t wait to see the beautiful flesh you have underneath¡­ I¡¯m really excited, I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± ¨C Snicker Suddenly, he stuck out his tongue, almost as if tasting the air, and even just looking at his eyes, it seemed like he was no longer in his right mind. But then, heughed. The boy, who had been standing there like a doll, finally opened his mouth wide and smiled. It was a very childlike smile, not fitting with his indifferent yet sharp features. ¡°You¡¯reughing? You¡¯re smiling? Wow? This is something new! Aren¡¯t you scared even if I say this?¡± Jason showed a reaction to this friendly response he encountered for the first time in his life. Whether he intended to or not, he started sniffing around with his pointed nose. ¡°Smell¡­¡± The mercenaries were puzzled. The first wordsing out of the boy¡¯s mouth were about smell. They couldn¡¯t yet understand the intention behind his words. ¡°Smell! Smell! Bad smell! Evil and wicked smell! Yet¡­¡± The boy extended his tongue and licked his lips. ¡°A very delicious smell¡­¡± ¨C Bang! At that moment, with an inexplicable sound, smoke rose from the boy¡¯s body. As the smoke dissipated, the boy who had been concealed reappeared, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡­?! ¡± What appeared from the smoke wasn¡¯t the boy they knew. It was a girl of a simr age, but some mercenaries were so shocked that they either sat down or took steps backward. ¡°Horns?¡± She had unfamiliar and strange body parts that humans shouldn¡¯t possess. Some of the mercenaries were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t move, and others started to retreat. ¡°How should I eat it? Swallow it whole? Chew it thoroughly? Or suck on it like candy?¡± She looked like an innocent child contemting how to eat delicious food right in front of her. Witnessing this right before his eyes, Jason couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak, and his trembling lips were the only movement he could make. His feet were stuck to the ground, and he could only tremble, overwhelmed by fear and helplessness that seemed impossible to escape. Even someone like him, who had killed and ravaged countless humans, could do nothing in this moment. He could only ponder why this situation had urred. The expression on his face mirrored those of the countless humans he had preyed upon just before their deaths, now reflecting on his own face. ¡°Well then, bon app¨¦tit~!¡± ¨C Swoosh! With a merciless sound that sliced through the flesh, half of Jason¡¯s body disappeared in an instant. ¡°Eeek!¡± The remaining mercenaries screamed in a panic, and without any order, they all started fleeing in haste. ¡°What, what¡¯s happening? Why are there monsters like that in the academy?¡± ¡°Abort the mission! Stop daydreaming and get out of here now! There won¡¯t be any more missions for a while! Disperse!¡± Gerrick shouted at the fleeing mercenaries, but they didn¡¯t hear his voice. ¡°What on earth is that thing supposed to be? It¡¯s not a human, it¡¯s like a dragon¡­!¡± ¨C Swoosh As the chilling sound of flesh being sliced echoed, their footsteps abruptly halted. As the mercenary at the forefront stumbled and copsed, his neck twisted grotesquely forward. ¡°¡­¡± A strange ck mist, from an unknown source, brushed against their skin, causing cold sweat to trickle down between their chests and backs. Suppressing their surging fear as best as they could, the mercenaries slowly raised their heads. ¨C Swoosh In the brief moment when the sweat trickled down their backs and reached their tailbones, preceded by a sound of devastation, the heads of the mercenaries ahead began to fall like rain. Gerrick, the leader of the mercenaries who were now left alone, his strength drained, copsed to his knees. The woman with the ck mask whispered to him. ¡°Take him away.¡± ¨C Thud! Before long, a dull impact struck his head, and he copsed unconscious. * * * ¡°Th-the leader! How should we even begin to assess this¡­?¡± Even the assassins, who had experienced countless situations, couldn¡¯t help but gape at the scene before them. If they were ordinary civilians, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to bear to keep their eyes open. ¡°Did I becent? Or was I ignorant?¡± Silica grimaced bitterly, her expression filled with difort. The bodies of the mercenaries had already disappeared, leaving only scraps of flesh and bone scattered with blood in their ce. In the center of it all, Nana sat, smiling contentedly as if she had just finished a meal. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Her bloodshot eyes and trembling pupils made it clear that she was no longer in her right mind. She was not the innocent and cute human girl she once seemed to be, but a vicious dragon awakened by her dormant appetite. Just looking at her was enough to evoke an overwhelming sense of aversion. ¡°First, dispose of the bodies, and erase all traces from the surroundings. Not a single drop of blood should remain.¡± ¡°What about that dragon?¡± Silica stared intently at Nana¡¯s face, filled with a happiness that bordered on madness. She wasn¡¯t just a delicate and tender little being. If left unchecked, she could pose a very dangerous threat, so she must not be left alone near Cyan. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Focus on disposing of the evidence and covering our tracks.¡± ¡°Yes! Understood!¡± The enlisted members immediately began the cleanup. As Silica approached Nana with determination, ready to act, a voice interrupted them. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± A strange voice, followed by the voice of a young girl. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous if you go alone, Arin!¡± She wasn¡¯t alone. Behind her, there were signs of a girl presumed to be a student, followed by heavy footsteps that suggested several knights. ¡°Leader! Someone¡¯sing!¡± ¡°Cease all activities and retreat immediately!¡± Without any hesitation, the members began to leave. As Silica, thest one remaining, approached the sitting Nana to pick her up, she muttered softly. ¡°This situation is getting messier.¡± And so, all the assassins vanished, leaving only the empty silence in the forest. Gradually, the sound of rustling bushes revealed the figures of Arin and Ressimus. ¡°Could it have been a misunderstanding? Is there really something in this forest?¡± ¡°W-well, it seems like it, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure either. I just felt a presence, like a hunch¡­¡± After parting ways with Nana and returning to the dormitory, Arin suddenly sensed a strange presence in the middle of the forest. Leading the curious knights, she ventured into the forest, but found nothing visible. As they were about to turn back with puzzled expressions¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± A thick liquid-like substance touched her foot, causing her gaze to instinctively turn towards it. Though the identity of the liquid was still unknown, the reddish hue reminiscent of blood sent shivers down Arin¡¯s spine. Before long, as they followed the trail of the liquid, they witnessed something horrifying. ¡°Kyaaaah!!¡± A scream tore through the entire forest as if it were being torn apart. * * * ¡°So far, a total of four bodies have been found. One of them is so mutted that it¡¯s barely recognizable as a body. These were members of an imperial merchant group that arrived in Luwen the day before. ording to the investigation, they were mercenaries registered with the Continental Mercenary Guild.¡± The instructors who received the report couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment. ¡°Why would mercenaries infiltrate the academy?¡± ¡°If we specte, they may have been sent to monitor or assassinate a specific target. Whether that target is a student or a staff member, we can¡¯t be sure. But regardless, it seems like they were involved in a significant operation.¡± The instructors nodded in agreement. ¡°As we continue the investigation to find the one person whose whereabouts are still unknown, what we should focus on most¡­¡± ¡°Is who killed those mercenaries.¡± Silica, who had remained silent throughout the emergency meeting, finally spoke up. ¡°After the incident was first reported, the administration immediately informed the Chancellor, and we just received his response a while ago.¡± Vice Chancellor Satwell wasted no time in presenting the Chancellor¡¯s response to the instructors. ¡°As of now, all sses are suspended, and all students are to remain in their dormitories until the situation is resolved. All outdoor activities, including exercise and sparring, are strictly prohibited, and students are not to have any contact with other students or instructors.¡± The measures were more stringent than expected, leaving everyone surprised. Silica watched the situation closely, swallowing her dry saliva. ¡°Is the Chancellor returning now?¡± ¡°He seems extremely displeased with the recent unfortunate events at the academy. Furthermore, it seems like he suspects someone from within the academy as a key suspect in this incident.¡± ¡°Someone from the academy?¡± ¡°Yes, particrly¡­¡± A slight tremor ran through Silica¡¯s pupils as she sensed a sudden unease. ¡°He instructed us to keep an eye on the area near the Royal Quarters where the royal students are staying.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 143 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 143: True Face (1) With casual strides, a ck-haired man strolled leisurely through the ruins. There seemed to be something pleasant on his mind, as a faint smile graced his lips. Suddenly, a small whirlwind of sand materialized before him, soon taking on the form of a person, blocking his path. The man, with a firm expression, questioned. ¡°Why are you looking at me with that sinful look on your face?¡± (Are you not supposed to refrain from ruining causality?) A voice, not particrly loud but resonant with authority, subtly spread around. ¡°Do not be mistaken sand gentleman. I am not obliged to heed your words as a mere servant. Do I need your permission even to seek out a damsel in distress?¡± (The one without a master speaks so boldly.) The man merely furrowed his brow slightly, offering no rebuttal. (Let¡¯s cut to the chase. You know that the sessor of the God of ck Mist is here in these ruins, don¡¯t you?) ¡°If you im ignorance, you would be lying, wouldn¡¯t you? nning to host a weing party, perhaps?¡± (I intend to kill.) For a moment, the man¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. (The justification is sufficient. Trespassing on my ruins and causing disturbance¡ªpunishing as the owner of the ruins is only natural.) ¡°Why are you telling me this? Do you seek my cooperation?¡± (It¡¯s quite the opposite. You should refrain from meddling in killing the sessor. If you show even the slightest interference¡­) ¡°What if I do?¡± (You will be deemed to have vited the rules of the divine realm and will be annihted. Even your absent original body¡­) The man shrugged nonchntly, as if it didn¡¯t concern him. ¡°Would the lord of thisnd go so far as to threaten me? So, how are you nning to kill me? Will you appear in person to slit my throat?¡± (I cannot do that. I will instruct my tribe, who havee to these ruins, to kill you instead.) ¡°You have quite the entric personality. Since it hase to this, I can¡¯t help but ask. Why do you want to kill that sessor?¡± (Because they are dangerous.) It was a simple yet clear answer. ( I don¡¯t know from where that exile might have found such a person from, but the sessor is a very dangerous presence that could greatly overturn the causality of this world.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated? Even though he dealt with your summoned beast, that¡¯s because he had the demonic sword¡­¡± (He is the one who controlled the demonic sword.) ¡°¡­!¡± At that statement, the man¡¯s gaze trembled significantly. (You understand what this means, don¡¯t you? Tome Remiaram?) * * * ¡°Wow, he just disappeared? Where on earth did Cyan go?¡± It was a lone country road with no intersections, but he disappeared at lightning speed, leaving him behind. Set, who gave up chasing, felt a sense of disappointment and suddenly rxed where he stood. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I should have caught those darn wizards instead. I should have interrogated them to find out what they were up to.¡± (Can you hear my voice, Shaharkhan tribe¡­?) Suddenly, an unknown faint voice echoed in his head. (If you can hear, answer.) It was somewhat rude and merciless. ¡°What? Who are you to intrude into someone¡¯s mind and speak?¡± (¡­Seems there¡¯s no issue.) With that, the voice ceased to be heard. In addition to suddenly appearing and disappearing after saying only what he wanted to say, Set yelled into the void in frustration. ¡°Are you the one? The one who asionally appeared and made me feel strange! When will you be caught? I¡¯ll¡­!¡± For a moment, amidst his ranting and swearing, Set¡¯s body seemed to freeze as if under a petrification spell. ¡°Heh¡­¡± With a calm exhale, apanied by a gust of wind around him, Set regained focus. His unfocused eyes and slightly parted lips seemed to stare into the void like an empty shell for a moment, but soon, Set¡¯s gaze returned to the front. -Snicker A faint, sinisterugh could be vaguely heard amidst the rough sand particles. With that inexplicableughter in mind, Set moved forward. * * * I didn¡¯t say anything. Or more urately, I couldn¡¯t. What could I possibly say in this absurd and bizarre situation? [Did you turn into a ster statue? Why are you silent, our master?] Kaeram was mocking me more than ever with his heightened voice. It¡¯s pointless to deny or resist now. This bold junior must have already figured everything out. Although outwardly I maintained aposed expression, inwardly I was extremely flustered. Who was the one who rescued me when I was kidnapped at the academy, and who released the Heart Curve that was suppressing my growth? Her confident expression revealed her inner thoughts. ¡°Please say something. If you¡¯re not going to continue hugging me like this forever.¡± I quietly withdrew my hand, releasing her body. ¡°Too bad. Actually, this side wasn¡¯t so bad¡­¡± Luna, brushing off the dust from her body, got up from her seat. It would suffice for me to be momentarily shocked into silence. Did I even have a reason to speak? Should I exin that I was a Regressor who concealed my strength, and out of undeserved sympathy, I extended her lifespan? It didn¡¯t seem necessary. There¡¯s no need for that. She¡¯s the woman whose fate I changed with my own hands, by my own decision. If her altered fate poses a threat to me, then I must not hesitate to kill her. If she veers off the path she was supposed to follow, that¡¯s it. ¡°Your expression has changed? Are you about to kill me?¡± Anyway, she¡¯s incredibly quick-witted. ¡°Why? I have no intention of telling anyone about my senior¡¯s secret. Should I die just because I know my senior¡¯s secret?¡± The problem isn¡¯t her speaking out; it¡¯s that she knows. I have no words. It¡¯s just my ordinarypassion that has led to the current situation. This is entirely my responsibility. So, I¡¯ll deal with it. ¡°It seems a bit unfair, doesn¡¯t it? If you were going to kill me just for knowing this much, I might as well have dug deeper into the secrets you held. I still don¡¯t know anything about you, so do I have to die at your hands without knowing anything?¡± ¡°What are you curious about?¡± I asked in a somewhat indifferent tone. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± She asked as if she had been waiting for it. ¡°If you were going to kill me anyway, why did you rescue me from the kidnappers, remove the Heart Curve from my body, and change my life?¡± She pressed me with a calm but clear voice. Why did I save her? Well, to be honest, everything rted to her was of no benefit to me. I didn¡¯t care about being trapped in the academy¡¯s confines for a lifetime, nor did I care about being kidnapped by the opposition faction and dragged away helplessly. I could have just pretended not to see her, like Karun spoke earlier, and there would have been no problem. Why? Because from the beginning, there was no connection between her and me, in this life or the previous one. Everything I¡¯ve done for you under the pretext of letting you go was just my insignificant change of heart. You were just that to me from the beginning. You are not a precious being that needs to be protected even if it means throwing away my body. ¡°For no reason.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Whether it was not the answer she expected or not, her eyes sharpened sharply. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know why I did that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the worst answer.¡± [PR/N: This guy likes to leave his enemies so they can get stronger ande bit his ass what did u expect from him luna??] Was it because she didn¡¯t want to hear the answer? Luna spoke in a t voice and lowered her head deeply. Didn¡¯t I always say it? I¡¯m not a savior. Just because I let you go on the path doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to guide you correctly. I won¡¯t fulfill any wishes or hopes you have. My true nature is not a light that illuminates darkness but rather a dark fog that obscures such light. -Thump, thump Amidst the confusion in my head, I heard footsteps from behind. Not human footsteps, but the heavy footsteps of a beast. Yet, the familiar aura was very palpable. Among the humans in this ruin, there¡¯s only one who could make such footsteps. ¡°¡­¡± When I only heard the footsteps, I thought it was just him approaching, but when I saw the figure revealed from the darkness of the passage, ¡°¡­¡± I felt something was off. Is that¡­ the Foolish Prince? ¡°S-Senior, Set?¡± Luna also seemed to sense something strange as she cocked her head. The cheerful appearance of the guy who was lively just when we met Balrog haspletely disappeared. What I felt from his bulky body right now was nothing but a fierce intent to kill someone. -St! Before I could even ask what was going on, he charged towards me. -Thud! Even if rocks collide, they wouldn¡¯t make such a sound. A massive fist, filled with strength and weight, flew towards my face, and I immediately raised my hand to defend myself. ¡°Senior!¡± I knew this reckless Foolish Prince¡¯s strength was tremendous, but it seemed even more than I had anticipated. This wasn¡¯t a strength that could be obtained simply by training the body. It wasn¡¯t physical or magical strength, but another unknown force contained in his fist. -Whoosh! After deflecting his fist, I struck his sr plexus with my raised leg. The guy, who had received a direct blow without any defense, mmed into the wall. -Thud, thud As the wall copsed, debris fell onto his head. He probably wasn¡¯t dead. At least his head would be tougher than the walls of this ruin. ¡°¡­¡± But he immediately got up. I knew from the moment he swung his fist that this Foolish Prince wasn¡¯t in his right mind. Was he under mental control by the society guys? But I couldn¡¯t sense any magic. What¡¯s going on? Did a rock fall on his thick head or something? This isn¡¯t right. He¡¯s already abnormal, but now he¡¯s even weirder¡­ ¡°May the holy light¡¯s grace protect us¡­¡± With a chant from behind, a wall of white magic was erected in front of Set. I instinctively turned my head towards the source. ¡°Senior Set. You don¡¯t seem to be in your right mind, do you?¡± She was casting magic with her usual expressionless face. ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t have any mana left.¡± ¡°After a sigh and a nap, I¡¯ve recovered somewhat. Even if I was in best condition, I¡¯m not sure if I could withstand that foolish senior¡¯s power¡­¡± It was a lie. Look at her trembling hand. Just like before, she¡¯s gathered what little mana she has left. At this rate, she¡¯ll faint again soon. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Senior Set seems to be trying to kill us right now. We should stop him before we¡¯re helpless.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°First, how about we stop Senior Set? Think about killing meter. If we¡¯re going to die anyway, it¡¯s better to die at the hands of Senior than to die at his hands.¡± It was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. Even in this situation, she remains as steadfast as ever. She looked at me with a smile as if to say, ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 144 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 144: True Face (2) Upon probing the memories of my past life, a situation simr to the current foolish prince came to mind. It¡¯s what¡¯s known as the Absolute Coma. A state where one¡¯s mind is exploited by the presence of another, moving not by their own will but by the will of others. The presence referred to here signifies those superior to humans. They are beings for whom the title of ¡°absolute¡± fits best. With eyes clear despite the loss of life, overflowing with tremendous vitality, exuding an alien energy unattainable by mere humans. This is undoubtedly the state of absolutea. [Seems like things are getting interesting, master?] Kaeram, with a slight furrow of her brow, chuckled. I wanted to scrutinize every detail from one to ten, wondering at what point things were bing interesting. However, I quietly opened my mouth as if speaking to myself. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± [It seems the owner of this dungeon is angered by someone defiling their dungeon.] Whoever it is, they seem to be quite clumsy as an owner. Honestly, there¡¯s only one person thates to mind, but I¡¯ll refrain from specting for now. It seems irritation will mount if I continue to dwell on this. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He peered through Luna¡¯s wall of resistance. The wall, erected the moment the person who had been unconscious just a while ago woke up, was unbelievably solid and sturdy, akin to an iron fortress. It would be impossible to break it down with brute force alone. However, ¨C Hwoong As if it didn¡¯t matter, he raised his fist once again. The moment a brownish aura surrounded his fist, I quickly pulled Luna close and threw myself into a corner. ¨C Kwa-jang-chang! The wall, as solid as an iron fortress, shattered with a deafening roar, as if it were ss breaking. It was a close call. After the fist struck, there was a brief moment of silence before the rough desert wind brushed against our skin. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want me to die at the hands of someone else?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for such ridiculous jokes, junior.¡± ¡°I know. But it¡¯s a bit surprising. What kind of absurd power is this? It doesn¡¯t seem like mana at all. Could it really be sheer physical strength?¡± If I were to exin, it would be that his physical strength is somewhat augmented by the power of an absolute being. To match this, I must also unleash a power of equal caliber. ¨C Wooduk With a harsh sound of bones, he clenched his fist once again. This time, there was twice the forcepared to before, surging into his fist. ¡°Step back! As far as possible!¡± Dodging won¡¯t solve it this time. After pushing Luna backward, I advanced forward and also clenched my fist. The ck mist emanating from within gathered into my right fist, shimmering with a dark aura. At the moment the intended force umted, I extended my fist without hesitation. ¨C Kwang! As our fists struck, fierce shockwaves erupted in both directions. At the point of impact, a slight tremor urred, and as time passed, stronger forces surged to overwhelm each other. (You¡¯ve tasted the blood of a demonic beast.) A calm voice, like gentle ripples, stimted my eardrums. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the voice of the foolish prince. (It¡¯s not just demonic beasts. You¡¯ve also consumed the blood of a dragon. It¡¯s not just the power of the ck mist; your physical body has already surpassed that of humans.) ¡°If you¡¯re going to babble to yourself, might as well keep it to yourself, right?¡± The voice¡¯s owner chuckled as if it were insignificant. (Where on earth did youe from?) ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to ask. Why did you suddenly appear out of nowhere?¡± (Hmph! Exining to someone who¡¯s about to die is pointless. By the name of the Sand God Sabulom, I¡¯ll bury you, the heir of Aer, in thisnd.) ¡°¡­¡­!¡± There was no time to get lost in the unexpected introduction. His lips curled into a wicked smile, and simultaneously, the sand enveloping his fist stirred up arge whirlpool. (You are an unnecessary being who should not be in the human world. me it on your master who tried to take you out of the world!) ¨C Kugugung With a tremendous roar, the interior of the ruins reverberated wildly, and small cracks began to spread like branches on the walls. Is he nning to destroy everything just because he¡¯s angry about his mansion being defiled? ¡°Hey! Are you nning to bury even yourckeys with us?¡± If a copse urs, it won¡¯t just involve me and Luna. This foolish prince will surely be buried with us. (It is a sacred sacrifice as a tribe that worships me and protects thisnd. It can be considered a great honor for him.) ¡°Ha! You¡¯re talking big, huh?¡± In the end, isn¡¯t it about using and discarding us? Well,pared to mere humans, they are iparable beings, so this level of temperament is probably just a whim. Sorry, but I¡¯m already fed up with such things. I dare to predict that regardless of whether you¡¯re human or a god, this insignificant pedestal will be thoroughly crushed today. ¨C Ssuaek! With my free right hand, I immediately drew out Kaeram and shed forward. Set, taking a step back, immediately unfolded a magic circle while clenching his fist. (Desert de¡­) Eventually, a brownish de resembling sand emerged from the magic circle. The problem was not just one, but many. I immediately assumed a defensive posture. ¨C Chaeng! A sensation akin to being struck by a sharp iron poker was felt as the de struck my arm. He seemed to find my reaction interesting, shing a smirk. (Yes, as the heir of the gods, it will be a worthwhile death for you to resist until the very end. Pour out all your strength and die gloriously. I, Sabulom, will watch your end closely!) I can¡¯t decide whether his kindness and mercy are overwhelming or contemptible. Ignoring it, I firmly grasped Kaeram and muttered quietly. ¡°Shadow Style 9: Manifestation of the Demonic Sword.¡± * * * Meanwhile, Luna, observing the sh between Cyan and Set from behind, thought to herself. Magnificent. Yet truly intriguing. What on earth is the identity of this strange and mysterious power? The only thing that seems certain is that the energy felt between them right now isn¡¯t mana-based. It felt like observing two powers with the same fundamental essence but different attributes. While Set is Set, she couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the ck mist emanating from Cyan in particr. The ck mist of ignorance seemed to contain the negation of the entire world. There was only one ce within her knowledge where the origin of that ck mist could be. ¡°Is that senior¡¯s true nature? Then, could it be¡­?¡± Before a particrly unpleasant thought could fully form, she quickly shook her head. She needed to focus on something else now. Judging from Cyan¡¯s appearance, it didn¡¯t seem like he was struggling against Set. Rather, with each passing minute, he seemed to be increasingly overwhelming, so it appeared there was no immediate need for her to intervene. So, what needed attention wasn¡¯t them but rather this ruin. ¨C Kugugung Not only were small fragments falling one by one above her head, but the cracks in the walls had already be so severe that they would crumble if touched. They needed to get out of this ruin as soon as possible, but they were already so focused on each other that they didn¡¯t even pay any attention to their surroundings. At this, Luna calmly closed her eyes and ced one hand on the ground. She needed to calcte everything necessary for casting magic: the flow of mana from the sandstorm, the amount of air, the temperature of the ground, and so on. They were currently about 30 meters below ground level, and the pure distance to the exit was roughly over 1 kilometer. Considering the fact that this was an underground ruin, they needed to perform even more delicate and precise distance calctions. Actually, the calctions weren¡¯t difficult. She had alreadypleted over 95% of them in her head, as she had done even more difficult calctions as easily as eating a meal. However, there was a separate issue. The mana remaining to her was woefully insufficient. Even the mana she had left from creating the barrier of resistance moments ago had been exhausted. The situation was such that scraping together everyst bit of mana would barely exceed 5%. Attempting it might be impossible, but still, it would be better than giving up. With a determined heart, Luna drew out the mana. ¡°Ack!¡± Immediately, a sense of helplessness overwhelmed her. To attempt a magic that had little chance of sess even at full condition in such a dire situation. But what choice did she have? If she didn¡¯t do it herself, the precious person before her eyes would be buried in the sand along with her. They would be left there forever, where no one would ever find them. ¡°Actually, that might be better in the end¡­.¡± A trace of serious contemtion appeared on her momentarily stunned face. ¨C Hwoong Suddenly sensing a strange aura from behind, Luna quickly turned her head. ¡°¡­.!¡± The unknown figure disappearing as abruptly as swirling smoke. It disappeared too quickly to determine exactly what it was. However, along with the unfamiliar sensation, there was a familiar feeling that seemed to have been seen somewhere before. In addition, she felt her mana, which had been exposed just a moment ago, slowly rising. ¡°What, what is this?¡± It wasn¡¯t just mana. Another force was flowing vigorously around her heart, like a torrent. Although she didn¡¯t know the identity of this energy, she could be sure of one thing: with her current state, she could definitely seed in the magic she intended to cast. With determination, Luna immediately chanted the spell. ¡°Against the chaos that defies the order of space, we shall escape¡­.¡± As she chanted the spell, a small magic circle formed beneath her feet. The magic circle quickly spread out and soon expanded to where Cyan and Set were. Upon noticing the magic circle beneath their feet, the two men, who were engaged in fiercebat, turned their attention to it. ¡°¡­.?¡± Both of them seemed to have recognized the nature of the magic circle, as their facial expressions noticeably changed. ¡°Spatial transition!¡± Suddenly, a bright blue light emanated from the magic circle, enveloping the surroundings. Swoosh! Without any resistance, those engulfed by the light disappeared. Thud! In the blink of an eye, as soon as the light of the magic vanished, it was reced by the weing warmth of the sun. ¡°Did¡­ did it work?¡± Still unable to believe whether her magic had truly seeded, Luna was momentarily bewildered. Suddenly, Cyan approached her. ¡°What were you doing!¡± His eyes showed rare confusion and astonishment. ¡°I did what I could do best.¡± She responded with her usual indifferent gaze. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking! Did you really perform a spatial transition¡­!¡± ¡°Goodness gracious!¡± As a voice, light-hearted but relieving the tension that had been hanging, was heard, both the man and woman instinctively turned their heads. Sety sprawled on the ground, clutching his head with one hand. The eyes that had been full of vitality moments ago were now clouded and hazy, reminiscent of the true foolish prince. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 145 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 145: True Face (3) The ruins, which seemed like they would copse at any moment, ceased their trembling as soon as the visitors left. ¡°Well¡­¡± The ck-haired man standing nkly in the middle of the passage chuckled as he observed the now silent ruins. (What are you doing?) But soon after, a fierce voice apanied by a prating gaze came from behind. The man just turned his head with a nk expression. ¡°Could you stop ring at me like that? I haven¡¯t done anything to deserve your scrutiny, have I?¡± (I clearly warned you not to interfere, didn¡¯t I? Did you forget your determination to live?) ¡°Yeah! Just as you said, I didn¡¯t interfere and stayed quiet. Did I disturb you two fighting? I just helped that littledy I rescued a bit! Is that any of your concern? I didn¡¯t think so.¡± (¡­.) For a moment, Sabulom couldn¡¯t speak, his mouth remained shut. ¡°You said it yourself. Whether I save a worthless human or not is none of your business. But why are you questioning me now? I find it quite absurd.¡± (Even now, your nature remains unchanged¡­.) ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit ambiguous, I¡¯ll take it as apliment.¡± The man smirked, smoothly brushing off the somewhat sensitive remark. ¨C Ooooo In no time, a brief light emitted from the man¡¯s body, and he began to gradually fade away. ¡°Now that the summoned demon is dead, and my pieces have been moved outside, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay here anymore. It wasn¡¯t veryfortable, but I still had a good time, goodbye~!¡± The man waved his hand cordially as he said his final goodbye. Without changing his expression, Sabulom opened his mouth slowly. (I don¡¯t care what you do. However, the aftermath should not spill over into thisnd. Remember my words, Remiharam.) ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ve said the same thing. If you have time to advise me, you should do it to your followers. That big guy I saw earlier, he didn¡¯t seem like he could live long. It would be unfair if he got sick and died, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± With those words, the man disappeared as if evaporating into thin air. * * * ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know what I did, but I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you. Sometimes things like this happen. Some stranger gets into my head and starts babbling strange things, and then suddenly everything goes nk¡­¡± Set kept apologizing, still holding onto his throbbing head. While it varies from person to person, those who fell into a ¡®deepa¡¯ generally don¡¯t remember what happened at that time. It¡¯s probably the same for that guy. I don¡¯t think remembering would do any good. ¡°The ruins have quieted down.¡± The ruins, which seemed like they would copse at any moment, became quiet as soon as we left. It seems the divine energy of the sand deity in the ruins couldn¡¯t reach outside. That sand deity must have been quite bewildered. Surely that little mage standing behind me didn¡¯t know how to use spatial transitions. Spatial transition. In simple terms, it¡¯s a magic that moves people within a certain range to another space. Even though it¡¯s a high-level magic that can only be achieved at the level of 7th grade or higher, it¡¯s not something that can be easily used just because the magic level is high. Not only do you have to estimate the distance between the spaces you want to move, but you also have to mentally grasp and calcteplex factors such as the flow of mana, the surrounding terrain of the destination, and so on, and materialize them with magic in order to realize it. Even considering the pure distance between the ruins and the entrance, it was by no means a short distance, Wasn¡¯t she already out of mana from the beginning? Unless someone injected arge amount of mana, the current situation could never have happened. ¡°Anyway, are you okay, junior? I heard those scrawny guys from the Society were after you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I received help from some special individuals.¡± The word ¡®individuals¡¯ caught my attention, but I didn¡¯t show it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I unintentionally caused trouble for the seniors too.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. If anything, I¡¯ve caused more trouble, not less.¡± Set got up from his seat with a strong voice and stretched his body. ¡°But what about you guys from the society? Doesn¡¯t seem like we got out first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Luna¡¯s gaze naturally turned towards me. ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll go check near the entrance! You guys take a break for a moment!¡± Before I could respond, he swiftly ran towards the entrance. Once again, unintentionally, Luna and I were left alone. ¡°¡­.¡± It¡¯s awkward. I didn¡¯t feel like this just a moment ago. I have no idea what expression to make or what to say. As I was pondering how long to maintain the silence, an uncertain feeling washed over me, She finally spoke up. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you feeling tired or ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s a question for you to ask?¡± ¡°Well, excuse me for worrying, Senior¡­¡± She seemed a bit flustered, pursing her lips as if hesitating. ¡°What about members of the Garam Magic Society? What happened to them?¡± ¡°I killed them.¡± Now there was no need to hide it, so I affirmed with a brief answer. ¡°Will you kill me too?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer that question directly. ¡°As I said before, I have no intention of telling anyone about you, Senior. It¡¯s been that way from the start. Whatever the Senior¡¯s identity or power may be, that¡¯s the Senior¡¯s business. I don¡¯t think I have the right to bber about it.¡± I understand. Even if it¡¯s not a human but a god whoes, she won¡¯t say anything about me. I know better than anyone how heavy her lips can be. ¡°I¡¯m someone who was saved by a senior. It may sound extreme, but if the senior wants me to live, I¡¯ll live, and if they want me to die, I¡¯ll die. That¡¯s how precious the senior is to me.¡± It¡¯s not just a little extreme. To live if I want you to live and to die if I want you to die? At that moment, I remembered some fool from a past life who lived with such a trivial mentality and met a miserable end. ¡°¡­How did you know?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°That I saved you. How did you know?¡± It couldn¡¯t have been just intuition. Luna waspletely unconscious and couldn¡¯t be aware of her surroundings at that time. Even during the removal of the Heart Curve, I thought I wouldn¡¯t leave any traces, so there was no way she could be sure that I saved her. On what basis did she have the confidence that I had saved her? ¡°By feeling?¡± It was truly a disappointing answer. ¡°When I was kidnapped by the Society, I was in a state of unconsciousness. I was carelessly abandoned in the darkness. Suddenly, a mist appeared before me.¡± ¡°Mist?¡± ¡°Yes. It was a very strange mist, eerie yet strangelyforting. It warmly enveloped me, who was left alone. I can¡¯t forget how warm it was when I woke up. And the feeling that was the same as that¡­.¡± ¡°Did you just feel it from me?¡± Luna nodded with apletely nk face. In the end, did I sow the seeds and reap them myself? Despite her extraordinary intuition, the fundamental reason must be my own sympathy. ¡°How did you manage to use Spatial Transition? You weren¡¯t even in a state to use it.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m also curious about that. I was gathering mana when suddenly, a strange energy came from behind¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly spaced out. Then, as if enlightened, she began nodding her head abruptly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can kill me.¡± ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I met Remiharam.¡± Still shocked, I grabbed her shoulders and asked. ¡°You, you met who?!¡± ¡°Remiharam. Re! Mi! Ha! Ram!¡± As if engraving it firmly in my mind, she shouted into my ear emphatically. What¡¯s this? She¡¯s not someone to lie about something like this, right? Come to think of it, she mentioned special individuals to Set earlier too. Did she really receive help from the Tome? What¡¯s going on with the Tome¡­ ¡°Curious, aren¡¯t you?¡± Luna looked at me with a confident expression, as if she had taken control of the situation. ¡°But what should I do? I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°To satisfy the Senior¡¯s curiosity, I might not be able to die yet.¡± Her face, full of satisfaction, sharply contrasted with my bewildered expression due to the unexpected situation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to Senior Set for a moment. We never know when another ident might happen.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop her confidently walking away, so I just stared at her back. ¡°Oh right.¡± Suddenly turning around, she¡­ ¡°¡­..!¡± ¡­hugged me tightly without any warning. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just feeling a bit regretful. I thought it might have been better to lie t on the ground in this state¡­¡± With iprehensible words, Luna moved back towards where Set was. In many ways, the situation had be quiteplex, leaving my head extremely confused. However, there was no time to calm down my bewildered mind. As soon as she left, mist rose from where she had been embraced. [How can you make such a stupid expression?] With a mischievous grin, Kaeram poked my cheek firmly. ¡°Is what she said true?¡± [What] ¡°That she met Remiharam! That guy just shows up out of nowhere to any human?¡± [How would I know? With his unpredictable nature, he could very well do that¡­ Ah, forget it! Don¡¯t bring up that bastard in front of me!] She was rather indignant about discussing it. [Don¡¯t push it¡­] ¡°What?¡± [Forget it! Just talking to myself!] She seemed to have some idea, but judging by her way of speaking, she wasn¡¯t going to spill. In the end, all I got was a piece of parchment supposedly from Tome. It seemed like a significant achievement, but rather than feeling pleased, I felt uneasy. ¡°Hey, you guys over there!¡± Amidst all this, a desperate call came from behind. Set, Luna, and I, all turned our heads towards the source of the urgency near the entrance of the ruins. ¡°Everyone¡¯s safe! Thank goodness!¡± It was one of the vigers I¡¯d seen passing by earlier, looking quite frantic as if he had rushed here. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you all here?¡± Set asked, looking puzzled. ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening right now! Some of the people who went to the ruins with you all have returned and started attacking the remaining members of their group in the vige! It seemed like there was some kind of altercation¡­¡± Set was the first to react. ¡°W-What about the vigers?¡± ¡°The vigers are unharmed! But we¡¯re in a situation where we can¡¯t intervene! If we continue like this, the vige¡­¡± Without waiting for more information, Set immediately dashed towards the vige. ¡°It seems like the Garam Society has finally shown their true colors¡­¡± Without hesitation, Luna followed Set hastily. It seemed like the situation was far from over. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 146 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 146: True Face (4) There were a total of twenty members of the society who visited Nodeli. Among them, six who participated in the exploration of ruins were not members of the Garam Magic Society, but were mages belonging to the Auram Society, who were plotting Luna¡¯s kidnapping. Including the responsible party, Karun, I killed four without leaving a trace. Then, the fact that the two remaining members of the society came out first and caused trouble at the ruins. Did they attack first out of fear of being exposed? I specte that the two who fled first are not all there is. Surely, there are still members of the Auram Society hidden in the vige. Regardless of what happens, now that the hidden fangs have been revealed, they will not quietly leave this vige. ¡°Did you know about Karun¡¯s true identity, Senior?¡± While rushing towards the vige, Luna asked me. ¡°Aren¡¯t those who oppose your society?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. To confess, I¡¯ve known for quite some time. Even though I knew the truth, I¡¯ve always been silent about it within the society.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Back then, I was in a state ofplete indifference, not caring about what happened to the society. I didn¡¯t bother paying attention, thinking it was irrelevant to me.¡± Does that mean she has a different mindset now? ¡°From the beginning, no one in the society trusted me. Among them, the one I trusted the least was Karun. He tried to indoctrinate me, saying that magic is an artifact only those with abilities can possess. It made me sick every time¡­¡± ¡°What about your grandfather? Did he just stand by and watch those scoundrels roam the country?¡± ¡°He dismissed them as the futile struggles of ignorant people. He didn¡¯t bother intervening. However, his attitude changed slightly after the recent incident of my kidnapping. If news of the current situation spreads in the society¡­¡± ¡°If it spreads?¡± ¡°Probably about half of them won¡¯t get out unscathed.¡± She said with a grim look in her eyes. Whether it¡¯s their necks or somewhere else being cut, it¡¯s none of my concern, but it¡¯s not a good thing for me either way. It seems like achieving the original goal of quietly passing through has already failed. ¡°There¡¯s someone ahead!¡± Luna, who was running ahead, shouted while looking ahead. A man in blue robes lying on the road, surrounded by swirling sand. He was clearly a mage from the Garam Magic Society. ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± The society member barely raised his head and met the gaze of Luna, who was looking at him. ¡°L-Luna? You¡¯re safe. Thank goodness¡­¡± Despite wearing a smile of relief as if he had found a savior, he already seemed beyond saving. ¡°The Auram Society members were hiding on our side¡­ This ce is dangerous. You must evacuate quickly¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak! Let¡¯s heal you quickly¡­¡± Just as she was about to cast a healing spell in haste, the society member copsed heavily. ¡°¡­¡± She¡¯s not a weak woman to harbor regrets for someone who¡¯s already dead. Closing her eyes silently, she stood up immediately and said with a determined look. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d feel like this.¡± In living, there is a clear difference between a life with goals and one without. Having no goals means there is no reason to live in this world. Then you wouldn¡¯t care about what¡¯s happening around you and naturally be numb to everything. That¡¯s exactly how she was when I first saw her in Royal Pce. But not anymore. Now, in Luna¡¯s eyes that I¡¯m seeing, there are emotions I couldn¡¯t see before. Among them, the most prominent was. Anger. It was anger. Anger directed towards the Auram Society, who caused the current situation. I have a feeling that things are going to escte¡­ ng! The unease soon became reality. A sandstorm rising from the center of the vige with a loud roar. It was clear that Set, who had rushed to the vige before us, was behind it. Is he nning to destroy the vige? ¡°Hurry, Senior!¡± I followed her into the vige. There were no people on the streets for now. However, uneasy nces could be felt through the windows of houses here and there. Most of them went inside, locking their doors, seeming to wait for the current situation to pass. After a while, we arrived at the center of the vige. The first thing that caught my eye was Set, spewing anger with furious eyes amidst the sandstorm. Next to him were three society members barely maintaining a barrier with exhausted faces, On the other side, there were many mages in simr robes, but they definitely didn¡¯t seem to be on the same side. Roughly estimating, there were more than twenty of them. That means most of them probably weren¡¯t originally in the vige. Their gazes were all focused on us. ¡°Lu, Luna?¡± The society members maintaining the barrier sighed in relief when they saw Luna. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they here?¡± In contrast, the eyes of the mages on the other side were filled with astonishment and confusion. ¡°Could it be Karun?¡± The leader seemed quite flustered, wondering where the responsible party had gone and how we appeared unharmed. ¡°Don¡¯t turn a blind eye, you brats!¡± Whether he said it or not, our enraged prince was gradually increasing his power, ready to sweep everything away at any moment. He must have recovered so much power already, even though it hasn¡¯t been long since he woke up from thea. If he were to rampage, the entire vige would be obliterated without a trace¡­ It seems the residents¡¯ worries weren¡¯t unfounded. ¡°How dare you cause a disturbance in the vige while I¡¯m not here? If you have any god you believe in, pray quickly, because I¡¯ll crush you all today!¡± Set roared like a ferocious beast and charged straight at the mages. ¡°The holy light¡¯s grace will protect me!¡± -Boom! Some mages immediately manifested mana and created a barrier of resistance. Set, blocked in an instant, shouted as if it were pitiful. ¡°I¡¯ll break this pathetic wall with my fist¡­!¡± Just as he was about to raise his fist to break the wall, ¡°Cough!¡± With unusual bleeding and his legs giving way, he copsed on the spot. ¡°Ugh!¡± He tried to get up quickly, but his body didn¡¯t move as he intended. Because he had spent his strength recklessly, not long after waking up from aa, his body suffered. ¡°The lightning of judgment!¡± The mages didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and cast attack magic. -Zap! The lightning made a loud noise and created arge shockwave, but it didn¡¯t reach the foolish prince. In front of Set, there was another wall, showing a pristine white surface without any cracks. ¡°That was close.¡± Luna sighed with relief and reinforced the wall even more. As she stepped forward, the expressions of some of the mages changed noticeably. Luna looked at them with indifferent eyes and asked. ¡°I will ask in the name of Luna Rainriver, a member of the Garam Magic Society. What brings you here?¡± At this, a red-haired mage at the forefront spoke up. ¡°What happened to Karun, who was supposed to serve Luna?¡± He responded with another question. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± It was a reply without the slightest hesitation. ¡°You joke too much. A man like him wouldn¡¯t die so easily¡­¡± ¡°Am I joking at a time like this? Do I seem so frivolous to you?¡± With her unexpected determination, he swallowed his dry saliva. ¡°If you quietly follow, there won¡¯t be any major incidents.¡± As if trying to change the subject, he revealed the true purpose of their visit here, trying to persuade her. ¡°No, Luna! Don¡¯t listen to them! Come over here quickly¡­¡± At this, mages on the other side jumped up and tried to stop her. However, judging by their condition, going over there didn¡¯t seem like it would resolve the situation favorably. ¡°Do you think you can handle it? Now that the Auram Society has openly revealed its fangs, we won¡¯t just stand by quietly in the society anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. The only thing that matters to us is Luna. We are here to rescue you from the ignorant fools of the Garam Magic Society.¡± Listening to such a clich¨¦ repertoire was bing unbearable. To see how the situation would unfold, I naturally approached her from behind. ¡°Hey, the boy behind her is Cyan Vert!¡± At this, a rtively familiar face of a mage pointed at me with his finger and said. Then dozens of eyes, which had been looking at Luna, turned their gaze towards me. ¡°Cyan Vert?¡± Their surprised expressions were truly ridiculous, like startled fish. They probably couldn¡¯t understand. Why am I here with Luna, in this ce, when I should be cooped up in the academy? ¡°Let me make a suggestion.¡± As the silence began to flow, she opened her mouth again. ¡°Abandon all ns and quietly leave the vige right now. As if nothing happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The moment her mouth closed, the eyes of everyone around, including myself, widened in disbelief. What is this junior trying to say now? ¡°Luna, you¡¯re speaking foolishly. What will you do if we don¡¯t back off?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die. All of you¡­ including me¡­¡± As she spoke, she created a mana sphere in her hand. The appearing sphere gradually sharpened in shape, soon forming a shape simr to a dagger. Just as I wondered what she was nning to do with it, -Stab The sound of the de piercing flesh echoed sharply. She had stabbed her own throat. Although it wasn¡¯t a deep stab, more like a needle prick, blood flowed profusely from the pierced area, as if it wasn¡¯t just for show. ¡°Luna!¡± ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Shocked society members eximed, but she spoke with an indifferent face, not even blinking. ¡°Even if you want me to, I have no intention of going to you. If I disappear, there will be no reason for you to be here. And my grandfather will never stand idly by about my death.¡± Is she bargaining with her life? If it were someone else, I might have dismissed it as a mere show off, but not her. She might genuinely intend to stab herself. Well, situations like this aren¡¯t unfamiliar to me, but my junior really knows how to surprise me multiple times. ¡°Let go.¡± Eventually, I grabbed her wrist and lowered it. ¡°It¡¯s my business. Senior, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°What?¡± Looks like I got caught. [PR/N: No shit sherlock?] That I¡¯m not at the academy, but in a distant ce. -Swish A familiar sensation carried by the rough sandstorm wind. I anticipated it, but the allies who I wouldn¡¯t be particrly pleased to see were rushing towards us. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 147 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 147: True Face (5) ¡°¡­?¡± A familiar yet unfamiliar scent carried by the wind. Simr to what Cyan usually smells like, but apletely different scent that sensitively stimted Luna¡¯s nose. That meant that the owner of the scent was approaching quickly from not far away. ¡°Hey, junior, just one request.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± When the word ¡°request¡± came out of Cyan¡¯s mouth, Luna was quite surprised. ¡°Just calm him down a bit.¡± The one his finger pointed at was none other than Set. ¡°Hey! I told you not to ignore me! Don¡¯t misunderstand! If you don¡¯t shut up in just 5 seconds, I¡¯ll tear you all apart!¡± Set, threatening murder with brutal cursing. He was like arge, fierce dog barking wildly while being held on a leash. Luna quietlyid her hand on Set¡¯s head. ¡°Sweet Sleep.¡± Shortly after, as the white powder scattered from her hand entered Set¡¯s nose and mouth, Set closed his eyes and fell asleep immediately. ¡°He seems quite tired. The magic worked better than I thought.¡± Set fell asleep properly, as if asking when that happened. Now, as Luna turned his head wondering what to do, ¡°¡­?¡± Luna was taken aback by Cyan¡¯s unexpected secretive gaze. ¡°Why, why are you looking like that?¡± ¡°Well, it should be okay¡­¡± Saying iprehensible words, Cyan suddenly raised a hand above his head. -Woooooo- ck mana shed and emitted light, spreading around the area where they were located. ¡°Restriction Barrier?¡± In a ce filled with mages of 7th rank and above, it was surprising that an academy student of only 5th rank could cast a restriction barrier. Some mages chuckled at this seeming triviality. But Luna was not like them. What could be the intent behind him creating a restriction barrier? Surely, it must mean that he doesn¡¯t want whatever is about to happen to leak outside. In other words, No one can predict what terrible things will happen inside. -Shooooo- Eventually, Luna saw it. Behind the society members who were staring nkly at Cyan¡¯s erected barrier, figures of unidentified people wearing ck masks appeared. ¡°Hmm?!¡± The society members who sensed something quickly turned around, -Swoosh- Some couldn¡¯t even confirm the identity of the presence they felt. What they saw were heads chopped off and soaring into the sky, -Thud thud- And blood drops of red light falling onto their faces. ¡°Aaaah!¡± The startled society members screamed, but the masked men continued their brutal massacre without hesitation. ¡°W-What?¡± In disbelief, Luna lost her senses. What could their identities be? Knights? Mercenaries? Or assassins? Dare to boast that the scene before her would be the most cruel and ruthless sight she had ever seen in her life. With a gentle turn of her head, she looked at Cyan beside him. ¡°¡­¡± As if the scene before him was insignificant, his face was incredibly serene. To the point of overflowing with tranquility. ¡°May the fires of hell consume all!¡± Suddenly, a mage who had regained his senses shouted a spell at them. Inferno me, a 7th rank fire elemental magic. The soaring mes transformed into the form of a gaping monster¡¯s mouth, trying to subdue the approaching masked men, but ¨C -swoosh! ¨C the viins immediately manifested an unknown force. Mana-like, yet mixed with something different, like mist. It was simr to what Luna had seen from Cyan earlier near the ruins. ¡°ck mist?¡± The mist promptly extinguished the fierce mes of hell approaching swiftly. In an instant, the mage whose magic was nullified met the same fate as the society members who had gone ahead. Within less than a minute, all the mages of the Auran Society were taken care of. Watching this, the mages of the Garam Magic Society trembled like aspen leaves and managed to speak with trembling lips. ¡°C-Could it be? No, it can¡¯t be true! Why are they here?¡± Movements beyond human, ruthlessness unafraid of killing, and even ck mist filled with all sorts of negative energy. There was only one ce on this continent where such figures could be seen. ¡°The Mist¡­¡± Why were heretics who followed the ck Mist¡¯s deity and denied the truth of the world present here on the continent? And who is this man who looks at them with such indifference? Eventually, the gaze of the viins turned to the Garam Magic Society mages, who were filled with fear. Without getting any closer, they waited in their ce, silently meeting Cyan¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll ask once.¡± Suddenly, Cyan, who had been silent, opened his mouth. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you handle them?¡± Can she handle it? That sentence could be interpreted in two ways. Will she kill the society members instead of the assassins, or can she take responsibility for what has happened and silence them? Luna didn¡¯t know why, but she thought it was thetter. In any case, since they wouldn¡¯t want what had happened to spread outside, if she says she can¡¯t handle it here, the assassins will kill the Garam Magic Society mages without a second thought. Without hesitation, Luna answered immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. These society members will never report what happened today to the society. Even if I have to rip out their tongues¡­¡± Hearing that, Cyan chuckled and slightly nodded towards the assassins. Then the assassins immediately put away their weapons and started cleaning up the scene. * * * ¡°Drrrung cool¡­.¡± Unlike the endlessly serious people around him, Set was sleeping soundly with a peaceful face. Despite being poked and shaken around, there was no sign of waking up. After the situation was settled, Luna moved Set to the vige chief¡¯s house. Then, she personally apologized for the unfortunate incident caused by the society and recounted the events that urred at the ruins. ¡°So such things happened. Just when I thought everything was okay, it seems another crisis has arisen.¡± The vige chief, having heard the truth, sighed as he looked closely at Set. ¡°Do you happen to know anything about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure. We can only cautiously specte among ourselves. It¡¯s said that the Sand God, Sabulom, visited Prince Set¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°The Sand God, Sabulom?¡± She asked, her eyes flickering. ¡°While it may seem uncertain now, the truth is that Prince Set has always been physically weak since birth. He frequently fell ill and teetered on the brink of life and death several times. But despite that, it¡¯s said that he manifested mana at the tender age of seven.¡± It was a remarkable achievement, three years ahead of the usual pace. Although he might have beencking in some aspects, she couldn¡¯t deny that he was a rare talent on the continent. ¡°The problem was that his talent couldn¡¯t be controlled. One day, during mana manifestation, he suddenly lost consciousness and went on a rampage, causing a massive sandstorm right in the heart of the kingdom. The situation was eventually brought under control, but Prince Set, unable to withstand the power, vomited blood and remained unconscious for days. I recall such incidents happening about three times.¡± To think his mana was so strong that his body couldn¡¯t handle it and went into a rampage. It was truly remarkable that he hadn¡¯t died from it. ¡°At such a young age, I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but it seems Prince Set was extremely angry at his own weakness. So, he left the bustling city and lived in our quiet vige, training his body every day. For a whole four years. It wasn¡¯t always peaceful, but¡­¡± ¡°What does this have to do with the Sand God?¡± ¡°Prince Set mentioned something like this at least once. He said that before he went on a rampage, he always heard a strange entity speaking in his mind. And after the rampage ended, he didn¡¯t remember anything. It was as if someone had taken over his body.¡± ¡°Is that the Sand God?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all spection! It¡¯s just something we joked about among ourselves. Maybe Sabulom came to test the prince¡¯s strength for a while, something like that.¡± The vige chief waved his hand dismissively, but his words didn¡¯t sound entirely groundless. For a god to inhabit a human body. Regardless of ability, could a human handle that? The human body inherently has its limits, and no matter how much training and strengthening one does, excessive exertion leads to side effects. That was a fact that she, who had undergone numerous experiments in the society, knew too well. Perhaps out of empathy, there was a faint feeling ofpassion in Luna¡¯s eyes as she looked at Set. ¡°You must have been very surprised, but regarding what happened today¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What good would it do for ordinary people like us to speak out? We also bear responsibility for epting outsiders without any caution. I will make sure to inform the vigers too.¡± The vige chief agreed to her request without much resistance. Feeling somewhat relieved, Luna stood up and walked out. In front of the house, the three society members who had risked their lives during this investigation were waiting for her. Their expressions seemed to indicate they had a lot to say. Luna looked at them calmly and asked. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to say? About this incident?¡± ¡°Are you telling us to keep quiet? About what happened this time?¡± She nodded silently. ¡°But how can we stay silent when the situation hase to this? And what about the society leader¡¯s face¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not saying anything, it¡¯s that there¡¯s no need for you to say anything. Everything that happened in this vige will be reported directly to my grandfather.¡± ¡°A-Are you speaking on behalf of¡ª¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her statement meant she was somewhere other than the academy. ¡°Then, what about the matter regarding Cyan Vert?¡± ¡°Cyan Vert? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Perplexed, the society members exchanged nces with each other. ¡°What you¡¯ve seen in this vige is only me and Senior Set. There was never anyone named Cyan Vert to begin with. Do you understand?¡± ¡°T-That means¡­¡± ¡°Swear on the name of the society.¡± Reluctantly, they recited the society¡¯s oath and pledged not to disclose today¡¯s events to anyone. Luna bypassed the society members and headed towards the center of the vige. As if it had never happened, the scene quickly returned to its original state. Not a trace of bodies or even the faint smell of blood lingered; it was as if nothing had happened. Where could Cyan be? Luna quietly closed her eyes and tried to catch his scent, unsure if it still lingered. Eventually, she followed the scent towards the entrance of the vige, away from the residential area. Step by step, as the scent of Cyan grew stronger, she felt ominous gazes from all around, as if she were walking towards the realm of the dead. Luna knew that at any moment, those gazes could lead her down the path to the afterlife if their owners so desired. But she paid them no mind and continued forward. The identity of Cyan and whatever power he concealed didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was that her beloved Cyan was by her side. Finally, around the corner, she saw Cyan approaching from the shadows. ¡°Are you finished with your discussion¡­?¡± Just as she was about to greet him warmly, Luna felt a sense of unease wash over her and froze on the spot. What was this situation? The person before her, usually so calm and collected, seemedpletely unfamiliar. It was as if she didn¡¯t recognize the Cyan she knew. On the other hand, there was a growing suspicion that this might truly be his hidden self, concealed within the ck mist. Flushed cheeks. Labored breaths. Even eyes filled with a consuming murderous rage. Luna thought to herself. For some unknown reason, the Cyan she was seeing now seemed on the verge of losing his sanity. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 148 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 148: For What Purpose (1) Cyan¡¯s room located at the end of the left corridor on the second floor of the royal pce. Sitting on the sofa, Brian, with his head drooping, couldn¡¯t shake off his self-loathing. With the emergency measures from Chancellor K¨¹ndel, all external activities were prohibited, regardless of being a student or a guardian knight. The only thing he could do was toment with his head in his hands, feeling foolish. It truly felt like a mix of all the negative emotions in the world. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to the princess, take care of yourself while I¡¯m not here,¡± he said. Failing to keep any of them resulted in the current reality. Is this feeling of wanting to die from embarrassment too much to bear? There would be no servant so inept and useless as himself, It was a desperate moment when he couldn¡¯t bring himself to face Cyan again. ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡± Emily, who had been watching him for hours, finally exploded. ¡°How long are you going to keep this up? What¡¯s the point if that brat goes berserk and kills someone? Shouldn¡¯t we think about what to do next?¡± Brian, lifting his head silently, weakly opened his mouth. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think about that now¡­!¡± ¡°What on earth should we do? I couldn¡¯t do anything before, so what difference would it make now?¡± Emily thought. This man is more serious than I thought. He wasn¡¯t in a state that could be easily calmed with a few words. She cautiously asked to calm his mind at least. ¡°So, where is that brat, Nana, right now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with Lady Silica. She decided it was too risky for us to keep her¡­ ¡± Brian thought. He had been extremely negligent. He had let his guard down too easily just because Cyan had passed it off as nothing. In fact, what kind of confidence did he have to act loosely when he couldn¡¯t even handle Nana¡¯s rampage? He felt like banging his head against a rock if there was one in front of him. It¡¯s not yet confirmed what Nana did. But from the moment Princess Arin discovered the scene, things had far exceeded the scope of what he could handle. Silica also asked him to stay in his room and not do anything, and she strongly warned him that she would not be responsible if he vited this. What does she mean by telling himself to do something in this situation? He probably won¡¯t live much longer, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to turn everything upside down and solve this situation? Yes, that would be better. At least then, Cyan wouldn¡¯t be harmed¡­ -Snap! A sharp sound that made him snap out of it. Brian¡¯s gloomy eyes flickered for a moment. As he slowly turned his pupils to face forward, he saw Emily¡¯s face, who had just pped his cheek hard with both hands. He felt a tingling pain on his cheek along with her heat. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be the guardian knight of Young master! How can someone who¡¯s supposed to protect him make such a foolish expression!¡± Dazed, Brian just blinked his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯ve made a mistake, you should fix it! Are you just going to keep doing this until the masteres?¡± ¡°F-Fix¡­ you mean, fix it?¡± He managed to open his mouth, but confusion dominated his eyes. If he made a mistake, he should fix it. It¡¯s the most obvious thing, but as mentioned earlier, isn¡¯t there nothing to be done? There are already dozens of eyes outside watching over the royal pce. If he hastily tries to do something, he¡¯ll only arouse further suspicion. ¡°Will this situation be resolved if we just continue to do nothing?¡± ¡°W-Well, Lady Silica¡­¡± ¡°What about Nana? Will she be able toe back to us once everything¡¯s settled?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t respond immediately. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to affirm whether Nana would return to them in response to Emily¡¯s question. Didn¡¯t he already know it himself? Silica is someone who prioritizes Cyan¡¯s safety more than anyone else. Cyan even said not to show any resentment towards her if possible. If she judges that he¡¯s even slightly threatened, she¡¯s someone who would mercilessly erase the threatening existence from this world. That¡¯s why Nana is with her right now. Do they think they¡¯ll just send her back to the dorms as if nothing happened after the situation is resolved? Even if the sky splits into two, that would never happen. ¡°No, right? You don¡¯t think so? You can¡¯t answer because it¡¯s true! We won¡¯t be able to see her faces again! Do you think that¡¯s what our master wants?¡± ¡°No. It can¡¯t be¡­¡± He was sure that if Cyan knew about the current situation, he would definitely be furious. And that anger would be unbearable not only for Brian but for anyone. Knowing this, is he really just going to stand by and do nothing? With his helpless heart slowly moving, Brian was gradually realizing what he should do in this worst-case scenario. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Lady Silica.¡± * * * It¡¯s been a day since the incident urred and emergency measures were taken. Although the members are causing disruptions to dy the Chancellor¡¯s arrival, he will arrive by tomorrow evening at thetest. Why did he specifically instruct to watch over the royal pce? Without a doubt, it¡¯s because he suspects Cyan¡¯s involvement in this incident. Cyan has maintained a fairly smooth rtionship not only as a student but also as a coborator who periodically deals with the Chancellor, rather than a simple rtionship between a student and the Chancellor. The problem is that this rtionship isn¡¯t based on trust. Cyan fundamentally didn¡¯t trust Chancellor K¨¹ndel, and the Chancellor has been investigating various aspects to find out what Cyan is really up to. So it¡¯s not surprising if this rtionship breaks at any time. Surely the Chancellor must be extremely angry right now. A murder case has urred in the academy, which he can consider his everything. Regardless of whether they are nobles or royals, he will investigate everything rted to this incident among the people in Luwen. However, Cyan is not here right now. Moreover, Nana, the instigator of this incident, is currently in a very unstable state. It¡¯s impossible to rece Cyan, and even if they did, the Chancellor would immediately notice. Therefore, they hastily dispatched members to Nodeli, where Cyan is presumed to have gone, to issue a return order, but they won¡¯t make it back in time. In the end, this situation had to be handled entirely by themselves. ¡°¡­?¡± Amidst this, a strange presence was felt near the window. With just the energy alone, Silica quickly ran to the window. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for suddenlying!¡± It was Brian, the servant of Cyan. Perhaps afraid of being seen by others, Brian hastily crossed the window and entered her room. ¡°What did I say? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait quietly?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I know it¡¯s rude, I know it¡¯s foolish, but I have something important to tell Lady Silica!¡± Though his voice trembled with tension, there was a strong determination to convey something within it. Silica, as if prompting him to speak, sharply raised her eyebrows. ¡°Where is Nana?¡± ¡°She¡¯s safe in a ce other than the academy.¡± ¡°After everything is settled, will she be sent back to us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Brian, who was trying to continue his question, waspletely speechless. She shrugged her shoulders casually, as if asking what was the problem. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said she won¡¯t be sent back. For Cyan¡¯s sake, and for all of you who serve Cyan, it¡¯s better for that child to disappear now.¡± Expected, yet unexpected. A callous tone that deemed mentioning it unworthy. There was no need to interpret. Silica would likely kill Nana once this situation was over, perhaps even before it was resolved. Brian swallowed dryly, regaining his anxious resolve. Havinge this far and having understood her intentions, his task became clearer. ¡°I will take Nana with me!¡± Was it too rash of him to think such a thing? Silica showed no reaction, not even a small one. ¡°I understand it¡¯s an absurd idea! But master Cyan¡­¡± An instant where he couldn¡¯t bear to see or even understand. Silica, whose gaze had suddenly changed, seized Brian¡¯s cor and whispered firmly. ¡°Do you think this is a joke? Taking that half-dragon kid away? Do you think it¡¯s really for Young master?¡± Brian could only tremble his lips, unable to speak. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. It¡¯s my own fault for being foolish and reckless, for putting such a dangerous presence by Cyan¡¯s side! If you take that child and run away now, do you think the situation will be resolved? Maybe for now, but this will happen again and again! And each time, you will face the same situation! Weren¡¯t you Cyan¡¯s guardian knight? Didn¡¯t you want to help your master?¡± Brian finally managed to convey his firm resolve. ¡°I-I just want to do what my master wishes, rather than being helpful to my master!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silica said nothing, staring directly into Brian¡¯s anxious eyes. It felt like facing a messenger sent to im his life. Despite the blood rushing through his body, his heart pounding wildly, and the world around him fading away, Brian didn¡¯t avoid Silica¡¯s gaze. If he backed down now, he feared he wouldn¡¯t even be able to face himself in the mirror, let alone Cyan. Brian desperately held onto his faltering mind. ¡°Mydy!¡± A man appeared at the window where Brian had entered. As Silica pushed Brian aside as if he were a burden, the man hurried into the room. ¡°Chancellor K¨¹ndel has just entered Luwen!¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± Unlike Brian, who was visibly shocked, Silica asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s his route?¡± ¡°He¡¯s heading to the academy!¡± Arriving much faster than expected. Silica smirked bitterly upon hearing that he wasing straight to the academy without dy. ¡°Did you hear? Stop any nonsense and go back to the dormitory quietly. Wait there until Cyan returns¡­¡± Unable to argue any further, Brian simply bowed his head. ¡°Mydy, there¡¯s a serious problem!¡± At that moment, another member rushed into the room through the window. Unlike the previous one, his expression was extremely grave. Sensing some unease, Silica¡¯s gaze subtly wavered. ¡°The dragon in subspace has disappeared!¡± ¡­!¡± The air in the room suddenly grew heavy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 149 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 149: For What Purpose (2) ¡°Wee to the city of harmony, Luwen!¡± A dignified and majestic voice echoed through the city gates like never before. The return of Kundel Quazel, the chancellor of the Royal Academy and the true master of this city. Although indifferent, his gaze carried a sense of authority that overwhelmed those around him. ¡°Thank you foring, Chancellor.¡± Satwell, the vice-chancellor who had been waiting for the chancellor, appeared and greeted him. As if they had made a promise, they walked side by side towards the Royal Academy. ¡°As instructed, all sses and external activities of the students have been suspended, and they have been instructed to stay in their dormitories.¡± ¡°Are you sure everything has been taken care of?¡± ¡°With the exception of Set Shaharkhan, who was reported to have left without permission two days ago, everyone else¡¯s whereabouts have been confirmed.¡± Kundel furrowed his eyebrows as if questioning what was being said. ¡°I asked the responsible knights, and they said the student went for experiential learning.¡± ¡°Experiential learning?¡± ¡°Yes. It was said that he applied for experiential learning with a relic in the Spania Kingdom, but ording to Silica, the instructor, she never approved it. We¡¯ll have to hear the student¡¯s side of the story for details, but it seems¡­¡± ¡°He presumed their own approval and left the academy without permission.¡± Considering his usual behavior, it was enough to believe he was capable of such actions. ¡°One peculiar thing is that Cyan Vert was among those who applied for the experiential learning.¡± ¡°Cyan Vert?¡± The chancellor¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Satwell informed him that Cyan had applied for on-site experiential learning along with Set, but unlike Set who went without permission, Cyan had continued to appear within the academy. It was only recently that he applied for a short-term leave of absence due to Alice¡¯s work. He had been told about it several times in advance, so he knew to some extent, but Cyan had applied for experiential learning in his absence? The chancellor never thought he would apply for experiential learning with pure intentions. ¡°So, who discovered Cyan Vert¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°It was Instructor Silica.¡± It was a subtle coincidence that could make one raise their eyebrows. Although it was somewhat tangled, unraveling it carefully step by step would resolve everything. As they continued towards the academy to meet Arin and Ressimus, who had first discovered the scene of the incident¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± Kundel¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to one ce. It was an extremely bewildering expression, unlike the usual demeanor of the chancellor. ¡®What is this energy?¡¯ An energy that no human, inherently limited as they were, could possess. Living nearly half his life in Luwen, he had never felt such a strange energy that made his flesh tremble and his bones ache. ¡®Strange?¡¯ Without hesitation, Kundel rushed to where he felt the energy. ¡°Chancellor!?¡± The calls of those around him had long since faded. Kundel¡¯s two feet soon led him to an uninhabited alley, a little away from the main street. An ancient-looking space filled with nothing but swirling dust. Yet, the faint warmth that lingered proved that someone had been here. As Kundel slowly looked down, he finally saw something under his feet. ¡°¡­?¡± A strange, unfamiliar yet familiar object. ¡°Hair?¡± It wasn¡¯t themon human hair seen anywhere. A fine, glossy, pinkish hair. Having lived for several decades and boasted of meeting many people, he had never seen such a strange color of hair, one that was extremely unfamiliar. For a moment, he gazed as if mesmerized by the unusual energy, but soon, he snapped out of it and tried to sense the remaining energy again. ¡°¡­..¡± The energy he had been seeking had vanished into thin air. * * * ¡°Arin, may Ie in?¡± ¡°Yeah,e in.¡± As Ressimus opened the door with a somewhat worried expression, Arin, with a slightly pale face, looked up to greet her. ¡°The Chancellor has just entered the academy. He seems to being this way?¡± ¡°Oh really? He¡¯s here sooner than I thought. Alright, I¡¯ll get ready.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ better than yesterday and better than five minutes ago, I guess.¡± Arin confided her honest feelings as she looked at herself in the mirror. Having witnessed the gruesome sight of a dismembered body at the tender age of thirteen, it was an incredibly shocking experience, needless to say. [PR/N: Right. Bc getting married at the ¡°tender age of thirteen¡± isn¡¯t the issue here ??] Despite already two days having passed, the scene was still vividly etched in Arin¡¯s mind. ¡°You don¡¯t need to strain yourself. Even if I talk to him alone¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford to act irresponsibly like that. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± In truth, Ressimus yed a significant role in Arin pretending to be okay. Although she had witnessed the scene herself, perhaps due to having lived a difficult life since childhood, she didn¡¯t seem as affected as Arin. If Ressimus, who had also been there, could ovee it so easily, how could she alone sumb to despair? To sort out herplex emotions, Arin took a deep breath calmly. Seeing her like this, Ressimus asked cautiously. ¡°Do you have any thoughts on mentioning Nana and Cyan?¡± Arin replied with a faint smile as if it was nothing special. ¡°Anyway, Nana and Cyan have nothing to do with this incident, right? I think it would be better to speak positively to everyone.¡± In other words, she also intended to keep the fact that Cyan wasn¡¯t at the academy a secret. Ressimus nodded in respect for Arin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°The Chancellor has arrived!¡± Just then, news arrived that Chancellor Kundel had arrived. As the host of the room, Arin went to the entrance herself and opened the door. ¡°Arin Sevellerus, 3rd year of the Royal Academy. I greet Chancellor Kundel.¡± Arin greeted him respectfully with one hand on her chest. Behind Kundel were Vice Chancellor Satwell, Instructor Silica, and other key figures of the academy. ¡°As the situation warrants, I hope for your understanding.¡± ¡°Of course. Pleasee in, Chancellor.¡± This was the dormitory of the prestigious academy. They conversed not as a princess and a chancellor, but as a student and a chancellor, discussing their rtionship. ¡°Everyone, please step out.¡± ¡°Please wait outside for a moment.¡± To have an undisturbed conversation, Arin and Kundel each sent out their respective associates. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Tell me everything you saw.¡± Without hesitation, Kundel demanded an exnation from Arin and Ressimus about what had happened the previous day, how they witnessed the scene, and under what circumstances. Arin started from the incident of going for a walk with Cyan at night, then on their way back to the royal pce, feeling a presence in the forest and finding the gruesome remains of a body, and exined everything to the Chancellor. ¡°¡­So we immediately informed the academy about the scene and reported it, and since then, we¡¯ve been following the measures issued by the academy and staying in the dormitory.¡± It was a wless transmission without any tremor or hesitation. After slightly softening his sharp gaze, Kundel asked in apassionate tone. ¡°Were you not shocked by the scene?¡± ¡°If I said I wasn¡¯t shocked, it would be a lie, but I¡¯m coping well.¡± Arin conveyed her honest feelings without falsehood. Upon hearing this, Kundel scrutinized Arin¡¯s sincere gaze. Though there was still a faint unease lingering, there was a determined will to resist revealing it. It was amendable disy of courage that couldn¡¯t help but be admired. While slightly rolling his eyes, he shifted his gaze towards their hair. ¡°Why, why are you like this?¡± Arin cautiously asked at the unfamiliar gaze. ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t feel any other energy at the scene?¡± ¡°Other energy¡­?¡± ¡°Like the energy of a being other than human. For example¡­ a dragon.¡± The hearts of the two women sank. Kundel raised his hand, perhaps thinking his question was unreasonable. ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t worry about what I just said.¡± Although they wasn¡¯t sure why he asked such a question, Arin and Ressimus quicklyposed themselves. ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s unexpected. That guy who only knows himself agreed to go for a walk with you. Did he suggest going out?¡± ¡°Oh! Th-that. I, I asked him to go out!¡± Technically, it wasn¡¯t a lie. ¡°While it may seem unrted to this incident, there was one thing I heard during the recent audience with the Emperor.¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± ¡°I heard you told Your Majesty that you wanted to be emperor?¡± Arin¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t misunderstand! I just wanted to aim high and run towards my goal, I didn¡¯t mean I actually wanted to be an Emperor!¡± She vehemently denied, waving her hands. Kundel chuckled softly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to belittle yourself. Just because you¡¯re harboring ambitions for the throne doesn¡¯t mean I have the right to be judgmental.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your engagement to Cyan was also arranged by the Emperor to protect you. So don¡¯t hesitate to make good use of him. There¡¯s nothing better than filling in each other¡¯s shorings. I believe it will lead to meaningful growth.¡± She can¡¯t believe that the maternal grandfather of the 1st prince, who is currently the closest person to the emperor, would say something like this to herself. Arin was dumbfounded. ¡°Now, I must be off to meet your fianc¨¦, who knows what he¡¯s thinking.¡± After delivering such valuable encouragement, Kundel promptly got up from his seat. While it ended rtively positively, the problem arose next. In Cyan¡¯s room, Nana disguised as Cyan would be waiting, not the real Cyan. Although she had fooled her so easily, the Chancellor was different. With the gaze of years of experience, wouldn¡¯t he see through Nana¡¯s true form? Even she thought she couldn¡¯t leave his side, Arin rose from her seat as well. ¡°If there¡¯s any trouble, I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, the Chancellor¡¯s eyes flickered, and he urgently turned his gaze towards the door. Something seemed off, and even his whole body was trembling slightly. ¡°Silica!¡± He called out to Silica, the instructor who was waiting outside with a thunderous voice. ¡°D-did you call for me, Chancellor?¡± A bewildered Silica entered. ¡°I heard you had located Cyan Vert. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How many people are in his room right now?¡± ¡°There are three people in Cyan Vert¡¯s room, including Cyan Vert himself and two personal guards.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes. At least that¡¯s what I understood.¡± Even in the tense atmosphere that felt like it could suffocate her, Silica calmly continued her answer. However, Kundel¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief towards her words. ¡°You will be held ountable for that¡­.¡± With a significant warning directed at her, the Chancellor left Arin¡¯s room. ¡®It¡¯s certain. This energy is undoubtedly the same as before.¡¯ Just a few minutes ago, the same energy he felt on the main road. A mysterious and alien yet distinct energy that couldn¡¯t be human was now vividly felt in the left corridor end room on the second floor of the Royal Pce. Eventually, the Chancellor¡¯s heavy footsteps arrived at the front of the room. *Creak* As if anticipating, the door opened from inside. The man who opened the door quickly lowered his head with a bewildered expression. After briefly ncing at him, Kundel stepped into the room without a word. Upon entering the living room, the first person he saw was a brown-haired woman with a perplexed expression on her face. She immediately lowered her head upon seeing Kundel. Anyone who looked could see that she was a maid disguised as a guardian knight. Of course, he didn¡¯te here to see such clumsy guards and maids. His gaze slowly descended to the sofa. ¡°¡­.¡± Then, a boy sitting on the sofa quietly turned his head to meet his gaze. As always, he exuded an unusual energy with an inscrutable expression. Perhaps sensing the Chancellor¡¯s stern face, he tilted his head curiously and asked. ¡°Did youe to kill someone?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 150 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 150: For What Purpose (3) Two individuals who have maintained a secretive rtionship since their first visit to the Chancellor¡¯s office, iming objections on the warning letter. Look at the determined and cold eyes, not fitting for a 13-year-old boy. Those were the unmistakable eyes of Cyan Vert, which Kundel had been seeing for the past two years. If there was anything different, it was that his demeanor was much heavier than usual. ¡°Chancellor, Cyan?!¡± Following them, officials came into Cyan¡¯s room one by one. Kundel didn¡¯t even give them a nce and casually said. ¡°Everyone leave. Stay far away from the door¡­¡± The officials, who were exchanging nces with each other, soon left the room quietly without any objections. ¡°You too, leave.¡± Cyan also instructed his aides to go outside. Emily and Brian, with anxious looks, nced at each other for a moment before closing their eyes tightly and leaving the room. Soon, only the two of them were left in the room. ¨C Hum As soon as Kundel sat down, he erected a barrier to prevent eavesdropping. ¡°Why are you trying to have a secret conversation?¡± ¡°Be grateful I didn¡¯t create a restrictive barrier¡­¡± The Chancellor replied in a chilly tone mixed with sarcasm. ¡°Were you here the whole time I was absent?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you ordered?¡± It was a somewhat ambiguous answer that was hard to determine its truthfulness. ¡°I¡¯ll ask straightforwardly. Are you involved in this incident?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Were you at the scene?¡± ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°While I was in the pce, I heard that you and Set applied for Field Experience. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes. I did apply, but it was rejected.¡± ¡°So why did Set leave the academy then? Didn¡¯t he know his application was rejected?¡± ¡°He just went out on his own regardless of approval. Or maybe he misunderstood the meaning of rejection.¡± With each indifferent response, Kundel¡¯s distrust deepened. On the other hand, whether it mattered or not, Cyan¡¯s eyes remained infinitely inscrutable. ¡°A moment ago, when I entered the room, I saw your shoes. There was sand on the floor.¡± Cyan only moved the corner of his mouth slightly, not replying. ¡°It was fine golden sand that you can only see in the desert. In other words, it is something that you can never step on even if you travel around the entire Academy, as well as all of Luwen. I distinctly told you not to engage in any extracurricr activities, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I still vividly remember the day you first came. You told me it¡¯s enough to see you as just an ordinary being, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Do you know that? The true nature of humans cannot always be hidden just because they try to hide it themselves. Perhaps you tried to draw the line that you¡¯re ordinary, but judging from your actions, you were more than just extraordinary, almost bizarre.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Can you tell me one spection that crosses my mind right now? You and Set probably left the academy together, not alone. But unlike Set, you kept revealing yourself at the academy. That means, you left a substitute for yourself at this academy.¡± As if exercising the right to remain silent, Cyan¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t open. ¡°Why did you leave the academy without permission? I don¡¯t know. Whatever the two students did wherever they went, a simple punishment or reprimand would have sufficed. But I have another reason for looking at you with such suspicion.¡± Kundel¡¯s gaze shifted not to Cyan, but behind Cyan, to a firmly closed door. ¡°Answer me. What was the existence you reced you with?¡± Cyan spoke with indifferent eyes that didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°There seems to be no reason for me to answer that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. What is the presence in that room?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The already heavy air seemed to press down even more heavily. Their fixed gazes showed no signs of wavering, and an invisible, fierce current surged between them. ¡°My answer remains the same. Whatever is inside, there¡¯s no reason for me to tell the Chancellor.¡± ¡°What will you do if I force my way in?¡± Kundel¡¯s eyes were filled with a momentum that seemed like he could break down that closed door at any moment. Once again, a brief moment of silence passed, ¡°Go ahead, open it.¡± As Cyan¡¯s mouth, which had been casually closed, finally opened, ¨C Whoosh! A violent gust swept through the room as if a hurricane had struck. Hair fluttered in all directions, and despite the falling objects in the room, Cyan¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°¡­!¡± On the other hand, Kundel¡¯s face was contorted in seriousness. ¡°What have you¡­ done?¡± ¡°Why ask if you already know? I simply prevented the Chancellor from opening the door.¡± It wasn¡¯t out of ignorance that he asked. Kundel had known from the moment he entered the room that there was magic cast on that firmly closed door. Not just simply casting magic, but thoroughly concealing any traces of magic so as not to be noticed. But the eyes of a rare 9th-tier archmage on the continent couldn¡¯t be deceived. This Royal Academy was a ce he had cultivated for decades, and he thought there was no space beyond his reach. The consideration for this arrogant little brat was gone beyond his mind with a thought of using his mana to open the door. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t open it. Despite the spread of Kundel¡¯s mana as an archmage, the door did not open. What could that mean? It meant that the boy in front of him had a mana power that matched his own. Just a mere 13-year-old boy. ¡®Could this boy truly be a reincarnation of a god?¡¯ Kundel had always thought that there would be no rival in thisnd when it came to magic, so beyond surprise, it had now entered the realm of his pride. At this point, Kundel thought. He would never leave this room without opening that door. ¡°Let me say this for thest time. Release the magic and open that door right now. If not¡­¡± ¡°If not, what will you do?¡± ¡°You will no longer receive fair treatment as a student of this academy.¡± It was thest line he could draw as the Chancellor, and if he didn¡¯t even keep this line, he wouldn¡¯t take responsibility for whatever happened next. At the peak of the tension that had been building up all along, Cyan, with the same unchanged gaze from the beginning, spoke in a voice as sharp as a knife and a spear, ¡°Even if the royal crown were to copse¡­¡± He responded to the final warning. ¡°That door will not open.¡± At the same time as those words, Kundel raised his hand and gathered the mana within him. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it toote. All of this was caused by you¡­¡± ¨C Creak ¡°¡­!?¡± The moment the two sharp eyes, like swords and spears, were aimed at each other. The violently swirling air currents suddenly disappeared. The door, which he had been absolutely certain wouldn¡¯t open, opened futilely. Not from outside, but from within. ¡°What in the¡­?¡± Kundel looked towards the door with a perplexed expression he had never experienced in his lifetime. Although she looks like a human, she does not exude human aura. Hands tightly gathered to one side as if nervous. Even her long, pinkish hair. From her, he felt the same energy he had sensed earlier in the alleyways of Luwen and Arin¡¯s room. ¡°Oh, hello¡­?¡± As she nodded her head and greeted, her immature appearance made it impossible for Kundel to maintain his guard. * * * For a moment, my mind went nk. I must have told her not toe out until I opened the door, right? Is this what it feels like to see a child defy their parents¡¯ words for the first time? Thank goodness she came out not as a dragon, but in human form! Look at the eerie expression on that Chancellor¡¯s face, who wouldn¡¯t even be surprised to see a ghost. At least, it must be clear to ordinary humans like us that she¡¯s not just an ordinary person. ¡°What¡­ were you raising?¡± ¡°Just to rify, I wasn¡¯t carrying her from the beginning.¡± I clutched my forehead as a sudden headache struck. Reluctantly gesturing towards Nana, who stood awkwardly, she quickly rushed over and sat next to me. For now, he decided to wait until the president opened his mouth again, but he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth easily. ¡°Is¡­ is Grandpa the owner here?¡± Nana, speaking for us, asked first. ¡°Well, yes, but¡­ who are you exactly?¡± ¡°My name is Nana! Nana Vert! I¡¯ve been living here with Papa, I mean Cyan Vert, for two years! I love eating delicious food!¡± ¡°Nana Vert?¡± The Chancellor chuckled incredulously. ¡°Are you a dragon?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m a human!¡± With an innocent smile that couldn¡¯t be more genuine. They say people get flustered when someone is shameless, and the Chancellor¡¯s face was exactly like that now. It seemed like he wanted to say, ¡®Where do you see yourself as human?¡¯ but perhaps he couldn¡¯t spit it out, as his lips continued to tremble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring out without permission while you were talking! Papa, seemed to be misunderstood, so I came out to clear things up!¡± ¡°Misunderstood?¡± The Chancellor immediately asked, puzzled. ¡°Yes! Actually, I was the one at the scene that you mentioned, not Papa¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Nana. That¡¯s all.¡± Cyan interrupted Nana with a gentle finger on his lips. ¡°You should go back in. Dad needs to talk to Grandpa. Go on.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± She¡¯s really good at listening to instructions. As Nana bowed her head once more towards the Chancellor, she went straight back into the room. As soon as she entered the room, he cast a barrier to prevent eavesdropping around the door. ¡°Now, exin it with your own mouth.¡± The Chancellor, with venom back in his eyes, red at me and asked. ¡°Your thoughts are correct, and so is the girl¡¯s words.¡± Mixing the undisguised truth with a bit of falsehood, I exined everything about her. Upon hearing the story, the Chancellor looked at me almost scornfully. ¡°Even if she¡¯s half, it¡¯s no small matter! Raising a being with dragon blood here for two years. What on earth were you thinking?¡± ¡°I know you may not believe it, but I¡¯ve considered killing her many times at first.¡± But I couldn¡¯t, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been raising her until now. ¡°Fine, if it¡¯s that girl who killed those mercenaries instead of you, then I¡¯ll have to hold her ountable for that sin from now on. Does that not matter to you?¡± ¡°She only dealt with the mercenaries who came here with impure intentions. There¡¯s no crime in that.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re justifying it as self-defense?¡± I raised an eyebrow in agreement. ¡°Even for someone like me who prides themselves on seeing and experiencing everything, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been so confused.¡± Why am I so miserable? ¡°For now, we need to understand the origin of those mercenaries, so I¡¯ll hold off on dealing with you two. But don¡¯t get it twisted. I haven¡¯t allowed that girl to stay here yet¡­¡± A grim future seemed to loom, with the possibility of being summoned to the Chancellor¡¯s office multiple times. ¡°I really can¡¯t fathom what goes through your mind. You already know, but for the time being, you better behave yourself.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Reluctantly, I nodded my head. As the conversation concluded, the Chancellor rose from his seat, *creeak* And Nana¡¯s closed door opened once again. ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa!¡± She¡¯s so polite. Even though I had set up a barrier to prevent eavesdropping, it seems that she sensed the Chancellor¡¯s impending departure. ¡°Ahem!¡± With an ufortable cough, the Chancellor paused before quietly turning to Nana. ¡°You like eating delicious food?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Got it¡­¡± With that, the Chancellor left the room. That evening, Nana was treated to an extraordinary feast like no other. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 151 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 151: For What Purpose (4) A desk filled with unfinished work documents for a long time. But right now, Kundel¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t see any of those things. Thinking he might clear his mind, he looked at the documents, but frustration surged up, and he crumpled the paper right away. Cyan Vert. How far could his potential go? Although he hadn¡¯t exhausted all his power, no one had ever effortlessly endured his mana up to level 9. No, isn¡¯t it unreasonable to even think such a thing could happen? As impossible as a newborn baby overpowering an adult man, it was an impossible assumption to begin with. But it happened. Right before his eyes. It was a moment when the fleetingness of time rushed in like a flood. And another persones to mind. No, not even a person, a half-breed dragon that¡¯s hard to define as human. Even if it¡¯s closer to human, could they keep such a being with dragon blood in the academy? Although Cyan exined it as self-defense, that child definitely killed a person. When and where, who knows when the danger might explode? Yet, instead of quickly dealing with the presence that could be dangerous anytime and anywhere, what was he so fascinated with that he even sent food? If you were to pinpoint the most pathetic moment in a 60-year life, it would be right now, to the extent that it was a situation he couldn¡¯t understand himself. ¨C Ttokttok ¡°Come in.¡± After the knock, the door opened, and Instructor Silica came in. Unlike her usual self, her expression was extremely dark. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She cautiously approached Kundel and silently handed him an envelope. Although he hadn¡¯t checked inside yet, Kundel immediately knew what the envelope contained. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all there for you to see.¡± Although Kundel asked with surprise, Silica replied calmly. ¡°From today, I will resign from my position as an academy instructor.¡± What she handed over was nothing but a resignation letter. ¡°What¡¯s the reason? It¡¯s not just because of this one incident, right?¡± After the emergency measures were taken, she was the one who had been monitoring Cyan. However, what Silica confirmed was not Cyan, but the half-breed dragon that had transformed into Cyan. It was surprising that she, who had been trusted as an instructor, failed to recognize the dragon¡¯s gimmick, but there was no way to me her for it. Is she trying to fulfill the Chancellor¡¯s words of taking responsibility? Her firm gaze contained sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a few months now. I want to stop now and focus on personal matters outside the academy.¡± She exined that she was resigning from her instructor position due to personal reasons. ¡°Is it because of household chores?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s purely my personal matter unrted to my family.¡± Judging from the atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem like she would exin in detail. ¡°Silica. You¡¯ve been the most instructor-like instructor I¡¯ve ever seen among all the instructors I¡¯ve seen so far. I trusted you a lot, even thinking about seeding Satwell as vice-chancellor. You know that yourself, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± ¡°Honestly, I thought you were not yourself about this incident. Approval for experiential learning, surveince of that Cyan Vert¡­ No, let¡¯s drop this talk.¡± It was Kundel who hastily stopped the conversation when Cyan was about to be mentioned. ¡°Anyway, from my perspective, there are many reasons why I don¡¯t want to let you go. Someday you might leave, but not now. I won¡¯t ept this resignation letter.¡± Kundel firmly showed his refusal as he pushed the envelope back to her. Silica looked at the rejected resignation letter and murmured slowly. Silica looked at the rejected resignation letter and said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t stay long¡­.¡± Her words showed a strong determination that her original intention wouldn¡¯t be swayed. As she was about to leave the Chancellor¡¯s office after finishing her business, Kundel suddenly spoke up. ¡°Come to think of it, Silica, you were the one who first proposed Boris¡¯s leave of absence, right?¡± Her pupils trembled slightly. ¡°Was there a reason?¡± ¡°He said it was for personal reasons, but he didn¡¯t provide any detailed exnation,¡± Silica replied casually, without revealing her thoughts, to Kundel¡¯s inquiry. ¡°I see.¡± Without further conversation, Silica left the Chancellor¡¯s office. Her steps headed towards her researchb in the annex. Was it because of the atmosphere dampened by the mysterious murder case? Despite the faint moonlight, the streets of the academy were quiet. Arriving at her researchb without incident, as she reached for the doorknob, ¡°¡­.!¡± Silica sensed that someone was inside the dark room with the lights off. Without hesitation, she opened the door. *Creak* In the shadow of the unlit darkness, there was a clear silhouette of a young boy. Upon seeing him, Silica showed a bright smile and said. ¡°Are you here for counseling, student Cyan?¡± * * * Though she was smiling outwardly, I knew better than anyone that she was not feeling that way inside. But counseling? Our leader. Could she be making some unfunny joke? ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver a message as important as counseling.¡± I replied amiably with a willingness to go along with it for now. ¡°I see. I¡¯m truly grateful that you came all the way here on such an ambitious night.¡± *Thud* She quietly closed the door and then flicked her fingers to create a soundproof barrier. It was something we always did when having private conversations on campus, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. *Humming* Huh? What¡¯s this? Feeling something odd, I raised my head and noticed that she was manifesting mana. Soon, a transparent barrier spread throughout the room, creating a restrictive barrier that sealed off the space. From this point on, things started to feel ominous. *Slide* Before long, the ck dagger nestled in her bosom revealed its deep ck handle, and at that moment, I realized btedly. I¡¯m in big trouble! *Bang!* Both hands holding the leader¡¯s wrists are trembling. Thankfully, not bringing Kaeram was a godsend. If she had seen this scene, it would have resulted in a bigger bloodbath than the previous incident. ¡°Would you like to hear my impressions after you ignoring my warnings and going off on your own? I was so upset when our precious heir disappeared without a word!¡± Isn¡¯t this more than just corporal punishment? You tentatively asked, unable to look at her fierce face. ¡°Are you nning to kill me, leader?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so wrong with that? What can¡¯t I do? An heir who doesn¡¯t even listen to my words, I¡¯ll just kill and make a new one! I¡¯ll make a good child who listens to my words!¡± ¡°Are you calling that counselling now?¡± ¡°What can¡¯t I do? Easye, easy go! Aeru will surely understand!¡± It might seem like a somewhat excessive disciplinary process, but it definitely wasn¡¯t. Look at the changed face of that leader. If you approached with even a hint of hesitation, you¡¯d really end up dead! * * * It took about 10 minutes of harsh discipline before the leader could finally calm down. I recounted everything that had happened at the ruins to her, starting from obtaining a piece of the Tome. ¡°Well, at least you didn¡¯te back empty-handed. That¡¯s fortunate.¡± If I had returned empty-handed, I shuddered to think what kind of discipline would follow. As she handed me a piece of paper without a word. ¡°It¡¯s information about the assassins who targeted you.¡± It was information obtained from interrogating the only mercenary spared. In truth, the names or breeds of the hunting dogs are not that important. What¡¯s important is the information about the master who gave them orders. And those masters were¡­ ¡°The Royal Family?¡± The children of Emperor Dionne, the brothers of Princess Arin. Third Prince Fabian and Fourth Prince Nerobian were the main culprits behind sending the assassins. ¡°The information we could get from the mercenary named Gerrick is all we have. As you know, people don¡¯t give that much information to mercenaries. But we can still make some guesses¡­¡± ¡°The brothers who were jealous of Arin¡¯s engagement wanted to restrain her, so they targeted me?¡± ¡°Furthermore, they might have tried to shift the me to someone else.¡± Since I had expected there to be some sort of restraint, it wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. Although they seemed to have crossed the line a bit. ¡°How did you get here from Nodeli? It wouldn¡¯t have been easy toe here so quickly, would it?¡± ¡°I created a gate connecting my space and the mist¡¯s space. Thanks to that, I coulde here in one step.¡± ¡°Could you create a space as well?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long.¡± Power is actually a very straightforward factor. If you use it, you can endlessly grow, but if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll fall endlessly. During the battle with Lindsay Nihalov, a former Mist member, I gained the ability to handle the power of mist more precisely. So now I can create a space simr to Aeru¡¯s space. Do you know one of the privileges of a divine space? It¡¯s the ability to connect two simr spaces with simr energies. I created a gate connecting the space I created in Nodeli to the space in Luwen, shortening the distance from two days to just one minute. The first thing I did when I came back was to ensure Nana¡¯s safety. ¡°You trapped Nana in a space, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Should I have just brought that runaway brat who went on a rampage and ate people back here?¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t n to let her go, did you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± For a moment, a chilly atmosphere filled the room. ¡°Did you n to kill Nana?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that anymore. Now that you¡¯ve tantly exposed that brat¡¯s existence to the Chancellor¡­¡± She replied calmly, as if it was nothing to hide. When I first heard the news from the members who came to Nodeli, my brain honestly felt like it was turning upside down. I don¡¯t know why. The first thing that came to my mind at that moment was the image of Nana crying. Just like when she caused trouble when I was not here and ate some people and ended up crying, not knowing what to do. The leader isted Nana where no one could see her and was even considering killing her once the matter was resolved. I don¡¯t disagree with that behavior. Because I know better than ever that she is a person who will do anything just because she is for me. However, ¡°I will make one thing clear. Whether that child eats people or dragons, do not interfere from now on. I will take full responsibility.¡± The leader crossed her arms firmly and looked at me with a deep gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll make one thing clear too.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°When ites to assassins, the only thing they should take responsibility for is their own bodies. Sometimes, they may even have to discard them.¡± I had a vague idea of what she was going to say. ¡°It means that the more you have to protect, the heavier and slower your body bes. So¡­¡± ¡°It means there are more weaknesses threatening my body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The leader remained silent for a moment. ¡°You have no memory of me saying this, do you?¡± ¡°Then it must have been the leader of my past life.¡± The leader nodded as if to say she wouldn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°I understand your intentions. But don¡¯t expect me to fullyply. This will be thest time.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± After oveing a hurdle, my eyes involuntarily went to the white envelope on the desk. I hadn¡¯t checked the contents yet, but I had a feeling. ¡°Resignation¡­ ¡­ is it?¡± ¡°No surprises there. I was starting to prepare for it. With that Boris possibly reappearing anytime, I can¡¯t stay here at ease.¡± Well, it seems the Chancellor didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Even if something happens, as long as I take it all on me, it¡¯ll all be over. But if you want to continue enjoying your peaceful life at the academy, you¡¯ll have to be more careful in the future.¡± A peaceful life at the academy? The moment I heard that, I suddenly burst intoughter. Peaceful¡­ That¡¯s not a word that suits me at all. ¡°You said that to me, didn¡¯t you? To make me realize what I can do with my power. So that I can use that power without regret¡­¡± ¡°I did. It seems like I can do much more than I had imagined, but¡­¡± Now that I¡¯ve revealed that I¡¯m a regressor, showing any ability won¡¯t be much of a surprise anymore. However, ¡°The power I¡¯ve shown you since meeting you, dear leader, is far from being at its full potential.¡± Her face subtly frowned. ¡°I can do much more than what you think, dear leader.¡± Could it be that she was more worried than excited? ¡°Why, that doesn¡¯t sound pleasant.¡± Her expression was not as bright as before. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 152 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 152: For What Purpose(5) ¡°Wee, Young master¡­¡­¡± Returning to my room after finishing the conversation with the master, Brian, who was still awake, greeted me. ¡°What about Nana?¡± ¡°She just fell asleep with Emily just now. She seemed very happy, probably because she enjoyed the dinner.¡± With that, I approached Nana¡¯s room and quietly opened the door. -Snoring She was sound asleep, so deeply that no one would notice even if someone carried her away. The leader might think that I rescued Nana from the dimensional space, but that¡¯s not true. She had already manifested the magic of the dragon and escaped from the dimensional space before I arrived. Luckily, she didn¡¯t go far, so I could find her nearby, but when I found her, she wasn¡¯t in a normal state. She was crying and making a fuss, saying sorry to me. It took quite an effort to calm her down. Having a talent to break the boundaries of dimensional space from the beginning. That¡¯s why I realize once again that lineage is not important for no reason. Next to her, Emily, who was holding her hand affectionately, was also asleep. She used to tremble in fear under the nket, but now she could pass as a mother if someone saw her. Carefully, I closed the door so as not to wake them up. ¡°Did you finish your conversation with Lady Silica well?¡± ¡°Well, more or less. You¡¯ve worked hard too. Your face is swollen¡­¡­¡± ¡°I-Is it?¡± With the thought of giving him some demonic monster¡¯s blood for his body soon, I turned around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young master!¡± -Thump! I was startled by a strange sound and when I turned around, Brian was kneeling and bowing his head to me. I was so confused that I just blinked my eyes. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°I should have taken care of Nana while you weren¡¯t here¡­ But I wascking, so I couldn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m really sorry¡­!¡± Sorry? What¡¯s he sorry about? Why is he apologizing to me? If anything, shouldn¡¯t I be the one apologizing? I left irresponsibly, searching for information that wasn¡¯t even certain, why should I be the one receiving apologies? It was an awkward situation in many ways. ¡°Get up.¡± Despite my firmmand, Brian didn¡¯t seem to show any sign of getting up. ¡°Don¡¯t make me tell you twice.¡± -Snap! He suddenly got up as if to say when did that happen. Seeing his face, which was much haggard than before I left, I could guess that he had been through a lot emotionally during that time. I never thought I¡¯d say these words in my life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± He blinked as if he misheard. ¡°I unintentionally made you suffer, making you serve a foolish master. I apologize¡­¡­¡± He froze like a soulless body. At least give me a response. This guy is really nerve-racking¡­¡­ ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°W-Where are you going?¡± ¡°To drink¡­¡­¡± Where else would I go on this night? Despite having been part of my routine for two years, I¡¯ve never felt as heavy as I do today. Not a single sound of insects in the empty surroundings. Feelingzy, I slumped down on the bench in front of me. [Why is your face full of worries again?] ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡± As if to agree with Kaeram¡¯s words, a deep sigh burst out from within. [Where did that passionate determination to suppress the power of the 9th star go? You¡¯ve be like a soaked doll, all torn apart?] Normally, she would have poked around bothering me, but today she quietly sat next to me without anyints. Did my body be heavier as the things I had to protect increased? In my previous life, when I heard those words from the leader, I couldn¡¯t empathize at all. Because back then, I didn¡¯t think I had anything to protect. With my body barely able to move, who would I have paid attention to? I thought such a thing would never happen again. Until that devil took my life. Even after returning, I thought I had nothing to lose. Now, if even one person disappears, I feel like my body will twist immediately. ¡°How did I end up like this?¡± It was more of a question than ament. Having lived like an emotionless shadow, not even receiving human treatment, I never imagined I would have such ordinary emotional concerns. [Yeah. I also have no idea how I ended up like this.] Kaeram responded to my words with a smirk. It doesn¡¯t seem too far away. The moment I break free from the academy, which protected my current status. * * * Lumendel, the god of light bringing the light of peace to the continent through the bright sun floating in the sky. Under the statue exuding elegance and nobility, A woman with untainted pure white hair facing the statue was offering a sacred prayer. -Thud After a while, familiar footsteps could be heard from behind, and the woman gently opened her eyes, offering a faint smile at the same time. ¡°You¡¯ve been busytely, haven¡¯t you? Aschel¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been wandering around various ruins from the ancient era in the empire recently? Did youe across some treasure you wanted to find?¡± The owner of the footsteps kept smiling without saying a word. ¡°Prince Louisnel seems to be very worried about you. But you¡¯re friends before being a prince, so shouldn¡¯t you at least show your face?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being mean¡­¡­¡± ¡°I misspoke. To the rational and pragmatic Aschel, being called a friend¡­¡­ Apparently, you¡¯ve been hanging out with Princess Violet quite often these days?¡± Aschel just smiled, not responding to her words. ¡°But your face doesn¡¯t look very happy considering it¡¯s been a while since you visited. It seems like you reluctantly came here after wandering around everywhere and finding no results?¡± ¡°Would I do that? I just didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for the saint.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even more regrettable! Can¡¯t you share your worries a bit? We¡¯re not strangers who don¡¯t know each other¡¯s secrets¡­¡­¡± Despite the saint¡¯s persistent probing, Aschel maintained his unwavering smile. ¡°So, did you find what you were looking for? If you did, you wouldn¡¯t havee to see me.¡± Aschel responded with a silence filled with affirmation. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s nothing I can do for you if you¡¯vee here. Even if I pray diligently every day like this, Lumendel doesn¡¯t respond at all. Just like Aschel, keeping his mouth shut¡­¡­¡± Finally standing up from her seat, the saint turned around quietly. ¡°But you¡¯re quite lucky. I don¡¯t know who it¡¯s for yet, but I heard a revtion from himst night.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Aschel¡¯s smile shook for the first time. ¡°Did you hear the voice of Lumendel?¡± ¡°Yes! It was surprising for me too. Even when the demon army invaded, Lumendel, who remained silent, now suddenly delivered a revtion. What darkness could he have seen on this peaceful continent?¡± Aschel¡¯s gaze, which had suddenly changed, looked at the saint with hostility. ¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that, Aschel. I have no intention of hiding what I know from you. Lumendel wouldn¡¯t want it either¡­¡­¡± Slowly and secretly. The saint approached Aschel. The two were suddenly so close that their lips almost touched. The saint gently brushed his face like a sculpture with her hand, then whispered softly as she kissed his ear. ¡°O seeker of the light of truth. Do not forget that darkness always coexists with light. If you recall that moment buried in your past memories, surely you will find what you seek¡­¡­¡± A revtion as enigmatic as ever. However, the time it took to interpret it was not long. As the saint¡¯s lips delivering the revtion parted and she gave him a charming smile, lost in thought. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A bright smile appeared on Aschel¡¯s lips. It was not the false smile he had always shown to conceal his true feelings, but a smile filled with genuine joy that emerged from within him. * * * -Bang! Unable to contain his boiling anger, Prince Fabian mmed the desk hard. In front of him, his younger brother, Prince Nerobian, frowned as he grabbed his head. ¡°You said you¡¯d make sure, Fabian! Who did you send that made thingse to this?¡± ¡°Did I think it would turn out like this? I picked the most reliable ones from the mercenary guild! Even put in some with special tastes¡­¡­¡± The two brothers sent assassins to the academy to assassinate Cyan Vert, the fianc¨¦ of Princess Arin. But the result was gruesome. Instead of the news they had hoped for, of a sessful assassination, they received apletely unexpected and terrible news. ¡°And Arin happened to find them again. That useless woman¡­¡­¡± Nerobian cursed Arin, who had discovered the scene, as if grinding his teeth. ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this, we need to cut off any loose ends! No one must know that we¡¯re involved in this!¡± ¡°No need to say it! Our traces are already¡­¡­¡± ¡°Princess Violet has arrived!¡± Amidst serious conversations for handling the situation, an uninvited guest appeared. The two brothers were suspicious of the unexpected visit. ¡°W-Why did Princess Violet suddenly¡­?¡± Despite not giving approval orders yet, the door opened, and Princess Violet entered. ¡°What secret conversation were you having that made your expressions freeze as soon as I arrived?¡± Exchanging nces, the brothers reluctantly weed her. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Must there always be a reason for me toe? I just thought of having a chat with my brothers.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it unlike you to act like this? We¡¯re not on such friendly terms to just chat.¡± Nerobian bluntly expressed his difort. ¡°Yeah, but still, we share the same blood. Why can¡¯t we get along? It¡¯s so tragic to see us causing each other misery when even the smallest acts of kindness between us would be enough. It¡¯s trulymentable.¡± ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± ¡°Why did you send people to the academy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Were you trying to kill Cyan Vert, Arin¡¯s fianc¨¦? And then n to pin it on me and my brother?¡± The pupils of the two brothers, unable to control their expressions, shook violently. ¡°But it seems things didn¡¯t go well, did they? Mercenaries sent to deal with it were found dead. What on earth is going on?¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about¡­?¡± Nerobian tried to deny it hastily, but not even a coherent denial came out. Violet smiled brightly as if finding her younger brothers¡¯ reactions cute. ¡°How devastated do you think His Majesty would be if he knew the truth? Just imagining him being engulfed in shock is already breaking my heart.¡± ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Fabian, the one who grasped the situation the quickest, managed to ask with a trembling voice. ¡°I heard that Arin was the first to find the scene. How shocked must that young and delicate child have been? As her family, shouldn¡¯t we at leastfort her?¡± Perhaps they anticipated what woulde out of her mouth? The two brothers barely managed to swallow their dry saliva. ¡°Shall we go for a stroll to the academy to relive our old memories?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 153 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 153: Anxiety (1) ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°I feel so refreshed as if I could fly after having a good sleep! With this condition, I might even win against Cyan, don¡¯t you think?¡± Luna responded with a straight face to Set¡¯s reckless remark, which made all the worries disappear. ¡°Just kidding! Just kidding! I can¡¯t say anything serious¡­¡± Set waved his hand, indicating not to take it seriously. Luna and Set, who embarked on their bted journey back amidst the rough sandstorm. Although they had left as a trio, they returned as a duo, a situation that couldn¡¯t beughed off. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask?¡± ¡°What right do I have to ask? It¡¯s your society¡¯s business, not something that happened at your request, and while I was idly sleepingfortably, you were the one who got into trouble. Frankly, I feel ashamed. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to return asfortably as now.¡± Set expressed his sincere feelings, smacking his lips nervously. ¡°Roughly speaking, with Cyan, there seems to be some unknown force behind us, right? The power he possesses exceeds the limits we thought.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case¡­¡± The problem was that it far exceeded those limits. ¡°Then that¡¯s it, what more is there to ask? Men are supposed to have a couple of secrets even from their lovers. As a rival, you should respect that!¡± Did Luna feel some sympathy towards Set¡¯s cool demeanor as he casually brushed it off? Luna looked at Set with slightly more respectful eyes than usual. ¡°If he¡¯s really my rival, then that¡¯s enough! That¡¯s the only way my desire to challenge grows stronger, right? Alright! When we return to the academy, I¡¯ll double, no, triple the harsh training from before! Will you help, junior?¡± ¡°Do it alone.¡± It was a nonchnt response that nullified the spirited proposal in an instant. Set was fortunate to be a simple man, but Luna couldn¡¯t help but think he was too simple, almost problematic. And so, after about two days had passed, Luna and Set finally arrived at Luwen around dawn, simr to when they departed. ¡°Huh?¡± Set, looking towards the gate, immediately doubted his eyes. There were twice as many knights guarding the gatepared to before. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many knights? It¡¯s going to be difficult to sneak in now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just go in.¡± As if it was nothing, Luna approached the gate confidently. Set watched him with puzzled eyes. ¡°Identity confirmation¡­ huh?¡± Just as the knights were about to confirm their identities with solemn voices, they looked at Set with unfamiliar yet somehow recognizable faces. ¡°L-Luna Rainriver?¡± Not only her, but Set, whose stature itself was an identity confirmation, appeared, causing the knights¡¯ eyes to widen. ¡°Academy students, why are you here at this time¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯re returning from our field trip.¡± ¡°A field trip? We haven¡¯t heard anything about it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. It was an activity we did without permission. We¡¯re expecting disciplinary action as soon as we return.¡± For a moment, there was a silent stillness around the gate. ¡°W-Well, I understand for now. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t have to tire yourself like a frontline soldier.¡± Luna gestured for Set to hurry up as if asking what he was doing. Watching this, Set thought to himself. Although he had been someone who would casually talk nonsense wherever he went, it seemed he couldn¡¯tpare with this junior. ¡°But there seem to be more guards than usual. Is there a reason?¡± ¡°Oh, well, you¡¯ll hear when you return, but there was a murder incident at the academy recently.¡± ¡°A murder incident?¡± The eyes of both the man and woman flickered simultaneously. ¡°Yes. Not only that, but there¡¯s also a notice that imperial dignitaries will be visiting soon¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± At that moment, a knight came running from the main street and urgently shouted to the guards. ¡°The imperial family just passed through the western gate!¡± * * * Graduates usually visit the academy for two main reasons. Either to revisit old memories and rx, or to encourage current students, siblings, or friends attending the academy. In fact, because the academy itself is located in such a remote ce, such visits weren¡¯t very frequent. Moreover, it was unprecedented in the history of the academy for members of the royal family, not to mention three of them at once, to visit like this. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to breathe the fresh air of the academy after a long time. Don¡¯t you all agree?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s like the scent of forgotten memories¡­¡± While Nerobian and Fabian awkwardly smiled as if trying to amodate her, Fabian spoke with a bitter expression. ¡°Arin should be in the royal pce. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± His tone indicated a strong desire to finish quickly and leave. ¡°Why the rush? Since we¡¯re out for an outing, we should enjoy it slowly¡­¡± While Violet gazed at the streets of Luwen with delight, Fabian and Nerobian¡¯s faces were on the verge of crumpling. What on earth had they done for her to bring them to such a ce with such determination? It was truly an iprehensible situation. Then, a familiar face appeared before them. Arin, the youngest member of the imperial family, who had hurried over upon hearing the news of the imperial family¡¯s visit. ¡°I am Arin Sevellerus, the princess of the Usvip Empire. I greet my brothers and my elder sister!¡± Arin immediately greeted her siblings. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Arin! It¡¯s been so long. I was really worried, but you look healthy, which is a relief.¡± Violet greeted her warmly with a bright smile. Fabian and Nerobian also greeted her with forced smiles. ¡°What could have brought you all the way to this distant academy¡­?¡± ¡°We were quite shocked by the unfortunate incident that happened before, so we came with the intention offorting Arin!¡± ¡°M-Me?¡± Arin couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. As her gaze naturally turned to Fabian and Nerobian, and upon seeing their ufortable and uneasy reactions, Violet realized that her words were insincere. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this, so shall we move somewhere else?¡± ¡°Then, let me guide you to my room¡­¡± A room in the royal pce familiar to the three siblings. Looking at neatly arranged weapons, scrolls, and borrowed books for academic advancement, Violet praised her. ¡°As expected, an honor student¡¯s room is different. I feel like I should learn from you?¡± ¡°Compared to you, Violet, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m anything special.¡± Arin responded humbly. ¡°Seeing my younger sister who has grown so much in my absence, I feel proud as an older sister.¡± Arin felt very unsettled in the current situation. The Violet she knew wasn¡¯t like this. She not only had no interest in politics but also had never showered her with such awkwardpliments. It could be med on her mood, but she even felt that there was no way they hade with purely friendly intentions. ¡°Come to think of it, Arin¡¯s fianc¨¦ also lives in this dormitory, right? Cyan Vert, was it?¡± As soon as Cyan was mentioned, a chilly unease brushed her mind. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct, but¡­¡± ¡°Since we¡¯vee all the way here, I¡¯d like to see him once. I heard there¡¯s a connection between Arin and him even before enrollment. What do you think from Arin¡¯s perspective? Is he a good man?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± Arin couldn¡¯t easily give a response. It wasn¡¯t that she had nothing to say, but rather, she was caught in the dilemma of whether it was appropriate to speak. ¡°If you wish to meet him, we¡¯ll go and bring him.¡± Fabian, who was standing awkwardly with an ufortable expression, volunteered to fetch him. ¡°Calling someone out for an impromptu meeting without prior arrangements isn¡¯t proper etiquette. He¡¯s the youngest son of Duke Vert, the fianc¨¦ of Arin, so it wouldn¡¯t be right for us to go?¡± As if she was about to head to Cyan¡¯s room, Violet stood up. ¡°Well, Cyan probably isn¡¯t in his room right now! He usually spends weekends training with the guardian knights rather than staying in his room¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I guess we should wait in his room. Since there¡¯s no hurry, let¡¯s wait patiently.¡± Waiting wasn¡¯t the issue; going to Cyan¡¯s room was. If he was alone, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but what if there was someone else in his room who shouldn¡¯t be there? Arin absolutely couldn¡¯t let them take Cyan to her room. ¡°Since Cyan doesn¡¯t like peopleing to his room without notice, he might feel ufortable if we go.¡± Unexpectedly, Arin¡¯s response caused Violet¡¯s eyebrows to twitch slightly. ¡°I¡¯d better go and deliver the message myself¡­¡± ¡°Arin.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown up a lot, haven¡¯t you? Now you suddenly know enough to criticise my words¡­¡± Violet¡¯s face, which had been full of smiles, instantly froze like ice. But as if nothing had happened, she returned to her usual smile, and seeing this, Arin, who had been consumed by long-forgotten fears, couldn¡¯t speak any longer. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Fabian and Nerobian, who were watching them, also broke out in a cold sweat silently. As an awkward silence filled the room, ¡°Sir Cyan Vert has arrived¡­¡± The unexpected news of someone¡¯s visit was delivered. ¡°C-Cyan is here?¡± Arin¡¯s mouth, which had been stiff, opened again, and at the same time, Violet¡¯s expression subtly changed. Before long, Cyan revealed himself in front of them. ¡°Cyan Vert, the youngest son of Duke Vert. I greet the noble princess and princes of the empire.¡± Despite facing the royal family, Cyan greeted them with not nervousness but rather an indifferent gaze. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a while. Cyan Vert. No, Sir Cyan¡­¡± While the princes awkwardly greeted him with some semnce of facial expression, Violet¡¯s rigid face remained unchanged. ¡°Oh, wee Cyan! I was actually about toe find you myself, but thank you foring first. Please, don¡¯t stand, have a seat!¡± Quickly shedding her awkward expression and hastily weing him as if she were the owner of the room, Cyan naturally took a seat next to Arin. Still unable to shake off her lingering confusion, Arin cautiously nced at Cyan out of the corner of her eye. His demeanor was as nonchnt and indifferent as ever,pletely unchanged from usual. Had she found sce in that familiar demeanor? Arin felt the anxiety that had been building inside her gradually dissipate. ¡°I hope we¡¯re not interrupting your weekend activities.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°What were you up to?¡± ¡°I was training with the knights.¡± ¡°Oh? Then Arin¡¯s prediction was spot on? Knowing what each other will be doing in advance, it¡¯s quite enviable, isn¡¯t it?¡± Despite the ufortable praise, Cyan maintained his usual poker face. ¡°As you know, Arin was deeply affected by the unfortunate incident before. It would be nice if Cyan couldfort her by her side. We came here today with that in mind.¡± As the unfortunate incident was mentioned, the brows of the prince brothers furrowed deeply. Arin didn¡¯t feel much at ease either. While it could be said as an elder sister to her brother¡¯s fianc¨¦, given that everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t the true intention, the air in the room became heavy. ¡°Comfort her?¡± At this, Cyan raised one corner of his mouth, giving a peculiar smile. As if her words were utterly insignificant. Seeing that smile, Violet felt a sudden rush of revulsion, as if her blood were running cold. Apanied by an inexplicable strong sense of unease. ¡°Did youe to give medicine or poison?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces, except Cyan¡¯s, turned pale as a sheet. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 154 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 154: Anxiety (2) Human speech varies in meaning depending on the situation and atmosphere. However, the words uttered by Cyan at this moment were unequivocally negative, regardless of how they might be interpreted in any direction. ¡°Cyan! What are you saying?¡± Arin was the first to react. Rather than expressing anger, her reaction seemed to be more of a question about why such words were spoken in the first ce. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to arrogance. Have you forgotten who is present in front of you?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re the heir of Duke Vert and favored by His Majesty, how dare you speak such nder here, as if it¡¯s a safe ce!¡± Fabian reproached while Nerobian expressed indignation, pointing out his disrespectful attitude. Cyan¡¯s gaze naturally turned towards his brothers. ¡°I¡¯ll return your words, Prince Fabian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can be arrogant to a certain extent, but what kind of shamelessness did you have when you came here?¡± ¨C Kwaak Fabian, consumed by anger, rushed towards Cyan and grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Do you truly wish to die? Or have you be so intoxicated by your affiliation with the royal family that you¡¯ve lost your senses? Don¡¯t delude yourself! The likes of a mere girl¡¯s skirt won¡¯t protect you¡­.¡± A human being who cannot control his emotions is no different from an animal and shows his true nature as it is. Regardless of who was present to hear, Fabian conveyed his sincere warning to Cyan. ¡°Kekk!¡± However, what returned was not an apology but a sneer filled with insult and mockery. His inner thoughts were clearly visible, saying that he was not at the level of being worthy of listening. ¡°Please understand, Third Prince. My skin isn¡¯t that thick, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to smile with the person who sent an assassin to kill me.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Fabian¡¯s hand trembled as he grasped Cyan¡¯s cor. Though it was a slight gesture, it seemed to convey a warning only audible to those present. Ironically, Arin, who stood nearby, also caught wind of it. ¡°W-what do you mean, Cyan?¡± Suppressing her trembling voice, Arin, with both hands covering her mouth, asked, her voice betraying anxiety. Unlike the constantly shifting dynamic between the two, Cyan remained steadfast, like a pir supporting the heart of the forest. ¡°Calm down, brother!¡± Nerobian rushed to Fabian to restrain him. Unable to hear Cyan¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯t understand why his brother was trembling like a frightened person. After mustering hisposure, Fabian awkwardlyughed and spoke. ¡°M-making spections has its limits! On what grounds do you hesitate¡­!¡± ¡°Please calm down, Fabian.¡± Violet, who had been silent all along, intervened. Frozen as if under a spell, Fabian couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet Cyan¡¯s unwavering gaze. After a brief silence, Violet, breaking the tense atmosphere, smiled peacefully and spoke. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve chosen the wrong timing for this meeting¡­.¡± Cyan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as steady as ever. ¡°It seems our youngest has gained a reliable ally. That¡¯s truly fortunate. For the sake of the harmonious rtionship between you two, we should withdraw.¡± Rising from her seat, Violet turned without waiting for anyone¡¯s response. The two princes, watching Violet¡¯s departure, hesitated to move. ¡°What are you waiting for? We should step aside to not disturb their intimate time.¡± With one final remark, she left, prompting the princes to finally move. As they moved out of each other¡¯s sight, not a single greeting was exchanged. The storm that had swept through the princess¡¯s room seemed to have passed, and a calm current flowed once more. After the royal family left the room, Arin, still in shock, stared nkly at the ceiling without any movement. How much time passed? As Arin regained her senses and looked around, she suddenly noticed Cyan still by her side. ¡°C-Cyan?¡± Though it seemed unlikely, it felt as if Cyan had been waiting by her side until she came to her senses. Without a word, Cyan handed him a document. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Please check it.¡± With a bewildered heart, Arin examined the document Cyan had given him. ¡°¡­!¡± Shocked by the contents, which were too unsettling to behold with a calm mind, Arin immediately asked. ¡°W-where did this¡­ No, is what¡¯s written here true?¡± The document detailed ns by Imperial Princes Fabian and Nerobian to hire mercenaries to assassinate Cyan. ¡°This is my final sincerity for looking after Nana in your absence.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In the future, attacks from other branches of the royal family against Princess Arin will likely intensify. Therefore, it would be sufficient to establish more means of protection for yourself. That should be enough to ensure the protection of Princess Arin for the time being.¡± A sword doesn¡¯t exist solely to harm the opponent; likewise, a shield doesn¡¯t exist only to defend oneself. Sometimes, a sharp sword can serve as a defense against threats, and conversely, a sturdy shield can be an offensive tool against adversaries. Only by utilizing theseplex elements appropriately can one create a means of protection for oneself. Although it was undoubtedly meaningful advice that would allow her to stand confidently in the unpredictable pce, Arin couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why? Why are you saying this to me?¡± Cyan¡¯s advice and counsel for her, though always present, had been deeply engraved in Arin¡¯s heart, whether sincere or not. She had always firmly believed it was a foundation for her better self. However, this advice felt different. It was as if someone leaving for somewhere far away was leaving theirst words to her. ¡°¡­.¡± Cyan, maintaining silence, had slightly trembling lips. This was also unfamiliar to Arin. Was he hesitating? It was iprehensible that he, who had never lost his courage even before the aristocracy, would show such an unexpected behavior. The anxiety swelling within Arin only grew stronger. ¡°The engagement with the princess¡­.¡± Finally, Cyan spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do it.¡± As his words reached her, Arin felt as if everything in the world was copsing around her. *** Not long after the assassination attempt, the Imperial family¡¯s visit to the academy continued to create a tense atmosphere. Amidst this tension, Luna was behaving strangely quiet. To Lam, who had always observed her, her current demeanor felt incredibly unnatural. ¡°You haven¡¯t been to the librarytely.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had a reason to go.¡± Just a few days ago, she had asked for materials to learn about the Tome, but now she was reading apletely unrted book. It¡¯s hard to understand what she¡¯s thinking, but Lam turned her head, thinking it might be better than silently disappearing again. ¨C Click At that moment, the door of the dormitory opened, and a woman entered. ¡°¡­?¡± Lam eyed her suspiciously. ¡°L-Luna?¡± Just moments ago, she had been sitting at her desk reading, and now she appeared at the entrance. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± She walked in as if nothing had happened, and gently ced something on top of Luna¡¯s head as she continued reading. ¨C Sparkle Suddenly, a blue aura sparkled from her hand, and in a sh, Luna, who had been reading, disappeared, reced by a small doll emitting a significant amount of mana. ¡°A, Artifact of Illusion?¡± Lam couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, instantly recognizing the nature of the doll. Seeing Luna putting away the used doll into her pocket, Lam couldn¡¯t contain her surprise. ¡°Since when? No, where did you go in this situation?¡± ¡°Nodeli.¡± Lam was speechless at the unexpected response. ¡°If you¡¯re going to stand around hesitating like that, go get the messenger pouch.¡± ¡°M-Messenger pouch?¡± ¡°Yes. I have a message to deliver to my grandfather.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes shone with determination, as if she had made a new decision. * * * Darkness settled like a nket across the sky, yet amidst it, following the faint streaks of light, Aschel moved forward steadily and confidently. With each step, the faint streaks of light grew brighter. Aschel quickened her pace upon realizing that the long-awaited presence of the ancient Holy Sword was finally within reach. While light and darkness always coexist, even the vast darkness that could engulf the world eventually yields to a single ray of light. Sessfully recalling the moment he first realized the existence of such darkness, Aschel finally found the light of truth he had longed for. Now, all that remained was to confirm that truth. Unable to contain his overwhelming anticipation and joy, a smile never left Aschel¡¯s lips as the radiant altar of the Holy Sword finally began to reveal itself before him. ¡°¡­?¡± Facing this sight, Aschel doubted his eyes. The awe that had gripped him caused his mouth, which had been opened in amazement, to narrow in an instant, and soon, numerous questions began to arise in his mind. A scene so dismal that not even the word ¡°glorious¡± coulde to mind. The Holy Sword, which should have been firmly embedded on the silvery altar,y scattered on the ground instead, and the ray of light that he had thought to be the beacon of salvation was now dimming, its brilliance fading like a faint candle on the verge of extinguishing. Was this truly the true face of the noble Holy Sword? Struggling to calm his suddenly confused mind, Aschel carefully picked up the scattered Holy Sword and ced it back on the altar. ¨C Crack! Suddenly, a bright aura shot out from the lost sword, and before long, more radiant than the sun and more dazzling than the blue sky, golden hair began to flutter in the space. Lost in the noble atmosphere for a moment, Aschel knelt as he faced the sacred spirit standing before him. ¡°I greet the Holy Sword Durandal, who illuminates the continent with the light of truth!¡± The woman in the light silently set foot on the altar and gradually approached him with graceful steps. Only the chosen one, who leads the warm light of life from the icy darkness, can possess the divine power said to be bestowed by the gods. As the resplendent hand of divinity finally touched the chosen one¡¯s chin, Aschel, intoxicated with ecstasy, smiled with joy. ¨C p! An unpleasant harsh friction echoed in the air. Aschel¡¯s white cheek turned crimson, and the woman¡¯s face, struck with anger, also turned red. ¡°From now on, listen to me straight and stop grinning like an idiot. The heir of Lumendel¡­.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 155 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 155: Anxiety (3) The royal family, hastily leaving the royal pce, fled from the academy as if escaping for their lives. Although there were still other schedules remaining, such as meetings with the chancellor, now it seemed like nothing mattered anymore, as no one even mentioned them. ¡°We can¡¯t just let this incident slide! How can the undefeated royal family be humiliated by the young heir of a duke? Where else would such a thing happen?¡± Nerobian, who still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation, spoke to Violet as if using her. To this, the bewildered Fabian shouted back at him. ¡°Quiet, Nerobian! Isn¡¯t all this because of you?¡± ¡°What, what do you mean? Why suddenly me me¡­?¡± *Sigh* Suddenly, Fabian grabbed Nerobian by the cor and whispered something in his ear. ¡°H-How could he¡­?¡± Upon hearing the truth, Nerobian¡¯s expression changed, and he couldn¡¯t even articte his words properly. Although they thought they had erased all traces, how did the truth spread so widely that it reached the ears of the person involved? If Cyan found out, it was only a matter of time before it reached the emperor¡¯s ears. And if that happened, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. Arin will surely understand it as an unavoidable matter between siblings.¡± ¡°Sister! Even so, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about it. Since our meeting with Arin is over, shall we return to the pce? You¡¯ve kept your promise, so I will also handle this matter discreetly.¡± Violet, ending the conversation, suggested returning to the pce. For the two princes, whether leaving now or staying, the situation remained frustrating. Even though they considered themselves as thorns in the eyes of those who coveted the imperial throne, to overlook such a significant weakness was uneptable. The anxiety entrenched in the hearts of the brothers grew heavier with each passing moment. Regardless, as Violet alone boarded the carriage, she closed her eyes and immersed herself in contemtion. Fear is said to be the oldest human emotion, and among them, fear of the unknown is the most dreaded. It¡¯s not the pain of being struck by a sword that one fears, but rather the anticipation of the unknown pain before being struck. Likewise, they would continue to fear their own vulnerabilities, not knowing when they might be exposed. And undoubtedly, the boy himself¡­ ¡®It¡¯s certain.¡¯ The moment when Cecilia¡¯s head was thrown before her eyes still sent shivers down her spine, filling her with anxiety. His eyes. His smile. His murderous intent. The indelible marks etched into her body. The image she thought would never leave her mind until death. ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯ The man who had introduced her to fear and dread for the first time, providing her with feelings of helplessness and humiliation. At this moment, Violet was certain: Cyan Vert, the youngest son of Duke Vert and Arin¡¯s fianc¨¦, was indeed the assassin she and Aschel sought. * * * Artifact messenger scroll: a type ofmunication device that allows messages to be conveyed spatially through magical orbs containing magic. Although the Regens, the Society president had given her one recently due to its widespreadmercialization in the society, it took Luna a considerable amount of time before she finally used it for the first time. ¡°Do you expect me to believe that now?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t understand, I can exin it to you again as many times as necessary. Do you need me to?¡± Despite Regens¡¯s harsh interrogation, Luna responded calmly, as usual. She sinctly summarized what had happened in Nodeli as promised to the members of the society, leaving out any mention of Cyan and smoothly attributing the assistance regarding the mist to mercenaries who had passed nearby. Even if she omitted the details about Cyan, the fact that there were considerable opposition factions within the Garam Magic Society and their attempted second kidnapping of Luna was enough to significantly pique Regens¡¯s interest. ¡°I heard that you demanded information about the Tome recently.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I went to Nodeli to find out about it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this out of character for you? What suddenly prompted such proactive behavior?¡± ¡°Were there ever times when I acted ording to expectations? It was just personal curiosity. I didn¡¯t want to involve the society and sought to investigate quietly on my own.¡± A diforting groan came from Regens across the messenger scroll. His inner thoughts of not fully trusting Luna¡¯s words were evident. ¡°Oh, and I sent some information to the returning members of the society. It should arrive shortly.¡± ¡°What information?¡± ¡°A list of Auram Society members hiding within the Garam Magic Society.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Even though she couldn¡¯t see it, Luna vividly imagined Regens rising from his seat, driven by frustration. ¡°Although it¡¯s not exhaustive, most of them should be included. I hope you can tidy things up until I return after this semester ends. That¡¯s my request.¡± ¡°Why are you only revealing this crucial information now¡­?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you during the break, Grandfather.¡± After concluding the matter, Luna abruptly terminated themunication. Observing everything from behind, Lam couldn¡¯t believe it and asked with a gaze of disbelief. ¡°I-Is it true?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The stories you just told president Regens. Are they all true?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any repercussions for Lam from the society.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m not saying? Why suddenly involve yourself in society matters¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more like a fog than a breeze.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes momentarily shed resolutely. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ more importantly¡­¡± *Bam bam bam!* ¡°Hey! Is anyone in there?¡± The heavy pounding, as if a bear was knocking, reverberated through the room. Recognizing immediately who it was, Luna¡¯s expression subtly stiffened. ¡°Why is that idiot senior here again¡­?¡± ¡°Should I go out?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± In essence, he was almost like the first guest to visit her room after enrolling in the academy. Although she secretly hoped for a different protagonist, she didn¡¯t mind him either way and opened the doorfortably. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re finally out! Something big happened! Huge!¡± ¡°Why? Did Senior Cyan refuse to spar again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also huge¡­ No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Set seemed at a loss, scratching his head vigorously with both hands, messing up his hair. ¡°They say Senior Cyan submitted a withdrawal letter!¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± Her indifferent eyes suddenly widened in shock. * * * The dean, who had been staring intently at the envelope on his desk, soon shifted his gaze to me with a tense expression. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°You can see for yourself. I¡¯ve already submitted one to the administration office.¡± I even wrote it inrge letters on the envelope so that he didn¡¯t have to open it to check. Should I give him a pair of sses as a gift before I go? A withdrawal letter. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve written to end my time at the academy, without needing further exnation. ¡°Despite your absurd actions over the past two years, I have not imposed any sanctions on you. Do you know why?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There may be several reasons, but the biggest one was my intention to uncover your suspicious and secretive behavior. But instead of uncovering it, it only grew more and more. Especially with recent events¡­¡± I deliberately avoided eye contact. ¡°But now, after leaving all that suspicion behind, you¡¯re leaving? Where do you intend to go after leaving the academy, which guarantees your current status?¡± ¡°I believe I¡¯m not obligated to inform you about that, Dean.¡± My firm yet indifferent response seemed to exhaust the Dean as he let out a sigh. ¡°Fine! Then tell me this. If I let you go like this, can you guarantee that you won¡¯t make a name for yourself on this continent? Whether it¡¯s for good or bad.¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer directly. ¡°Your silence tells me enough. In that case, I cannot let you go even more. Letting you go like a lightning bolt in a cloud, whose strike is unpredictable, is unreasonable.¡± ¡°This withdrawal letter is merely a formality, Dean. Regardless of your intentions, I will leave this academy within the next few days.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Confirming that he couldn¡¯t sway my firm decision any further, the Dean remained silent. ¡°When will you leave?¡± ¡°At most, a week.¡± ¡°Is it because of that child?¡± At the mention of Nana, I involuntarily flinched. ¡°Not entirely.¡± Though it might as well be. ¡°What if I were to spread information about you to the world?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern me, but it seems a bit petty. Instead of supporting your student¡¯s bright future, do you really need to resort to such tactics?¡± ¡°So, now you dare to mention the word ¡®student¡¯?¡± Well, I did learn a thing or two from you after all. With that, I turned away. ¡°As long as you step out of that door, you should never see me again.¡± Whether it was meant kindly or maliciously, his final warning resonated. ¡°I¡¯d prefer it that way.¡± Saying so, I naturally turned my head. ¡°Please stay here for a long, long time.¡± Whether it sounded like a curse or not, the Dean¡¯s brow furrowed like a valley. As I descended the stairs of the main building, which I would never ascend again, familiar faces greeted me upon reaching the first floor. They greeted me, but their gazes were far from smooth. Approaching me briskly, Luna stood before me and asked, gazing intently. ¡°You submitted a withdrawal letter. Is it true?¡± Rumors spread quickly. Since there was no reason to conceal it, I nodded my head. ¡°Can I ask why?¡± ¡°Nothing special. I just can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± The reason I was at the academy in the first ce was simple. I was using the guise of being a student to conceal my true self. But if that veil has reached a point where it no longer serves its purpose, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay here anymore. That¡¯s all. ¡°¡­¡± Luna stared at my face intently without saying a word. There were traces of anguish on her face, as if she had many things to say but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say them. ¡°You really are, until the end, doing whatever you want.¡± ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± ¡°I just hope you realize that I¡¯m trying my best to restrain myself from acting even more recklessly.¡± Just thinking about it is dreadful. Well, I guess this feeling wille to an end now. There won¡¯t be any more shes with this bold junior. ¡°Hey! Cyan Vert! What am I going to do if you just leave me behind like this?¡± This time, Set approached, his face filled with a mixture of anger and concern. ¡°We made a promise, didn¡¯t we? You said you¡¯d fight alongside me if I guided you to Nodeli! It would be awkward if you forgot¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Set was momentarily stunned by the swift response. ¡°W-what did you just say?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s inconvenient to do it within the academy. Meet me outside the gates tonight.¡± In an instant, Set¡¯s shocked expression turned into jubtion. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 156 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 156: Anxiety (4) *Ding dong.* Despite Ressimus knocking on the door, there was no response from inside. ¡°I¡¯lle in, Arin.¡± As she opened the door and entered, she saw Arin sitting in a chair, staring nkly at the ceiling. ¡°I brought some snacks. Would you like to have something? You haven¡¯t eaten anything for a while.¡± Arin¡¯s condition was truly a picture of listlessness, having lost all enthusiasm for everything. It was a stark contrast to her usual vibrant and lively self, evoking pity in those who saw her. ¡°I¡¯m so pathetic, aren¡¯t I, Ressimus?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t expect to be rejected, but why do I feel so miserable, like the world has ended, as if I¡¯m so pitiful?¡± After the encounter with the royal family at the academy, Cyan had suddenly dered their engagement annulled. The reason was that he could no longer stay at the academy, and he didn¡¯t borate further. Shortly after, news spread throughout the academy that Cyan had submitted his withdrawal application to the administration office. ¡°Now, it¡¯s only natural that there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Considering how much Princess Arin¡­¡± ¡°Because I like him a lot?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Ressimus was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯m not denying it now. That¡¯s right. I really liked Cyan.¡± Despite expressing her honest feelings, Arin¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°Since we parted on the battlefield, I think I¡¯ve liked him all along. I¡¯ve tried to express my feelings to match his and to be a better version of myself, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t be Cyan¡¯s person. Or more precisely, Cyan didn¡¯t need me¡­¡± Even though Ressimus wanted to offer words offort, she couldn¡¯t find anything to say. No matter how many good words she brought, it seemed impossible to alleviate Arin¡¯s current mood. ¡°When my sister and brother came to visit during the day, I was honestly scared. It felt like I had returned to my past self that I had forgotten. A powerless princess who couldn¡¯t do anything. That was my true self.¡± Thinking back to that moment when Violet said those words, she still felt embarrassed. ¡°But when Cyan came, all the anxiety disappeared, and I felt relieved and calm. Should I call it a source of strength? I felt so much respect for him, even to face those brothers whom I had been so afraid of, as he was facing them confidently¡­¡± In her hand, she held a document that Cyan had given her during the day. ¡°Why did Cyan give this to me? Perhaps it¡¯s a sign for me to protect myself? He probably wanted to convey the message to always be careful and prepared, as I never know when and where something might happen.¡± It was like a kind of final gift. Or rather, it also meant there was no next. ¡°Cyan always cared for me, such a wed person, until the end, but what did I do for him? Instead of doing anything for Cyan, I don¡¯t even know anything about him¡­¡± It¡¯s just that he¡¯s the son of a duke who¡¯s a little special from others. From the beginning, Cyan had never confided anything about himself to Arin. ¡°Cyan clearly said he lives for herself, but what exactly does he live for? Could it be that I can¡¯t fit into the life he seeks?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t feel too disheartened! If Arin didn¡¯t mean anything to Cyan, he wouldn¡¯t have given you such advice! I think he said it to mean that you should live well even without him!¡± ¡°Yeah. That must be it. Cyan has always been like that. But now that I can¡¯t say those words next to him, it must mean that I have to ovee this on my own, right?¡± As if agreeing with Ressimus¡¯ words, Arin nodded slightly. But¡­ ¡°But Ressimus, can I really do it?¡± Arin wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Cyan probably doesn¡¯t need me anymore, but I still need him. Can I navigate through this daunting future without Cyan by my side? I¡¯m not sure of myself anymore¡­¡± Her voice gradually began to fade. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m unsure¡­¡± Thick tears fell from her reddened eyshes, dampening the floor. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to show that I can live well without him, but I don¡¯t have the confidence¡­ Just a little more, or just staying by my side would be so nice¡­ Why can¡¯t I cling to that?¡± As tears continued to flow like rain, even her sobbing could be heard now. ¡°I¡¯m such a fool¡­¡± A helpless princess who couldn¡¯t do anything. The ugly side of her that she never wanted to see again was appearing without filtering through her tears. * * * ¡°Enough! I give up, Cyan!¡± Set, who dered surrender, fell to the floor as if his strength had run out. ¡°The sky looks unusually clear tonight¡­¡± The night sky was dotted with shining stars, as if celebrating. The boy, who suddenly raised his head, looked at me and asked. ¡°Just be honest with me! How much of your strength did you use while fighting me?¡± ¡°Whatever you think, it¡¯s less than half.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like a monster¡­¡± He stuck his tongue out and then flopped back down. ¡°In the end, even if I charge at you with a whole battalion, it¡¯s hard for you to get a single scratch, right? You don¡¯t even feel any regret about this.¡± One of the driving forces behind human advancement is knowing the feeling of regret that arises when you get close to your goal but can¡¯t reach it. Humans strive for better growth based on that feeling of regret. However, if a huge barrier is erected to the point where even such emotions cannot be felt, then despair and helplessness naturally set in, leading to decline. That seemed to be the current state of the boy. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Contrary to what I expected him to ask, Set hesitated for a moment. ¡°Would I, who ran wild in the ruins, have had a hard time defeating you?¡± It was an unexpectedly serious tone for him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t fight to the end.¡± It was not a joking statement meant to ease the mood, but a sincere one. Why would a human in aa be frightening? Because at that moment, it¡¯s not facing a human, but a being from another dimension. The sand god who originally nned to use this fellow to kill me, I couldn¡¯t even be sure of the oue if we had fought to the end. ¡°Is that so?¡± Seemingly realizing something, he quickly dusted himself off and got up. ¡°It may sound trivial, but I¡¯ve always thought of myself as the strongest human in the kingdom. When that mysterious guy suddenly came and went on a rampage, no one could stop him.¡± I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily wrong. Especially considering there¡¯s no student here at the academy who could dare to challenge you. ¡°So I thought I needed to make myself even stronger. So that even if that guy came back, I wouldn¡¯t be controlled by him! That way, as my true self, I could protect our kingdom!¡± Yeah. In a past life, you had already achieved that level, if not surpassed it¡­ ¡°People used to say, whatever enters my body is a manifestation of the guardian deity of thisnd, Sabulom. If that¡¯s true, then you, who I faced during the rampage, must have had a power simr to that deity, right? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± I just nodded silently, implying to think as you wish. ¡°The more I think about it, the more amazing it seems. Unlike me, who forgets everything after going berserk, you can use your powerpletely freely. Beating you now, it¡¯s harder than catching the stars in the sky. Thanks, Cyan Vert! For showing me my level¡­¡± He sincerely expressed his gratitude, extending his thumb. ¡°But don¡¯t think it¡¯s over! You should look forward to the day we meet again! I¡¯ll be several times, no, tens of times stronger than I am now!¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up?¡± ¡°Of course not! What¡¯s a rival for, if not to surpass? I¡¯ll keep getting stronger and stronger to surpass you! Be ready, Cyan!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh. Yeah. This simple yet upright guy won¡¯t give up so easily. ¡°It¡¯s good to be stronger, but take care of your health first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you catch a cold and die, it would be unfair, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Ha! A cold on my body, stronger than a rock! I¡¯m not weak enough to get sick with such a trivial illness!¡± Well, you never know. Tragedy can strike at any time, to anyone. While watching him loosen up again, seeming like he wouldn¡¯t return anytime soon, I left him alone and headed back to the academy. * * * A lonely night breeze blew from ahead, stirring up my stifling chest. Why? I don¡¯t know why, but one side of my chest feels sore and suffocated. Why do people feel sorry or regretful about someone leaving just because they don¡¯t want to be around anymore? I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Especially Princess Arin¡¯s expression¡­ If anyone saw it, they¡¯d think the world was ending. Her constantly vacant expression was irritating beyond measure. [Are you expecting food or money with that nk face? Wrinkles are forming on your face.] Kaeram, who appeared out of nowhere, pointed out my pathetic appearance. For some reason, I felt like even if I got scolded by this perverted sword today, I had nothing to say. [Isn¡¯t it amazing? The little things you thought weren¡¯t a big deal are making you think a lot. Even though they don¡¯t know your true face¡­] ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± [Didn¡¯t I know you? You want to deny it. It¡¯s just that those who don¡¯t know your true face are showing you simr interest.] Of course, right? If the seemingly ordinary academy student suddenly knew that I was a ruthless assassin who had shed thousands or even tens of thousands of lives, their eyes would change in an instant. Knowing that, even though I nned to leave without any regrets, my chest feels ufortable and stifled. ¡°I¡¯m pathetic¡­¡± It was a remark directed at no one but myself. ¨C Shwiik A swift motion in the direction of one o¡¯clock from the front. I immediately turned my head at the familiar sensation. No need to confirm, I recognized them as members of the Mist. ¡°The leader has instructed you toe to the Astral ne urgently.¡± Why was it so urgent that they came immediately to convey the purpose? ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯ve found the target.¡± As soon as I heard the word ¡°target,¡± my body reacted sharply, like a prey found by a hunting predator. It wasn¡¯t about a new purification target that hadn¡¯t been there before. It meant that they had found someone they had missed before, someone who must be eliminated. The sense of murderous rage that had momentarily dulled began to rise again within me. ¡°They found Boris?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 157 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 157: ck Blood n (1) A magical stone emitting dazzling iridescent light. However, the face of Regens, the leader of the Garam Magic Society watching over it, was darkened with deep concern. His gaze was like a statue, unmoving and unblinking. The only movement was his fingers, showing traces of agony. Amidst this, a member of the society came to report to him. ¡°President Regens! As you instructed, we have apprehended all the traitors within the society listed on the roster!¡± ¡°Did you capture every single one without exception?¡± ¡°We are investigating any additional aplices that may be connected, but at least those listed on the roster were indeed traitors affiliated with the Auram Society. It¡¯s astonishing how everything falls into ce like this¡­¡± Whether conscious of Regens¡¯ gaze or not, the society member couldn¡¯t bring themselves to meet his eyes. ¡°It seems even a mouse hiding in the house can nibble away at the pir.¡± Who would have known that foolish beings, disregarded and ignored, would swell in size over time, seizing control of every nook and cranny of the house? Regens felt more disappointment than joy. ¡°They were targeting Luna?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to mention, but it has been said that one of the Auram members who was expelled stated something akin to a curse, iming that we would never fully unleash her abilities and potential anyway.¡± Despite feeling disgraced, Regens¡¯ expression remained unchanged. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t deny it.¡± He knew that the current situation stemmed from his own ignorance and indifference. Perhaps he would have continued to be unaware if she hadn¡¯t spoken up. That child had been peering into everything about the society from within the narrow confines of her room for quite some time now. But even knowing, she hadn¡¯t uttered a word all this time. Why? Even if she hadn¡¯t spoken about it, what was the reason for speaking up now? He knew better than anyone that her talent was exceptional. So he had provided almost indoctrination-level education to contribute her talent to the society¡¯s development, but she hadn¡¯t even blinked. Surviving the mana of Karun up to the seventh rank was not enough; she even escaped the ruins using spatial translocation when she had no strength left? Unless a god helped her, such a miracle was impossible. Even if it wasn¡¯t a god, it was unbelievable that she could achieve such a feat without any assistance. Yes. There must have been someone. Although Luna exined that she received help from a senior at the academy and the prince of Spania, Set Shaharkan, Regens didn¡¯t believe her words. She must have been hiding some important secret from him. He thought that only by unraveling this secret could he finally relieve his current curiosity. ¡°Summon the society members.¡± Three members of the society, who had been summoned immediately, bowed their heads towards him. Already, upon their return, along with the list given by Luna, they reported everything that had happened in Nodeli. Nevertheless, they had to report the incident once again in front of the president of the society, whom they would most likely not want to face at the moment. ¡°You should know why I called you here without me having to exin.¡± ¡°Yes. President¡­¡± ¡°Confess everything you saw there truthfully, without omitting any detail.¡± The society members took turns reporting everything that happened in Nodeli to Regens. Since all three of them were not part of the group visiting the ruins, there was no significant difference between what they reported and what Luna had said. After hearing all the stories, Regens asked with a bold gaze. ¡°Regarding Luna and Set¡­ Did you not see any academy students other than them?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Can you swear on the name of the society?¡± ¡°Is there something suspicious in our report?¡± None of the three society members dared to respond. ¡°You should think carefully about what is in the best interest of the society.¡± Regens issued a warning instead of a response, creating an atmosphere as if giving them onest chance. ¡°¡­!¡± For a moment, they nced at each other, unsure of what to do. Then, one society member, who had been nervously biting their dry lips, finally broke the silence. ¡°T-There was one more!¡± ¡°One more?¡± Regens immediately interjected as if he had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Yes! The one we¡¯ve been watching all along¡­!¡± -Zap! Suddenly, sparks flew from the society member¡¯s body, and with a bang, they copsed. ¡°¡­!¡± Everyone present was speechless at the sudden turn of events. The society member, who had been about to say something, fell unconscious with foam forming at their mouth. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on¡­?¡± -Identify! Regens, who had approached without anyone noticing, examined the unconscious society member¡¯s condition. At the moment when they tried to utter something they had kept inside, mana, concentrated within them, erupted like an explosion. This wasn¡¯t their own mana but mana injected by someone else, causing the explosion. Regens¡¯ confident gaze subtly flickered. ¡°Covenant magic!¡± A magic that injects a small amount of mana into the opponent¡¯s body, causing it to explode when they utter a specified taboo. ¡°When¡­ when did this happen?¡± The faces of the remaining society members, bewildered by their sudden shock, turned pale as if drained of color. From their expressions alone, it was clear that they had never anticipated such a magic being cast on their bodies. ¡°¡­..!¡± Regens stared at the fallen society member with a calm gaze, neither angry nor surprised. What could they possibly have done to resort to such an unexpected action? No, perhaps there was something characteristic of her in her words, but now even that was in doubt. Furthermore, Regens realized that any further vague suspicion and spection would be meaningless. -Humming As the leader of the society and a 9th-level archmage, Regens¡¯ mana surged, causing a fierce whirlwind to arise around him. Simultaneously, resonance urred in the iridescent magical stone at the center of the space, and soon a massive magic circle began to form on the ground. * * * It¡¯s not umon for the Mist, the continent¡¯s foremost assassination group, to miss their target. However, it¡¯s not something that happens every day. Despite missing their mark, the Mist doesn¡¯t abandon their assassination missions. Therefore, they diligently tracked Boris¡¯s whereabouts every single day in pursuit of him. They searched through the Empire¡¯s major cities, including the Imperial City, various magic guilds, and even the frontline region of Velias. Since they couldn¡¯t predict when, where, or with whom Boris might make contact, they devoted several days to intensive surveince to find his trail. During this month-long search, they unexpectedly discovered his trace in a rather surprising location. ¡°In the slums?¡± ¡°Yes. We found someone suspected to be Boris in the slums on the outskirts of Axilium, a northern city of the Ushif Empire.¡± The furrow between the leader¡¯s brows deepened like a steep valley. ¡°Axilium? Wasn¡¯t that his old haunt?¡± ¡°Yes. It was one of the suspected locations, so we kept a close watch on it. Although we couldn¡¯t confirm if he had been there from the beginning, the operatives who sent the report generally believed it was him.¡± Despite hearing the long-awaited news, the leader¡¯s stern expression remained unchanged. Me too. ¡°Bing like a cat staring at a mouse hole¡­¡± When people think of slums, they often envision dpidated and crime-ridden areas where heinous crimes are rampant. However, it was different there. After Emperor Dionne¡¯s ascension, Axilium¡¯s slums were the only remaining impoverished vige in the empire, to put it quite drastically. The residents there were treated worse than ves; they weren¡¯t even considered human. Why weren¡¯t they treated as humans? The reason was simple. They possessed something widespread among the people of thisnd¡ªa thing known as the ck Blood. It was the very same unknown ck blood that flowed through the veins of the inhabitants of Axilium¡¯s slums. It was the kind of unknown ck blood that, if you closed your eyes, you couldn¡¯t see anything. Other than that? Nothing special. Having ck blood flowing through their bodies didn¡¯t grant them any special powers or abilities; they had the same bodies as us. But what kind of country was this? It was a nation that worshipped the God of Light, Lumendel, and fundamentally rejected darkness. Would such a country view the ck Blood people favorably? Certainly not. Their mere existence made them objects of aversion, and the slums were where such people gathered. And that¡¯s where Boris was hiding. You could say the cat had finally found its mouse hole. To be honest, at this point, even I have my doubts. It¡¯s been a month since the incident in Luwen. He must have hidden well if he managed to evade capture for an entire month. It¡¯s notmon for the highly skilled members of the Mist to not find a trace for a whole month. What¡¯s questionable is whether he needed to hide for a whole month in the first ce. Whether he went to the Imperial City with the First Prince or to Velias with Aschel, I bet he was itching to speak out about the sessor of the Demonic Sword in this peaceful and boring academy. But he managed to hold it in. Well, wherever he appeared, I would have rushed over myself, but¡­ He wasn¡¯t a hero who had aplished his grand quest and returned home to his homnd. Did he really need to hide? Whatever the reason, now that his location has been identified, I have only one thing to do. ¡°I will go.¡± The leader didn¡¯t even acknowledge me with a nce, let alone pretending to listen. ¡°I have already submitted my withdrawal letter, so there¡¯s no need to worry about appearances anymore, right? It¡¯s best for me to go alone.¡± ¡°Everyone leave.¡± Suddenly, she ordered all the nearby members to leave. I didn¡¯t think I would be included among ¡°everyone,¡± so I didn¡¯t even lift my gaze from the ground. Once all the members had left. She looked at me with a bold gaze and said. ¡°You¡¯re really going all the way to the end.¡± I immediately understood what ¡°the end¡± meant. Along with submitting my withdrawal letter to the academy, she was probably going to talk about the cancetion of my engagement with Princess Arin. I replied calmly, as usual. ¡°It¡¯s not something unexpected, is it?¡± ¡°Just because you broke off the engagement and left the academy doesn¡¯t mean the attention on you will disappear.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just something that was bound to happen sooner orter.¡± ¡°Do you know what Axilium is like?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then you must also know that I can¡¯t send you there.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it true that other members cannot be sent away either? When you sent Lambert for a solo mission, you never seemed so concerned. What¡¯s causing you so much anxiety now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In times like this, the sessor is supposed to be used.¡± She, who had been expressionless all along, finally let out a heavy sigh. epting her consent, I turned and left without hesitation. ¡°I trust that my subordinate will take care of it.¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll take care of you after you caused such a mess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In response to the resolute answer without any hesitation, the leader burst into a wry smile. ¡°It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Whether she respected my decision or gave up knowing that I would go anyway, the leader watched my retreating figure with indifference. And so, I left the space behind. * * * ¡°Human beings are creatures created in the likeness and image of the Creator God. It¡¯s only natural for humans to emte the nature of their Creator.¡± Beneath the golden radiance emanating from the pure white statue, a woman bowed her head slightly. With hands sped neatly together in a devout posture, she offered prayers to the deity who bestowed light upon the continent. ¡°Not only humans but also other creatures created to follow the principles of the Creator have always existed. However, it was said that humans were the most ideal beings capable of harmonizing the seven virtues and seven vices. Like you, who always overlook us poor beings beyond the radiant rays of light¡­¡± Raising her closed eyes slowly, the woman finally met the restrained gaze of the statue. ¡°As creatures created to emte the Creator, it is only natural to follow the principles of our Creator. However, no matter where you go, there will always be those who oppose and question such fundamental principles. What will happen then? They will be rejected by the masses and eventually fade into obscurity. That is necessary to maintain the existing order.¡± With fingers that had caressed the statue¡¯s hand, the woman gracefully touched her lips. ¡°However, as humans are inherently averse to change, altering deeply ingrained customs and traditions is no easy task. Despite knowing this, did you feelpelled to voice your concerns to me? Is it because you sensed a series of fears that this order might copse? It¡¯s more intriguing than questioning.¡± For a moment, a golden aura shed in the statue¡¯s white eyes. It wasn¡¯t a simple phenomenon. It was a kind of prophecy, indicating that the sessor, who had received the will of the god, had finally found the truth. ¡°It seems that your sessor has finally found the truth. However, for some reason, the light of that truth doesn¡¯t feel particrly strong. Could it be that there is still some truth that we need to find?¡± As sunlight streamed in through the window, enveloping her body, it seemed as if the grace of the deity had descended upon her. Whether she was smiling or crying, it was impossible to tell, as she gazed at the statue with a faint, enigmatic smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 158 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 158: ck Blood n (2) Arin descended the stairs with heavy steps, looking preupied. Seeing her like this, Ressimus, feeling awkward, turned her gaze away. Normally, she would pause on the second floor for a moment, perhaps hoping to coincidentally run into Cyan, but now she just passed by without even ncing. Completely as if he were a stranger from the beginning. ¡°Huh?¡± As Arin moved forward, someone familiar appeared in front of her. ¡°Luna?¡± It was Luna, who hadn¡¯t been seen for a while. ¡°Are you going to ss?¡± ¡°Yeah. It feels like it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you. What¡¯s going on in the royal pce?¡± At the question, Luna hesitated for a moment. ¡°I came to meet Senior Cyan. It seems like I won¡¯t be able to see him at all soon¡­¡± At the mention of meeting Cyan, Arin¡¯s pupils slightly trembled. But she didn¡¯t show any signs and maintained her smile as she spoke. ¡°I see. He should be in his room by now. Since he already submitted his withdrawal, he probably didn¡¯t go to ss¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay with it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Not understanding the question, Arin tilted her head. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, isn¡¯t it too easy to ept another woman going to the room of your fianc¨¦?¡± Although it was a bit excessive for a question from a 12-year-old girl, Arinughed casually and said. ¡°I broke off the engagement with Cyan.¡± Luna¡¯s half-closed eyelids suddenly widened. ¡°The reason¡­ Can I ask?¡± ¡°He just said that he can¡¯t be by my side anymore. I think he felt a lot of pressure from our engagement¡­¡­.¡± It was already somewhat expected at the point when Cyan submitted his withdrawal. Saying that he couldn¡¯t stay by her side anymore meant that there was no chance of himing back again, right? There¡¯s a saying that sometimes knowing too much can be a problem. No matter who Cyan was, Arin had repeatedly asserted that it didn¡¯t matter to her. But as she came to know his true side that had been hidden, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the current situation was connected to that. Arin appeared outwardly calm as if nothing had happened, but knowing that inwardly she must be anything but calm, Luna couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Still, saying goodbye while looking at each other and not looking at each other would feel different.¡± Is she saying goodbye at least for thest time? If she were to see Cyan¡¯s face in the current situation, thest bit ofposure she had been holding onto would copse in an instant. In other words, for Arin, not going was simply not an option. However, her hand was already being held by Luna, and she was being dragged toward Cyan¡¯s room without hesitation. ¨C Knock knock Luna knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside. Attempting to knock again, just as she was about to, ¡°Ah!¡± With a creaking sound, the door opened. Not opened by anyone, but already left open from the beginning. The three women entered the room without needing to say who would go in first. ¡°Is¡­ no one here?¡± Not a single person, not even the scent of a person, filled the empty room like a heavy stone in their hearts, making Arin and Luna unable to speak. Was there any need to say anything? They already knew the situation. He was gone. Not even a farewell, just emptiness. ¡°¡­!¡± Amidst this, they felt movement behind them. Was there another guest besides themselves in Cyan¡¯s room? As they turned their heads, someone familiar appeared in front of them. ¡°Princess?¡± It was Brian, Cyan¡¯s servant. Seeming unexpected that they would be in the room, confusion showed on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian! The door was open, so we identally walked in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay, Princess! Anyway, it¡¯s not our room anymore¡­¡± Brian waved his hands reassuringly. ¡°Is Cyan¡­ gone?¡± ¡°Yes! He leftst night after packing some simple belongings, leaving the academy first. I came to tidy up the rest of the luggage.¡± It was a very Cyan-like gesture, even in his departure. ¡°By any chance, do you know where he went?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t say that¡­ for now.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± They hoped, but as expected. Even the courage she mustered to ask onest time felt meaningless. Arin sighed in resignation. Seeing her pitiful expression, Brian couldn¡¯t bear to look at herpletely. ¡°Can you at least pass this on to him?¡± Arin took out a letter from her pocket and handed it to Brian. ¡°I was nning to deliver it sooner, but it got dyed unintentionally. It¡¯s regrettable that I couldn¡¯t say goodbye, but please pass on my regards and wishes for his well-being.¡± ¡°Yes. I understand¡­¡± He epted it casually, but his heart felt a bit unsettled. Contrary to what he thought was a letter for Cyan, a different name was written on the top of the letter. ¡°To Nana.¡± * * * There is a saying that all ces where people live are the same. No different here, I suppose. People wandering the streets with their own purposes. As someone who doesn¡¯t particrly enjoy the smell of people, it all seems messy and noisy to me. But such an atmosphere is only temporary. As I continued down the road, the bustling atmosphere quieted down, and the lively streets gradually turned somber. Instead of the subtle aroma of food wafting from restaurants and bars, there¡¯s a foul stench in the air, reminiscent of decaying bodies. And instead of people unting themselves in shy clothes, there are individuals d in ragged garments, embarrassing to even call clothes, lying scattered throughout the streets. Even amidst bread beingid out nearby, there are those clutching worn-out papers, muttering iprehensible prayers like they¡¯ve lost their minds. With each step I took, more eyes fell upon me. Of course, they¡¯re not friendly gazes. Covered in suspicion and wariness, these nces were simply ignored as I continued forward. -Whoosh! Suddenly, a woman blocked my path. She was a woman whose nk eyes seemed to be half out of her mind and were quite annoying. ¡°What brings you here?¡± It was a question that made people wary of visits from unfamiliar outsiders. ¡°If you¡¯re lost or havee here without any particr purpose, please turn back. This is not a ce for someone as esteemed as you.¡± Esteemed? She hasn¡¯t even introduced herself, yet how did she deem me worthy? Ignoring her pleading request with silence, people began to gather around me. Judging by their demeanor, they didn¡¯t seem to be gathering to threaten or harm me; perhaps they were here to protect the woman in front of me. Otherwise, there would be no reason for them to cast such anxious nces at me. Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t anticipate this situation. To the residents of this ce, who have never received proper treatment from anyone, outsiders are nothing more than objects of suspicion. Though I¡¯d like to brush aside the visible individuals and thoroughly search every nook and cranny to find the one I seek, causing amotion and leaving traces wouldn¡¯t be beneficial. For now, it might be best to turn around ande back when it¡¯s dark¡­ ¡°¡­..!¡± Suddenly, a nauseating smell filled the air, and I immediately turned my head in the direction from which it came, exactly one hundred steps ahead. In my sight, clear as day, was the familiar yet repulsive face of someone I couldn¡¯t just pass by. ¡°Why are you all gathered here?¡± Approaching the crowd where I stood, he shed a cheerful smile at the people. What¡¯s going on? Am I seeing things wrong? ¡°Threatening anyone you meet isn¡¯t a good way to handle things. You should all rx.¡± Approaching, he smiled with a curious twinkle in his eyes as he looked at my face. Holding arge basket whose contents were unknown. ¡°I apologize for startling you. The people here are so wary of outsiders that they inadvertently behaved rudely. Let me apologize on their behalf.¡± This is almost like being ignored, isn¡¯t it? Without hiding his face behind a disguise or anything, he boldly presents that repulsive visage in front of me? Where does this confidencee from? ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you tell me why you¡¯vee to this slum? My name is Boris Ruchelheim¡­¡± -Thunk! Ignoring him tantly, hesitating once is enough. Determined that I could no longer tolerate it, my hand swiftly grabbed his neck and mmed him to the ground. As a result, the basket he was holding soared into the air, and various foods like bread and fruits spilled out from it. ¡°Boris!¡± Startled cries echoed from the onlookers, but I paid them no mind. Whatever nonsense performance this cheeky fellow was attempting, once my hand gripped his throat, he shouldn¡¯t even think about being let go. Not until his head is separated from his body. ¡°Step back!¡± Even as his voice strained from being suppressed, he managed to speak. Then, a transparent circr barrier formed around us, obstructing the movements of those trying to rush towards me. It¡¯s almost embarrassing to call this a retaliation. I took Kaeram from my holster and ced it against his neck. ¡°P-please¡­ spare me¡­¡± What¡¯s this? Did I hear him wrong? After all I¡¯ve been through, now he¡¯s begging for mercy? If this was supposed to momentarily throw me off guard, it seeded. To an outsider, he might seem like a different person altogether. But that¡¯s not it, is it? My heart bears the scars of resentment, constantly reminding me. And you, facing me with those cold, dead eyes! You¡¯re the devil¡¯s minion, willing to do anything to achieve your goals! Boris Ruchelheim, that¡¯s who you are! Sure, you may be a human, but even that pathetic life of yours teeters on the brink of death, so you can¡¯t help but be desperate. But don¡¯t worry, you still have time for repentance. Whether it¡¯s short or long, there¡¯s time for you to reflect on the remainder of your life¡­ ¡°Please, spare them. They¡¯ve done nothing wrong¡­¡± As I was about to mercilessly remove the de from his throat, his desperate plea once again stopped me in my tracks. I began to doubt my own hearing multiple times today. Was he asking for his own life, or was he referring to the people clinging around him? To an observer, he might seem like a true priest, fighting valiantly to protect innocent bystanders. What¡¯s this? Did he pretend to be someone else to avoid being tracked by the mist, but identally switched personalities? That would be troublesome. I wanted to witness his repulsive true nature distorted with hatred¡­ Wait a moment. A sinister conjecture briefly crossed my mind, furrowing my brows. Personality switch? From the nape of his neck, where Kaeram¡¯s de touched, thick ck blood began to flow steadily. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 159 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 159: ck Blood n (3) Every morning at 7 a.m. Appear on the bustling Axilium Street to start the workday. From simple tasks like moving luggage to solvingplex problems like healing and crafting artifacts with magic, earnpensationmensurate with the difficulty of the tasks, which then are used to purchase food for the day and distribute it to the residents of the slums. This has been Boris¡¯s personal routine for the past week, without a single day missed. It was information so unbelievable that even the members stationed in Axilium initially failed to recognize him as Boris. Well, I don¡¯t me them. Even to me, Boris looked no more like Boris than just a face. When I considered his manner of speaking, personality, and even his gait, it felt so different from Boris I knew that I couldn¡¯t believe it. However, no matter how well he concealed his outward appearance, human nature cannot be hidden. The scent of mana emanating clearly from beyond that false mask is evidence of that. There¡¯s a saying that a person is only recognized as talented when someone acknowledges their abilities urately. I¡¯ve known that Boris was from the slums since my previous life. He bore the shameful past of being despised as a member of the cursed ck Blood n, rejected even as a human being. But just two years ago, Prince Louisnel, who was visiting the city, discovered him and took him in as one of his own, allowing him to see the light. From then on, he truly began to wield his abilities under the eyes of that devil¡¯s spawn. He even rose to be the head of the Magic Society, firmly establishing himself as a key figure in the empire. As for what kind of life he lived here and how he was regarded by the residents, that¡¯s not something I know for sure. I don¡¯t particrly want to know either. But judging by the way most of the slum residents treat him as if they¡¯ve known him for a long time, I can vaguely guess that he may have lived a not-so-different life before. Look at the faces of those residents who seem to have lost their minds in ecstasy. The title of savior truly suits him. It¡¯s a situation I can¡¯t ignore no matter how much I try to look away. [I¡¯m back, Master.] Kaeram, who had been somewhere else for a while, appeared with a rather displeased expression. ¡°How was it?¡± [Absolutely terrible! I couldn¡¯t sense even the tiniest trace of his presence. It¡¯s not like he just hid somewhere; I can¡¯t feel any energy at all. I guarantee that even if I search the entire slum, not to mention the entire city, there won¡¯t be a single trace of him.] I can¡¯t feel the energy of Hishkrea, and the owner of the Bible, Boris, is showing apletely different appearance. But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not the Boris I know. Even now, the scars on my heart continue to signal that he is. Moreover, didn¡¯t he tantly reveal his name as Boris Ruchelheim? Then there is only one hypothesis that can be formted. That guy isn¡¯t Boris¡¯s original personality. He¡¯s probably another personality created by magic, not his original one. Just like how I changed the personality of Kellen, who was once Aschel¡¯s servant, using magic, he must also have been reced by another personality created by some force. Then the question is, who changed the personality of that scoundrel? [Well, whoever it is, they yed quite a prank.] ¡°It¡¯s so unique that it¡¯s mind-boggling¡­.¡± [What do you think, Master? Should we try to kill that ignorant fool? Even your reputation wouldn¡¯t be tarnished by it, right?] I couldn¡¯t bring myself to deny it, so I just bit my lip in frustration. I dare say, there can¡¯t be more than five people on this continent who can create personalities like the ¡®Shadow¡¯s Persona¡¯ I can create. Of course, that¡¯s only natural, isn¡¯t it? Creating apletely new personality that doesn¡¯t exist in the world is much more difficult than erasing thousands of existing personalities. Even with vast mana and a high magic grade, it¡¯s not possible. Even if I, with my extraordinary attribute values, poured almost all my power into it, it¡¯s highly unlikely that a wandering mage would identally perform such a feat. ¡°If it¡¯s the power of the Bible, it¡¯s more than enough and even leaves a surplus¡­.¡± I don¡¯t particrly want to suspect anyone else. Boris intentionally changed his own personality. I wonder if he anticipated the reaction when I faced him with the changed personality. If it were the Boris I knew, he would have definitely done something like that. Yeah, as much as I hate to admit it, I willingly admit that his audacious n worked perfectly. Right now, I have no intention of killing this changed Boris Ruchelheim. Even if his exterior is just a facade and he¡¯s ultimately an idiot who doesn¡¯t remember anything he¡¯s done before, killing him won¡¯t erase the scar of resentment etched into my heart. Even if I killed him, there¡¯s no guarantee that his original personality, if he still possesses it, would also be destroyed. So what I need to do is find Boris¡¯s true personality. In addition, I need to locate the Bible andpletely annihte everything rted to it. Otherwise, there would be no point in making a big fuss in front of the leader. Nightes even in unlit slums. As the shadows of the night envelop the slums, those who had sought refuge in the sanctuary of the savior began to leave one by one. A shabby shack that could hardly be called a home. Evenpared to other houses in the slums, it was much more pathetic and filled with loneliness. To me, it just feels disgusting. Without hesitation, I entered. Among the countless books piled up to the ceiling, there was a solitary figure with a deste back. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for your return.¡± As if he knew it was me just from the presence, he turned his head immediately. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m here to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯vee to kill me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Denying it in the light of day only seems ridiculous. ¡°Why would I want to kill you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± Disgusting. Although he resembled the target of my long-awaited revenge, his inner self waspletely different. It¡¯s an incredibly unpleasant feeling, to say the least. ¡°It¡¯s a shameless question, but I¡¯ll ask anyway. Did I ever wrong you in the past?¡± Even though it may seem shameless, it¡¯s such a tant question that it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I sincerely apologize from the bottom of my heart.¡± He suddenly knelt down and bowed his head to the ground. ¡°But, I¡¯m truly sorry. I have no memory of what happened between us over the past few years.¡± ¡°No memory?¡± ¡°Yes! You may not believe it, but I suffer from severe amnesia¡­.¡± Amnesia. Well, it¡¯s not unreasonable for him not to remember anything during the personality change, to the extent of not even being able to think about what he did. Assuming he wasn¡¯t aware that his personality had changed. ¡°Thest thing you remember?¡± ¡°About two years ago, when Prince Louisnel Sevellerus of the Empire came on a tour to Axillum. At that time, I went to seek support from the prince,ing from this backward slum. But right at the moment when I saw the prince¡¯s face, my memory was cut off. And when I regained consciousness, I was back in this slum, and people told me that two years had passed¡­.¡± [PR/N: WAIT! What if Aschel did something? Same thing on duke vert and princess violet? Or maybe there¡¯s another power? So far aschel seems like a fucking idiot not worth being the final enemy ngl] ¡°When did your memory return?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a little less than a month¡­.¡± It aligns roughly with the time I lost track of him in Luwen. Since fleeing with the power of the Bible, had his personality changed? The personality I knew and the one I¡¯m facing now are different. By this point, I started to feel confused about which side to address as his true self. No, why am I even confused about this? I¡¯m fed up with confronting his face. Shouldn¡¯t I just kill him and be done with it? ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you kill me. Just please don¡¯t harm the innocent residents of this slum! They¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Seeing me keeping my face scrunched up and silent, he opened his mouth again. ¡°You may already know, but the people here, including me, have lived under persecution and contempt, with our very existence considered a sin. They are called a cursed n with ck blood¡­¡± He looked at me with pleading eyes and expressed his sadness. ¡°But that¡¯s an absurd exaggeration! Just because we inherited the blood of a previous generation whose faces we don¡¯t even recognize doesn¡¯t mean we should be treated as criminals!¡± My gaze involuntarily drifted to the white bandages around his neck. The pre-Holy War era. The cursed n whose bodies bore the mark of unforgivable sins, provoking the wrath of the gods. Just as the prohibition against worshiping the ck Mist God had rooted deeply in the continent. They, too, were considered impure just by their mere existence. Maybe we have an unintentionalmonality. But. ¡°Those people are still human beings, just like you! They have the same right to happiness and sadness!¡± That¡¯s not your absolution. Human beings just like them? Did you ever think the same in your past life? Even after repeatedly leaping over the threshold of death and sacrificing everything for you, did you trust me? You didn¡¯t trust me, not even as a human, but treated me as a disposable doll, merely watching me with malicious intent. I don¡¯t care about your n or what blood runs through your veins. You¡¯re just another target of revenge who betrayed the being that sacrificed everything for you. Enough of these useless thoughts. I probably don¡¯t need to hesitate anymore. Regardless of where his true personality lies, I don¡¯t want to face his repulsive face and have a conversation anymore. As I made up my mind and slowly turned towards Kaeram, ¡°Boris!¡± A bold call from outside the shack. Startled, Boris quickly went outside. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Lord Gs is looking for you! There¡¯s no time to waste, hurry up!¡± From the impression, there were about five of them. Judging from the heavy footsteps, they were knights of Axillum, not residents of the slums. But who? Gs? ¡°Why is Lord calling for me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡± The knights didn¡¯t exin the reason and just showed an impatient demeanor to take him away. I usually remember people¡¯s names for two reasons: Either they have a close connection to my past self, or they were someone I killed in my past life. Gs Avon. A noble with close ties to Prince Louisnel Sevellerus and the lord of Axillum. He was also one of the targets I dealt with during the purification operation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 160 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 160: ck Blood n (4) ¡°I was doubtful, but it turns out to be true. Just by looking at your bewildered gaze, I was immediately convinced. It¡¯s been a while, Boris¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a long time indeed. Lord Gs!¡± Boris, unable to raise his head, only sweated profusely. Lord Gs Avern of Axilium looked at Boris¡¯s pathetic state with a displeased gaze. It was not a bustling street in the city center where the lord¡¯s residence was located, nor a busy street with people passing by. It was a deste alley where nobody ventured. It seemed that the meeting was not meant to be spread to the outside, as ck-masked men were guarding the surroundings. ¡°I heard you recently took up a position as an instructor at the Royal Academy. What¡¯s the reason for suddenly appearing in Axilium again?¡± ¡°Oh, the Academy instructor position?¡± Boris¡¯s eyes widened as if hearing the news for the first time. ¡°I-I apologize, my lord! I beg your forgiveness. I have no memory of the past few years¡­.¡± Boris exined to the lord, just as he did to Cyan, that his memory was not normal. Listening to the exnation, Gs frowned deeply and said. ¡°Ha! Amnesia¡­ I thought you were on a secret mission for the prince. It¡¯s strange that someone like you, cursed with such bloodline, would have a proper mental state.¡± Despite his insulting words, Boris maintained a steady expression without wavering. ¡°So, do you intend to stay here?¡± ¡°I think so, my lord. If you allow me, I would like to continue to work for the people as before¡­.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Boris? There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Gs immediately interrupted Boris¡¯s words. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do tasks for the people anymore. Instead, you should work for me.¡± ¡°I-If you mean work¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You should remember that, right? I had ambitious ns for Prince Louisnel, but it all fell apart when you left for the pce. This time, do something solely for me, not the prince.¡± Boris couldn¡¯t immediately respond, so he swallowed his dry saliva. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the people anymore. As long as you exert yourself for me, the residents of the slums won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Although it may sound like a thoughtful suggestion at first, in reality, it was like an imposition without room for refusal. Knowing this all too well, Boris could only nod reluctantly. ¡°I will follow your orders, my lord¡­.¡± After finishing the conversation, Boris quietly turned away and walked back towards the slum where he came from. Watching his retreating figure, Gs called his subordinate and gave secret instructions. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know that he¡¯s here in Axilium. Keep an eye on his every move from morning till night!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Gs finally showed a satisfied smile. ¡°Still the same as two years ago. When you saw the prince, you changed as if you were someone else, but now you¡¯ve returned to the person I know¡­.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened in the past two years, the unknown gaps in his memory dominating him now were incredibly beneficial to Gs. For a moment, he watched Boris¡¯s disappearing direction with meaningful eyes. ¡°¡­.!¡± Sensing something unusual, Gs immediately turned his head. It was like a predatory beast revealing its fangs upon discovering its prey, sending out a chilling aura. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± But where he turned his head, there was only the silent night breeze fluttering sadly. * * * As you know, I¡¯m not particrly fond of books. However, not liking them doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t appreciate their value. In this cramped space where five people could barely sit, there were hundreds of books. From research papers by academy schrs to high-level magic textbooks that were hard toe by, and even research journals from various international societies. I didn¡¯t know where they came from, but these books weren¡¯t suitable for a ce like this slum. ¡°¡­You followed me here,¡± He said, entering the shack abruptly and seeing my back. It wasn¡¯t something to hide, so I didn¡¯t deny it. The tension and fear that had filled the air just a moment ago had disappeared. Suddenly, he began to tidy up the scattered books around him, as if he would nevere back to this space again. ¡°I won¡¯t act arrogantly. Please kill me¡­¡± He knelt before me, surrendering everything and begging for death. Just as I had begged for my life in my past life, I had also received pleas for death many times. When death brought more heinous suffering than relief, their desperate pleas for death always echoed in my ears. Although I didn¡¯t particrly enjoy seeing that, the current scenecked the excitement I had felt before, making it the worst begging for death I had ever seen. Annoying. Any intention I had to kill him to prevent further trouble hadpletely vanished. Thinking of the sinister smile of the real Boris watching this scene somewhere, anger surged within me once again, apanied by a gnashing of teeth. ¡°People might be right about us. We¡¯re a cursed n whose mere existence is not tolerated. Now that I realize it, I¡¯m truly pathetic¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Weakly lifting his head, Boris picked up a book ced next to him. ¡°The world always said about us. That we shouldn¡¯t exist, that we¡¯re meaningless beings even if we do¡­ I always hated those words and wanted to refute them. We are undoubtedly confident human beings on this continent¡­¡± What he picked up was a beginner¡¯s magic textbook, suitable for a freshman just admitted to the academy. ¡°I had what they call ¡®talent.¡¯ I first manifested mana when I was ten, and within a year, I had mastered several attributes of magic. At that time, this magic textbook, which I barely managed to obtain, was all I had to rely on.¡± Even if I had seen it thousands of times, the condition of the book was remarkably worn-out. ¡°The reason I wanted to hone my magic was simple. I thought if my power could extend beyond the slums and help others, the world¡¯s perception of us would change. So, I relentlessly developed my magical abilities and used that power to help people. But what I received in return was¡­¡± For a moment, Boris choked up, unable to continue his words. ¡°If you followed me, you must have heard what Lord Gs said to me¡­¡± He suddenly took something out of his pocket and showed it to me. An artifact that was so familiar to me that it made my teeth chatter. It was a Marite doll. ¡°I suppose you know what this is.¡± Even if it was your specialty, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t recognize an artifact like that. ¡°Every day, I went out to work on the streets, but I found there were limitations to what I could do alone. When I shared food with the slum residents, there was never enough to go around. Then one day, Lord Gs came to me. He asked if I wanted to work for him.¡± ¡°Work?¡± ¡°Yes. He promised to significantly increase support for the slum residents if results were achieved. I couldn¡¯t refuse his offer.¡± ¡°And that work involved making Marites?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± I looked at Boris with a hint of suspicion. Lord Gs Avon of Axilium. Among the empire¡¯s officials, he rose to the rank of a 7th-tier mage, a rare feat for someone from the Ushif Empire¡¯s Magic Society, and he sought to establish his own independent power by actively utilizing his magical specialty, creating magic artifacts secretly. Once his activities were exposed, assassination orders were issued promptly. Following that, the Mist operatives assassinated him, and all the artifacts he had created werepletely destroyed without a trace. That¡¯s why pur leader was worried when I went to Axilium alone. Dealing with Gs wasn¡¯t difficult, but there were surprisingly many artifacts he had made, so quite a few operatives were deployed to handle them. It was almost at the level of production in the society. The question arose, however, that among the artifacts we had destroyed, there was no Marite. Not even a simr artifact. And amidst all this, this guy, who I didn¡¯t even know what he was, supposedly teamed up with Gs and made a Marite? I couldn¡¯t just pass this off as nothing. ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t know, it would be a lie. Whatever the reason for making it, I knew this artifact would never be used in the right way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But I couldn¡¯t stop even though I knew. Even though I believed that my power was being used for a worthy cause and couldn¡¯t abandon the people of the slums who relied on me, that belief dragged me to this point.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But now I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to do anything anymore. Even though I can¡¯t remember the two years, now that someone is trying to kill me, what¡¯s the point of living anymore? It seems fitting to die at this point. So, I¡­!¡± I didn¡¯t bother indulging in any further tongue-in-cheek banter. Instead, I grabbed his head and thrust his face closer to mine. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I said lead the way¡­¡± A person¡¯s outward appearance isn¡¯t really important. Even though I knew that the inner self could bepletely different, the face of the guy I was facing right now¡­ ¡°You must have had a ce where you unleashed that remarkable power. Lead me there.¡± Just before he could run away from me, his face, a mixture of confusion and astonishment, created an eerie atmosphere, chillingly simr to the face that had unsettled me. * * * *Squelch!* ¡°Intruders! Call for reinforcements quickly!¡± *Squelch!* The head knight who was urgently calling for reinforcements suddenly rose into the air, then fell down powerless. About twenty of them. Far more troops than necessary just to hide treasure. It¡¯s a rather remote location, quite far from the city center. Even kids with runny noses could tell that something important was being openly revealed. After dealing with the skirmishers, I approached the door without hesitation. *ng!* Of course, the door didn¡¯t open. It wasn¡¯t locked with atch or a lock but had some other artificial locking mechanism. A restrictive barrier. Judging by the sensation of magic, it felt like at least a 7th-tier mage had set it up personally. It wasn¡¯t particrly difficult to unlock, but¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Unlock it.¡± There was no need for me to do it myself. I ordered Boris, who was standing there with vacant eyes, like a soulless corpse, to open the door. He rushed to the door and immediately manifested mana. *Woom* Soon, with a small light and a gentle powder fluttering, the barrier was lifted. ¡°I¡­ I did it!¡± *Bang* As soon as the barrier was lifted, I kicked the door open forcefully. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With a nervous gulp, Boris quickly took the lead. I silently followed behind him, keeping my guard up. Though the space was pitch ck without a single speck of light, he continued forward without faltering or hesitating, as if there was a clear path ahead. His asional nces back at me, trying to gauge my expression, were quite annoying, but for now, I didn¡¯t show any reaction. Did it take about 5 minutes? A massive iron gate blocked the path even more so than the entrance gate. Boris wasted no time and immediately released the barrier. ¡°Um, can I ask just one thing?¡± I responded with silence. ¡°What did I do wrong to you¡­?¡± Perhaps he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask that question while looking at my face, as his gaze remained fixed on the door. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t remember anything, I just don¡¯t understand. How could Imit a crime against someone with immense power like you¡­?¡± *Thud!* Instead of answering, I grabbed his throat and mmed him against the wall. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be teased to death, watch your tongue¡­¡± What¡¯s the point of exining to someone who doesn¡¯t even remember? Whatever he says now doesn¡¯t matter to me; it¡¯s just a petty provocation. I can¡¯t kill him, so I can only vent my anger like this, which is quite annoying. Unable to withstand my anger once again, the tightly closed gate began to slowly open. The moment when the light in the space blocked by the door shed brightly and something unfamiliar beyond finally revealed itself. ¡°¡­!?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 161 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 161: ck Blood n (5) When people encounter something they never expected, doubt often precedes certainty. That¡¯s exactly my current state of mind. I repeated doubt and certainty in my head countless times to determine whether the thing right in front of me was indeed real and not just an illusion. So, what was right in front of me? A doll. But not an ordinary doll. It wasn¡¯t cute or adorable; instead, it exuded a repulsive atmosphere, as if it had been sucking blood from within. It was a Marite doll. Marite¡¯s ability was to infuse mana into a soulless body and control it like a puppet. The doll served as a medium connecting the mana and the corpse. Usually, it was small enough to fit in an adult¡¯s palm, but the one before me was sorge that it was barely recognizable as a doll, towering right in front of me. It was so huge that even calling it a doll seemed ambiguous. There wasn¡¯t just one; there were about ten visible ones. Were they nning to create a doll army with these? ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, ncing at the figure that had approached me, wrapping my arms around its neck. ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s a Marite doll. Lord Gs prepared it secretly to show to Prince Louisnel¡­¡± Prepared it for the first prince? I couldn¡¯t help but snicker at the absurdity of it all. Well, let¡¯s consider it a secret gift prepared with the desire to catch the attention of the next emperor. However, no matter how outstanding and magnificent the gift may seem, if there¡¯s no way to use it, it will be treated as worthless. That¡¯s exactly the case with this doll. Perhaps if the first prince had seen it, he would have said something like, ¡®How do you n to infuse mana into this giant doll?¡¯ Controlling a dead creature requires immense power beyond imagination. As mentioned earlier, to cast Marite, mana equivalent to that power must be infused into the doll. As the size of the doll increases, so does the mana required. If there¡¯s no way to control such a giant corpse, there¡¯s no point in increasing the size of the doll unnecessarily. With this size, it would be impossible to infuse mana in the first ce. It¡¯s not just about feasibility; it¡¯s about what made them dare to create such a doll in the first ce. It seemed reckless yet courageous in a way. ¡°Do you think this is possible?¡± ¡°Perhaps not everything¡­ but I believe some things are possible¡­¡± Not everything is possible. That statement implied that not everything is possible, but some things are. ¡°If I inject all the mana I have, I think I could make a few of them possible¡­¡± Still, it meant that some things were not entirely impossible. ¡°Do you realize what might happen if this bes a reality?¡± ¡°Surely it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing¡­¡± Boris cried out, seemingly wanting to appeal his injustice. ¡°I understand! This doll isn¡¯t meant to help people; it¡¯s a presence that can bring terrible suffering! It may sound like a pitiful excuse, but I didn¡¯t want to create this! Using my power for something like this¡­¡± It¡¯s a pathetic excuse, indeed. Even though I knew it was wrong, I couldn¡¯t help it. I had to do it for the residents of Slums. But attaching suchme justifications doesn¡¯t make the actions right. In the end, there¡¯s no denying that he contributed to an act that could bring great disaster to this continent beyond the empire. That¡¯s probably why he asked for death from me. Knowing it¡¯s wrong but having no way out, he seeks salvation through death, using me as the means. It¡¯s truly absurd beyond words. Despite my closed mouth out of frustration, my hand naturally moved towards Kaeram. First, I¡¯ll get rid of this eerie and grotesque doll. Then I¡¯ll deal with him, the lord, and everyone else¡­ Tap, tap, tap! At that moment, several sets of footsteps approached our direction. Roughly thirty of them, give or take. Most of them seemed to be heavily armed, judging by the solid sound of their footsteps in armor. ¡°¡­.!¡± Soon, dozens of armed knights arrived at the scene, all of them casting suspicious nces in our direction. Among them, a man with furrowed brows yelled at Boris with intensity. ¡°B-Boris! You traitor!¡± It was Lord Gs Avon, the lord of Axilium, the mastermind behind this space. * * * Two years ago, somewhere near Slums. Kneeling before Gs on the stone steps, a man with knights as his escort upied the space. ¡°To make a Marite doll? One that resembles the size of a human?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even with vague and insufficient words, Gs chuckled in disbelief. ¡°Are you mocking me? I¡¯m not ignorant of magic, nor am I unfamiliar with the principles of Marite. Yet here you are, babbling about such impossible notions before me?¡± ¡°Even if the possibility is slim, I won¡¯t say it¡¯s entirely impossible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good with words. Fine, I¡¯ll entertain your deception.¡± As if urging him to speak, Gs narrowed his eyes at the man. ¡°The principle of Marite involves transferring mana stored in the doll to a dead body, using the power of magic to move it.¡± ¡°I know. It involves infusing a living human¡¯s blood to create it, a forbidden process.¡± At the mention of ¡°forbidden,¡± the man smirked oddly. ¡°In the end, it alles down to how much mana you can contain in the doll. But there¡¯s something many people, including you, don¡¯t know. That the doll created through the forbidden process doesn¡¯t lose the mana once transferred, even as time passes¡­¡± Gs¡¯s pupils shook with astonishment. ¡°W-What nonsense are you spouting? Even if it were true, how could someone like you possibly know such an extraordinary fact?¡± ¡°Why I know isn¡¯t important. What I know is. What you should pay attention to, Lord Gs, is what I know.¡± A bead of cold sweat trickled down Gs¡¯s back as he forced a smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can create a Marite doll the size of a human by yourself?¡± The man stood silently with a mysterious smile, offering no reply or nod. ¡°You will be responsible for your words, Boris¡­¡± Back to the present. If someone were to tell you that only two humans managed to prate this ce, even with the most elite knights from Axilium, would you believe it? Gs couldn¡¯t believe it. Despite the knights¡¯ objections, he rushed forward, only to witness an unbelievable sight. There were only two humans visible at the moment. Boris, with whom he had just had a private conversation, and a boy with an unfamiliar atmosphere standing before the Marite doll. The boy had a sharp gaze contrasting his youthful face, exuding a sinister aura. In that overwhelming atmosphere, everyone present seemed to hold their breath. Swoosh! At that moment, a cruel sound resounded, and droplets of blood flew in all directions. ¡°Protect Lord Gs!¡± In an attempt to shield the startled lord, the knights stepped forward, but¡­ Thunk! As bones and flesh were severed, the sturdy knights began to fall one by one. Gs¡¯s pupils shook violently as he watched the scene unfold. ¡°W-What¡­ who is that?¡± ¡°You must avoid him, my lord!¡± Sensing the threat, Gs immediately turned to flee. ¡°An assassin? No, it can¡¯t be! Why would an assassin be here?¡± Attempting to deny the spections racing through his mind, he continued to run without looking back. Swoosh! The merciless execution continued without pause. As the number of knights dwindled rapidly, some couldn¡¯t even scream. Gasp! As thest remaining knight¡¯s sword fell limply to the ground, Gs came to a sudden halt. He realized that further escape was futile. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Too afraid to turn around, Gs barely managed to open his mouth. ¡°Why did you create the doll?¡± For the first time, the ck-haired boy spoke. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Why did you create the doll? What absurdity made you create such a thing to control?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to help Prince Louisnel¡­¡± Thunk! Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the answer he wanted to hear. The boy immediately grabbed Gs by the throat and mmed him to the ground. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°H-How would I know? I merely epted the proposal from that spineless fellow!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who suggested creating the doll in the first ce! It was Boris! Boris was the one who suggested making Marite dolls from the beginning!¡± In the face of death¡¯s shadow, Gs¡¯s eyes were filled not with pretense but with genuine sincerity. * * * Meanwhile, after Cyan disappeared chasing Gs, Boris was left alone. Seemingly intoxicated by the scent of blood scattered all around, his feet refused to move. His bitter gaze fell upon none other than the Marite doll. Although it was a perfect creation made with his own hands and mana, ironically, Boris had no memory rted to this doll. There were no memories, but his body reacted involuntarily, sending unfamiliar signals. For what reason, through what process, and with what result in mind had he tried to create this doll, Boris knew nothing. Thus, Boris naturally raised his hand to stroke the doll¡¯s face. Zap! At that moment, an unknown light emanated from the doll. The generated current flowed like the wind, leading to an unknown space behind. Drawn to that atmosphere, Boris followed the current. It felt as though he was walking through a sacred space enveloped not by the ground but by a curtain of light. He didn¡¯t know what was there or where it led, but Boris didn¡¯t stop walking. Arriving at another space, Boris found himself outdoors, under the touch of a lonely night breeze. Before himy none other than a small grave. Evidence of someone¡¯s touch was apparent, with signs of disturbance scattered around. Despite being a ce so unfamiliar it could make one doubt its existence in Axilium, it didn¡¯t feel entirely unfamiliar. There must have been traces of his visit to this ce, erased somewhere in his memories. Otherwise, the familiarity he felt now couldn¡¯t be exined. Thud. Boris, who had been staring at the grave, suddenly dropped to his knees. In the lifeless pupils of his eyes flickered an unknown figure, sending a plea for salvation as if begging to be rescued. Moved by that plea, Boris began to scoop away the dirt with his rough hands. Soon enough, a shiny silver box appeared. There were no signs of it being buried in the soil, not even the slightest scratch. Upon seeing it, Boris thought. He was certain he had seen this box before. Not just seen it, but also opened it to check its contents. As the scattered fragments of memories pieced together, the anxiety in his heart gradually subsided. ¡°¡­¡± Without a moment of hesitation, Boris opened the box. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 162 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 162: Salvation and Execution (1) In the face of suffering, a product of pain, anyone, regardless of who they are, reveals their vile nature. Gs spoke. He imed he never suggested making Marite dolls from the beginning. I can vouch for his honesty, even with my life as an assassin. From the countless lives I¡¯ve taken, it¡¯s something I can recognize just by looking at him. The moment the shadow of death approached, he spilled all the facts he knew, and within them, there was no falsehood. In other words, ultimately, Boris lied to me. Why is it that in life, we often have such experiences? Moments when, despite grappling with a perplexing situation, a serendipitous event leads to finding a solution. Starting from that serendipitous moment, the scattered pieces of the puzzle finallye together. This change in Boris¡¯s personality is likely not the first. Perhaps he¡¯s been altering his personality ording to his whims since he first created the Marite dolls, or even before that. Then where is his true personality now? At least within this city, it likely doesn¡¯t exist. He¡¯s probably left only his shell and another personality behind,pletely concealing his traces. Why? For what reason? Shouldn¡¯t he let them know as soon as possible that the fog they¡¯ve been looking for is none other than me? Over a month has passed, and if we haven¡¯t found even a small trace, it¡¯s time to change our thinking. He¡¯s not revealing himself for some reason. He¡¯s devising a n to expose my existence. So what he needs most right now is a space and time to hide his body. But as the nature of the mist dictates, once a target is chosen, it will be pursued until death. As an ordinary human, there¡¯s no safe ce for him to hide his body on this continent. Then what if he hid his body in a space that¡¯s solely for himself, free from any interference? Is there such a space? Although the attributes may be different, Boris is a special human who possesses divine transcendence like me. Thus, what he can do, I can do, and what I can do, he can also do enough. A space simr to the power of the gods, created only by those who possess divine transcendence. Unauthorized beings cannot enter, and it¡¯s easy to ess other spaces with simr energy. It¡¯s what we call a divine spatial dimension. Outside, following the familiar yet eerie energy. The cold night breeze brushing against the skin did little to calm the current raging emotions. Look at that familiar, almost weing figure. Enveloped in a bright, intangible light, and holding a pristine white scroll in one hand. As if responding to it, the hand holding Kaeram trembled violently. Though it might seem out of ce, I suddenly wanted to check my face in a mirror. I wondered if I was smiling with joy or grimacing with anger. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been waiting for me eagerly.¡± The first words from the one who finally shed his mask, harmonizing with his characteristic repugnantughter, echoed in my ears. My lips stretched wide on both sides. ¡°First, let me ask, who are you?¡± ¡°Have you already forgotten me? That¡¯s quite disappointing. You can¡¯t imagine how long I¡¯ve been waiting for the moment of our reunion.¡± It¡¯s identical. The smile of the man I saw in Luwen and in my past life is chillingly identical. To the extent that there¡¯s almost no need for further proof, my body and mind were already filled with certainty about him. ¡°While I was gone, did you get along well with another me?¡± ¡°Do you change personalities like changing clothes?¡± ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s just a small privilege of the ck Blood n.¡± He took a step back, as if to reveal the radiance emanating from the slightly raised ground beneath the soil. ¡°In one way or another, you¡¯re a human with divine transcendence like me. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t understand the current situation. My personality has been in the divine spatial dimension of light, which has never existed on this earth, along with the Bible.¡± It was roughly as expected. That¡¯s probably why Kaeram couldn¡¯t find any trace no matter how much he searched. ¡°I¡¯ve been enduring the passage of time there, waiting for the day I would face you. But it¡¯s a bit surprising. Even though I wasn¡¯t the real me, you still kept this body intact. I must apud your remarkable patience.¡± It¡¯s a lie. I didn¡¯t think he would simply switch to that false personality from the beginning. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sh that cheeky smile, as everything went ording to n. ¡°Cyan Vert. Even though our rtionship is one which cannot be mixed like water and oil, you are a truly special existence to me. You¡¯re the one who made me feel emotions I¡¯ve never felt before in my entire life.¡± It¡¯s the same for me. Because of you and your master, I experienced the bitter pain of betrayal for the first time. ¡°Do you remember the first moment we met? I still haven¡¯t forgotten the look in your eyes that I saw back then. It wasn¡¯t a cautious look towards a stranger, but rather a look of disdain towards a target for revenge. Why? Why did you look at me with such eyes when we first met, someone who was just a stranger to you?¡± ¡°Do you expect me to answer that?¡± ¡°Of course not. I also don¡¯t want to resolve the current questions immediately. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to resolve them when our rtionship is at its peak? That way, it will be more satisfying.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, unfortunately, once again¡­¡± -Boom! As I unleashed the suppressed power, a ck mist enveloped both me and him. ¡°At its peak? Nice. That¡¯s a very good phrase. But you know what?¡± His smug smile slightly faded as he felt the pressure from my existence. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything other than killing you right now.¡± There¡¯s no need to drag it out any longer. If I deal with you, who is riddled with doubts and suspicions about me, right now, my ecstasy will soar to its peak. It will give me a sense of achievement at the brink that I¡¯ve never experienced before. For the greater moment that wille afterward. ¡°I¡¯m not a savior like you. I¡¯m an executor who will make you beg for mercy in the depths of despair¡­.¡± It¡¯s always been like this, and it will continue to be. Did he expect this reaction from me? He chuckled the same way and nodded his head. ¡°Human beings are truly foolish creatures at times. Thinking they know themselves best, yet sometimes they¡¯re so ignorant that they miss the most important facts.¡± Mmmmm¡­ A significant amount of mana manifested from his hand. ¡°So, please prove it here. Whether the path you intend to take is truly salvation or execution.¡± Whatever futile attempt he was trying, whatever he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce. I will spend a very long time here, savoring the chilling pain of death I felt¡­ *Kugukung* Suddenly, a strong vibration urred from the ground. Startled, I looked down, and from beneath the ground, I could distinctly feel a familiar energy. ¡°Wondering what I¡¯ll do with this giant marite?¡± In Boris¡¯s hand, there was now a ck magic circle drawn to cast high-level magic. ¡°Under this workshop lies the sealed corpse of the Devil Dragon summoned and sealed during the Holy War in the past.¡± Devil Dragon? What nonsensical talk is this? To what extent did you expect this? Even if you were going to control something, why is the corpse of a Devil Dragon buried here? Summoned during the Holy War? I¡¯ve never heard such a story in my two lifetimes¡­ [Master, below!] As Kaeram urgently shouted, I immediately turned around and stepped back. *Thud!* In what must have been a split second, an extremely precarious situation. From the spot where I stood, something ck, presumed to be a tail, pierced through the ground and emerged into the world. ¡°Hundreds of years of suppressed dragon¡¯s wrath are now revealed to the world.¡± * * * The void of darkness consumed everything around, the space of the magic swords. At its center, two individuals, a man and a woman, were facing each other with contrasting expressions. While the woman, with a displeased look, bit her lips, the man smiled calmly as he looked at her. It was apletely opposite scenepared to their previous encounter. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s not like I did anything wrong. I just treated my master special, just like you did with yours.¡± Hishkrea shrugged as if to say, what¡¯s the big deal. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Your face did look familiar. But what¡¯s with all this gibberish? If you get too used to familiarity, you¡¯ll end up useless, you know?¡± ¡°From someone like you, who reces their master, it¡¯s something you¡¯ll never understand. It¡¯s about proper harmony for the bright truth.¡± ¡°That truth of yours is so tiresome¡­¡± Kaeram shook her head, sticking out her tongue. ¡°Our reunion is regrettable, but it seems to end here. Although you yed tricks before, this time it won¡¯t be easy. Those above are very determined. Well, if you want to leave your master¡¯s embrace that much, I won¡¯t stop you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m barely keeping myself from tearing your mouth in half.¡± As Kaeram emanated murderous intent, she issued a warning, but Hishkrea maintained a rxed smile. ¡°Well then, until next time. Kaeram. It seems like today might be thest time we have such a peaceful conversation¡­¡± Hisst farewell, filled with obsession, was met with silence from Kaeram. With a brief glimmer, Hishkrea disappeared from the space, leaving Kaeram alone in the silent void. ¡°¡­¡± There were rough curses swirling in Kaeram¡¯s mouth, too torturous to utter. * * * The red heat looming in the ck night sky. The once peaceful Axilium was now a battlefield echoing with the copse of buildings and screams of people, engulfed in tragedy. People crying out in despair at a strange cmity they had never experienced before. The knights trembled with fear, unable to muster the will to fight. Could there possibly be anyone in this world capable of moving in the presence of such a gigantic beast? Some people were unable to move, horrified by the grotesque appearance that they could hardly believe was a living creature. ¡°Run away!¡± The situation in the slums was no different. Faces filled with despair, some desperately calling out for salvation. ¡°Boris! Boris! Where are you?¡± The savior of the slums, who never appeared no matter how much they called. Despite their desperate cries, the object of their call did not appear. Instead, a fiery red meteor soared towards them from the sky. In the moments before the horrific tragedy unfolded, people knelt and cowered, and a woman who had been desperately calling out for the savior looked at the meteor with a vacant expression, as if all hope had been drained from her. Just as thest flicker of dim hope vanished like a flickering me about to be extinguished¡­ *Splinter!* With a sound that cleaved through space, the meteor that had been hurtling towards them was split in half and disappeared. ¡°Boris¡­?¡± The people cheered, thinking that the much-longed-for savior had appeared, but ironically, what they saw was not a savior. ¡°¡­..?¡± A ck-haired boy emanating a chilling aura, wielding a purple-crimson dagger in his hand. A brutal executor has emerged, vehemently rejecting the notion that his actions, regardless of method or consequence, constitute salvation. His existence utterly denies it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 163 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 163: Salvation and Execution (2) What would happen if the most powerful race on earth, possessing both strength and intelligence, were to lose their sanity and run amok? Why bother saying anything? That ce would be the scene of a living apocalypse. Two years ago, in the Lemea Gorge, I saw a Devil Dragon, dwarfed by the giant creature before me now. It had taken up residence in the heart of the city, adjacent to the slums, beginning its rampage in earnest. Although it had been buried underground for hundreds of years, it felt as magical as a living dragon. Summoned during the ancient wars of gods? Who in their right mind would think to bury such a damn thing underground without even bothering to dispose of it? And how would Boris¡­? *Swoosh!* Fiery meteors rained down like a deluge. ¡°Shadow: Cleave of the Vanquished Wind!¡± Swinging the sword through the air in a diagonal motion, the spatial illusion cleaved sharply, annihting the approaching meteors without a trace. [It doesn¡¯t seem like the time to be mulling over old grudges, Master.] She¡¯s right. It may already be rotten and dry and not worth eating, but even so, it doesn¡¯t make sense to leave it like that. I steeled my resolve and summoned the power of the mist within me. ¡°¡­.!¡± Feeling a sharp gaze, I nced back. The slum residents who had looked at me as if they¡¯d seen a ghost were now staring at me with pale faces. ¡°W-Why you?¡± They seemed awfully disappointed that their desired savior hadn¡¯t appeared. I couldn¡¯t care less. Since I hadn¡¯t appeared to save them anyway. I focused again on gathering my strength. ¡°Shadow 9-style: Manifestation of the Demonic Sword!¡± With preparationsplete, I flew straight towards my target. [You realize this guy is on a different level than the ones we faced before, right? You won¡¯t get away with just rushing in with brute force.] I know. It¡¯s absurd to think that a being devoid of reason could control power. I transferred the mana manifested in my hand directly to Kaeram. Then I rushed towards him, but¡­ *Thud!* With a dull sound like rocks colliding, my body couldn¡¯t withstand the recoil and was pushed back. ¡°Shadow 3-style: Mist Glide!¡± Apanied by the spell, mist emanated from my body, enveloping me and swiftly correcting my body¡¯s imbnce as it plummeted. What? This is much tougher than I thought. Still, it wasn¡¯t entirely ineffective. While I seeded in creating a small gap in the protective barrier surrounding Kaeram, it was immediately filled in, returning to its original form. [Did you even listen to me? Did you save any of your strength for something other than making a mess?!] Kaeram¡¯s rant was an added bonus. Somehow, the damn barrier wasyered twice, and it was disgustingly sturdy. Still, whether I seeded in drawing attention or not, the lifeless ck pupils of the Devil Dragon turned towards me. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± The excited creature, upon seeing me, began to thrash about, moving its two feet in all directions. Then, it opened its mouth towards the sky and spewed out multiple fireballs in all directions. It resembled the eruption ofva from a raging volcano. Now was the opportunity, with the creature recklessly exerting its power. Even though I should concentrate my strength and rush in as quickly as possible, my gaze inexplicably turned towards the fireballs shooting up into the sky, rather than towards the Devil Dragon. This is why I dislike dragons as a species. Even though they didn¡¯t aim for anything specific, they always seemed to fly towards crowded areas like viges or towns. Is it an instinct that belittles humans, one that can¡¯t be helped even in death? Not only did I divert my gaze, but the power of mist was also gathering in my hand without me realizing it. ¡°Shadow 5-style: Mist Avatar!¡± Since it was toote for my body to go directly, I swiftly created a mist sphere in my left hand and forcefully threw it towards the direction of the fireballs. The thrown sphere flew faster than the fireballs and, upon reaching the target, immediately transformed its shape. *Ssh!* Then, just as I did before, I swung my sword and obliterated all the descending fireballs. [Are you crazy? Even with that decaying creature in front of you, you still have the audacity to nce elsewhere?] ¡°Well, even if I fully focus on that creature, it¡¯s still not enough to distract my attention from elsewhere.¡± I sent the additional mist spheres I created flying in different directions. That should buy enough time. [Do you still want to act like this even aftering all this way?] ¡°One or two instances wouldn¡¯t hurt. What¡¯s with the sudden concern?¡± [Moments ago, you were calling yourself an executioner or something!] Ignoring Kaeram¡¯s sigh, I once again charged towards the Devil Dragon. *Thud!* Do you know the best way to subdue an opponent? It¡¯s quite simple. Just exert a force stronger than the one they¡¯re trying to resist. *Bam! Bam! Bam!* With much more powerful force transferred to Kaeram than before, I relentlessly struck down the protective barrier, causing the mana concentrated within it to explode with each blow. This time, it didn¡¯t end with just a small gap. Arge space, enough for five people to enter, was created, which seemed to slightly unsettle the Devil Dragon. It reached out towards me, manifesting mana in its hand. *Zap!* With a sh of blue lightning covering its entire body, but anticipating the retaliation, I had no trouble blocking it. I continued to strike the shattered barrier multiple times with my sword. *Stter!* Though noticeable wounds appeared in several ces, they seemed to hold little significance. Unless Ipletely tore apart its flesh, it would be nothing more than a nuisance to the creature. ¡°Kuwooooo!¡± Once again, with a roar, the Devil Dragon swung its massive arm. As I slightly twisted my body to dodge, I immediately corrected Kaeram and cast my technique. ¡°Mist: Scattering Eight Petals!¡± With a graceful motion, eight sword strikes sliced through the space. *Sizzle* With a cheerful sound, the Devil Dragon¡¯s right arm was shattered into pieces. However, the creature seemed unfazed, immediately swinging its sharp tail as if nothing had happened. Quickly leaping into the air, it opened its mouth and emitted scorching heat as if it had been waiting. I chuckled and sent another sword strike towards it. ¡°Kagagak!¡± As the fireball it spat out was shed by my sword strike, it exploded inside its mouth. Without missing a beat, I quickly adjusted my posture and dashed towards the creature. Suddenly, a story I had read in a novel came to mind. A savior warrior who appeared out of nowhere to save the vige by destroying the rampaging monster that wreaked havoc on everything in sight. As the warrior swung his sword to defeat the fierce monster, someone watching from afar described it as a beautiful and splendid dance. If someone were watching me from afar now, they might have simr thoughts. Isn¡¯t there a famous saying like that? Life is aedy when viewed from a distance, but a tragedy up close. While the warrior¡¯s sword strikes may appear as a beautiful dance from afar, to the monster facing them up close, it would seem like a grim execution of death. No matter how magnificent it may seem, it¡¯s a horrific and gruesome sight that can never be considered beautiful. ¡°Mist: Dance of the ck Blood!¡± * * * In the midst of Axilium, a massive creature of unknown origin appeared. It unleashed a deafening roar, turning the peaceful city into a scene of chaos and despair in an instant. Though people scrambled to flee, some began to realize a shift in the atmosphere and cautiously observed their surroundings. Despite the destruction caused by the creature, all eyes were drawn to the enigmatic figure at the center of the chaos. It wasn¡¯t alone. Whether in the heart of the city, atop buildings, or even suspended in mid-air, the being emerged tobat the onught of the creature¡¯s attacks and tame the spreading mes. Though it was clear that this being was defending the city and its people from the creature, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. It was as if they were witnessing a harbinger of death rather than a savior. The sheer presence of that being evoked difort and a sense of grimness. Suddenly, a horrific scream echoed throughout the city, originating from the slums. Even from a distance, the colossal creature, emitting screams akin to agony, thrashed about wildly. Yet, around it, something mesmerizing seemed to unfold, as if drawing an enchanting pattern. It appeared as if a swordsman, wielding a de, danced amidst the chaos. Some onlookers, captivated by the spectacle, lost themselves in a trance-like state. Thoughughter seemed impossible in such a dire situation, someone central to this event couldn¡¯t suppress a lingering smile. ¡°Should we call this the salvation of a harbinger executing death? It¡¯s truly an extraordinary sight.¡± With each mesmerizing swordy, the Devil Dragon¡¯s form tore apart, revealing something other than crimson blood ¨C something ck surged forth. Despite the waning brilliance of the dark magical circle emanating from his hand, Boris remainedposed. ¡°I admit it. You are a presence we failed to recognize, perhaps one close to the truth¡­ Unfortunately, with our current capabilities, we cannot withstand your power.¡± With a resounding thud, the Devil Dragon¡¯s body copsedpletely under the final strike. ¡°But rest assured, this world doesn¡¯t solely rely on strength. If it did, history wouldn¡¯t revolve around light.¡± Boris gently caressed the white Bible in his hand. ¡°Until we meet again, Cyan Vert. When that timees, I hope to face you in a form even closer to the truth. Farewell¡­¡± With a final farewell, unheard by the intended recipient, Boris¡¯s form dissipated in a burst of light. [TL/N: Nah tf? AGAIN?] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 164 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 164: The Truth Revealed (1) A report of a suspected Devil Dragon sighting in the northern city of Axilium, part of the Ushif Empire, reached the authorities precisely half a dayter. The reinforcements dispatched from the Royal Pce finally arrived, only to find that the situation had already been resolved long before their arrival. All that remained at the scene were charred traces, with no sign of the creature¡¯s body. The reinforcements couldn¡¯t help but harbor doubts upon witnessing a scene less severe than anticipated. The number of casualties was minimal, almost negligible. Despite ims by Lord Gs of his calm and precisemand handling the situation, ounts from those present at the scene suggested otherwise. Most were too paralyzed by fear to approach the Devil Dragon, let alone take action. Some couldn¡¯t even recall what transpired due to sheer terror. However, amidst the confusion, there was amon thread in the testimonies ¨C the figure responsible for dealing with the creature. Though shrouded in a ck cloak, making it impossible to discern his face, most witnesses agreed that he appeared more akin to a youth than an adult. Additionally, peculiar entities, reminiscent of his doppelgangers, seemed to emerge throughout the city, preventing potential secondary harm. Some even went as far as to dub them saviors. ¡°Are you telling me to believe this?¡± Prince Louisnel, reading the report, scoffed incredulously. ¡°Well, I¡¯m simply rying the report I received¡­¡± The aide had no satisfactory exnation. While other aspects might be conceded, the notion that a single human had dealt with a creature presumed to be the Devil Dragon was so preposterous as to be staggering. ¡°And now, what? Are we to pour our resources into that damned nuisance only to find¡­?¡± Louisnel crumpled the report in frustration. Everything unfolding was disagreeable. It felt as though the world had deemed him worthless. A cautious attendant presented another missive. ¡°This¡­ This was sent directly by Lord Gs¡­¡± ¡°Directly?¡± ¡°Yes. He insisted that Your Highness should personally verify its contents. It seems there¡¯s something crucial he couldn¡¯t convey through official channels¡­¡± There was no time for hesitation. Louisnel swiftly tore open the envelope and began perusing its contents. Initially, there was nothing remarkable. Praises for the royal family, coupled with ament of innocence regarding the current crisis. Louisnel restrained his urge to discard it immediately. ¡°Furthermore, there¡¯s another piece of information I received¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead. Lord Gs¡­¡± Louisnel raised his gaze, locking eyes with the aide for about ten seconds. ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± ¡°He was found in his chambers, torn into pieces. It¡¯s suspected to be a homicide, but the culprit remains unknown¡­¡± Despite his incredulity, Louisnel couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. Yet, his attention returned to the missive. ¡°¡­.?¡± At the very bottom, despite the uncertainty of its content, it effectively captured Louisnel¡¯s attention. Before the appearance of the creature in the city, an unidentified assassin had approached him. The assassin was suspected to be the one responsible for dealing with the creature. While there was no certainty, the missive suggested a striking resemnce to someone he had seen at a prior event in the Royal Pce. He is the youngest son of Duke Vert, the guardian of the continent, and recently became the fianc¨¦ of Princess Arin¡­ ¨C Knock The knock shattered the silence, and Louisnel¡¯s gaze turned towards the door. Though it was a simple knock, as if recognizing the visitor, Louisnel swiftly rose and hurried to the door. With an urgent push, Louisnel swung open the door, immediately captivated by a smile of delight as if feeling a thrill. ¡°Aschel!¡± It was his long-awaited friend. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness¡­¡± Aschel greeted Louisnel with the same gentle smile as before. ¡°Where on earth have you been? Why didn¡¯t you respond to my calls? The anxiety and pain I felt in your absence could have kept me up all night!¡± Louisnel continued, seemingly attempting to release the frustration that had built up. ¡°Now is not the time. We must devise a n to eliminate Violet as soon as possible. If not, she will¡­¡± Despite Louisnel¡¯s outburst, Aschel maintained his unwavering smile, offering no response. Sensing an unsettling atmosphere, Louisnel furrowed his brow. He seemed familiar, yet subtly different from the friend he knew. It was as if he was facing a divine being rather than a human, feeling oppressed in a way he had never experienced before. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so desperate.¡± After a moment of silence, Aschel spoke calmly. ¡°No matter how thick the darkness, it cannot hide the faint light. We just need to follow that light.¡± Louisnel¡¯s eyes, unable toprehend Aschel¡¯s words, trembled vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Towards the path of truth¡­¡± ¡°W-where are you talking about?¡± ¡°The Royal Academy.¡± An unexpected and seemingly out-of-ce destination. Just as Louisnel was about to inquire about the reason, he saw it. In that fleeting moment when he blinked naturally, The figure of a noblewoman with flowing, curly blonde hair briefly appeared behind Aschel before vanishing¡­ * * * ¡°The Devil Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes. Although witnesses at the scene mentioned it, there¡¯s no solid evidence. Everything seems to have vanished without a trace¡­¡± It had been a day since the incident in Axilium. The news spread far and wide, reaching even the distant Royal Academy. ¡°Rumors suggest that a man cloaked in ck managed to defeat the Devil Dragon alone, but it sounds unbelievable. We¡¯re currently investigating that aspect thoroughly here at the Academy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luna followed the conversation in stunned silence. ¡°No matter how you look at it, it seems like an exaggerated rumor. Even the elite knights of the continent would find it difficult to defeat such a formidable creature alone. It¡¯s probably just an embellished tale.¡± Lame dismissed, but Luna¡¯s thoughts were not so easily swayed. For some reason, one person naturally came to mind. Though uncertain, the thought of that man being Cyan lingered in Luna¡¯s mind. ¡°Perhaps the person who supposedly defeated the Devil Dragon¡­¡± Before Luna could continue their inquiry¡­ *knock* A member of the society rushed in urgently, without even waiting for permission. ¡°Something terrible has happened, Luna!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The urgency of the situation left no room for questioning the rudeness of the intrusion; the society member¡¯s face was visibly pale. ¡°The President has arrived in Luwen!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Both Luna and Lame stood up abruptly, showing signs of shock. ¡°What does that mean? Why would the President suddenly¡­¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure! There was no prior notice; it¡¯s the first time the President has visited Lunwen without warning¡­¡± As the other members of the society busied themselves, Luna¡¯s expression quickly returned toposure, as if realizing that something expected had finally arrived. Then came news that the President had arrived at the entrance of the noble quarter. Despite this, Luna showed no intention of going to meet him. Instead, they calmly sat back down in their room, resuming their interrupted reading. Shortly after, the President of the Garam Magic Society, Regens Rainriver, entered her room. All the members of the society, including Lame, lowered their heads in respect. ¡°Uh, President, what brings you to the academy without prior notice?¡± Observing them silently, Regens soon spoke in a restrained tone. ¡°Everyone, leave us.¡± Lame immediately understood the implication of those words. Everyone was to leave, and Luna was exempt. Though shes between them were not umon, today¡¯s atmosphere felt more ominous than usual. The way the Headmaster looked at Luna was not with the gentle gaze one would give to their granddaughter; instead, it was filled with an inexplicable anger, as if he could unleash a devastating spell at any moment. After a while, when all the members had left the room, Luna, in their usual indifferent tone, asked. ¡°Will you resolve everything I asked you to?¡± She was referring to matters rted to the Auram Society. Instead of answering the question, Regens, with suppressed anger, spoke quietly. ¡°As your grandfather, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°About Cyan Vert.¡± She looked at him with a skeptical nce. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that Cyan Vert was in Nodeli?¡± ¡°There was no need to. I thought there was no point in mentioning something without solid evidence.¡± ¡°No point?¡± His suppressed anger started to show on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten the extensive damage that boy caused to our society already?¡± ¡°I thought it was just baseless spection. There wasn¡¯t a single piece of concrete evidence¡­¡± ¡°Luna!!!¡± Finally exploding, Regens yelled at her. ¡°Your attitude towards the Auram Society is the same! If you had spoken up a little sooner, there wouldn¡¯t have been the kidnapping, and they wouldn¡¯t have continued to gain influence within the society. I always said you were the future of our society! What have you done for the society¡­?¡± ¡°The future of the society?¡± When she heard the word ¡°future,¡± sheughed as if it was ridiculous. ¡°Why should I live for the society? The society has done nothing for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been part of the society, there wouldn¡¯t have been a kidnapping, and they wouldn¡¯t have gained power within the society. Ultimately, the society has brought nothing but trouble to me. It¡¯s absurd for me to step up for the society¡­¡± Regens¡¯ face turned pale with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t know who exactly said that, but they say trust in human rtionships doesn¡¯t grow even after living together for 20 years. It seems to be true. For you, grandfather, I was just an experimental subject needed for the society¡¯s future. There was never any affection between us.¡± ¡°Right. For you, the important thing was not the society, but that boy Cyan Vert, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was no hesitation in her firm answer. ¡°I understand what you mean. You brought all of this on yourself. Don¡¯t regret itter, Luna¡­¡± With a determined resolve, Regens manifested mana and created a restraining barrier around them. ¡°I was prepared for this anyway. But don¡¯t think it will be easy. After all, you are the granddaughter of Regens Rainriver, the 9th-grade Grand Arcanist and head of the Garam Magic Society. You will probably need to rest for a few days.¡± With that, the conversation ended, and Luna¡¯s eyes remained calm to the end. Within the cramped room where only two people were present, an immense mana surged, enough to easily obliterate a city. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 165 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 165: The Truth Revealed (2) With a rustle, Kundel opened his eyes wide and roughly crumpled the letter in his hand. Now, it wasn¡¯t surprising, it didn¡¯t even raise questions anymore. The mysterious giant who single-handedly defeated the Devil Dragon that appeared in Axilium¡ªa few days ago, it had been the work of an audacious boy who had left the academy on his own ord. There was no evidence, just the continued insistence of an old man who had lived for decades, throwing his unwavering conviction that the boy was the culprit. How could he exude such a strong presence so soon after leaving? Kundel¡¯s head was in a whirlwind. Amidst this, the door to the chancellor¡¯s office suddenly swung open without a knock. A man barged in as if it were his own living room, despite not being granted entry by the owner of the room. Although he covered his face like amoner, Kundel was already frowning as if he had grasped his identity. He was none other than Louisnel Sevellerus, the first prince of the Ushif Empire. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Louisnel?¡± Louisnel threw his cloak aside and sat down abruptly in the chair in front of the desk, acting as if he were the master of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t make such an obvious expression of disdain. Even if you¡¯re my maternal grandfather, my mental state is not in a good enough ce to handle such unpleasantness right now.¡± Louisnel tossed his cloak aside roughly and sat down in the chair in front of the desk. ¡°I didn¡¯te here because I wanted to. Since it¡¯s been a while, let¡¯s finish the conversation we didn¡¯t finish in the Imperial Pce.¡± Even in the face of Louisnel¡¯s presumptuous behavior, as if he were the master of the room, the Chancellor sat down with an unfazed, bold face. ¡°Did youe to the Imperial Pce to ckmail me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! Didn¡¯t you already tell His Majesty everything I¡¯ve done behind the scenes?!¡± Do you even realize that what you call ¡°behind-the-scenes¡± is not even honorable enough to be called that? Nevertheless, Prince Louisnel¡¯s face showed no sign of acknowledging wrongdoing or remorse; it was filled only with baseless confidence. ¡°Understood. From your perspective, everything I¡¯ve done seems like irrational behavior that vites ethics andws. However, this was never just for my sake! Ultimately, don¡¯t you want it too, grandfather? When I ascend to the throne, the prestige of the Quazel family will also¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never told you to ascend to the throne.¡± Kundel cut off Louisnel¡¯s outburst with a single sentence. ¡°Experience¡­ when I see it like this, it doesn¡¯t just look foolish, it looks naive.¡± It was an incredibly insulting remark, with no respect to be found even if you searched with a magnifying ss. ¡°Do you really think a peaceful session to the throne is possible, Grandfather? Don¡¯t you know how His Majesty ascended to the throne? The siblings I saw when I was young, I haven¡¯t even heard a peep about where they are or what they¡¯re doing now!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Violet, Fabian, Nerobian¡­ even that puppet of a girl, Arin! Can you guarantee that they won¡¯t covet the throne, Grandfather? You, who know the Imperial Court situation better than anyone, how can you say such naive things?!¡± Louisnel shouted, his voice filled with malice as he spewed out his anger. Kundle looked at Louisnel with a gaze that was half-pitying. ¡°Do you really think that you, who ascended to the throne through such means, can maintain peace on the continent?¡± His voice was also gradually rising. ¡°The emperor¡¯s duty is to protect the country, not his own interests! Can someone like you, who protects his own rice bowl while rejecting everyone else, maintain the peace of the empire and the continent? Doubts are now turning into suspicions!¡± ¡°As the emperor¡¯s position stabilizes, peace in the empire and the continent will naturally follow! After all, who else besides me can handle the throne? In a yard where polishing a meager stone won¡¯t turn it into a gemstone!¡± Louisnel continued to speak without stepping back. ¡°That¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. The value of a person can change anytime, anyhow. Just like how a jewel emitting a rainbow of colors might appear like a mere stone covered in dust¡­¡± ¡°To bring that up now¡­!¡± *Tock tock.* Amidst the heightened tension, a calm knock was heard from the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The chancellor immediately granted entry. *Creak.* Unlike Louisnel, a young girl entered the room with a gentle opening of the door. Upon spotting her, Louisnel immediately narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s a prior arrangement that was in ce before you arrived.¡± The girl, after a momentary fluster upon seeing Louisnel¡¯s face, soonposed herself and respectfully lowered her head towards the chancellor. ¡°I am Arin Sevellerus, a third-year student of the Royal Academy. I¡¯vee for a meeting with the chancellor¡­¡± Today¡¯s meeting with the chancellor was arranged for Arin Sevellerus, the fifth princess of the Ushif Empire. ¡°Brother Louisnel. Without even giving notice, what brings you to the academy?¡± ¡°This is none of your concern. Leave. We¡¯re in the middle of a conversation more important than your petty meeting¡­¡± Louisnel dismissed Arin¡¯s prior arrangement lightly, instructing her to leave with disdain. ¡°Not even observing such basic courtesy, how do you expect to be emperor? The one who should leave is not Arin but you, Louisnel. There¡¯s nothing more to say. Get out of my room¡­¡± *Bam!* Finally exploding, Louisnel mmed the desk forcefully and stood up abruptly. Instead of ring at Kundel like before, he turned his head and marched towards Arin. Arin maintained herposure, meeting his gaze directly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot, Arin. You even know how to look me straight in the eyes¡­¡± ¡°People are creatures that grow. I can¡¯t keep bowing my head in front of you forever¡­¡± Her audacious response made Louisnel, who had been taken aback, tremble slightly. ¡°I understand that my elder brother does not approve. But as your sister, I cannot simply be a useless figure who provides no help to you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°People¡¯s growth can sometimes be driven by threats. Even if I¡¯m insignificant andcking, if I be a small threat that makes you, my brother, uneasy, what could be more meaningful? That would be the greatest evidence that you, my brother, have acknowledged me.¡± Louisnel and even Kundel, who had been silently listening, were left speechless by her bold statement. ¡°Hah!¡± After repeating a few hollowughs as if dumbfounded, Louisnel bent down and brought his face level with Arin¡¯s. ¡°Yeah. Then, as your brother, I should give you a very important piece of advice not to forget.¡± He grabbed her shoulders and leaned in close to her ear, whispering softly. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Arin flinched at the chillingly threatening coercion. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite cocky just because His Majesty took an interest in you. This is why those with no roots are dangerous. Give them an inch, and they think they can do whatever they want and act recklessly¡­¡± Louisnel¡¯s eyes were filled not only with anger but also with a sense of menace that transcended it. ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself. Right now, I¡¯m in a position where I can strangle you to death right here. No one will protect you. Being by my side won¡¯t bring any benefits, just like a meaningless shell¡­¡± ¡°I will protect myself!¡± Arin replied with a fierce gaze filled with sincerity. ¡°No one expects anyone to protect me. I am a princess of the empire! If a princess cannot even protect her own body, then there is nothing more foolish. Bing a dignified member of the royal family, one who is not ashamed in front of everyone! That is the path I wish to take as a princess.¡± Calm yet resolute, Arin conveyed her firm determination to Louisnel, leaving the listeners with doubts about whether she was genuine. Overwhelmed, Louisnel could no longer say anything. As the struggle between two key members of the imperial family, who could be considered the future of the empire, continued, *knock knock*, once again a clear knock was heard from the door. All eyes turned towards the door. ¡°May Ie in?¡± A soft voice that instantly calmed the somewhat dizzying atmosphere. A voice so captivating that once heard, it could never be forgotten, and ironically, all three people in the room knew its owner. Seeing Kundel¡¯s speechlessness at the unexpected visit, the door opened cautiously a momentter, and a blond man stepped inside. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Chancellor Kundel.¡± How could one stay angry when faced with that smile? As if a messenger of peace had arrived, the atmosphere, which seemed about to ignite at any moment, instantly calmed down. Arin¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but linger on the man. ¡°A-Aschel?¡± The eldest son of Duke Vert, and the elder brother of Cyan Vert, who was until recently her fianc¨¦. Aschel Vert hade to the chancellor¡¯s office. ¡°What brings you here too?¡± ¡°I have some important news to deliver. I came here with the prince.¡± ¡°Important news?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m d Princess Arin is here too. It was just about to bring her over.¡± ¡°M-Me?¡± To think he was talking about her, Arin was dumbfounded. ¡°From now on, I swear to all of you that there will be no falsehood in what I am about to say, I swear by the Light of Lumendel.¡± In a somewhat bewildering situation, not only did he appear out of nowhere, but he also solemnly swore to the gods, causing a somewhat awkward atmosphere. However, his morning-sun-like refreshing smile quickly turned cold like the dawn¡¯s frost, and the atmosphere in the room changed along with it. ¡°W-What exactly do you intend to say?¡± Kundel managed to speak up with doubt. ¡°I have something to tell you all about my brother, Cyan¡­¡± Aschel replied with a strange expression, a mixture of joy and sorrow. * * * ¡°Hoo, hoo¡­¡± Regens struggled to catch his breath, drenched in sweat. How long had it been since he, at the pinnacle of enlightenment, had struggled like this? And it was none other than his own granddaughter. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have used that power for the Society?¡± He asked, his questionden withplexity, but there was no reply. ¡°¡­¡± Luna, with her head bowed deeply like a dew-covered de of grass, only the sound of herbored breathing echoing faintly. Now that he had obtained what he wanted, there was no need to prolong this situation any further. Regens released the restrictive barrier he had created and left the room. Shortly afterward¡­ ¡°Luna!¡± Lame and the members of the Society, who were waiting outside, hurried in calling for Luna. ¡°Luna! Snap out of it!¡± Judging by the pitiful sound of her breath, it seemed she had lost consciousness. ¡°Even so, doing this to your granddaughter¡­¡± Just by observing the situation, one could roughly understand what had happened. Regens, the head of the society, had cast a spell of mental breakdown on her. A higher-level mental magic that gradually erodes the target¡¯s solid mind to induce a confession. If the intensity is severe, it could potentially lead to mental instability. He had cast such a terrifying spell on his own granddaughter. Even though he valued public matters greatly, was it necessary to go this far with his own flesh and blood? As he was about to quickly cast a recovery spell to take care of her first, Luna, who had awakened, raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Enough, Lame¡­¡± ¡°Are you, are you awake, Luna?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking because I heard you. Stop yelling so much, it hurts my ears.¡± Lame wiped her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. But just for a moment¡­ A torrent ofints followed soon after. ¡°What on earth were you thinking to do such a reckless thing? Why did the Society President have to exert this much power? It could have been a disaster!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll hear all theintster. For now, please just listen to one request from me.¡± ¡°A request¡­ you say?¡± At the mention of an unexpected request, Lame chuckled. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no one else I can ask but you, Lame¡­¡± Lame looked somewhat puzzled. Seeing her, who had never relied on anyone before, show such a vulnerable side, Lame felt her heart naturally leaning toward Luna in a strange yet very human way. ¡°Please, tell me, Luna¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 166 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 166: The Truth Revealed (3) Royal Pce, 2nd floor, end of the left corridor. A room where even the remaining warmth hadpletely disappeared, leaving only the loneliness and destion of an ownerless space to fill the void. *Creak* Strangers had entered this ownerless space. The first to enter the room was Iris Satwell, the Vice Principal of the Academy. Besides the Academy staff, there were also representatives from the Garam Magic Society, all of whom seemed to have agreed beforehand and began investigating the room, each dividing the area to search. Although a thorough investigation was conducted, there seemed to be no significant findings, as they soon gathered back in the living room. After some deliberation, arge piece of white parchment wasid out on the floor like a carpet by the Garam Magic Society representatives. Standing upon it with a determined expression was Satwell, who took a deep breath before manifesting her mana to begin drawing something on the parchment. It was a magic circle for casting high-level magic. ¡°In the presence of the sacred light of truth, there can be no hiding from the darkness that lies within. Reveal the hidden traces of darkness!¡± As she muttered the incantation in a low voice, the magic circle responded with a burst of light, emanating a resonating energy as it continued to reverberate. [TL/N: I guess satwell is a girl¡­.] Gradually, traces resembling footprints appeared on the floor, but just as they began to take shape, *Poof*, they disappeared like mes extinguishing. Perplexed, Satwell attempted to manifest her mana once again, but to no avail. ¡°¡­¡± The result was no different from before. In such a situation, there were two assumptions that could be inferred: either there were no traces to be found at all, or someone had magically obstructed the ability to find them. Satwell and the others concluded that it was thetter. This meant that the powerful magic permeating this space was so formidable that not even she, known as one of the most skilled individuals after the Chancellor in the Academy, could detect it. With a stern expression, Satwell turned to the others and spoke. ¡°It seems that my power alone is insufficient. I may need your assistance.¡± Without any objections, everyone began to manifest their mana, just as Satwell had done before. As a result, arger resonance urred in the magic circle, and proper traces began to appear from where the magic circle was drawn. ¡°It¡¯s not too far from here.¡± The traces were leading to a city not too far from the Academy. * * * The scene was akin to a spectacle on a bewildered street. A crowd had gathered around none other than the bulletin board stered with wanted posters. ¡°This era is truly the end times. Who knows where this country is headed¡­¡± ¡°Whyin in such peaceful times? Some people are never satisfied!¡± ¡°I hope they¡¯re not hiding in our city, of all ces.¡± Those who saw the wanted posters each muttered curses and fears. Amidst the crowd, Brian happened to pass by, his steps halting as he stopped to observe. With a cloak partially covering his face, he gazed at the wanted posters with restrained eyes. Among the vile criminals listed for crimes like r*pe, kidnapping, and murder, there, smack in the middle, was the wanted poster of someone familiar. Brian was so shocked that he froze on the spot. The individual in the poster was none other than the key figure in recent noble assassination cases, the mastermind behind the Blood Feast incident, the culprit who summoned the giant beast in the Axilium, and, more shockingly, the son of a noble known and respected beyond the empire, Duke Vert. His name was Cyan Vert, the youngest son of the renowned guardian of the continent, Duke Vert. ¡°Y-Young Master¡­?¡± It was none other than his master, Cyan Vert. ¡°Look over there!¡± As a man shouted, all eyes turned to the same direction. ¡°C-Crown Prince?¡± Knights d in dazzling golden armor, the royal guards rarely seen outside the pce, had appeared in Brenu. Not just one or two, but over a hundred of them, a significant force. Amidst the surprise at the sudden appearance of the Crown Prince, Brian hastily tore off Cyan¡¯s wanted poster and dashed away. *Creak* He burst into his home like an enraged bear, quickly locking the door and sealing off all entry points, including the windows. ¡°Why¡­ Why all of a sudden?¡± Emily, who had been waiting quietly, asked in confusion. ¡°Something terrible has happened¡­!¡± Brian gasped for breath as he handed Emily the wanted poster he brought. ¡°A wanted poster? Why would a heinous criminal appear here¡­ Oh?¡± Seeing the wanted poster, Emily let out a scream. ¡°W-What¡¯s this? Why is our Young master here?¡± To Emily, it seemed like another bizarre incident. The crimes listed were so unimaginable that they almost equaled the annual operating costs of most estates, and the bounty written in bold red letters below was enough to make one¡¯s head spin. ¡°What in the world is our Young master doing outside?¡± After leaving the Academy where he was doing well, Cyan had suddenly left, leaving only the three of them behind in Brenu. Now, it seemed like he had caused a catastrophe of monumental proportions. Emily couldn¡¯t help but think to herself: they might never be able to return to Velias again. ¡°Because of Young master Cyan, we can¡¯t live like this anymore!¡± Emily felt like climbing to the mountaintop and shouting out his frustration. ¡°Wait! What about us? Are we just going to sit here and do nothing?¡± Emily interjected. ¡°W-Well, of course we can¡¯t just sit idly by. For some reason, even the Imperial family¡¯s knights are here now. We need to take Nana and find a safer ce to hide¡­¡± ¡°No! Our priority should be to check on Young master Cyan¡¯s safety first! Who knows what might be happening to him right now! If he¡¯s in any danger¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no need to worry about that¡­¡± Brian started to say, but before he could finish, the living room door suddenly burst open with a loud bang. Nana, who should have been asleep at this hour, emerged from the room. ¡°Na-Nana, why are you awake?¡± Brian questioned, knowing it wasn¡¯t yet time for her to wake up. It might have seemed like she simply woke up earlier than usual, but Brian and Emily knew better. Because Nana¡¯s eyes were not the innocent eyes that usually woke up hungry, but rather, they were in a dangerous and rming state, tinged with redness and smelling something unusual. ¡°This is strange. It¡¯s not dinner time yet¡­¡± Brian murmured as cold sweat dripped down his back, memories flooding back to him. ¡°Why does it smell delicious?¡± Nana chuckled, lips parting slightly. ¡°She¡¯s up to something again! Don¡¯t smell it!¡± Emily rushed forward to cover Nana¡¯s nose. As Nana¡¯s red eyes gradually returned to their original color, the situation wasn¡¯t resolved just because she couldn¡¯t smell the scent anymore. Suddenly, Brian sensed a strange presence and swiftly drew his sword. *Slish* The sound of the drawn sword echoed through the room, followed by a tense silence where only the sounds of breathing and heartbeat could be heard. In the tense atmosphere, Brian¡¯s gaze was fixed solely on the door. The faint sound of footsteps, not just one but many, was approaching, not by chance but purposefully directed towards this ce. The problem was that it wasn¡¯t just one or two sets of footsteps; there were more than ten, surrounding the house from all directions. After a moment, the footsteps ceased, followed by strange noises echoing through the air. It sounded as if someone was vigorously scratching at a sturdy wall, a cacophony that demanded attention. Brian closed his eyes, recalling Cyan¡¯s words from before. If they heard such strange sounds as if the walls were being scratched, it meant that the magical barrier surrounding the area was copsing due to depleted mana, and they should replenish it immediately. Cyan had assured he would return before such a situation urred, but¡­ Brian realized this wasn¡¯t the natural sound of a copsing barrier but rather the sound of monstrous beings forcibly breaking through the barrier with injected mana. They had been careless. The moment he saw the wanted poster, he should have immediately evacuated Emily and Nana. Though he didn¡¯t know who exactly was outside, Brian knew they wouldn¡¯t bring anything good. ¡°Nana, escape through the back door with Emily!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow soon. Don¡¯t worry about me, just focus on the situation ahead¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Do you think you¡¯re some kind of final knight? I¡¯d rather face danger alone than see you sacrifice yourself!¡± Emily¡¯s words, though harsh, were not wrong. But what else could Brian do? If they stayed, they would all be in danger. It was better to throw himself out there and let the two of them escape, just like Cyan used to do. As the urgent struggle between the two continued for a moment, a familiar sound came from beyond the door. Creak, thud, creak. It wasn¡¯t a sound that coulde from a human mouth. It was the sharp sound of something cutting followed by the thud of people falling without a single scream. Though unseen, the gruesome and familiar sight was vividly painted in Brian¡¯s mind. Thud. ¡°¡­.¡± Another dull thud followed by silence once more. Amidst the ambiguous atmosphere, Brian approached the door to assess the situation. ¡°Open the door.¡± A casual yet familiar voice came from the other side. Reacting almost instinctively, Brian quickly undid thetch and swung open the door. ¡°Pa¡­Papa!¡± Before the word ¡°Papa¡± could even fully form, Nana had already dashed out and embraced him. Naturally, the boy who had been about to pat her head hesitated for a moment upon seeing the blood on his hands. ¡°Sorry. I was a bitte due to some business.¡± As always, the ck-haired boy looked at them with a nonchnt gaze, neither flustered nor entirely rxed. Behind themy the fallen Imperial guards, as if grim reapers had passed by. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 167 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 167: The Fog That Drives Away the Light (1) In the center of the void, solitary and resolute, stood Silica. Though she appeared as steadfast as a stone, her inner turmoil was more profound than ever before. The slight trembling in her sped hands, the darting of her eyes, and the beads of sweat trickling down her chest all betrayed her anxious state. It was almost unprecedented since she had grasped the assassin¡¯s sword. Her heightened emotions refused to settle. In the midst of it all, a member of her retinue rushed towards her, delivering the awaited news. ¡°Mdy! We¡¯ve found the sessor!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Silica wasted no time in demanding the location. ¡°It¡¯s Brenu! It seems they¡¯vee to retrieve their offspring, just as expected!¡± Despite the significance of the revtion, the messenger¡¯s expression remained grim. Swallowing dryly as if to calm his nerves, he continued with a note of unease. ¡°However, it seems they¡¯ve already dealt with the Imperial knights who came seeking him. Not only them, but the Garam Magic Society seems to be heading to Brenu as well, likely in pursuit of the sessor¡­¡± ¡°Stubborn to the end¡­¡± Silica¡¯s rage simmered as she gritted her teeth. Regardless of the situation, there was only one task they must undertake: protecting the sessor. ¡°Summon the other members stationed elsewhere to gather at Brenu immediately! Nothing else matters! Ensuring the safety of the sessor, no, of Cyan¡¯s retreat is our top priority!¡± (Silica¡­) As she tried topose herself to issue orders, a divine voice resonated within her. ¡°Lord Aeru?¡± The owner of the void remained silent, signaling his desire for her to quicklye to the altar. Understanding the urgency, Silica closed her eyes in frustration. ¡°The orders are postponed. Wait for me until I arrive!¡± Without looking back, she hurried towards the altar. Upon arrival, she found Aeru, the god of the ck mist, waiting for her with an air ofposure. (You seem quite agitated.) He spoke with a sly smile. ¡°Please keep it brief, Lord Aeru. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in dire straits?¡± (I understand. That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m holding you back. Silica.) He didn¡¯t deny that he was dying her. (Why are you protecting the sessor?) ¡°I beg your pardon, but I don¡¯t understand your question. I am the head of the organization Mist, dedicated to serving you. Do you think I would passively watch over the sessor, someone crucial to you, falling into danger?¡± (You exist for me, indeed. You¡¯ve always been consistent. Whom should I me? Those who boasted about their loyalty while harboring small fears in their hearts, yet couldn¡¯t ovee them, ultimately bringing about this situation.) Aeru tilted his head, continuing with iprehensible words. (Then, as your master, I shallmand. From now on, you and all members of Mist will cease your actions and simply watch over the danger facing the sessor.) ¡°¡­!¡± Silica¡¯s eyes widened with unrestrained emotion. ¡°What do you mean by that? Why give such an order?¡± (Because that¡¯s what the sessor desires.) Aeru replied casually. (Don¡¯t forget, Silica. You don¡¯t exist for me. I exist for you all. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing what the child wants.) Upon hearing this, Silica couldn¡¯t muster any objections. (Watch closely. How the child will fend off the looming presence that threatens to imprison him in light¡­) A perfect sessor suddenly appeared one day. In Aeru¡¯s eyes, there were various mixed emotions as he anticipated the sessor¡¯s future actions. * * * In the spacious training grounds of the academy, where a lonely chill wind blew, Kundel cautiously approached Arin, who stood alone with a rolled-up wanted poster clutched in her hand. Though he wanted to offer words offort, Arin¡¯s eyes were filled with resignation, as if she had already lost everything. ¡°Someone once said that people inherently have two faces: one is a mask adorned with falsehoods to show to others, and the other is the true face born from one¡¯s own nature¡­¡± It was obvious to anyone that this was about Cyan. So, Arin weakly spoke up, asking. ¡±What face did Cyan show to you, Headmaster?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain. I thought I was close, but in the end, I knew nothing about him.¡± Kundel sighed, disheartened even by his own words. ¡°I¡¯vee to this training ground every day for the past two years with the hope of making Cyan mine. Even now, I believe that merely going through the process of closing that gap was significant to me. But now¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Cyan first gave me the path to be an emperor, and I hoped that he would follow that path with me. Even now that I think about it, it was such a shameless request. Cyan did a lot for me, but I couldn¡¯t do anything for him.¡± She has worked hard to close that gap even a little. Even if it was impossible topletely reduce it, Arin firmly believed that the process of reducing it was very meaningful to her. But. ¡°Now, it seems all meaningless. I can no longer be Cyan¡¯s person, nor can Cyan be mine. Was the Cyan I met and wished for truly the real Cyan?¡± Kundel maintained a solemn silence, unable to provide any answers. ¡°Everything feels futile. I can¡¯t do anything, and there¡¯s no path forward. I¡¯ve returned to who I was three years ago¡­¡± Arin desperately held back tears fueled by her emotions. If she cried now, it would prove that nothing had changed from before. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you go and find out?¡± Kundel suddenly suggested to the stunned Arin. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The news just came in that he appeared. He¡¯s in Brenu, a southern city of the Empire.¡± Arin¡¯s pupils widened for a moment. ¡°Regardless of his identity, he¡¯s him, and you¡¯re you. Whether the path he presented to you is a cruel path born from sincerity or a false path adorned with pleasing illusions, why don¡¯t you go and find out for yourself?¡± Arin, still reeling from the shock, couldn¡¯t easily respond. With eyes filled with anxiety, Kundel asked once more. ¡°Will you go and meet Cyan with me?¡± * * * I gazed at the crimson letters on the wanted poster,beling my crimes. Well, it seems like they¡¯re trying to pin everything on me, even though it¡¯s not entirely unrted. They¡¯re treating me like some sort of demon, beyond just a criminal. There are real demons out there, you know. But I didn¡¯t feel angry or unjustified. It wasn¡¯t something I had expected in the first ce. Lowering the wanted poster, I found myself facing six eyes staring piercingly at me. Their eyes were filled with all kinds of negative emotions, including doubt and fear. Except for our little one, of course. ¡°Um, Master, what¡¯s written on that wanted poster? It¡¯s not something you did, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± I swiftly dismissed with a firm reply. ¡°No time. I¡¯ll just ask straight. Make your choice.¡± At the unexpected choice, I blinked both eyes. ¡°Whether to leave with me now, or leave among yourselves and start a new life. Whatever¡¯s fine, just choose without hesitation.¡± Despite the instruction not to feel burdened, Emily and Brian¡¯s faces were flushed like balloons about to burst. ¡°W-What are you suddenly talking about?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to live like beggars. I can provide enough funds. Just forget everything rted to me and think of it as starting anew.¡± ¡°But pushing it like this isn¡¯t necessary. Why suddenly say such things¡­?¡± *Sigh* While Emily jumped up in surprise, Brian suddenly kneeled down and bowed his head. ¡°I, Sir Brian Kendrick! Since the day I first swore allegiance to you at the academy, I¡¯ve lived with an unwavering heart! Whether the path leads to heaven or hell, I will follow you to the end!¡± Did he think he¡¯s some kind ofst knight of a certain country? If he wants to go, he should just say so instead of making it awkward¡­ ¡°I-I want to go with Papa too! I don¡¯t want to live where Papa isn¡¯t!¡± Nana also raised her hand, dering she¡¯ll follow me. I gently stroked her bright, innocent head and asked. ¡°Papa might not be able to take care of you as well as before. I might not be able to give you many tasty treats. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t need snacks! I¡¯m happiest when I¡¯m with Papa!¡± Yeah, if those pure, sparkling eyes contain any falsehoods, that would be the real wrong in the world. I thought she might have some minor concerns in her young mind, but it seems like I worried for nothing. As the two of them finished making their choice, their eyes naturally turned to one ce. ¡°W-What¡¯s up? Why is everyone looking at me like that?¡± If they¡¯re not trying to rush her, it seems unintentionally burdensome. After blushing redder than ever, she suddenly yelled at me. ¡°I-I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been by your side and the longest! I can¡¯t let anyone else take care of you but me!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Seeing her determined gaze, it didn¡¯t seem like a forced decision after all. Although I didn¡¯t anticipate the current situation, surprisingly, I feel quite good about it. It¡¯s not a situation to smile about, but my lips keep twitching upwards. ¡°Let me ask one more time. You won¡¯t regret your choice?¡± All three nodded their heads firmly. ¡°Then there¡¯s only one thing you need to do from now on. When I leave through that door, just follow me ten steps behind, without worrying about anything happening around you.¡± ¡°What about me, Papa?¡± ¡°Our little one¡­¡± I gently brushed against Mana with my hand, manifesting mana and gently blew it into her nose. Inhaling the white powder from my hand, Mana closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber, whisked away to dreand. Taking her gently, I handed her over to Brian. It¡¯s not like anything good is happening, so there¡¯s no need to show it off unnecessarily. Our little one just needs to peacefully travel through dreand. With the minor preparations finished, it¡¯s time to leave. I stepped forward towards the door once again. [Our master. Why does your face look so solemn, like someone heading to the battlefield?] ¡°I can see all the anticipation on your face though?¡± [Oh my, am I exposed? After all, how could I pretend not to be excited about this interesting situation?] Kaeram shed a satisfied smile, surveying the surroundings. [You promised to make it enjoyable, didn¡¯t you?] ¡°Yeah. Besides me, there¡¯s no one who can make you feel that way.¡± [As someone who¡¯s lived once, you already know, but I¡¯m a very greedy sword. Once one desire is fulfilled, I crave even more pleasure.] I understand. I know it very well. If I don¡¯t satisfy her desires, ultimately, the nature of the demonic sword is to devour its owner. That¡¯s why my demonic sword won¡¯t be able to devour me even more. The sweet pleasure you will experience from now on is something that nobody will be able to make you feel, other than me. Maintaining a thrilling smile on my lips, I finally stepped out of the door. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 168 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 168: The Fog That Drives Away the Light (2) A vicious criminal who ra*ed and murdered up to twenty women. The mere sight of them sends shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned knights, who have seen their fair share of monstrous predators. How many individuals among humans can evoke such tension with just their presence? They are more than mere predators; the term alone cannot fully describe their existence. At this moment, the knights facing the empire¡¯s worst criminal, Cyan Vert, collectively felt a sense of dread. ¡°The Light of the Ushif Empire! Under the esteemed decree of His Majesty, the great Emperor Dionne, Imand you toply! Cyan Vert, a member of the Vert Duchy, must cease all resistance and submit to arrest immediately! Refusal will not be tolerated!¡± The only senior knight among the dispatched knights, Redback Ackerman, issued orders while presenting the royal decree bearing the Emperor¡¯s seal. However, Cyan paid no attention to them. Redback, feeling a slight sense of shame, raised his hand to signal, and the knights who epted the orders rushed towards Cyan with all their might. A young boy, not even a senior knight yet, could not possibly escape the sharp assault of elite knights. Everyone around thought so. At least until their swords failed to hit anything but empty air. ¡°¡­!¡± Ferocious whirlwinds roared through the air. As the whirlwinds subsided, the knights who had been firmly holding their swords began to copse one by one. The fallen knights didn¡¯t even emit a small groan, their eyes whitening as if overwhelmed by immense force, on the brink of unconsciousness. ¡°What is this?¡± Elite knights of the imperial army, fallen without even swinging their swords. Redback, bewildered, got off his horse and red at Cyan, but Cyan calmly continued to advance without even a hint of concern. Enraged, Redback drew his sword and charged straight at Cyan. ¡°¡­!¡± Approaching within five steps, Cyan didn¡¯t even flinch. Redback, a veteran swordsman who had honed his skills for decades before bing a knight, was confident. This was a situation he could undoubtedly control. Unless transcending the boundaries of humanity, no response would be effective at this distance. With a heart full of confidence, as he swung his sword confidently, a swoosh sounded through the air, and a red streak rose before his eyes. The sword did strike something, but it wasn¡¯t his own. And certainly not Cyan¡¯s body. Swish! Losing strength in his legs, Redback kneeled and copsed forward. What on earth had happened? As Redback turned his eyes, a mix of questions and suspicions, he realized. The boy they had faced was never within the category of humans to begin with. He was simply a superior being far beyond the realm of humanity. There was no other way to exin it. Cyan continued to advance silently, not even sparing apassionate nce at the fallen knights. * * * ¡°The Prince¡¯s Vanguard seems to have fallen¡­¡± Observing the situation from a rooftop a little away from where the incident urred, the mages of the Garam Magic Society couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, their mouths agape in astonishment. ¡°If it were just a few knights sticking together, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this extent.¡± Regens didn¡¯t even utter a word of amazement, as if it were nothing surprising. ¡°Are you really okay, President? This is the Empire. We might inadvertently provoke friction with the Empire, as we barely have the justification to intervene¡­¡± ¡°Justification can be created. After all, there¡¯s no true justice without taking risks. That boy is a necessary existence for the future of our Garam Magic Society.¡± The youngest son of the continent¡¯s protector, Duke Vert. A wielder of darkness attribute that rival even the gods. An assassin belonging to Mist, the continent¡¯s foremost assassination group. Given the recent unsavory incidents in the society over the past few years, it had be evident that they were somehow rted to this boy. That¡¯s why they had to capture him at all costs. It was necessary not only for the society but also for the future of humanity. Regens¡¯s eyes held a determination stronger than ever before. ¡°Release the Seals.¡± Upon receiving themand, the society members immediately drew out all the mana stored within them. Then, a faint light rose from the center of the floor they were looking down upon, and Cyan gradually approached the illuminated spot. It was a high-level magic of spatial maniption that confines the opponent within a space of immense mana, known as the Seal of Confinement. It was a superior magic of the restriction barrier that created a space with mana, and oncepleted with thebined mana of multiple individuals, even breaking free would be nearly impossible. In other words, once the target was confined within that space, it would be over in an instant. A smile began to form on Regens¡¯s face, filled with joy and anticipation. But at that moment, a fierce gust of wind swept through from somewhere, brushing against their skin. The rough grains of sand carried by the gust covered the vision of the society members, causing most of them to squint their eyes. As a result, the smooth flow of mana injection was abruptly interrupted. An unexpected turn of events. Regens urgently looked around to find the source of the mana. ¡°¡­..!¡± Not far from where Cyan was approaching, a formidable level of mana was felt from the hands of a man with a rugged physique and bronze skin. The man looked at the bewildered group with a strange smile on his face. * * * A familiar gust of sandstorm brushed against my skin. No need to see any further. This power belongs to a certain foolish prince, though familiar, not particrly friendly. Eleven o¡¯clock from the front. From a rooftop a bit of a distance away, I sense a reverse flow of mana. It extends precisely from where I am standing to a spot five steps ahead, where a massive magic circle covers the entire square, eagerly awaiting my arrival. Is that the Seal of Confinement they¡¯ve set up? Well, they¡¯ve prepared quite thoroughlypared to thoseckeys of the prince. Though I could break free eventually, thanks to this sandstorm, it seems like I¡¯ll endure some unwanted trouble. I adjusted Kaeram and thrust it into the ground. ng! The mana contained in Kaream travelled through the ground towards the location of the magic circle, and as it did, the blue light emitting from the magic circle gradually transformed into a ck mist. Crackle! With a loud noise, the magic circle vanished into thin air. And then, as if waiting for this moment, the owner of this maelstrom revealed himself, brushing aside the sandstorm to show his figure. ¡°So, our training exercise got rejected from the start? Thanks to you, I received a disciplinary measure.¡± Ah,e to think of it, didn¡¯t I exin earlier? Not that I intentionally avoided it, but with so much happening, it seems I naturally forgot. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite noisytely, haven¡¯t you? Assassin, wanted posters, and not even resembling one bit. It¡¯s all too obvious.¡± He extends my wanted poster towards me with a smirk. Even if he¡¯s a foolish prince, if he actually believes in the crimes listed on that paper, there¡¯s no way he would react like this. ¡°Rx, will you? Men have instincts, you know. Do you really think I¡¯d believe what¡¯s written on this piece of paper? I know you¡¯re not that kind of guy!¡± He didn¡¯t seem to nod in a peculiar way. He knew I wasn¡¯t that kind of guy¡­ I don¡¯t even know myself, so how does this fool prince know about me? That fact alone made me feel strangely conflicted. ¡°No need to feel burdened! It¡¯s thew that if a man owes a debt, he must repay it. Maybe it wasn¡¯t particrly necessary for you, but consider what happened in Nodeli as me repaying it here!¡± It wasn¡¯t really a favor, but handling it like this would be awkward, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°We won¡¯t have another chance to meet like this! Next time, whenever it may be, we¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Whoooosh! People not happy with this situation stirred up a strong gust of wind in response to the sandstorm. As I look up slightly, I spot a sage-looking figure gazing at me with a discreet gaze. It¡¯s Regens Rainriver, the leader of the Garam Magic Society. Him personally leading the society members here means he knows everything about me by now. Not particrly surprising. What¡¯s more surprising is that they came here at such a bted moment. Probably thanks to my clever junior. ¡°We might not have much time to talk. I¡¯ll block those skinny guys from making a fuss for now. Take the opportunity to escape with your servants.¡± With a thunderous roar, the foolish prince unleashed his dormant mana as if it were exploding. ¡°That damn voice just shuts up at times like this! What a useless guy!¡± From where he stood, an evenrger sandstorm than before erupted. Thanks to that, the sight of the mages aiming their magic at me was once again blocked, and some even turned their bodies away. Without the owner of that asional voice showing up, it won¡¯tst long. For a brief moment, I stared directly at his face. ¡°Why? Got something to say?¡± ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± That was the best advice I could offer. ¡°I don¡¯t catch those!¡± Even if not now, you¡¯ll have to be carefulter. For the sake of your beloved country, if nothing else. With my final farewell, I passed by him, and suddenly, as if using spatial transition, I found myself face to face with the leader of the Garam Magic Society. He looked at me with a mixed expression of interest and suspicion. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vee face to face with you.¡± At least in this lifetime. ¡°As I know about you, I believe you also know something about me.¡± Half true, half false. Not just something, but much more than you think, even the despicable side hidden beneath your bold mask¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t mince words. Follow me.¡± This was unexpected. ¡°You probably won¡¯t have anywhere to lean on in this empire. So, drop everything and follow me. I won¡¯t ask about the past. Swear on the name of the Garam Magic Society to follow me.¡± Isn¡¯t it a bit too early for such a decision? ¡°Just to rify, you have no right to refuse. You only have a choice. Whether to ept my offer and follow me willingly, or be dragged along by my power.¡± His attempt at seeming fair while imposing his will was truly repulsive. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m grateful to you. Whatever the reason, you¡¯ve saved my granddaughter twice from the dark hands of the Auram Society.¡± While listening became increasingly ufortable, he eventually delivered the decisive blow. I simply stared at his calm face without saying or doing anything. ¡°It seems you won¡¯t choose the former.¡± As if sensing my silent intention, he gathered his mana once again. ¡°I sensed your mana earlier and felt that it had already reached the highest level of the dark attribute. So, let¡¯s see all the power you possess. I, Regens Rainriver, will personally evaluate your power.¡± The mana of a ninth-grade mage, a rarity on the continent, has a different flow from the rest. Encountering it alone is enough to cause a slight tremor in the body. ¡°I hope you live up to my expectations. The dark attribute is not somon¡­!¡± Thud! ¡°Cough!¡± Just as he was rambling, he suddenly grabbed his head and slumped down. Somewhat taken aback, I furrowed my brow, then¡­ ¡°¡­.!¡± Soon, a very familiar scent wafted over from somewhere. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not toote.¡± Along with the indifferent voice that somehow felt full of affection. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 169 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 169: The Fog That Drives Away the Light (3) The Mental Breakdown spell is a terrifying magic that infiltrates the target¡¯s mind with immense power,pletely subjugating them. However, if the target retaliates with equivalent force, it can be easily ovee. Despite exceeding expectations, Regens seeded in using this magic to prate Luna¡¯s mind and extract confessions regarding Cyan. Although she believed there were no issues during the process, the excruciating pain now tormenting Regens contradicted that notion. ¡°You seem to be struggling more than expected. I suppose age catches up with us all. If you were your former self, Grandfather, this wouldn¡¯t have been such a big deal¡­¡± As a familiar voice reached his ears, Regens¡¯ face contorted even more with agony when he turned his head. ¡°Lu-Luna, how did you¡­?¡± It was his granddaughter, Luna. ¡°How I got here doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is why I¡¯m here. Grandfather, if you¡¯ve always prioritized results over the process, shouldn¡¯t you understand the situation well enough?¡± Despite Regens¡¯ angrilyden question, Luna continued in her usual indifferent tone. Behind her, Lame and other members of the society were deeply engrossed in pondering their responsibilities in this situation. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± ¡°While Grandfather infiltrated my mind with magic, I also cast a Mental Breakdown spell in his mind. It¡¯s not about coaxing confessions like with Cyan, but inducing strong side effects when something is recalled.¡± The magic Luna described was unheard of even by Regens on this continent. ¡°The principle is simple. It¡¯s adding a touch of the Oath¡¯s spell to the existing Mental Breakdown magic. It was prepared in anticipation of Grandfather¡¯s visit. Did you like it?¡± There was no room to debate whether she liked it or not. Ultimately, Regens realized that Luna knew from the beginning how this situation would unfold. Regens¡¯ teeth gritted as he finally got to see the true face of his granddaughter. ¡°You asked if I could use my power for the society, didn¡¯t you? Be d. I¡¯ve decided to dedicate all my power to the society from today onwards. So, even for our Garam Magic Society¡­¡± Luna¡¯s gaze subtly shifted towards Cyan. ¡°Please let go of the senior.¡± Cyan looked at her with a gaze that wasn¡¯t particrly pleased or displeased, but rather ambiguous. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, Luna! That boy is more than capable of leading our society¡¯s future with you! If you truly care for the society, help me save that boy¡­¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that. I did ask once for formality¡¯s sake, after all.¡± Without hesitation, Luna immediately manifested mana from her hand. Upon doing so, bright light emanated from beneath Regens¡¯ feet, and soon, a blue magic circle formed around her. ¡°This alone, do you think you can confine me with this?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just dying you for a while. You¡¯ll probably have to rack your brains quite a bit to break free.¡± Although it wouldn¡¯tst more than a few minutes, it was enough for Luna. It was time for herst conversation with Cyan. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Cyan asked her first. ¡°Do I need to exin? I¡¯ve already said it several times. Senior is the one who saved my life. So, it¡¯s only natural for me toe and help the senior in danger. Not just now, but in the future too¡­¡± A consistent response from their first meeting. Upon hearing this, Cyan¡¯s expression was peculiar, neither smiling nor angry. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t entirely dislike it, do you? You seem quite different from the feeling of annoyance that was quite prominent at first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°My feelings remain unchanged. Regardless of who the senior is or what they¡¯ve done, it doesn¡¯t matter to me at all. The senior is simply the one who rescued me from the depths of despair. That alone is enough for me.¡± With an unwavering heart, Luna gently took Cyan¡¯s hand. ¡°When you first embraced me, you felt so cold, but now, I can feel some warmth.¡± As if caressing Cyan¡¯s hand gently, she suddenly pulled him into a tight embrace. Perhaps ustomed to her bold disys of affection, Cyan did not react. ¡°I don¡¯t know when the next time will be, but it won¡¯t end like this.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°If you ept it in a more atmospheric manner, perhaps.¡± Would time freeze in its tracks now? If only they could stay together, whether lightning struck or a blizzard froze everything. However, for Cyan¡¯s sake, for her own sake, she had to let go of the hands she was holding onto tightly. ¡°Goodbye, Senior.¡± With those words, Luna released Cyan¡¯s body. As if not wanting to harbor any regrets, she turned away first, and Cyan also passed her by without any lingering sentiments. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Even though he was too embarrassed to turn his head after saying that, for Luna, that alone was enough. Suppressing her pounding heart as if going mad, her gaze turned back to Regens. ¡°You are truly foolish, Luna.¡± It endured quite well if itsted this long. Nevertheless, she endured much longer than expected. ¡°Do you really think your actions now are for the sake of the Garam Magic Society? You are doing something you will deeply regret!¡± Despite Regens¡¯ outburst, Luna didn¡¯t even twitch an eyebrow. ¡°You might not be wrong. In fact, I¡¯m still quite conflicted. Whether to go after the senior again¡­¡± However, Cyan had already left with his attendants. Since she had no intention of letting Regens go just because the seal was broken, Luna once again drew all the mana within her body. ¡°It seems the world is full of surprises. I never dreamed of a day like this.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Please keep your eyes on how far the future of the society, which Grandfather longed for and desired so much, has grown from now on.¡± Behind her, the five elements of different colors were emitting a brilliant glow. * * * ¡°Why are you babbling about that now in front of me?¡± Unable to contain his anger any longer, Louisnel suddenly grabbed the knight by the cor and shouted. ¡°You¡¯re not facing a million-strong army, just a mere kid! And what? All of the emperor¡¯s knights have been defeated? Are you trying to joke with me right now? Even if your pathetic neck was split in two and hung in front of the gate, would that sober you up?¡± As he had already lost hisposure, there was no trace of princely dignity left in him. Sending a vanguard just to capture a fourteen-year-old boy and having them all annihted¡ª who would believe such a story? Perhaps maintainingposure itself was impossible. ¡°Prince, please calm down! You need to see the reality! Not only us, but the leader of the Garam Magic Society, Regens Rainriver, has alsoe here, aiming for that boy!¡± ¡°The Garam Magic Society?¡± It was the first time the prince had heard of it. ¡°Why are those bastards here? No, maybe this could be a good opportunity. Not satisfied with justing to the empire, now they¡¯re using magic without permission? If we y our cards right, we could really catch them by the tail from the Garam Kingdom.¡± Louisnel¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Immediately, mobilize all nearby forces and send them to where he is! I take full responsibility for everything! Not only Cyan Vert, but all the mages from the Garam Magic Society too¡­!¡± ¡°Enough, Louisnel!¡± Everyone, including Louisnel, turned their heads at the thunderous reprimand. With sharp eyes, the Chancellor of the academy, Kundel Quazel, was ring at him. Behind him were several academy knights as well. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t grasp the situation, there should be a limit! Are you nning to annihte all the forces we brought along just to catch that boy?¡± Despite being in an official position to execute the mission, Kundel continued his unabashed verbal onught against the prince. However, no one dared to intervene against such a storm-like momentum. Louisnel, too, sweated profusely in his bewildered state. ¡°Capturing criminals who tarnish the country as the prince of the empire, what¡¯s the problem with that? Even if it¡¯s just to catch the Garam Magic Society members who appeared out of nowhere¡­!¡± As he retorted, his gaze suddenly turned behind Kundel. He discovered a familiar face and immediately frowned. ¡°Why is she here?¡± It was Arin, his younger sister and Cyan¡¯s former fianc¨¦e. ¡°Are you asking his former fianc¨¦e to indulge in sentimentality? It¡¯s too disappointing, considering it came from the ns of our great grandfather¡¯s head.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than your bowl, which can¡¯t even catch a mouse with a cow¡¯s feet.¡± Kundel showed no sign of wavering and calmly took out a letter from his arms. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It was another imperial decree stamped with the emperor¡¯s seal. ¡°As of now, our academy is participating in the capture of Cyan Vert. As I am here on behalf of His Majesty just like you, if you have any intention of opposing my orders, you should reconsider. Louisnel.¡± Facing something unexpected, Louisnel couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°If you truly think of the royal family and the empire, throw away all the petty thoughts in your head right now. That¡¯s the best course of action you can take in this situation¡­.¡± With a final warning rather than advice, Kundel passed by him without any regrets. After him, Arin and the members of the academy followed suit, leaving Louisnel alone, who stared nkly into the air and let out a bitterugh. ¡°Ha! Haha! Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Watching from a not-so-far distance, Aschel, with a meaningful smile, silently left the scene. * * * ¡°Why are you doing all this?¡± Arin, who had been silently following behind, suddenly spoke up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The imperial decree you showed to Louisnel¡­ It wasn¡¯t sent by His Majesty, was it?¡± ¡°You have a keen eye.¡± Manipting an imperial decree was nothing short of a grave crime, tantamount to impersonating the emperor. Even if he was the former father-inw highly respected by the emperor, once the truth was revealed, punishment would be inevitable. However, Kundel smiled lightly as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°People tend to feel both the ephemerality and restlessness of life as they grow older. Everything around them may seem trivial, but when they be attached to something, they be extremely anxious.¡± As Arin stood on the threshold of life, she found it difficult to understand. ¡°Having lived a considerable life and met many people, I can confidently say that no one has made me as uneasy as him. So, I just want to confirm a little faster. Before the moment of deathes unexpectedly¡­¡± In his formidable yet wistful gaze, Arin felt an indescribable sense of heaviness. Having reached a point where there was no turning back, what was she here for? As her heart began to swell withplicated emotions, Arin hurriedly lowered her head. In the end, all of this was her choice. So she should stand confidently and face the consequences. To be confident not in others, but in herself. As thest gust of the chilly wind blew, the owner of themotion they had long awaited began to appear. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 170 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 170: The Fog That Drives Away the Light (4) Human beings are inherently selfish and cunning creatures. They tend to avoid situations where they incur losses. The only factor that moves such humans is power¡ªbe it military, financial, or political power. In the rtionship of profit and loss, humans are often led by beings much stronger than themselves. That¡¯s what I thought, and that¡¯s what I believed. But can I really say that the two people who preceded me are not different from this? They didn¡¯te here to help me under the influence of a specific power. It was their hearts. They came all the way here solely out of the desire to help me, a fellow human being. If you ask me how I feel about it, I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just strange. Maybe I need more time to understand my emotions right now. As the city¡¯s borders drew closer, the number of swords pointed towards me increased. Knights blocking the long road and among them, a familiar face. It was Chancellor Kundel. Did he finally feel restless? Isn¡¯t this time too leisurely for him to see my face? But the person next to him was even more surprising. Unlike when I met Set and Luna, there was even a hint of displeasure in her expression. It was Princess Arin, looking at me with aplex and subtle expression. I could understand the Chancellor, but what was this woman thinking when she came here? Did shee to see with her own eyes because she couldn¡¯t believe my identity? I couldn¡¯t help but find it ridiculous. As the distance between us narrowed, the Chancellor, who had been standing like a statue, lifted his foot and began to approach me. After we were close enough to hear each other¡¯s voices, he stopped walking, and I also stopped, meeting his gaze. ¨C Whirr! The Chancellor silently moved his fingers to create a restrictive barrier. After a while, thunder apanied by lightning began to strike around the periphery of the barrier, as if warning everyone not to approach. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You never know when this lightning will blow off your head.¡± The Chancellor responded with a warningced with a threat. ¡°As a follower of the ck Mist¡­ I can somewhat understand why I couldn¡¯t find out about you for the past two years.¡± I replied in silence. ¡°When did you start hiding there?¡± ¡°My answer remains the same as before. I have no reason to tell you what I was doing or where I was.¡± Contrary to expectations, the Chancellor maintained a firm gaze without any sign of wavering. ¡°I have no intention of making you understand, nor do I have any desire to be understood. You and everyone else there are just insignificant pieces of paper to me. If you hate or despise my existence, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Is that what you want?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°The day you first saw me, you asked me. What¡¯s more important, the prosperity of the empire or the security of the family¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. You answered that the academy is more important.¡± Suddenly, it felt paradoxical that someone who values the academy so much is now having this conversation with me. ¡°Do you have time for this? Hurry up and go to the academy to erase all traces of contact with me. If you value the academy so much¡­¡± As if deeming it unimportant, the Chancellor didn¡¯t even respond. ¡°What have I gained by forsaking the path of nobility and choosing the life of an educator?¡± ¡°Do I need to know?¡± ¡°When someone joins any group or organization, the future within it bes predictable. Whether it turns out well or not, you can judge thoroughly.¡± I understand. So when I, in my previous life, said I would follow the devil and join the Knights of Light, they poured out all sorts of ridicule. ¡°The same goes for your sister. Alice wanted to join the Knights of Light, but I didn¡¯t approve. I didn¡¯t think it was a good ce for her. However, I didn¡¯t actively discourage her, and as a result, Alice went through something unpleasant. One could argue that I bear a heavy responsibility for watching her future unfold despite knowing what might happen.¡± I don¡¯t feel the need to me myself. Doing something because others told you to is nothing but a flimsy excuse. Ultimately, the results of choices are solely one¡¯s own. Both I and my sister know this, so neither of us harbors resentment. ¡°Did you voluntarily choose to be in the mist rather than the light?¡± ¡°No one forced me.¡± ¡°Then I have no right to stop you.¡± As the thunder and lightning, which had been raging fiercely, suddenly ceased, the restrictive barrier surrounding us also dissipated. It wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s power that removed it; the Chancellor himself had lifted his power. ¡°Why are you standing there foolishly? If you don¡¯t want to be caught by the knights, leave quickly. No one will stop you.¡± ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± I asked with a furrowed brow, almost involuntarily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to support your disciple¡¯s bright future? Although the future may be closer to darkness than brightness¡­¡± Although the Chancellor was not known for joking, his eyes showed no trace of falsehood or pretense. ¡°Although it may not be right in my opinion, if it¡¯s the right ce for you, then it¡¯s enough. Despite what I said, it seems that your future in the mist doesn¡¯t look so bad.¡± I¡¯m not one to believe in prophecies, but this was an exception to the rule for the Chancellor words. Rather than a ce where everyone¡¯s praise and admiration are received, a ce where everyone¡¯s condemnation and scorn are received seems better to me¡­ It wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant remark, but it didn¡¯t feel unpleasant either. ¡°You might regret itter.¡± ¡°If you do something that you won¡¯t regret¡­¡± *Kwajijik* ¡°¡­!¡± For a moment, a gleam shed before my eyes, and then a bolt of lightning struck down. I quickly stepped back and turned my gaze in the direction where the lightning had struck. ¡°Urgh!¡± The Chancellor, who hadn¡¯t managed to avoid it, groaned as he clutched his shoulder. There¡¯s no way he would stoop so low as to send a lightning bolt over his own head to catch me. This was clearly not the Chancellor¡¯s doing. ¡°What are you doing? All knights, raise the sword of honor! Eliminate that vile creature of the mist!¡± There¡¯s always a troublemaker wherever you go. Even though I tried to maintain myposure, the anger and bloodlust mixed in the Chancellor¡¯s face were truly remarkable. ¡°Louisnel!!¡± Louisnel Sevellerus, the first prince of the empire. The chiefmander of the imperial forces, who hade to capture me, seems to recognize the need for bold decisiveness. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw lightning on his grandfather¡¯s head. ¡°Louisnelll!!!!¡± The Chancellor red at Louisnel with a mixture of rage and malice. I didn¡¯t expect much. After all, I hadn¡¯t even considered quietly leaving. In the end, such things suit someone like me¡­ *Sss* A familiar yet awkward sensation momentarily froze me in ce. Within the bulging eyes, something dark was slowly coalescing. If you were to stop a passerby and ask what it might be¡­ ¡°Why did the mist suddenly appear?¡± Without a doubt, they would simply call it mist. *Wooong* Naturally, this wasn¡¯t my doing. It wasn¡¯t the doing of the leader or any other member of the Mist either. No, this wasn¡¯t even the power of Aeru¡¯s mist. It was just something entirely different that looked like mist. Closer to dark magic than mist¡­ ¡°Dark magic?!¡± I quickly turned my head, trying to sense any trace of Boris¡¯s presence that might be there. However, I didn¡¯t sense anything that could be specifically identified as Boris. Instead, a much more vile and repulsive energy began to envelop me. It was so repulsive that it made me feel like I was going to vomit involuntarily. There¡¯s only one person in thisnd who can make me feel this way. [What¡¯s should I do, master?] Kaeram, who had silently appeared with the mist, said with a satisfied smile. [It seems our savior, who has just awakened from sleep, is quite angry¡­] *Thud* A sudden sound of footsteps echoed in my confused ears. A familiar sensation that my body, not my head, remembered. Just like when the light of the Holy Sword pierced my heart, it resounded so vividly in my ears. The difference from back then is that now, my face is not filled with despair but with exhration, smiling. I¡¯m not sure what emotion is causing this expression, but it¡¯s definitely not based on negative feelings. Otherwise, my body wouldn¡¯t be so excited and exhrated by now! * * * ¡°Your Highness, why is there magic over there?¡± ¡°Why? That¡¯s a question you should ask them, not me! Why are they having a friendly chat when there¡¯s a criminal to catch right in front of them?¡± For Louisnel, the well-being of his grandfather was no longer important. Without hesitation, he ordered the knights to march forward. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many die! As long as we capture him, everything will be resolved! Even my tarnished reputation!¡± With no choice but to follow his orders, the knights quickly formed ranks and began to advance. However, just as they were about to do so. *Sss* Strange ck mist flowed in from somewhere. Before anyone could grasp the nature of the mist, it gradually coalesced and soon transformed into grotesque figures resembling humans. Startled by the unfamiliar sight, the knights hesitated, and as soon as the numbers of the mist creatures matched theirs, the mist monsters rushed at the knights at lightning speed. ¡°¡­!¡± In an instant, the scene turned chaotic, and the knights, now in a panic, swung their swords frantically, but. *Shiik* The monsters were unscathed, as if they were cutting through intangible mist. Beyond confusion, the knights began to be engulfed by fear. ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you must get away!¡± The knights from the academy rushed to protect the dazed Arin. ¡°What? But! The Chancellor is still¡ª!¡± Kundel, who brought them here, was still by Cyan¡¯s side. Although he was currently healing his wounds, he didn¡¯t seem to be in as much danger as they were. In fact, it seemed like Cyan was protecting the Chancellor. Arin realized this. The current situation wasn¡¯t caused by Cyan. Although she didn¡¯t know the exact circumstances, if things continued like this, Cyan might be falsely used. ¡°Your Highness!?¡± With that, Arin broke free from the knights¡¯ protection and rushed forward. She, too, knew. Her actions were reckless and foolish. But she acted because she knew that Cyan would never stand idly by. ¡°¡­!¡± Sure enough, Cyan¡¯s face contorted noticeably when he spotted Arin. Just by looking at his eyes, she could tell that he found her pitiful, if not downright ridiculous. Seeing his reaction, Arin thought to herself. Cyan wouldn¡¯t tolerate someone as foolish and reckless as her. Without hesitation, he would rush forward and grab her hand, not hesitating to call her pathetic. If he saw her, the Cyan she knew would definitely¡­ *Swoosh!* In an instant, a giant beam of light shed diagonally across, covering everyone¡¯s field of vision. The mist monsters, consumed by the light, lost their strength and disappeared, leaving behind a faint white glow that spread slowly. The people, captivated by the unexpected beauty of the scene, stared in awe. ¡°The desire for light and the fear of darkness are undeniable human nature¡­¡± Suddenly, a mellifluous voice echoed from somewhere, and Arin turned her head. ¡°Acknowledging that undeniable nature, we call those who reject it ¡®heretics.¡¯ Just like the one in front of us¡­¡± A man with golden hair fluttering in the sunlight. But no one saw him as an ordinary person. The Savior. There couldn¡¯t be a better term for him to fit into this confusing situation. ¡°However, light is equal for all. Just because they reject the light doesn¡¯t mean we reject them. If we truly seek salvation, we must embrace even the existence of these heretics.¡± With a gentle smile, the man extended his hand to Arin. ¡°Will youe with me?¡± In his other hand, he held a divine weapon emitting a brilliant light of salvation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 171 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 171: The Fog That Drives Away the Light (5) Aschel Vert, the eldest son of Duke Vert, the guardian of the continent. For Arin, his first impression was very special. In short, it felt like seeing a god descending from the sky. A charming appearance that any human would fall for, coupled with a gentle smile devoid of malice. He was a significant figure who gave Arin advice for the first time, as she, imprisoned in the pce, couldn¡¯t see the world. He told her not to waver no matter what others say, to continue on as a princess with integrity and dignity. To someone unfamiliar, it might seem like sincere advice, but to someone who knows the ways of the world a little, they would realize it¡¯s just an illusion, meaningless hope that only sows deceit. At that time, Arin didn¡¯t realize this fact and believed in the truth of those words. But now things are different. She is not so weak as to be enchanted by illusions like that smile. What¡¯s important to her is not the light of illusions, but the darkness of reality. It¡¯s the presence of such darkness that showed her, who was like a frog in a well, the way forward. *Swoosh!* Arin¡¯s gaze shifted from Aschel to something rapidly approaching. *Thunk!* It was Cyan, who had been looking into her eyes just a moment ago, now rushing over to grab her hand. But Cyan¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t on Arin. His gaze was fixed on Aschel, who was raising the Holy Sword with a face filled with excitement, seemingly unwilling to include Arin in that moment. ¡°Eek!¡± He pushed her backward. As Arin was pushed back, the knights safely caught her. *ng!* As the golden Holy Sword and the ck Demonic Sword shed, strong shockwaves spread around. The two men shing swords seemed destined to meet, showing no expression towards each other. After a continued exchange of blows, Cyan finally withdrew his sword first and stepped back. Upon this, Aschel smiled mysteriously and sheathed the Holy Sword. Then, without any hesitation or reluctance, he slowly approached Cyan. A being of despair that plunged the world into chaos, and a being of salvation appearing before it. As an unfamiliar emptiness swept through, calming the tense atmosphere around, people watched them face-to-face, holding their breaths. Their distance had narrowed to less than three steps. At this, Aschel broke the silence first. ¡°Do you remember the day we met at the mansion two years ago, Cyan?¡± Cyan remained tight-lipped, not answering. ¡°I can¡¯t forget the look in your eyes that day. It was a gaze so intense that it didn¡¯t seem human, one I¡¯ve never seen from my father or even from the Emperor. It made me doubt if you were truly human¡­¡± Aschel recounted their first meeting at the mansion and conveyed his honest feelings to Cyan. ¡°I admit, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to you at first. I didn¡¯t care about someone who inherited the Vert lineage but couldn¡¯t do anything. But after hearing about your victory against Cranz in the duel and your rescue of the princess on the front lines, my curiosity about you grew. The youngest I knew couldn¡¯t possibly possess such vast potential. What could have changed that child? Surely something incredible must have happened to you.¡± Cyan listened silently, still not opening his mouth. ¡°So I approached you with interest. But the more I tried to understand you, the more questions arose. You were like a fog shrouded in the night sky, revealing nothing. It felt like you knew I would approach and had already blocked everything beforehand.¡± Continuing his speech, Aschel suddenly touched his own neck. ¡°Even Princess Violet felt the same about you. She said the entity that pointed at us with a sword at the mansion was you. At that moment, I experienced a sense of powerlessness I had never felt in my life. It wasn¡¯t bad, it was intriguing. It was fascinating to think that there was someone in the world who could evoke such emotions in me!¡± Cyan¡¯s expression, which had been like a statue, slightly contorted. ¡°This world rejects the existence of mist. It¡¯s also one of the biggest reasons why you find yourself in this situation now. But I don¡¯t want to abandon you, Cyan.¡± In response to his contorted expression, Aschel spoke with an even brighter smile. ¡°I won¡¯t ask about your past, where you¡¯ve been, what you¡¯ve done, or what you¡¯ve been thinking. What¡¯s important is the future, not the past. What you need to do for that future is simply to take my hand.¡± Aschel reached out his hand to Cyan in a very natural gesture. ¡°Cyan, your strength can surely be used in many ces. For the empire, for the continent, for humanity, and for me¡­¡± Like the warm morning sunlight dispelling the dark dawn sky, ¡°I will guide you to the path of salvation.¡± Behind Aschel, extending his hand, an unknown golden radiance shimmered faintly. ¡°¡­¡± Though Cyan¡¯s mouth remained closed, his gaze was fixed on Aschel¡¯s hand. An endlessly indifferent but seemingly carefree gaze. He didn¡¯t seem to be pondering anything too serious. Aschel waited patiently for Cyan¡¯s next move without any urging or prodding. *Swish* After a considerable silence, Cyan finally raised his hand. But it wasn¡¯t directed toward Aschel¡¯s hand. The hand that didn¡¯t hold a sword pointed instead to his own pocket. The moment something hidden inside it was revealed to the world, ¡°¡­!¡± Aschel¡¯s face contorted grimly as if crumpling paper. ¡°You¡¯re making this tooplicated.¡± In contrast, Cyan¡¯s face, with his mouth still shut, was filled with joy and delight. For a long time, the jewel of the Holy Sword, which had lost its luster due to not seeing the world, barely maintained a faint glow. * * * Within the dark mist of the demonic sword, which engulfed its surroundings. *Thud* A woman stepped into Kaeram¡¯s space, where mist served as a bed for Kaeram. Upon noticing her, Kaeram wore a somehow satisfied smile and said, ¡°You must have slept for a long time, huh? Your skin is so flushed. How about going somewhere to get some care?¡± Despite Kaeram¡¯s taunting, she didn¡¯t respond. She just stared at Kaeram with a gaze mixed with anger and contempt. ¡°It seems like our savior has lost a lot of personality, huh? Why aren¡¯t you smiling like before, like a ster statue? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you lost the strength to even open your mouth because you¡¯re so weak now?¡± Finally unable to bear her anger, the woman shouted with gritted teeth. ¡°What have you done, Kaeram!!¡± Kaeram didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow. ¡°Does your n require throwing this world into chaos? Where did such an absurd sessore from?¡± As if a fierce roar of a beast, her vehement outcry made Kaeram¡¯s space shake slightly. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve lost strength, your spirit seems intact, huh? Was I like this when you used to see me before? They say life is easier when you meet a good master. Seeing you like this, I think that may not be wrong after all?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me! Answer my questions! Either it¡¯s you or Aeru! Unless you pulled off some weird trick, such a perfect sessor from the beginning¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He was too perfectly trained, even for me to handle. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so annoying! ¡± Kaeram¡¯s face, which had been smiling, suddenly twisted mercilessly. ¡°I have manipted a woman so perfectly that I am so angry that I am going crazy! Where on earth did such a sessore from? I want to ask too! Where did this little boye from who makes me so anxious that I can¡¯t swallow him!¡± With a slight protrusion of her tongue, Kaeram¡¯s smile returned to her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard. Let¡¯s just enjoy it slowly as we always have. The sessor chosen by your master, crumbling miserably under the sessor chosen by me¡­!¡± In the space of the demonic sword,, where the dim light of salvation is gradually being swallowed by the bleak mist. Within it, theughter of the dark mist, filled with delight, echoed widely. * * * This jewel could also be called the source of the power of the Holy Sword Durandal. On the day when Kaeram was recovered, I removed this jewel attached to the Holy Sword, reducing its power to less than half. For something incredibly amusing that would happenter. ¡°Why do you make such an expression, brother? Wasn¡¯t this what you desired?¡± I don¡¯t know how my face looks to others right now, but I am desperately trying to hold backughter. It¡¯s almost unprecedented in my entire life. The stupid face of my dear brother whom I hate so much! ¡°Brother, you may wish for this jewel attached to my hand, not my hand¡­¡± -Snap! ¡°Unfortunately, I do not wish for that.¡± His gaze was directed not at my eyes but at my fist holding the jewel. ¡°There was once a man.¡± His questioning gaze returned to my face. ¡°He was born into a wealthy and prestigious family, but as he was physically and inherently incapable, no one paid him any attention.¡± Suddenly, I wondered if myst face in my past life had been like that. ¡°One day, he gained power. The man honed and grew that power obsessively. Eventually, his efforts were recognized, and he entered the service of the person he had so longed for. But what he received in return was¡­ a painful betrayal.¡± If I had a mirror in my hand right now instead of a sword, I would immediately hold it up to show. His constant frowning due to his failure to understand the situation is simply ridiculous! ¡°The man thought of him as nothing but a disposable item. He didn¡¯t even have a small amount of trust, and in the end, the man regretted his entire life, living like a fool and closed his eyes in solitude¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother to think too hard. If you, who have be my person now, think about what will happen in 30 years, you will understand easily¡­¡± I don¡¯t think it will take that long. ¡°My story ends here. Now, you must make a choice, brother.¡± ¡°A choice?¡± ¡°To be a true savior of light, you will need the power of the Holy Sword, and to obtain the power of the Holy Sword, you will need this jewel containing the power of the Holy Sword. So please choose.¡± I slowly bent my waist and leaned my face forward. ¡°To kneel before me for peaceful recovery or to face me once again for forced confiscation. Please choose. O savior of light¡­¡± Quivering pupils and trembling lips. Truly, a sight so rare that even money couldn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Why do you hesitate? Do you not need this jewel?¡± I kindly provided the options, urging him not to hesitate, yet there was no response. So, I silently counted to three. ¡°Perhaps the Savior of Light doesn¡¯t need such a useless stone after all. Then, I shall just dispose of it.¡± -Whoosh! If I had been just 1 second, no, 0.5 seconds slower, it would have been over. He couldn¡¯t bear to witness the destruction of the power of the Holy Sword right before my eyes. He desperately drew his sword and tried to sh my body at lightning speed, but at such a snail¡¯s pace, it was impossible. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve chosen thetter after all¡­¡± ¡°Must ite to this?¡± ¡°Would you rather have kneeled and begged? At least then, the chances would have been greater, albeit more pathetic.¡± ¡°All you¡¯ll do is regret this, Cyan¡­¡± Regret? Thest regret in my life was when you stabbed my heart. Then I made a decision, I vowed never to let such a gruesome moment happen again. So, now it¡¯s your turn to feel it. The feeling of everything you believed in, the world as you knew it, crumbling in an instant. ¡°I will ensure that no one tarnishes the reputation of Vert, the Guardian of the Continent, and the Savior of Light¡­ very diligently indeed, brother.¡± I murmured softly as I lifted Kaeram. ¡°Shadow: Manifestation of the Demonic Sword.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 172 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 172: The Fog That Drives Away the Light (6) It¡¯s more than I thought. Given his swordsmanship background, it¡¯s needless to say his fundamentals are outstanding, and he¡¯s handling the Holy Sword, which he hasn¡¯t had for long, quite well. ¨C Snap! Of course, just because he¡¯s handling it well doesn¡¯t mean he can beat me. In the current state, the faded Holy Sword in front of me is not even worth a dull knife. No, considering that the power of the Holy Sword is severely diminished, it might not even be reasonable to expect him to handle it to that extent¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± After swinging several times, he stepped back before long. He realized he shouldn¡¯t keep shing like that. He¡¯s indeed a clever man. If he¡¯s not confident it¡¯ll work out, he won¡¯t cling stubbornly but will quickly give up. He¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t exert effort unnecessarily on things that won¡¯t work out. To put it nicely, he¡¯s quick to grasp the situation; realistically, he¡¯s quick to give up. But what can you gain by backing off when it¡¯s not working? Not even crumbs fall, let alone jewels. ¡°Why are you hesitating, the savior who should bring hope to everyone? People are watching. Shouldn¡¯t you use that noble Holy Sword to vanquish me, an evil existence?¡± Aschel stared at me with eyes as hard as stone, without saying a word. It shows. The doubt and suspicion in his denying gaze toward me. ¡°Should someone like you, who sees the highest ce an existence can aspire to, fear a human like me?¡± ¡°With that disrespectful mouth of yours, you dare call yourself human.¡± At least I don¡¯t try to deny my own existence like you do. Even if not just me but everyone here sees me not as a human but as a vile demon, I can proudly say that I¡¯m a respectable human. ¡°Power is honest. The more you use it, the stronger you be, and if you don¡¯t use it, it will only dull endlessly. If you are truly the savior who will bring light to the world, shouldn¡¯t you pioneer your own power rather than relying on the power already perfected?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re denying it. I understand just by looking at your eyes. Do you see it as an unavoidable situation? Do you think I¡¯m just relying on the power of the Demonic Sword? If you think that you can easily suppress someone like me once you regain the power of the Holy Sword, please reconsider it now.¡± ¡°That sounds like you think you¡¯re different.¡± ¡°I am different.¡± Clearly different. Unlike you, who just seeks to take the given power. I have forged everything myself. ¨C Flick ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I dropped the Kaeram I was holding in my right hand as if to show it to him. For a swordsman, throwing one¡¯s sword at the opponent can be interpreted in two major ways. Acknowledgment or mockery. In my case, it¡¯s undoubtedly thetter. Even without this Demonic Sword, it¡¯s a highly insulting mockery to think that I can easily overpower someone like you who¡¯s wielding the Holy Sword. ¡°Foolish. Cyan¡­¡­¡± In Aschel¡¯s eyes that caught that, a fierce vigor was burning like mes. ¡°No matter how deep and vast the darkness may be, it cannot remove the faint gleam that shines.¡± He guided all the mana dormant within him to bequeath it to the Holy Sword. ¡°Your mist cannot remove my light. Cyan. That¡¯s how this world is made to be¡­¡­¡± Contrary to what I thought, that he would just stand there like a statue, he seems to be still trying to do something. ¨C Giiing Hmm. An exmation escaped my lips involuntarily. As he transferred mana from his own body to the Holy Sword to replenish itscking power, the reaction from the Holy Sword lifted Aschel¡¯s body into the air. Wings of light spread gracefully on both sides as if to embrace the sky. The gentle yet dazzling scattering of light reminded me of the appearance of a god descending to earth. ¡°Where light leads, truth follows¡­¡­,¡± As a prayer was whispered towards someone watching this spectacle from the sky, a golden radiance akin to the sun emanated from the faded Holy Sword. ¡®Judgment of Salvation.¡¯ The secret technique of the Holy Sword that adorned the end of the previous life of the Demon King, the strongest being of the Demon Realm. A sacred spectacle that seems impossible for anyone, even humans, to behold without kneeling in awe. Some around me were shedding tears due to their emotions bursting forth. Well, even for me, it¡¯s quite a rare and precious sight to see after almost dozens of years, as it¡¯s said that there¡¯s a clear difference between seeing the same spectacle with knowledge and ignorance. For me now, the sacred, if not noble, secret technique of the Holy Sword¡­¡­ ¡°Kick!¡± Laughter followed my admiration. This is just basic, without even needing to discuss the value of power. A perfect disy technique that looks dazzling on the surface butcks any real power. It made me feel pity for the Demon King who should have perished even without this worthless sword. Havingpleted the preparations for judgment, the Holy Sword advanced towards me without hesitation. ¨C Shooook At the moment when the tip of the Holy Sword was about to make contact with my neck. I slightly tilted my head and lightly evaded the Holy Sword¡¯s strike. ¨C Snap ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I thought about pretending to be hit, but it seemed futile. The tip of the Holy Sword had already brushed far past my neck, and my left hand was firmly grasping his right hand holding the Holy Sword. ¨C Kwaak! ¡°Groan!¡± As I gently squeezed his hand, he let out a groan of pain. ¡°You said the mist couldn¡¯t remove the light, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°iming that it¡¯s unavoidable because the world is made like this is just a feeble excuse.¡± ¨C ng Unable to withstand my strength, he eventually let go of his own hand, and the Holy Sword he was holding fell to the ground with a thud. At the same time, the aura of the mist hidden within me all this time spread out in all directions, covering up all the scattered light. ¡°If the world itself is made like that, then changing that predetermined world is all there is to it.¡± ¨C Thud! I grabbed Aschel¡¯s neck, writhing in pain, and mmed him to the ground. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now¡­¡­¡± As I did so, a strange artifact hidden in his embrace fell to the ground powerless. The Marite¡¯s doll. It¡¯s obvious who gave it to him. He intended to orchestrate a situation to bring me, a being, down to the bottom with such a petty deception. I don¡¯t particrly feel angry. It¡¯s not worth getting angry over such a thoroughly you-like behavior! I casually picked up the Kaeram stuck beside me and held it against Aschel¡¯s neck. The moment he faced Kaeram in front of him, hisplexion paled instantly. ¡°Are you afraid? Don¡¯t worry. The sword of this hatred in my hand will not cut your throat. Why? Because the moment of suffering you should feel has not yet arrived!¡± ¡°You, who are you¡­?¡± You must be curious. You must be desperate to know. But you won¡¯t be able to know. So you¡¯ll keep pondering, suffering, and eventually, you¡¯ll revolt. ¡°You can bury me, calling me an unparalleled viin in the world, or gather mercenaries from across the continent to form an assassination group to kill me! Whatever it is, don¡¯t hesitate to use all means and methods avable to you! I am prepared to ept anything!¡± As there seemed to be nothing more to do beyond this point, it must be thoroughly prepared. ¡°And then despair! When you realize that even after employing everything, you still cannot defeat me, that¡¯s when the moment I desired wille to you!¡± Beyond doubt, his eyes, now engulfed in fear and terror, trembled like an earthquake. You probably don¡¯t see me as human anymore. But more importantly than anything else, there¡¯s a very important fact that must be engraved in your mind. ¡°Don¡¯t forget! I am just a mere human living on thisnd! A very ordinary human who knows and intensely hates your essence!¡± You must clearly remember this point. Unless you surpass me, your truth of reaching the highest ce reachable by humans will never be realized. ¡°Until then, please be well¡­¡­¡± With a sincere prayer for him, I rose from my seat without hesitation. * * * People thought. They hoped desperately that the scene unfolding before their eyes was just a dream. Now, even the people of this world are beginning to doubt whether creators have abandoned the human race altogether. Who on earth is this boy named Cyan Vert?? After incapacitating dozens of elite knights in an instant, summoning mysterious viins shrouded in mist, and ruthlessly demolishing the savior who appeared to purify them, Cyan no longer seemed like an ordinary human to them. A demon who set foot on thisnd to bring about the destruction of the world. There seemed to be no other way to exin it. ¨C Swoosh The mist entity, having concluded a deep conversation with his brother, finally rose from his seat. The knights, already devoid of their will, could not stop him from advancing recklessly. Louisnel, who was blinded by the need to restore his prestige, who had moved forward without discrimination, remained silent as if struck dumb, and Kundel, with tense eyes, merely stared at Cyan without attempting to intervene. Everyone else in the way retreated, except for one person who stood firm and blocked Cyan¡¯s path. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fists clenched with determination and eyes filled withplex emotions. Arin stood alone in the middle of the road, silently waiting for Cyan to approach. It was a very short distance, barely a few steps, but to Arin, it felt like an eternity. Cyan didn¡¯t even bother to meet Arin¡¯s gaze. As if it wasn¡¯t worth the effort, he continued his indifferent steps without any guard or defense. Finally, when the distance between them waspletely closed, at the moment when it arrived unexpectedly and meaninglessly. ¨C Snap Cyan¡¯s footsteps abruptly stopped. Arin¡¯s right hand firmly gripping his wrist, holding the demonic sword, the moment just before the feelings explode. The trembling, desperate effort to control the emotions just before they exploded was being transmitted directly to Cyan¡¯s body. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Cyan opened his mouth first and asked gently. ¡°No. Nothing¡­.¡± Questions, inquiries, confirmations. Just a few minutes ago, there were mountains of things she wanted to say, but now they seemed meaningless. Arin knew that even if she tried to say something, it would be meaningless, as she couldn¡¯t even remember what she wanted to say in the first ce. ¡°Then please let go. If you¡¯re not nning to stop me¡­.¡± Although he could let go himself, Cyan instructed her to release his hand. Although there were no words to say, and no power to stop him, Arin couldn¡¯t bring herself to let go of Cyan¡¯s hand. ¡°I know it¡¯s a meaningless gesture. I know it¡¯s foolish¡­.¡± Arin¡¯s voice was so shaky that it could burst into tears at any moment, she was in a terribly anxious state. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry and shameless¡­. Can you grant me one request, Cyan?¡± At this, Cyan chuckled as if he found her pathetic. But he didn¡¯t express any dislike, and his right hand was still held by Arin. ¡°Any words¡­ Really, any words will do. Advice, insults, anything is fine. Can you just say one word to me?¡± Not more or less than one word. The content didn¡¯t matter. Just the fact that Cyan would say it was important. Arin desperately wished for another sincere word from him, which might be thest. ¡°Move on.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± As always, Cyan spoke with an unwavering tone, without a hint of hesitation. ¡°You must never forget the emotions that you harbour in your heart. Don¡¯t forget what the helplessness of being unable to do anything can lead to, and continue on the path given to you. So¡­.¡± Cyan closed his eyes slightly. ¡°Please make sure that such a being never appears in this world again.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°This is thest word I can give to the Princess¡­.¡± With that, Cyan lightly brushed off Arin¡¯s hand. Cyan¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away, but Arin couldn¡¯t turn her head. Not even Brian and Emily, who were cautiously following behind Cyan, could bring themselves to meet her eyes. Not meeting her eyes was the least they could do for her. ¨C Swoosh The tears that had been barely held back finally burst, streaming down her cheeks hotly. Unable to show that sight to Cyan, Arin simply sobbed destely, gazing at the indifferent sky. That¡¯s how Cyan, like the mist that appeared and disappeared without warning. He abruptly left Arin¡¯s side. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 173 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 173: Those Left Behind (1) ¡°Did you hear about it? Not long ago, after the incident in Axilium, there was a huge event in Brenu as well, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just hearing about it now? Your news sure is slow, isn¡¯t it?¡± Residents who finished their day¡¯s work gathered at a tavern to relieve their fatigue. From the mouths of dozens of people, amon story emerged. ¡°Who would have thought? That fourteen-year-old noble, who had just emerged from his diapers, was actually the fearsome assassin of the Mist¡­.¡± As usual, rumors tend to exaggerate and embellish. Assassins of the Mist. ck magician who summoned the devil dragon in Axilium. Owner of the demonic sword that supposedly im a hundred souls with a single swing. Rumors about Cyan Vert, the youngest son of the Vert family, spread uncontrobly day by day. ¡°Thank goodness, at least. Apparently, the legendary wielder of the Holy Sword himself appeared to capture him. They say he surrendered to the power of the Holy Sword and fled in disgrace, perhaps?¡± ¡°Is this guy so naive that he doesn¡¯t know how the world works? Does he still not know that it¡¯s all a fact spread by the royal family to conceal the truth?¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°The incident happened right in the middle of the street. How many people, not just the prince, but also the ordinary folks who witnessed the scene, do you think there were? They all say that just one boy faced the entire army! Even the wielder of the Holy Sword¡­.¡± The eyes of those listening to the story around them widened. ¡°N-no way, right? How could everything be handled by one person?¡± ¡°Wanna bet? Do you know what kind of stories are circting among the information merchants of the continent? Oh, there¡¯s no need, huh? Just run to Brenu from here and ask anyone you meet; they¡¯ll spill everything!¡± Just then, the tavern owner started posting new wanted posters from the knights on one side of the bulletin board. Including the wanted poster for Cyan Vert they were talking about. ¡°He dared tomit such a great deed with such a handsome face.¡± ¡°Who else? Those noble families, I tell you, their words are like poison. Count Vert, of course, and wasn¡¯t his daughter supposed to be incredibly beautiful? The pretty sister ended up with a huge nail in her busty chest!¡± ¡°Just by looking at him, you¡¯d think he¡¯d copse if you touched him.¡± A tall man looking at Cyan¡¯s wanted poster stroked his beard and said. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know? If we catch that kid, won¡¯t they marry us off to their daughter? Haha¡­.¡± As the conversation of the three men turned sour, a woman with navy blue hair sitting at the bar table got up from her seat. ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡± After settling the bill, as she left the tavern, the three men stared intently at her retreating figure. ¡°Wow¡­. Did you see her face? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a stunning beauty.¡± ¡°Darn it. Shouldn¡¯t we have talked to her at least? It feels like a waste to just let her go¡­.¡± ¡°Argh. Thank goodness she didn¡¯t run away at the sight of your face¡­?¡± In the midst of the three men¡¯s banter, their chatter suddenly stopped. The woman with navy blue hair, who they thought had left, was now standing in front of their table. They blinked in confusion, and just then, the tall man spoke with an ominous smile. ¡°Why, miss? Did you say the drinks were not enough¡­?¡± -Bang! With a deafening noise, the man¡¯s head hit the table. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on¡­?¡± -Bang! Bang! Startled, the other men stood up one by one, but they too sumbed with a deep kiss to the table. Crushed by an unimaginable force, they couldn¡¯t even feel the urge to resist, let alone stand up, and they all ended up foaming at the mouth and fainting. ¡°Hah¡­.¡± The woman, who still seemed irritated, sighed deeply. She handed a thick purse to the owner who had rushed over upon hearing themotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing a disturbance. Please ept this aspensation.¡± For a woman who had just subdued three grown men effortlessly, her face was unbelievably beautiful and graceful. With an unexpectedly weing face, the stunned owner couldn¡¯t even utter a word. The woman, who was about to leave abruptly, stopped in front of the bulletin board where wanted posters were posted once again. As if she was about to scrutinize someone¡¯s wanted poster, ¨C Swish! She swiftly tore off the wanted poster of Cyan Vert, which was prominently disyed, and left the tavern just like that. Like a storm that passed, leaving behind calm waves, the tavern was filled with silence. Leaving the tavern and turning the corner of the alley, the woman leaned against the wall weakly before finally sitting down. Amidst her gasping breaths, a faint sob could be heard. Perhaps reluctant to shed tears, she tightly gripped the wanted poster she held in her hand. ¡°Cyan¡­.¡± Soon, regaining herposure, she stood up and resumed her journey. The direction she headed was towards the north, where the chilly wind blew. Towards the unfamiliarnd where she, as a human, might not be weed, Alice, the daughter of the Vert family, set out with firm steps. * * * In the office of the Garam Magic Society, where the iridescent magic stones shimmered brightly. Two weeks had passed since the Brenu incident, and the work to resolve the situation was proceeding busily. Foreigners from another country causing amotion with magic on thend of the empire. This was a very sensitive and significant event that could potentially lead to war between the Ushif Empire and the Garam Kingdom. ¡°Thepensation demanded by Prince Louisnel is surprisinglyrge. It seems a bit unreasonable for us to bear this burden entirely. The royal family doesn¡¯t seem willing to provide any support¡­.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can cover it all with the funds we collected during the Auram expedition. Just pay without objection and be done with it.¡± Regens, as if it didn¡¯t matter as long as the situation was resolved, instructed to proceed as is. ¡°What about Luna?¡± He then immediately inquired about his granddaughter¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Uh, she¡¯s in the society¡¯sboratory¡­.¡± ¡°Theboratory?¡± Regens furrowed his brow at the unexpected location. ¡°Yes. Since fully recovering from the injuries suffered in Brenu, she seems to spend almost all her time in theboratory. I heard she even warned not to approach her unless it¡¯s something important¡­.¡± Regens stood up abruptly. He headed straight for the Garam Magic Society¡¯sboratory, where Luna was said to be. Ignoring the greetings of the society members, he opened the firmly closed door of theboratory. As soon as he opened it, ¡°You¡¯vee. Grandfather?¡± Luna, who was there, greeted him with the usual indifferent tone. Her gaze was not on Regens but on the various tools in theboratory. ¡°What have you been doing all this time?¡± ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve been examining the facilities and other research materials in theboratory. I¡¯m focusing on things rted to the experiments to be conducted on me in the future¡­.¡± Regens showed considerable confusion at her unusual behavior. Nevertheless, Luna took out a piece of paper without exnation, filled it densely with something, and handed it to Regens as if to show him. ¡°This is a revised n for the experiments to be conducted. Please review it and proceed as is.¡± Regens looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why are you suddenly doing this?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to adjust materials such as magic crystals and powders we used before. Please check the suppliers again. If you confirm the ones I wrote down, you¡¯ll be able to procure high-quality items.¡± ¡°Because of that boy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luna couldn¡¯t bring herself to deny it. ¡°While you were unconscious, I checked your physical condition. Your heart curve disappeared.¡± ¡°You checked well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably what that boy did¡­.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. Honestly, I still don¡¯t know why Cyan senior did it.¡± Luna shrugged as if it was nothing. ¡°I admit it. Your abilities that day far exceeded my expectations.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say that it was thanks to the academic society¡¯s experiments. I know that in addition to what you have aplished yourself, that boy has had a great influence. Even if your current magic grade is not at the level of a 7th-grade, it¡¯s at least above 6th-grade, nearly reaching a level simr to a 7th-grade¡­¡­¡± Luna remained silent for a moment. Regens, unlike usual, patiently waited for her to speak. ¡°Indeed, I felt the wall that day. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say it was the most reckless thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life, considering everything I¡¯ve done since I was born.¡± That day, Luna, who had sent Cyan away from the society members, exerted all her strength to stop Regens. However, it was impossible for her alone to bear the magical power of the Garam Magic Society¡¯s leader and 9th-grade grandmaster. Thanks to Regens¡¯s concern for her, he withdrew his power at thest moment. Otherwise, she might have been unconscious for days due to severe injuries that would have made manifesting mana itself impossible for a while. ¡°Whether you hear it as such or not, I think I saved you that day, Grandfather.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you and senior Cyan had really fought that day¡­. Grandfather, you wouldn¡¯t exist in this world right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Regens¡¯s pupils shook greatly. ¡°Not only Grandfather, but no human in this world could have dealt with senior at that time. In fact, it¡¯s not just Grandfather, but all the society members present there, I saved them.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes still had an undeniably sincere look. The true essence of power she confirmed when embracing Cyan¡¯s body for thest time. It was so immense and iprehensible that it was almost impossible for a human to possess it. ¡°I don¡¯t think that power was solely based on the sword of the god called ¡®Demonic Sword.¡¯ There must have been Senior¡¯s relentless efforts toplete that power.¡± Beyond merely liking Cyan Vert as a man, she was now more interested in the origin and value of the power he possessed. ¡°Magic has been the driving force and survival tool that made weak humans the rulers of thisnd, right? But when I felt Senior¡¯s power, I realized. We humans are still far from ruling thisnd as its true masters.¡± In her eyes, the heavy figure of Cyan enveloped in mist was vividly visible. ¡°Just as the society has been exploiting the notion of the future of humanity, I also n to use the society under the same pretext from now on.¡± Regens was deeply perplexed, but it didn¡¯t feel entirely bad. The eyes of his granddaughter that he was seeing now, were the eyes of a true human, burning with determination to achieve a goal. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandfather. It will be a very interesting journey.¡± A faint smile adorned Luna¡¯s lips. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 174 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 174: Those Left Behind (2) ¡°Is that the end?¡± ¡°It is.¡± At Kundel¡¯s grand gesture, an ufortable cough escaped from the investigator¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine to grant the boy the royal crown in the name of His Majesty the Emperor Dionne. However, ording to some instructors and students, it has been said that Cyan Vert has been granted leniency, not receiving disciplinary actions even for skipping sses, in addition to having regr meetings with the Chancellor. Surely, there must be a reason for this? I would appreciate it if you could enlighten me on this matter.¡± The investigator sought to inquire about the rtionship between the two that had been ongoing within the academy. However, ¡°He wasn¡¯t an ordinaryd, that¡¯s why. There¡¯s no further reason.¡± ¡°So, the Chancellor knew nothing about Cyan. Is that what you mean?¡± Kundel looked at the investigator with a subtle smile. ¡°No matter how many days you interrogate me, you won¡¯t get the answer you seek. But still, I¡¯ll tell you one thing.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t approach him with half-hearted intentions. If you really want to catch him, perhaps the entire empire, no, the whole continent should unite¡­¡± Under Kundel¡¯s rxed demeanor, the investigator felt somewhat pressured and shrunk his shoulders. The investigation concluded ndly, and Vice Chancellor Satwell entered the empty Chancellor¡¯s office. ¡°Approximately 30% of the entire student body has dered leaves of absence or withdrawals. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll be resolved as quickly as the banquet incident.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. Well, let¡¯s have each facility inspected during this opportunity.¡± Although he spoke as if it were a trivial matter, this was the greatest crisis the academy had faced since its establishment. The periodic meetings and leniency between the head of the academy and the worst criminal in the empire had caused significant bacsh, even among the students and nobles. ¡°In due time, everything will return to normal. However, it shouldn¡¯t be the same as before when that timees.¡± Kundel unfastened the brooch on his chest and ced it on the desk. ¡°From now on, you will be in charge of this academy, Satwell.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Satwell jumped up in protest. ¡°Ch-Chancellor! There¡¯s no need to make such a sudden decision! Even so, this academy still has¡­!¡± ¡°If you know it¡¯s time to leave but don¡¯t leave, then it¡¯s not affection but mere sentimentality. My role here ends at this point.¡± Kundel lightly dismissed Satwell¡¯s protest and stood up from his seat. ¡°Where is Arin?¡± ¡°She should be in the academy training grounds¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Without dy, he headed straight to where Arin was. The training grounds of the academy were quieter than usual. ¡°Hya!¡± In the center, Arin wielded her wooden sword, emitting a somewhat urgent aura. ¡°¡­?¡± But there was something peculiar about her movements. Instead of simply practicing swordsmanship against the air, she repeatedly swung her wooden sword towards arge, solid-looking rock. It seemed reckless and foolish, but in Arin¡¯s eyes, there was a strong determination to break it. The knights, including Ressimus, could only watch her with pity, unable to intervene. Approaching Arin, Kundel asked her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m swinging my sword to break the rock!¡± Before Kundel could respond with a remark about her recklessness, the wooden sword broke with a loud noise. But Arin didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment; she immediately picked up another wooden sword and repeated the same action. Already, her hands were stiffening from the blood flowing, hardening firmly. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°To move forward.¡± ¡°Did Cyan tell you to do this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Whether she couldn¡¯t answer like that or not, Arin relentlessly swung the wooden sword. ¡°Just moving forward isn¡¯t enough. I know that nothing wille of it without strength. I¡¯ll hesitate and falter without strength.¡± -Thunk! The reckless strikes yielded nothing but meaningless pain. Despite the surging pain, Arin continued to grimace but never gave up. ¡°I need strength. The impossible strength to break rocks with this insignificant wooden sword.¡± ¡°The world doesn¡¯t move solely by strength.¡± ¡°I know. But without even that level of strength, I won¡¯t be able to do anything. Let alone face Cyan again.¡± The state of turning the impossible into possible. Arin thought that without reaching that state, she couldn¡¯t face Cyan confidently, neither as a princess nor as a woman. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it will happen. Perhaps it may nevere. But if the moment of meeting Cyan againes someday¡­¡± She choked up momentarily, unable to finish her sentence. ¡°I will catch him then.¡± As if trying to suppress the surging emotions, she tightened her grip on the wooden sword in both hands. ¡°I will catch him and save myself!¡± She closed her eyes tightly, trying to hold back the flowing tears. Because she wouldn¡¯t shed foolish tears anymore. To confidently face the moment of reunion, whenever it might be, Arin began swinging the wooden sword again. * * * At the rear camp of the western border of the Empire, in the territory of Velias. Senior knight Eulken kneeled before Duke Vert, reporting to him. ¡°Is the content written in this letter¡­ all indisputable facts?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll need to conduct our own investigation on our side, but for now, the announcements sent by the pce to each territory, including Velias, are identical to what you¡¯ve received.¡± Beside Duke Vert, therey the wanted poster with Cyan¡¯s name written in bold red letters. ¡°I see. You may leave.¡± Eulken left the room without saying another word. ¡°Hah¡­¡± A deep sigh of anguish escaped the Duke¡¯s lips. To think that his youngest son, whom he thought was simply talented, was actually part of a group following the ck mist. What did that young boy know to go to such an unforgivable ce? The Duke couldn¡¯t understand it at all. And it wasn¡¯t just his youngest son. The second child, whose whereabouts are unknown after quitting the Knights of Light. His third, whose life or death couldn¡¯t be confirmed. Even the eldest, who went to Brenu to stop the youngest but returned with severe psychological trauma. Where did it all go wrong? His children, whom he thought would follow the family¡¯s ideals, were all drifting away. The father¡¯s heart, watching over this, felt like it was crumbling. The Duke was deeply perplexed. ¡°¡­.!¡± Meanwhile, the duke sensed something unsettling and abruptly rose from his seat. Grabbing his sword hastily, he exited the chamber, scanning his surroundings and quickly detecting the source of the disturbance. ¡°Your Grace? Where are you going all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± With thatmand, the duke swiftly dashed towards the direction of the ravine. It felt highly unfamiliar, yet strangely familiar at the same time¡ªa sensation he had encountered before. Following the aura, Duke Vert continued deeper into the unknown depths of the ravine, unsure of what awaited him. Along the way, the scent of demonic beasts, as if freshly killed, permeated the air. Eventually, he arrived somewhere within the ravine. Here, there was no sense of life amidst the silence. Unperturbed, the duke stared straight ahead with a candid gaze. Upon further contemtion, he realized this ce was quite familiar. It was the same spot where, a few years ago, the carcass of the elite beast, Death Worm, was discovered, a rare sight even at the entrance of the ravine. This was the ce where the elusive presence, shrouded in ck mist, believed to have in the Death Worm, was encountered. Duke Vert drew his sword silently, aiming it forward. In the deste ravine devoid of vitality, as the mist swirled before him, it gradually began to transform into the eerie form of a humanoid figure. ¡°What is the reason for summoning me here?¡± The duke spoke as he gazed at the mist. Almost as if finally realizing the presence before him, a faint expression of disappointment appeared on his face. ¡°If you havee here to defend yourself, you must abandon such thoughts. Even if you are a child born from my bloodline, you should not be where you don¡¯t belong¡­¡± ¡°I have always thought of you as being full of regret.¡± A familiar voice echoed from within the ck mist like an echo. ¡°Wrapped in the noble ideals of our family¡¯s legacy, the so-called guardianship of the continent is nothing but endless sacrifices for others. You have valued the hollow reward of honor and forced sacrifices onto your children.¡± ¡°Wh-what are you talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s as far as it goes. Someone had to do it. And if one had strength and ability, they shouldered the burden even more. But there is a part that I truly cannotprehend.¡± As the gaze of the mist, which had been directed towards the empty space, finally met the duke¡¯s eyes, a strong tremor ran through the hand holding the sword. ¡°Why did you obsess over the eldest? Why did you impose further sacrifices on other children, as if the eldest were everything to the world? At the time, it seemed natural, but I can¡¯t understand it now.¡± Drops of sweat formed at the tip of the duke¡¯s chin, his heart pounding nervously. ¡°But I no longer wish to entertain doubts. How can I understand your heart when I, as a human being, cannot even understand myself? But please understand this much.¡± Finally, the fog surrounding his beingpletely disappeared, revealing his hidden true self. ¡°If you want your children to bring about the peace on the continent that you so desire¡­.¡± A fleeting moment that felt like an eternity. The sound of swallowing dry saliva resonated clearly from within his body. ¡°Please let us go.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Just as you do your duty, I will do mine for myself. You don¡¯t need to offer any help or concern. Furthermore, you don¡¯t need to trust me.¡± The word ¡°trust¡± carried an unusually strong sense of determination. The duke didn¡¯t even consider opening his closed lips to respond. ¡°Then, farewell, Father¡­¡± With those words, the mist enveloped the boy¡¯s body once again. Soon after, without a trace, he disappeared, leaving behind only the hollow wind swirling in the ce where the boy had been. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 175 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 175: The Path Forward An extradimensional space shrouded in ck mist. ¨C ck ck Amidst the sacred aura permeating the space, the unfamiliar sound of a woman¡¯s footsteps echoed. Seated at the altar, Aeru smiled as he spotted the approaching woman from across the aisle. (We have a guest from the divine realm after a long time.) A dignified woman with flowing hair, walking confidently, approached, her gaze fixed upon the owner of the space, and she too smiled subtly. (It seems there¡¯s something off about your visit, isn¡¯t it, Aquanis?) ¡°Did Ie here because I wanted to? Still, it must mean that man sent me as a sign of some caution towards you, right?¡± The woman approached Aeru with a rxed smile. ¡°Despite being an exile, you look quite pleasant, don¡¯t you? Are you getting used to being in charge?¡± (It¡¯s not like you came to inquire about my well-being, did you?) ¡°Well, when you put it like that, it seems rather formal, doesn¡¯t it? Then, let me get straight to the point.¡± The woman handed Aeru a white envelope. (Are they still using such crude methods in the divine realm?) ¡°He¡¯s a man who dislikes change, but what can I do?¡± Aeru tore open the envelope and read its contents slowly, his expression initially neutral, but soon a strange smile formed on his lips. (Are you nning to assert your dominance in the divine realm?) ¡°In other words, it means that we will more boldly erase your traces.¡± (As an exile, it¡¯s not my ce to say, but other gods may not take kindly to it, do they?) ¡°They might find it more annoying than pleasing. After all, we don¡¯t have as much interest in creatures like you or Lumendel.¡± The woman, casually sitting on the altar, crossed her legs naturally. Then, leaning forward, she looked at Aeru with a secretive nce. ¡°Although I said that, the trends among the gods are changing these days. Even Lord Sabulom, who usually remains aloof, has possessed a young creature several times. That says it all, doesn¡¯t it?¡± (You seem to have quite an interest despite iming otherwise.) The woman said, covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°It seems I can¡¯t keep up with your understanding of women¡¯s hearts, can I? Actually, I¡¯m thinking of having some fun myself now. I¡¯ve taken an interest in a certain childtely.¡± (For someone who always seemed to observe from afar, you seem surprisingly interested.) ¡°I can¡¯t just watch others y forever. It¡¯s more fun to participate, isn¡¯t it?¡± Like a child with newfound curiosity, the woman¡¯s eyes sparkled. (Let me give you one piece of advice.) Aeru spoke with a heavy tone, causing the atmosphere to solemnize. The corners of her mouth drooped slightly at his unusually serious demeanor. (Don¡¯t assume that just because you¡¯ve chosen a creature, they¡¯ll obey your every word.) The woman¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. (These creatures, created in our image, might act unexpectedly. You never know when or where they might act out. So, always be cautious and watch over them.) ¡°¡­¡± (Keep my words in mind, O Goddess of the Azure Waters¡­) ¨C Thud thud While the unusual conversation between the two continued, another set of footsteps could be heard at the end of the corridor. ¡°There¡¯s an unsettling vibe from those footsteps. Since there¡¯s no need for me to reveal my face, I¡¯ll just step aside.¡± She rose from the altar and turned around. ¡°Please don¡¯t disappear, and live on for a long, long time so we can meet again. Aeru~!¡± With a wink of ambiguous meaning, she vanished from the space without a trace. Watching her disappear, Aeru shook his head as if weary. * * * As I walked absentmindedly, I felt a strange energying from the direction of the altar. ¡°No guests were supposed toe to this cursed shrine, right?¡± Feeling somewhat puzzled, I approached the altar, but the only one there was Aeru, standing alone as if waiting for me with those eyes. (Why are you looking at me like that? Someone might think you were with a woman, huh?) [You¡¯re just hanging out¡­] Kaeram muttered under her breath, unable to even joke about it. (You seemed so confident that you would end it coolly, but your face doesn¡¯t seem so cheerful now. Did you not like the oue?) ¡°The oue itself was more than satisfactory.¡± It was just that the process was a bit unsatisfactory. (Didn¡¯t I tell you? Through your touch, countless others may return and reach out to you again. Whether you wanted it or not, you have received their kindness.) ¡°It sounds like you intended it somehow.¡± (I merely spoke based on my experience.) Aeru responded calmly, raising an eyebrow. (So, what now? Having stepped out of the fence that protected you and into the uncertain mes, there will be nond for you to stand on this earth where you can feelfortable.) ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same for you?¡± (You, too, n to hide and live in the extradimensional space like me, don¡¯t you?) Well, that¡¯s right. He responded with a shrug. (I don¡¯t know if I felt this way in my previous life when you were there, but I probably said the same thing.) Inappropriately, he spoke with a serious look. (I don¡¯t want to strongly advise you on the path you¡¯re taking. It¡¯s because of that path that I am who I am now. But I have no regrets. Even if I were to go back to that time, I believe I would make the same choice without a doubt.) I understand. You would make the same choice even if you had to regress a hundred times. (Sometime, you¡¯ll reach the final moments of your life again. When that momentes, I hope you won¡¯t regret your current decisions, regardless of the oue.) Whether it¡¯s a happy ending or a bad one, don¡¯t regret the path you¡¯ve chosen. It¡¯s a very obvious thing to say, but it¡¯s not easy to keep. But, ¡°Even if the path I¡¯m taking goes against the flow of this world, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Because I¡¯m not the type to care about that in the first ce. ¡°I believe the path I¡¯m taking is the truth.¡± * * * ¡°What on earth are you doing, Violet!!¡± Louisnel was furious, like an erupting volcano. In front of him sat Violet, stroking her lips with her fingers and smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, dear brother. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I¡¯ll help you let go of everything and restfortably¡­¡± Behind her stood several senior knights d in pristine armor. Louisnel couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. While still not returning to the pce to intercept thepensation he was supposed to receive from the Garam Magic Society, his younger sister suddenly appeared with senior knights surrounding him. ¡°You were nning to receive quite a sum ofpensation from the Garam Magic Society this time, weren¡¯t you? You¡¯re really capable, dear brother. How much were you nning to receive to even think of intercepting it?¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Embezzling the royal property is a serious crime that cannot be tolerated, even if that person is a member of the royal family. Although you¡¯ve done quite simr things before. This time, even His Majesty won¡¯t let it slide, right?¡± With both hands on her hips, Violet stretched her neck forward. Louisnel trembled all over as if he had seen a grotesque monster. ¡°W-What do you intend to do to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to harm you. Don¡¯t worry. You can just go somewhere other than the pce. To a very quiet ce where no one¡¯s hand will reach you¡­¡± As if telling her not to say absurd things, Louisnel jumped up and shouted. ¡°You, you¡¯ve finally crossed the line! Do you really think you¡¯ll get away with this? Even if I can¡¯t do anything to you right now, my followers won¡¯t let you off! I guarantee they won¡¯t let you go for even three days!¡± Even in the midst of such a situation, Violet sighed as if in distress at the confident assertion. ¡°As Aschel said. I never thought you couldn¡¯t see the situation to this extent as my brother. As a sibling, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t evenugh at.¡± ¡°W-Whose words? Why Aschel to you?¡± Amidst the not-so-peaceful conversation between siblings, a man entered with a creaking sound. ¡°Aschel!¡± Louisnel¡¯s face brightened suddenly upon spotting him. ¡°You came just in time! These insignificant people here are trying to harm me! Let¡¯s go back to our true form¡­!¡± His face turned stiff like a rock as soon as he saw Aschel standing next to Violet, who brought knights to harm him. Confident as always, Aschel smiled warmly at him, and the knights showed no sign of enmity. ¡°Aschel? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Louisnel knew exactly what this meant. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look at me with such shocked eyes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Just exin! Why are you with Violet instead of me!¡± Seeing Louisnel already losing his senses, Aschel spoke calmly. ¡°Do you know when people truly experience significant growth?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s when they reach the bottom of despair called rock bottom. If Your Highness truly desires to reign as the center of light, you must experience the darkness of the abyss firsthand.¡± ¡°W-What are you saying? Why should I fall into the abyss! I am Prince Louisnel! Always reigning at the top,manding you all¡­!¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Aschel nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Reveling in the past glory to deny the given reality¡­ It¡¯s exactly the image of Your Highness that I wanted.¡± Louisnel¡¯s face began to contort like crumpled paper. ¡°Fear and despair. Then ovee them. If you are a prince, surely you can do it.¡± -Thump No words came out. The bottom of despair, which he thought he would never touch in his life. Reaching such a terrible ce was beyond words, so dreadful it couldn¡¯t be described. With a drooping face, Louisnel left the room under the escort of the knights. ¡°To experience growth, one must experience the darkness of the abyss¡­ What a nice saying. Have you experienced that darkness through this incident, Sir Aschel?¡± Even with a somewhat malicious question, Aschel maintained his unwavering smile. ¡°Do you know what you must do first to escape the abyss?¡± Violet tilted her head. ¡°It¡¯s acknowledging and recognizing the situation you¡¯re in. Only then can you see what you need to do.¡± Approaching the window, Aschel looked up at the night sky with a determined heart. Stars always shining brightly in the same spot and an indifferent ck fog hanging between them. If you didn¡¯t clear away the fog, the brilliantly shining star would end up being nothing more than an invisible illusion. ¡°If Cyan says so. Do everything you can. So, that¡¯s what I n to do.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean doing something that no one has ever done or even thought of. Cyan said he knows my true nature, but I wonder how much he really knows about me. I¡¯m filled with curiosity and anticipation.¡± Aschel smiled excitedly like a child looking forward to the future. Peopleter called the incident in Brenu ¡°the day the mist unveiled the light.¡± The worst day that no one wished for and not even expected. From that worst day, seven years have passed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 176 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 176: The ck-Haired Demon (1) Western territory of the Garam Kingdom, Uito. Though it is a somewhat remote and barrennd surrounded by rugged mountain ranges, this ce is one of the most populous cities in the kingdom. The reason lies in the nearby mines. The mana stone buried here contains arge amount of mana, close to the amount of mana possessed by an average person, and was a valuable item that was considered of the highest quality even on the continent. Therefore, under the leadership of the royal institution, in coboration with the Garam Magic Society for the past few years, continuous mining has been conducted primarily for research purposes to advance the nation¡¯s magic, rather than exporting to other countries, mostly including the Ushif Empire. Of course, not all mined mana stones were entirely sent away. There were always thieves trying to steal from ces where valuable treasures umted. This ce was no exception. ¡°The processed mana stone amounts to about 1.2 tons, and the mana crystals that do not require processing are about 0.3 tons, showing an increase of about 10%pared tost month.¡± ¡°It seems increasing the workforce has paid off.¡± Lord Vince of Uito, reading the mining report, smiled with satisfaction. ¡°About 80% of these have alreadypleted transportation preparations and are scheduled to be sent to the Garam Magic Society, while the remaining 20% are in the warehouse¡­¡± ¡°At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to extract more, focusing on mana crystals that don¡¯t need processing, maybe an additional 3%.¡± ¡°Excuse me? But, wouldn¡¯t that leave room for suspicion in various ways?¡± ¡°Suspicion? Then eliminate that suspicion! We still have some time until transportation day, so schedule additional overtime topensate for what¡¯s stolen!¡± ¡°But that might cause dissatisfaction among the workers¡­¡± Vince took out a fist-sized mana crystal from the desk drawer. ¡°I¡¯m not here to worry about that, am I? That¡¯s your job, not mine!¡± ¡°I will follow your orders, my lord!¡± The knight who received the mana crystal brightened up instantly. Vince immediately got up and headed to the mining site. Born into a merchant family, he had ample experience in business from a young age, typical of nobles who bought their titles with money rather than noble blood. The reason he was entrusted with the Uito Mine, which could be considered a key industry of the royal family, despite not being of pure blood, was solely due to his abilities. He knew better than anyone how to efficiently operate the mine, and the recent months¡¯ surge in production volumes had proven his capability. His motto was the proportionality ofbor and production: the more one worked, the more minerals were mined. However, he didn¡¯t care much about the convenience of theborers who actually fulfilled this. Employing mercenaries from all over the continent to create an oppressive atmosphere and preemptively blocking any potential dissatisfaction, he strictly focused on increasing the mining output. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Vince¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on a man while surveying the site. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± It was a young man with sturdy bones and a robust physique, with ck hair, who seemed quite capable even in rigorous tasks. ¡°He¡¯s a neer from another region. Despite the demanding tasks, he¡¯s handling them quite smoothly without anyints. He¡¯s doing the workload of at least two or three people alone.¡± ¡°His sharp features seem more fitting for wielding a sword than a pickaxe.¡± Vince, showing considerable interest, stroked his chin while observing him. ¡°Cough!¡± In the meantime, aborer brought by the estate¡¯s knights suddenly approached Vince. ¡°My lord, I have a report! We caught aborer stealing mana crystals from the mining site a while ago.¡± Lowering his head, the knight handed a mana crystal the size of a thumbnail to Vince. ¡°Stealing mana crystals?¡± Vince¡¯s stern gaze immediately turned to theborer who stole the crystal. ¡°I¡­I havemitted a grave sin, my lord!¡± Theborer bowed his head to the ground, prostrating himself until his hands became feet. As Vince toyed with the crystal in his hand, he soon squatted down and locked eyes with theborer. ¡°What were you nning to do with this?¡± Struggling to lift his head, theborer showed tears as he pleaded. ¡°Please forgive me! My daughter at home is sick because we couldn¡¯t afford food! As a father, I couldn¡¯t bear to see my daughter suffering¡­¡± ¡°She got sick because you couldn¡¯t afford food? So, you thought stealing and selling the crystals would provide for your daughter¡¯s health?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± A brief silence followed the answer. When theborer, puzzled by theck of response, raised his head, ¡°Kekk!¡± Vince burst into a bitterugh as if incredulous. ¡°Even though I may be called a tyrant lord who burdens you with a lot of work, I have my own pride. I have never thought of giving you unfairpensation.¡± Despite the notorious reputation of the Uito Mine for its brutal workload, there was never a shortage ofbor, mainly due to the handsome rewards that covered the gruelingbor. ¡°But seriously? She got sick because you couldn¡¯t afford food? Don¡¯t you know how valuable this mana crystal is?¡± Vince thrust the mana crystal he held directly in front of him. ¡°Well, um¡­¡± ¡°You probably have no idea. If you knew the value of this crystal, you wouldn¡¯t have even thought of stealing it. Why? Because you would naturally realize that you¡¯re dealing with something beyond your means.¡± Theborer¡¯s face gradually filled with despair as he listened to the conversation. ¡°Now, tell me with your own mouth. What happens under the jurisdiction of the territory¡¯sw if you steal minerals from the mine?¡± Theborer, lips trembling, seemed unable to speak, only shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time. What happens if you¡¯re caught stealing minerals from the mine?¡± ¡°Theborer is stripped of his status, and all property of the household is confiscated. Male family members be ves directly under the mine¡¯s jurisdiction, and female family members¡­¡± Unable to continue, theborer once again bowed his head to the ground. ¡°I, I will do anything you ask! I¡¯ll dedicate my life to it, so please spare my family!¡± Thud. The response to the unreasonable plea was an indifferent kick. Brushing his hands, Vince stood up and turned away as if there was nothing more to see. As the knights tried to restrain theborer and take him away, sensing that he was cornered, theborer pushed them away and made a desperate attempt to flee. However, his escape was short-lived as he was caught without much effort. Thud! Thud! The reckless escape attempt was met with ruthless violence. Watching the scene, Vince shook his head with indifference. ¡°If you risk your family¡¯s safety to satisfy your selfish desires, you must pay the price¡­¡± Without any remorse, Vince was about to leave the scene when, Thunk. ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, he felt a threatening presence behind him and turned his head immediately. ¡°Why resort to such brutal beatings if you n to use them as mine ves?¡± Right in front of theborer who stole the crystal, a man grabbed the arm of a knight who was about to swing a club. Some of the knights flinched at the fierce aura emanating from the man¡¯s de-like gaze. ¡°Why can¡¯t you let this go?¡± The knight struggled to free his arm, but instead of releasing it, the man held it firmly as if it were shackles. There was no hint of hesitation in his small change of expression, indicating he wasn¡¯t afraid of what might happen next. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let go.¡± Vince raised his hand, gesturing to stop. At this, the man finally released the knight¡¯s hand. The knight shot the man a sharp look before taking theborer and leaving the scene. Returning to his original position, the man resumed his work without any hesitation. ¡°No matter how you look at it, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would wield a pickaxe.¡± As if discovering an uncut gemstone, Vince observed the man with great interest. * * * After the nighttime work that extended into twilight had ended, in the deserted workshop just before dawn. Despite being a space that should have been empty until the morning shift began, a tall, ck-haired man stood in a corner of the workshop. To an observer, it might seem like he was working overtime alone, but due to the nature of always working in pairs or more, solo work was unheard of in the Uito Mine. If anyone associated with the mine were to witness this scene, they would undoubtedly suspect that something undesirable was happening. p, p, p. When unexpected apuse rang out from behind, the man turned his head. ¡°I was a merchant before I became the lord of thisnd. Traveling around the continent and doing business, I¡¯ve met many people.¡± There, Vince, the lord of Uito, appeared with numerous armed knights in tow. ¡°When you meet various people while working, sometimes you encounter those with remarkable abilities. People usually call such encounters fate, but I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Despite Vince¡¯s verbose exnation, the man didn¡¯t bat an eysh. ¡°After prating through countless possibilities and coincidences, you happened toe across me? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve lived the life of a merchant and be suspicious, but I never believed in fate. I thought every encounter was always a calcted act with a purpose. The same goes for you. Zion.¡± Dozens of knights led by Vince soon surrounded the man. ¡°Surely, the name you¡¯re using is an alias. Upon investigation, I found that you¡¯ve been quite active as a mercenary, not only in the Kingdom of Garam but also in Ushif and Spania.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Seemingly reluctant to hear more, he raised an eyebrow as he asked. ¡°If you¡¯re a veteran with many years of experience, it might be understandable, but for a rookie who¡¯s just starting to smell like a man to give up everything ande to this mine to dobor¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it seem strange to anyone?¡± Vince¡¯s gaze was directed towards the mana crystal concealed tightly in the man¡¯s fist. ¡°Speak. Why did youe here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Unlike the daytime loafer, you must know the value of that crystal. What were you nning to do with it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or was that crystal just a bait to lure me out?¡± Despite Vince¡¯s repeated questions, the man remained silent. ¡°It seems you simply have nothing to say. Then, I have no choice but to force you to speak¡­¡± With a signal, the knights who surrounded the man rushed forward at lightning speed, but Thud! As if he anticipated their movements, the man effortlessly subdued them all with a single punch. ¡°Indeed, you seem to possess a skill worthy of recognition.¡± The man¡¯s eyes had turned into a vibrant shade of red. As if weing his gaze, one of the knights who stood next to Vince stepped forward. At a nce, it was clear that the opponent¡¯s physique was overwhelmingly superior. In response, the man raised his fist first, but. Thunk! It was futilely blocked by the knight¡¯s outstretched hand. Swish! However, the man didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately leaped up, executing a spin, and kicked the knight¡¯s head with his right foot. Thud! The cheerful sound of impact confirmed the sessful hit. A faint smile formed on the man¡¯s lips, and just as the disoriented knight was about to slump backward helplessly, ¡°I expected this.¡± With a chilling remark, the knight thrust his face forward. -Thunk! Then, he grabbed the man¡¯s leg and mercilessly struck downward from side to side like delivering kicks, causing the man to not only resist but also unable to scream. ¡°Cough!¡± Gradually, blood gushed out of the man¡¯s mouth, sprawled on the ground. Watching this, Vince clicked his tongue as if he found it pathetic. ¡°Weak. I expected you to show a bit more¡­¡± The situation ended too ndly, without even unpacking everything that had been prepared. The man, unable to muster the strength to rise, trembled helplessly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not the ck-haired demon who came to capture me after all. I¡¯ve even prepared light attribute mages, but with this oue, it seems the night was wasted.¡± Overwhelmed by sudden drowsiness, Vince yawned. Then, without thinking, he turned his head. ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡± Vince¡¯s half-closed eyes suddenly widened. About 30 meters away in the direction he was looking, From the entrance of the workshop to right in front of him, there flowed an unknown stream of crimson. This was undoubtedly blood when seen with human eyes. A stream of blood, flowing from who knows where, extended in all directions. The sight was reminiscent not of a transition but rather of a demon¡¯sir in hell. ¡°What on earth is happening? Who would y such a joke¡­?¡± As Vince, still unaware of the situation, looked around in confusion, ¡°¡­!¡± A strange ck mist began to slowly envelop the surroundings. (To be continued in the next installment) [TL/N: Is the author trying to do it like dragon ball z??] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 177 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 177: The ck-Haired Demon (2) For several years now, there has been a story circting on the continent like a superstition. Its name is verbose, ¡®A Tale of a Demon Disturbing the Order of Light.¡¯ At first nce, it may seem like a fanciful tale spun by a storyteller for amusement, but over the past few years, it has spread widely across the continent to the extent that hardly anyone living onnd would be unaware of it. It ismonly said that three phenomena ur before the appearance of this demon. First, it is said that before the demon appears, crimson streams spread out like spilled red wine in all directions, flowing like a river, and those who witness this sight naturally feel a chill down their spine, causing cold sweat to run. Secondly, a strange ck mist, whose origin is unknown, descends, darkening the surroundings. This mist is not a natural urrence, seemingly enveloping everything around as if trying to confine its target. Thest, third sign is the sound of unfamiliar footsteps from beyond that ignorance-filled space. As the sound draws closer, one supposedlyes face to face with cruel, blood-red pupils, as if stained with blood. If one were to experience all three of these phenomena, it is said that they should immediately kneel and pray to the god they believe in. Not to beg for mercy, but to fervently pray to die as painlessly as possible. For it is possible that the demon, sensing somepassion, might alleviate the suffering¡­ ¡°Is, is there no one outside?¡± Vince eximed loudly, taken aback by the unexpected situation. Despite deploying a force of troops outside, easily totaling fifty, for some reason, not only did no onee running, but there was no response at all. ¡°Why is there no response! If anyone hears,e out!¡± Excitedly, he shouted again, and from the end of the red streak that followed, a figure appeared. -Thud, thud. Vince, whose heart was pounding, soon smiled with relief. The figure that appeared was a knight from the territory, d in a sophisticated brown leather armor. Vince thought he hade running after hearing his call. ¡°Why did youe alone? No, more importantly, what in the world is this situation¡­!¡± But in a moment of relief, Vince¡¯s body froze again with uneasy thoughts shing through his mind. Had his judgment been impaired due to facing an unexpected situation? Even if the entire force were toe running, it would still be insufficient, yet just one person, and that too, leisurely as if taking a stroll, reacting as if reassured? Even a three-year-old child would find it odd. As fear and dread rushed in, beads of cold sweat trickled down not only Vince¡¯s body but also the knights apanying him. ¡°R, reveal your allegiance!¡± One of the knights, gathering courage, demanded identification, but there was no response. Brandishing sharp, blood-red eyes, emitting an eerie aura that could not belong to this world, the demon continued to approach Vince, seemingly intent on gradually intensifying the fear felt by those facing it. -Thump! Thump! At this moment, the bulky knight who had previously subdued the man named Zion stepped forward. Without a hint of faltering, he stared at the approaching red-eyed presence with an indifferent gaze. The bulky knight was special to Vince. During his days as a merchant, he had bought him from the ve market at a hefty price, released him, and then employed him as a guardian knight to apany him to his territory. As such, Vince had some attachment to him. Not only was he naturally strong but Vince also fed him blood of a demonic beast, and he was also like the ultimate guardian for Vince, capable of withstanding the strength of dozens of adult men. Despite the slightly threatening presence stepping forward, the demon with red eyes did not stop. There was no sign of it intending to stop at all. Its pace didn¡¯t even seem to slow down, and its gaze remained fixed on Vince. ¨C Hwoosh! Upon this, the bulky knight swung his hefty fist. ¨C Thud! A dull thud echoed out as the firm sensation of solid jawbone was felt at the end of his fist. Sensing that the blow hadnded properly, he attempted to follow through with force to send the opponent flying, but¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± For some reason, the mysterious figure didn¡¯t flinch at all. In the brief moment of realizing that something was amiss, he soon felt a stinging pain from his fist, which had made contact not with the face, but with the hand, more precisely, the back of the hand. He had merely raised his hand slightly to block the swinging fist, without even an opportunity for defense. The knight¡¯s pupils shook greatly at the unbelievable sight. ¡°¡­¡± Only then did the red gaze, previously directed at Vince, turn towards the knight. And in that moment of hesitation. ¨C Crack! The knight¡¯s wrist was suddenly gripped tightly by something. Despite struggling to pull it away, his wrist didn¡¯t budge. Unable to bear the pain any longer, as he attempted to strike with his other fist. ¨C Crunch! The knight¡¯s wrist began to twist and contort as if being wrung like a towel. ¡°Aaargh!¡± In agony as bones and nerves melded into one, the knight screamed. In the midst of unbearable pain, he wasn¡¯t even aware of his own body being hurled into the air. ¨C Thud! With a harsh thud, crimson blood flowed beneath their feet. The demon with red eyes, having released the knight¡¯s hand, once again moved towards Vince. ¡°What, what¡¯s happening! Stop him! Quickly, stop him!¡± Growing even more anxious, Vince hurriedly ordered the remaining knights to intervene. Truly an act bordering on suicide. The knights could do nothing but rush in, with no choice but to go with mustard-like determination. Despite having numerical superiority, Vince thought they might somehow manage if they could make good use of it, but¡­ ¡°Hiiii!¡± In an instant, all those thoughts vanished. ¨C Thud! Ten knights fell to the ground in the blink of an eye. Not a sword or spear had been wielded, not even a movement of the hands or feet. Only the eerie sound of wind passing by for a moment. Now, there were only two people left standing firmly on the ground, Vince being one of them. ¡°W-what is this?¡± With his legs giving out, Vince hesitated to the ground. The ck mist, which had begun to faintly appear, had now spread enough to engulf the entire vicinity. All that could be seen within the dark space were Vince¡¯s trembling body and the red pupils emanating bloodlust. The distance between them quickly narrowed to the point where only a finger could fit in between. ¨C Swoosh! The red-eyed presence gently raised its hand, soon slipping it into Vince¡¯s chest pocket. Inside the pocket, a mana crystal the size of a thumbnail emerged. ¡°Did you say that if you knew the value of the crystal, you wouldn¡¯t be able to steal it?¡± A sinister voice that pricked at his nerves. It felt like a demon from hell whispering directly into his ears. Already overwhelmed by the momentum, Vince couldn¡¯t muster any response. ¨C Crack Along with the cracking sound, the mana crystal shattered into powder. In response, the small mana orb contained within emitted a vivid blue light, which soon turned into a dark ck hue. ¡°Just because you understand its value doesn¡¯t mean you can bear it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Whether you know its value or not, ultimately, haven¡¯t you also filled all your desires with it?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Then you must pay the price as well¡­.¡± ¨C Swish Apanied by a chilling sound of a sword, a cold chill was felt. A peculiar purple-crimson dagger, certainly not an ordinary weapon. The reflection of Vince¡¯s face on the de was utterly grotesque. It was then that Vince realized. What he had to do now wasn¡¯t denying reality. epting everything humbly, praying fervently to die less painfully from this demon, was the best he could do right now. * * * ¡°Haa, haa¡­.¡± The bleeding had stopped, but the sensation in his body hadn¡¯t returned. All he could do was pant heavily, gazing in the direction his face was turned. Although he thought it might be better not to see¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes to the gruesome scene unfolding before him. The dark-haired man doubted his eyes again and again. Could that really be something a person could do? Even for someone who had held a sword and been stained with blood from an early age, it was a sight he couldn¡¯t fully bear to witness. Yet the man faced all those scenes head-on. Despite his whole body growing cold and sweat pouring down his skin like rain, the man never once closed his eyes or turned his gaze away. As ifpletely engrossed in the spectacle before him¡­ ¨C Swish The demon, havingpleted the execution, finally rose from his position. With ck hair that dyed the night sky, blood-red eyes stained with blood, and a purple dagger emitting a chilling aura. Could it be that the rumored demon with ck hair had actually appeared? For some reason, the man swallowed dry blood mixed with saliva, feeling oddly excited. ¡°¡­!¡± The demon, having silently turned his head, finally made eye contact with the man. In this workshop, only he and the man remained, both perfectly conscious. His heart was filled with anxiety and fear, wondering if the demon intended to kill him too. Yet, he didn¡¯t avert his gaze. If he were to exin, it was more awe than fear towards the demon. It felt like realizing what it meant to be entranced by a demon. ¡°¡­.¡± The demon silently stared at the man with a profound gaze, seemingly finding him somewhat intriguing even in this situation. ¨C Thud Finally, the devil who had stopped his feet approached the man step by step. Then, he immediately sat down and met the eyes of the fallen man. Even as a strange eye contact continued for a moment. ¨C Humming Soon, a bright white light emanated from the devil¡¯s hand. The light permeated the body of the injured man, imparting warmth to his chilled body, which had be battered and cold. As a result, the pain gradually faded away, and the dulled senses of the body began to return gradually. It wasn¡¯t long before the man could stand up. He felt much better than before he fell prey to the knight¡¯s attack, at least from the sensation. Truly a series of unbelievable events. Despite initially checking his body in a daze, he quickly regained his senses and hastily looked up. ¡°¡­.!¡± The unidentified demon had already disappeared without a trace before his eyes. Only the ck mist, which proved his presence, faintly lingered in that spot. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 178 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 178: The ck-Haired Demon (3) Name: Schurz. Without a surname, he was an orphan who didn¡¯t even know his parents¡¯ faces, and from a young age, he traveled through various cities doing odd jobs. Then, at the age of 17, by chance, he caught the eye of a retired knight from the Ushif Empire who was a mercenary, and he joined the mercenary guild called ¡®Red Horse¡¯. Perhaps he had talent unknowingly, as he quickly gained a lot of attention from his fellow mercenaries for his swordsmanship and various specialized skills needed for mercenary activities. However, Schurz left the mercenary guild just two years after joining. When asked why by his colleagues, he simply dismissed it by saying he no longer wanted to do dangerous work. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Mercenary work typically involved high risks for high rewards, so during his two years of activity, he witnessed the deaths of many colleagues and himself narrowly escaped death several times. In truth, leaving because the work was dangerous was just an excuse; the real reason was simply that he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The purpose of mercenary activities ultimately boiled down to money. To earn that money, one had to do whatever dirty deeds necessary without hesitation, and Schurz couldn¡¯t escape the moral guilt that came with it. His colleagues scoffed, saying that such petty feelings wouldn¡¯t help in the real world, but what could he do? He himself was influenced greatly by such petty feelings. In the end, Schurz left the guild and heard news thatborers were being recruited at the Uito Mine, so he impulsively crossed over to the Garam Kingdom. When crossing over to the kingdom, he used the alias Zion. About seven years ago, there was a time when he sold cigarettes on the streets of the red-light district in the neutral city of Lambert, and there was a boy who had overturned the most notorious crime city on the continent. [TL/N: HE¡¯S ALIVE!! THE NOVEL IS SAVED!!!] [PR/N: SO GLAD THEY CHANGED THE NOVEL] Although there were certainly many witnesses, no one remembered his face, and all that remained was the name Zion. Maybe it was because they were simr in age, but Schurz developed a sense of admiration, and he had been using the alias Zion ever since. The work in the mine wasn¡¯t as difficult as he thought, and the pay was decent, not much different from mercenary work. He thought that if he worked diligently here for a few years, he would umte enough funds to not starve to death, and he believed that most of theborers, including himself, came with that purpose in mind. However, the atmosphere in the workce was unexpectedly strange. Among the stories he heard almost every day while working, one was, ¡®When will someone steal the mana crystals and run away?¡¯ and there were quite a few stories of those who had seeded and were now living elsewhere. Schurz couldn¡¯t understand it. If caught, wouldn¡¯t they immediately lose their status asborers and be ves under the miners? From what he saw, it was just shiny rocks with a bit of mana in them, so why were people making such a fuss? Even when he tried to ask those who had be ves, it wasn¡¯t easy to meet them as they were always working in separate areas. ¡®Why not just check it out once?¡¯ Had he been influenced by thex atmosphere of the workce? In the end, Schurz decided to put his small curiosity into action. However, unfortunately, he ended up being caught by the lord himself. It seemed that he had been caught because he had helped aborer who was being beaten during the day. At this rate, it was obvious that he would lose his status as aborer and be a ve. With no excuse to say that he wanted to check it out once, Schurz just made up his mind to charge in. However, the world is vast, and there are many strong people. He thought it was just a big, unkempt pig, but this was nothing short of a demon disguised in a pig¡¯s skin. Is this really the power of a human? It wasn¡¯t just physical strengthing from his size; there was something fundamentally different. The price of his bted realization was brutal education. His healthy body was quickly reduced to a battered mess, and he descended to a state on the brink of death. It was futile. If he had known it would end up like this, he should have just continued as a mercenary. Despite repeating regrets, he couldn¡¯t undo what he had done, and thus, Schurz resigned himself to facing death with resignation. Until the demon with ck hair appeared, that is. ¡°What were you doing early in the morning of that day?¡± ¡°I was up early doing my usual morning exercises.¡± ¡°There should be several witnesses, so your alibi should be solid.¡± The investigator, who was carefully examining Schurz¡¯ personal records, couldn¡¯t easily hide his unease. ¡°Understood. We may need to call you in againter, so please wait in your amodation for now.¡± Nodding, Schurz got up immediately from his seat and left the room. It seemed that the investigation was quite challenging. Of course it would be. Considering he was the sole survivor at the scene, it was natural for him to be silent like this. Despite not having done anything wrong, why would he have a reason to be there with his hands up? With his expertise in dark magic, he had neatly erased all traces, so there was no need to worry about being caught. As long as the demon with ck hair didn¡¯t talk to anyone, that is. As a result of the deration by the society to suspend mining operations for the investigation, mandatory leave was issued. It was more like a sobering break than a vacation, and it didn¡¯t seem like it would end soon considering the situation. Schurzy in bed after the strange day. Even lying down, thoughts about the demon didn¡¯t leave him. Honestly, the demon wasn¡¯t a demon; just judging by appearances, wasn¡¯t he nothing more than a genuine human? He had healed him when he was dying and even saved him, so it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say he was practically an angel to him. Thinking back to the atmosphere at the time, it seemed that the man hade to kill Lord Vince from the beginning¡­ Why? Did he have a grudge against Lord Vince? Regardless, what was the reason for healing him and saving him, knowing he could be the only witness? With questions piling up, Schurz couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily. ¡°Ugh!¡± Schurz finally got up and went outside. He headed straight for the mine. Despite thete hour, the mine was filled with people gathered to investigate the scene. In a situation like this, standing out for no reason would only lead to suspicious nces. Schurz quickly turned away with a sense of resignation. It was said that the culprit would return to the scene, but wasn¡¯t it strange to say they would return? There was only himself, the only survivor at the scene, and even if they did return, it would be to kill him, the only potential witness¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± Why are there moments like this in life? Moments when something just clicks in your mind without any signs or evidence. The dimly lit streets of an ambitious city. Just now, a man with his hood flipped up passed by him by chance. The thought of ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯ inexplicably struck him like a pickaxe hitting ore. ¡®That man!¡¯ Schurz quickly turned his head as if electrified. However, all he could see was an empty street with no one passing by. It had only been a few seconds since he passed by, so where did he disappear to? Schurz rushed back towards the mine. Although he had rushed as if being chased by the jaws of death, the mine was no different from before. There was no trace of the man anywhere, and despite waiting in a corner of the forest, hoping he might appear if he waited a little longer, he waited for nearly two hours, but¡­ ¡°Haaam~¡± All that came was a yawn and drowsiness. He began to feel self-loathing about what he was doing right now. ¡°I guess I should go and get some sleep.¡± With a disappointed sigh, as he turned his body to head back to his lodging, The disappointed sigh escaped as Schurz turned his body to head back to his lodging. ¡°¡­!¡± Schurz froze in ce as if under a spell, his body seemingly immobilized. -Shususu A strange mist with a chilling touch brushed against his skin. Within that mist, at a distance of exactly ten paces in the direction he was facing, under a rotten tree stump, sat the man with ck hair, staring at him with deep-set eyes. It was the demon with ck hair he had been seeking. When had he arrived, or rather, why hadn¡¯t he noticed his presence until now? Perhaps he had been too focused on the mine, but could he have missed any signspletely? Was he truly not human but a demon? A moment of doubt and fearpounded, and then. -Swish The demon with ck hair suddenly stood up. Then, with measured steps, he approached where Schurz stood. At that moment, Schurz thought to himself. He was a fool to have briefly considered him an angel. Two years of mercenary life wasn¡¯t for nothing. Did he just appear to have meaningless eye contact with him? Look into those red eyes, tainted with blood. Those were the eyes of an assassin who hade to kill him without a doubt. Didn¡¯t they say reckless curiosity leads to trouble? Intended or not, he should have just stayed still like a mouse when he was saved. His newly reimed second chance at life was about to be cut short in an instant. Then Schurz thought again. It was pointless to sit there miserably and beg for life. He needed toe up with a more innovative solution to escape this situation quickly. ¡°¡­!¡± Finally, something shed in his mind, and Schurz mmed his head into the ground. ¡°I have been seeking Your Excellency all this time!!!¡± At this, the approaching footsteps of the man abruptly stopped. ¡°I have not disclosed anything about Your Excellency to the outside world! For reasons unknown, I feltpelled toe here to repay the grace you personally bestowed upon me! Please ept me!¡± Drops of sweat dripped from his forehead onto the earthen floor, gradually easing the tension. ¡°¡­.¡± There was no response, not even the sound of footsteps. As his heart pounded and his whole body trembled like a bamboo in the wind, Schurz couldn¡¯t bring himself to lift his head. How much time had passed? It felt longer than the time he had been watching the mine. Sweat streamed down and formed rivulets, bugs danced merrily on his arms and legs. Anything would have been better than no response at all, but the demon with ck hair showed no reaction, not even an acknowledgment. Unable to bear it any longer, Schurz slowly lifted his head. ¡°¡­?¡± Nothing. No one was there. Schurz hastily got up and looked around, but all he felt in the ambitious silence of the forest was stillness, devoid of any sign of life. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Whether it was a dream of a summer night or not, in a daze, Schurz couldn¡¯t leave that spot for a while. * * * ¡°Zion!¡± If it were any other time, he would have awakened at the slightest call, but today, it took shaking him several times before he could finally open his eyes. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The investigators want to see you again!¡± Schurz¡¯s heart sank at once. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can you tell me why?¡± ¡°How should I know? I heard they sent someone from the Garam Magic Society to investigate this case again. Maybe they want to conduct a new investigation among themselves?¡± The Garam Magic Society? They sent someone from the Garam Magic Society to investigate this case? Schurz, who hadn¡¯t fully awakened from his dream of a summer night, was thoroughly disoriented. ¡°But why are you sweating so much? You never sweat even when you work.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s! Anyway, I¡¯ll go!¡± Schurz fled the room and headed for the lord¡¯s chamber. -Knock knock Despite knocking on the door, there was no response from inside. ¡°Ito Mine¡¯sborer, Zion. May Ie in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The indifferent voice of a girl filled the room. With rising questions, Schurz opened the door and entered. ¡°I heard you were looking for me¡­¡± As Schurz entered the room, he was immediately speechless. A cute girl with a ponytail tied with a light blue ribbon, who looked like she might be someone¡¯s little sister who would not want to show her off. He had somewhat of an idea because he heard a girl¡¯s voice, but he had no idea there was a real girl there. [PR/N: Huh? Is bro still asleep?] Her dark, almost ominous eyes were unsettling, but¡­ ¡°Hello, Mr. Zion. Please have a seat.¡± Schurz sat down with a bewildered heart. ¡°Is Zion your real name?¡± It was an unexpected question from her. Her gaze was not on Schurz but on his identification. ¡°It¡¯s, uh, a pseudonym.¡± ¡°I thought so.¡± Momentarily taken aback, Schurz blinked. ¡°I checked the identities of the miners in the mine whileing here, and Mr. Zion¡¯s magic attribute is darkness, right?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Schurz calmly responded without being flustered. ¡°Well, what does that have to do with this case?¡± ¡°Of course, it does. It¡¯s rted to this case and to why I¡¯m here¡­¡± At the iprehensible answer, Schurz¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Then, at that moment, ¡°Luna, may Ie in?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 179 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 179: The ck-Haired Demon (4) ¡°Lu, Luna?¡± Schurz doubted his ears several times, thinking he might have misheard. Even if one were not a native of the kingdom, the name was unmistakable if they had stayed in the kingdom for more than a day. The granddaughter of Regens Rainriver, the leader of the Garam Kingdom¡¯s Magic Society, and a once-in-three-hundred-years genius mage who might not be born again. Recently, she had reached the exceptional rank of 8 stars at the age of only neen, truly a being beyond human. Was it possible that she, who could bring down the entire building with just one finger, was now standing in front of him? It couldn¡¯t be. It must be just someone with the same name, a namesake. A person who spent the whole day holed up in the Society, researching magic, wouldn¡¯te all the way here to investigate a murder case. Schurz refused to ept reality. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Upon her permission, a member of the Society wearing a blue cloak entered. ¡°James Rodrian. I greet Luna Rainriver!¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± The denial didn¡¯tst long. While the name Luna might be the same, it was unlikely that the surname Rainriver would be the same. In other words, the woman standing in front of Schurz was definitely the Luna he knew. What a bolt from the blue! Although the Society member who came in seemed to be reporting something, Schurz didn¡¯t catch a word. ¡°Why are you so stiff if it¡¯s not petrification magic?¡± Luna asked, looking at Schurz with an indifferent gaze. ¡°Ah, no!¡± Schurz straightened his back and assumed a sharp posture. ¡°I heard you were exercising on the morning the murder happened¡­ Is that something you regrly do?¡± ¡°Yes, well, something like that¡­¡± ¡°You usually don¡¯t go near the mines?¡± ¡°I sometimes pass by there, but I didn¡¯t that day.¡± ¡°Then you didn¡¯t see the knights waiting in front of the mine that day?¡± ¡°N-No, of course not.¡± With that answer, a brief silence ensued. Luna, who was staring at Schurz intently, soon handed him a few sheets of paper on the desk. It was a list containing the personal information of several people. ¡°Do you happen to know anyone there?¡± Schurz couldn¡¯t answer immediately. There were about 60 names on the list. Among them were several names familiar to Schurz. ¡°What is this list for? May I ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a list of the people who died that day.¡± Luna shrugged as if it were nothing. ¡°The people who died at the mine that day, including Lord Vince, totaled 63. They were mercenaries hired personally by Lord Vince, disguised as knights of the territory. There were various mercenaries, from unregistered mages to those who had operated in other countries, mixed in.¡± ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± Schurz asked, swallowing dry saliva. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also work as a mercenary in other countries, Mr. Zion?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± As he realized that he had already been investigated to some extent, he didn¡¯t deny it. Fortunately, or unfortunately, there were no mercenaries from the Red Horse, the group he belonged to. ¡°Well, I might have seen some people while working as a mercenary, but I don¡¯t know them well. Besides, I¡¯ve already retired from mercenary life.¡± Schurz distanced himself, dismissing those he deemed unrted. ¡°Would you lend me your hand?¡± Upon her sudden request, Schurz extended his hand. As she grasped it, Luna closed her eyes tightly. They stayed like that for about 10 seconds. Finally, Luna opened her eyes, nodded, and spoke. ¡°Your magic level is approximately 6 stars, and your elemental attributes are quite decent, around 51%. It¡¯s umon to find someone with such stats in the dark attribute¡­¡± Schurz¡¯ eyes widened for a moment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. I simply used my abilities to assess yours. You seem to have quite a talent. With this level, even if a massacre urred in the mines, you could easily erase traces with your dark magic.¡± With each word, it felt like a dagger piercing deeper into Schurz¡¯ psyche. Inside him, his heart raced loudly. ¡°You¡¯re sweating a lot. Is that your usual constitution?¡± Dazed by the frequent shocks, Schurz couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. Observing him, Luna smiled strangely. ¡°I guess I should take you to the mines with me.¡± Unable to affirm or reject, Schurz suddenly found himself heading towards the mines with her. Inside the Uito Mines, away from the other guards and members of the Society, Luna led Schurz alone to the spot where Lord Vince¡¯s body was found. ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡± She started sniffing around like a dog searching for its owner. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just following a scent. It seems a bit faint now. Perhaps it¡¯s been a few days, and there¡¯s no strong smell lingering.¡± Schurz barely held back the urge to retort that such a thing was impossible. Ignoring his protests, Luna sat on the ground and touched the mana she manifested onto the ground. ¨C Hmmm¡­ Suddenly, a strange resonance urred on the ground in response to the magic. Witnessing such an unfamiliar sight for the first time in his life, Schurz stared in awe while Luna calmly epted the resonance with her whole body. ¡°I expected this, but it turned out to be more interesting than I thought.¡± After a moment, she stood up and turned to him. ¡°How was it? What do you think after seeing the ck-Haired Demon up close?¡± Schurz¡¯ pupils trembled as if experiencing an earthquake. ¡°Why are you suddenly looking for the ck-Haired Demon?¡± ¡°No need to deny. I¡¯ve already checked what happened here before.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Facing Schurz¡¯ suspicion, Luna flicked her finger. Then, the mana sphere still lingering in her hand suddenly moved towards Schurz, swirling around his head. In an instant, memories from the previous day vividly shed through Schurz¡¯ mind as if it were a dream. ¡°It¡¯s a magic called ¡®Rey.¡¯ It allows you to rey scenes from the previous day using the remaining mana or energy in a specific area.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such magic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. This magic is unknown even to the Society, let alone my grandfather.¡± Magic unknown to the Society? Could there really be such magic that even those obsessed with magic wouldn¡¯t know about it? In various ways, Schurz felt confused, while Luna regarded him with a gentle gaze. ¡°Contrary to what you said about not going near the mines, you were at the scene, and you even received healing from the ck-Haired Demon, didn¡¯t you?¡± Realizing that she would have seen the memories he had seen, there was no point in denying anymore. Just as he had done the previous day, without a moment of hesitation, Schurz mmed his head onto the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want, but I have no connection with that demon! I just happened to be there and ran into her¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a demon.¡± At the unexpected response, Schurz subtly raised his head. ¡°He¡¯s someone wearing the guise of a demon, an assassin. He¡¯s been saving several people, including Mr. Zion and me¡­¡± Schurz blinked, unable toprehend her words. ¡°It seems like we have a lot to talk about, don¡¯t we?¡± Squatting down and meeting his eyes, Luna¡¯s lips curled into a peculiar smile mixed with intrigue. * * * A pure light emanated from the mana crystal held in the hand. Do you know the best way to move a person? By harnessing the irresistible power of desire that no one can refuse. Look at this mana crystal I¡¯m holding. Does it seem to have a value greater than gold and jewels? Even if it¡¯s a pure crystal that doesn¡¯t need any processing, it¡¯s difficult to manifest magic, let alone mana, with the mana contained within it. It¡¯s merely valuable as a research material, not like a gem that would fetch a high price if ced on the market. But the world is a ce where the atmosphere can change drastically with just a false rumor. Lord of Uito, Vince Levram. He lured inborers with high wages, but in reality, if he were to pay all those wages, the mine would close its doors in less than a year. So, he spread false rumors. He incited theborers by spreading lies that stealing mana crystals and selling them elsewhere would immediately change their lives. Then, when someone actually stole a crystal and tried to escape, he used thews of the territory to turn manyborers into ves. Then, he kept them separate to prevent the truth from leaking out. If things had continued this way, it wouldn¡¯t have been long before all the mineborers were reced with unpaid ves. Did he say that no one would steal the crystals if they knew their value? That¡¯s probably true. If they had known that something they thought was worth more than jewels was actually no different from a shiny pebble, no one would have thought to steal it. My business in this city is done now. I threw the mana crystal in my hand into the flowing river without hesitation. [Are you just going to leave that little guy?] Suddenly, the ck Mist and Kaeram appeared, caressing me. ¡°Who?¡± [The little guy with the ck hair. The one who gave you a good smack on the head¡­] ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Suddenly, someone I had forgotten about came to mind. That day, the ck-haired man who had copsed covered in blood at the mine. He probably came to check things out rather than trying to steal the mana crystal. Well, thanks to him luring the lord, I was able to deal with things rtively easily. Originally, I was nning to kill a hundred people, but I settled for 63, so it was rtively easy to handle. I could have implicated myself if I had let him go, so I just healed him and told him to run away. I didn¡¯t expect him to ask me to take him in the moment he saw me. It was quite impressive that he sensed my presence with just a passing nce, but since I had no intention of taking him in, I left as soon as he lied down. Although I don¡¯t have the ability to read people¡¯s fortunes, I suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t the type to die young. ¨C Click, click Suddenly, I heard faint sounds of wheels from the other side of the road. I instinctively climbed up a tree and soon saw two people, along with several armed men guarding them, who could barely fit into a small carriage. It seemed more like they were guarding someone inside the carriage from escaping. Seems like they¡¯re escorting someone important. Since it had nothing to do with me, I quietly slipped away, but then. ¡®Please help me¡­.¡¯ Suddenly, I heard the voice of a delicate woman in my head. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 180 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 180: The One Protected by God (1) It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding. This is clearly a part of telepathy magic. Someone nearby has reached into my mind and spoken. ¡®Please, I beg you! If anyone hears this voice, please help me!¡¯ The more I hear it, the more it stimtes my protective instincts. The voice was desperate yet tender. Quite an original rescue request. Well, rather than shouting meaninglessly, could there be a better way? Of course, assuming there¡¯s someone around here who can hear that voice. But just because telepathy is cast doesn¡¯t mean everyone can hear it. Randomly shouting without a specific goal is even more pointless. Though I¡¯ve nearly reached the absolute pinnacle in interpreting mana, it¡¯s unlikely that anyone here can hear the delicate plea of this unknown woman. I guess luck is both good and bad. Someone who could hear that voice emerged with a one in ten thousand chance, but even if that person witnesses injustice with a one in a million chance, they might just ignore it and move on. Next time, I¡¯ll hold a tiny hope in my heart thatsheI might meet someone who can¡¯t resist helping when they hear a voice or witness injustice, and I turned my head away. [Hmm¡­ There¡¯s a cute cat inside the carriage, isn¡¯t there?] Yeah, just overlooking this situation isn¡¯t her style. I understand without needing to be told. How could I walk away without helping a woman in danger? That¡¯s not the way of a man, and so on. She¡¯ll try to tempt me with nonsensical talk. It¡¯s obvious even without looking. I¡¯ve not been fooled once or twice, and I won¡¯t fall for such obvious tricks¡­ [¡­] Kaeram, who had been ncing towards the carriage, soon turned her gaze. [Why? What?] As I stared at her, wondering what was going on, Kaeram extended her chin with apparent dissatisfaction. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± [What about?] ¡°About rescuing the person inside¡­¡± An unfamiliar and awkward silence lingered. Kaeram, who had been staring at me with a puzzled expression, soon smirked. [Our master has matured both physically and mentally, it seems. You now understand what to do without me having to teach you, huh?] Got caught. I¡¯ve dug my own grave by not resisting her provocation and instead slipping inward. Ignoring her provocation, I hastily distanced myself from the carriage. [I was originally going to pass by, but I did not realize our master was interested? How about it? Should I tell you what cat is inside that carriage?] ¡°Even if there is a god, I won¡¯t go.¡± If there was that idiot god, it would be a different story. [There¡¯s a white elf.] The two steps that were advancing confidently suddenly halted. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± [A white¡­ elf!] As if telling me not to question again, she spoke each word firmly and steadily. ¡°¡­¡± [Moreover, it¡¯s a female.] [TL/N: Another waifu?] [PR/N: mc is 20 but elfs have diff age metrics. What if she¡¯s a gilf?] * * * A narrow mountain path barely wide enough for a small carriage to pass through. Due to the unevenness of the earth path where I stood, the carriage shook violently. ¨C tter, tter. They seemed eager to escape hastily as the carriage sped away, showing no concern for the person inside. With hands and feet tightly bound with ropes, she was thrown around repeatedly, causing bruising all over her arms and legs. ¡®Help! Help!¡¯ With a muzzle strapped over her mouth, she couldn¡¯t even scream. All she could do was hopelessly reach out for someone to listen through meaningless telepathy. However, no matter how much she appealed for help, there was no one to hear her voice. Truly a desperate situation where there was no one to help. Tears of despair endlessly streamed from the woman¡¯s eyes at the realization of beingpletely isted. ¨C Sigh¡­ Then, suddenly, faint ck mist crept in through the crack in the door, enveloping her lightly. Even her blinking in the unfamiliar situationsted only a moment. Soon, within her tear-blurred vision, the figure of someone began to appear. A man with long ck hair and striking red eyes, possessing peculiar features. He sat cross-legged in the facing seat, observing the woman with an intrigued gaze. At that moment, the woman realized. The one she was seeing must be an extraordinary being. Not merely human, an aura of nobility emanated from him, distinct from the usual beings she encountered. ¡®A deity?¡¯ ¡°AAhhh!¡± Momentarily startled by the unexpected encounter, the carriage suddenly jerked to a halt amidst cries of pain from outside. Turning her head, she noticed people beginning to copse one by one. Through the window, she couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but unidentified liquids were sttering. ¡®What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Darkness easily triggers primal human fears. Without sight, one doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, and without knowing what¡¯s happening, one can¡¯t predict what will happen next. The situation aside, the energy felt too abnormal. It felt like a demon from the depths of hell rising up towards me. Overwhelmed by a grotesque fear engulfing her entire body, the woman hugged herself tighter. ¨C Thud, thud. The vitality of the dozen or so people had disappeared, leaving only one unidentifiable energy approaching the carriage. At this, the woman thought. If the door that confined her were to open now, she would undoubtedly meet her end. ¡°¡­¡± As the executioner finally arrived at the door. ¨C Clunk. With a harsh metallic sound, thetch turned, and soon, as the carriage door opened, ¨C Thud. The woman lost consciousness and copsed. * * * Before you misunderstand, let me say this upfront: I didn¡¯t move to save the woman inside the carriage. I¡¯m serious. Even when I heard from Kaeram that there was a white elf, I felt no enthusiasm. I just nned to keep going straight. So why did I end up in this situation? It¡¯s not because of the woman inside the carriage, but because of the escort troops guarding it. Externally, they might appear as adventurers or mercenaries on a mission, but they are all knights affiliated with some organization. The evidence lies in the swords they carry. There are various types of swords in this world. They are divided into longswords, shortswords, greatswords, and shortswords based on their size and weight, and swordsmen often have one sword each that they can use to maximize their abilities ording to their physique and aptitude. Just as a pen must be well-made to be well-written, it goes without saying that a sword meant to protect oneself should be of the highest quality. It¡¯s rare for members of the Mist, who change disguises as easily as eating, to even change their swords for a mission. Especially knights who value honor and faith would be even more so. It¡¯s one thing if it¡¯s one or two people, but when more than ten people all wear simr swords, how can you not find it suspicious? And those are the swords of the Knights of Light¡­ After the incident seven years ago, the Empire significantly expanded the influence of the Knights of Light to crack down on me and my followers of the Mist. Of course, expanding influence doesn¡¯t mean that there are more knights who can act on the front lines like Eulken. In reality, the majority are just these chicks drawn on paper. Otherwise, this camp wouldn¡¯t copse so easily without reinforcements. Well, in the end, they are probably not the ones I should be concerned about. The fact that the Knights of Light, who are part of the Empire, are kidnapping White Elves from other countries, not even from the Empire or humans, is making my nose crinkle. No, how did they even manage to kidnap White Elves in the first ce? It¡¯s unlikely that a race that treats humans like bugs as much as dragons do woulde willingly, and it doesn¡¯t make sense to kidnap them for a purpose either, right? Without hesitation, it¡¯s best to ask the person involved¡­ [This kid really passed out.] Kaeram said, poking her white cheek. Thinking of interrogating her, I opened the door, but she immediately passed out as soon as she saw my face. This situation is not unfamiliar, but it feels like being swept into quite an unpleasant situation. I was about to shake her awake just to see. ¨C Zzzt! ¡°¡­.!¡± A strong current flowed from her hand as if sparking. ¡°What is this?¡± It felt as if the strong energy flowing through her body was trying to reject my approach, even emitting a subtle pressure. [I told you. There¡¯s a cute cat.] Kaeram, sitting across from me, said with a mischievous smile. [This kid is under divine protection.] * * * The sensation of the warmth of the cloak blending with the chilly earth floor led to an unintended slumber. Waking up groggily for a moment, the woman quickly got up and looked around. Just like before she fell, she was still inside the carriage. The only difference was that the bindings on her hands and feet and the muzzle on her mouth were nowhere to be found, reced instead by a ck cloak of unknown origin wrapped around her body. The woman recalled herst memory before fainting. The carriage had stopped, screams were heard, and an ominous darkness that couldn¡¯t be called the energy of thisnd was approaching the carriage. Then, the moment the door opened, she seemed to have passed out¡­ It felt like she had just dreamt a bizarre dream in the middle of the day. ¡°¡­.¡± Suddenly, the sound of water dripping outside the door reached her ears. Carefully listening to the door, the carriage¡¯s door weakly opened. ¨C Creak The carriage door opened weakly. The woman, hesitating for a moment whether to leave or not, eventually gathered her courage and stepped outside. The bright afternoon sunlight and the clear flowing stream greeted her outside. As if enchanted by the pure flow of water, the woman ran towards the stream. Then, cupping her hands together, she drank from the flowing water, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Finally, a happy smile spread across her face. ¡°¡­.!¡± But that moment of happiness was short-lived. Sensing a strange presence behind her, she quickly turned her head. A ck-haired man stood with his arms crossed, gazing at her with indifferent eyes. The woman pushed back her cloak defensively, assuming a guarded stance. However, she soon realized. The cloak she was pushing back belonged to the man standing before her. She finally examined her own body. Her previously injured body had miraculously healed without a single bruise. Had this man not only rescued her but also healed her from her injuries? She felt certain that he was the one who had listened to her desperate plea for help. ¡®Did you rescue me?¡¯ She tried tomunicate telepathically, but. ¡°¡­.¡± The man only furrowed his brows in response, offering no verbal answer. As she attempted to speak again, wondering if her voice couldn¡¯t reach him. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak?¡± His indifferent yet captivating voice resonated deeply within her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 181 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 181: The One Protected by God (2) It seemed as though delicate white snow had settled on her smooth hair and milk-like skin. Her wless blue eyes, devoid of any malice, portrayed pure innocence. In the faint tremble of her eyes, curiosity and apprehension about me were evident. At first nce, one might find her appearance slightly peculiar, yet undeniably beautiful, until, of course, they saw the ears hidden beneath her long hair. She was what they called a White Elf. Residing in the northern regions of the continent, they were the inhabitants of the frigidnds of Pruina, which had been isted from human interaction for centuries following the Holy War. When I attempted tomunicate with her telepathically, she responded in kind, but to my surprise, there was no reply. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡®I, I¡¯m sorry! This is my first time attempting tomunicate telepathically with a human¡­¡¯ she replied hesitantly in my head again. She apologized, bowing her head slightly. Unable to speak verbally, she exined. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I can onlymunicate like this since I can¡¯t speak at the moment. I¡¯m really sorry!¡¯ Is she in a situation where she can¡¯t speak? Has she fallen under some kind of silent spell? Kaeam said she is under the protection of God, but somehow I don¡¯t see anything special about her to my eyes. I didn¡¯t feel any special mana, nor did I feel the power of a god like me. Why was a woman who was said to be under the protection of God kidnapped by these idiots who couldn¡¯t even form a camp in the first ce? In a situation where I couldn¡¯t decide on anything, she spoke again. ¡®Are you, um, the one who rescued me?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. I didn¡¯t rescue you out of the goodness of my heart. From now on, just answer my questions.¡± ¡®Okay. I understand¡­¡¯ She seemed a little intimidated and nodded her head, putting her hands together neatly. In truth, I had interrogated the thugs who were escorting her before she woke up, but I had obtained nothing special. They had only received orders to transport the carriage somewhere, without even knowing what was inside. And the destination was none other than the capital of the Garam Kingdom, Gaul. It all seemed excessivelyplicated. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t particrly prefer. ¡°Why were you kidnapped by Imperial knights?¡± ¡®Imperial knights?¡¯ She blinked her eyes in confusion, apparently hearing the term for the first time. ¡®If you mean the Empire, then are you referring to the Ushif Empire?¡¯ I simply nodded. ¡®I¡¯m not from here, as you may have guessed from my appearance. I belong to the White Elf tribe from the northern region of the continent called Pruina.¡¯ It was already a known fact, so I didn¡¯t question her further. ¡®We generally don¡¯t interact with other tribes, but due to the dire situation we¡¯re facing, I came to request help from the humans!¡¯ ¡°Help?¡± ¡®Yes! Actually, we have one member of our tribe who has been assimted into human society. They¡¯re quite famous, with many people following them, so we came to meet them and seek their assistance¡­¡¯ ¡°You came all the way here alone from a distantnd?¡± ¡®Not alone! I came with a few members of our tribe, but we were suddenly ambushed while sleeping and I couldn¡¯t resist being taken here¡­¡¯ So, she didn¡¯t even know why she had been kidnapped. Yet, she imed there was a White Elf assimted into human society? That too, very famous? This is a story I¡¯ve never heard of in my entire life. Even if I don¡¯t know who or what they are, if they¡¯re known, it could cause quite a stir depending on the situation¡­ Wait a moment. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind and passed by. A White Elf assimted into human society. So famous that many people follow them? ¡®Is something wrong?¡¯ I closed my mouth abruptly and pondered, but she approached me and asked. ¡°Where were you originally nning to go?¡± ¡®Well, it was Gaul. I heard it¡¯s the capital of the Garam Kingdom¡­¡¯ The original destination I had in mind and the destination the kidnappers intended to take her were the same. This was definitely not something to take lightly. Especially since it wasn¡¯t entirely unrted to me¡­ ¡®I have no other words than to express my gratitude for rescuing me! But, it¡¯s a really shameless request, but could you possibly take me to that Gaul?¡¯ ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Her eyes widened like startled rabbits. ¡°Come with me. Since you have to meet your tribe members again in Gaul anyway, I¡¯ll take you there. Just follow me.¡± ¡®Really?¡¯ She opened her mouth for a moment as if she had not expected it at all, but then she nodded her head vigorously with a bright smile. ¡®Yes!¡¯ Approaching me hesitantly, she sped her hands together and revealed sparkling eyes. It was quite an unusual sight, being willingly epted by a stranger in a foreignnd. Slightly bewildered, I chuckled. ¡®Uh, hey!¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t you have one more question to ask?¡¯ ¡°Nope?¡± I knew why she came here and what she nned to do next. There was nothing more to ask. Any further information would just be unnecessary gossip. ¡®My name¡­ Aren¡¯t you curious?¡¯ ¡°So?¡± ¡®But still, shouldn¡¯t you ask?¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Even so, we¡¯ll be traveling together in the future¡­¡¯ ¡°Fine. What is it?¡± ¡®Hastia! Can you please call me Hastia?¡¯ As if waiting for this moment, she spoke with a voice mixed with aegyo. I nodded absentmindedly, then turned my head again. -Chin. This time, she grabbed my wrist and stopped me in my tracks. ¡°Why?¡± ¡®You too? You have to tell me your name!¡¯ ¡°Just call me whatever.¡± ¡®But why? Living a life where your own name isn¡¯t used is a very unhappy life! If you¡¯re ufortable with other people knowing, don¡¯t worry! I have no intention of telling anyone!¡¯ It¡¯s not that, but for the past seven years, except for a specific person, I¡¯ve never been called by my name. I¡¯ve asionally used aliases, but my real name, Cyan Vert, has rarely been directly spoken. Of course, I¡¯ve never even told my real name to someone I met for the first time. ¡®¡­!¡¯ As if urging me to speak my name, she blinked her wide eyes expectantly. ¡°Cyan.¡± I blurted out unexpectedly. It felt incredibly awkward, probably because it had been so long since I had spoken. ¡®What a nice name. I¡¯ll count on you, Cyan!¡¯ Instead of a gaze filled with despair and fear, Hastia looked at me with what seemed to be genuine affection. This stirred up emotions within me that I had forgotten about for a while. * * * ¡°Hastia is missing?¡± ¡°Yes! The knights who were trying to transport her to Gaul have all disappeared near Uito. We were about to deploy emergency forces for a search, but we heard there are members of the Garam Magic Society there, so we haven¡¯t been able to conduct a detailed investigation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having members of the Garam Magic Society there? We have people who use magic on our side too, don¡¯t we?¡± Thedy¡¯s firm question silenced the knight as he held his breath. ¡°T-the fact that Luna Rainriver is there as well¡­¡± ¡°Luna Rainriver?¡± Slightly taken aback, she tilted her head slightly and asked. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a situation where everything about us could be exposed. I¡¯ve ordered caution for now. Once she and the members of the Garam Magic Society leave the city, then we can investigate¡­¡± ¡°Gather all avable forces and head to Gaul.¡± ¡°To the capital?¡± ¡°Yes. Since her destination is already determined, she¡¯lle on her own if we wait.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± The knight, who seemed to want to say more, soon resigned and bowed his head. ¡°I will follow the orders of the Holy Maiden.¡± With that, he quickly left the room, leaving the woman alone to offer a sacred prayer towards the central statue. ¡°Nothing ever goes smoothly, does it? That¡¯s what makes life interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± The statue seemed to agree with her words, emitting a faint light. Reflected in that light, the woman¡¯s white hair fluttered gracefully. * * * The chilly air brushed against their skin in the mountainous night. Finding a suitable cave for the night, Cyan immediately sat down and lit a fire. Hastia, still wrapped in the cloak Cyan had given her, watched him start the fire intently. Despite being ustomed to the cold of the pr region, she seemed to appreciate Cyan¡¯s warmth emanating from the cloak, as she didn¡¯t consider taking it off. ¡®¡­.¡¯ Among them, Hastia, who was closely observing Cyan¡¯s hands, began to gently touch her own body. ¡®You seem to be very proficient in healing magic, Cyan. I had a lot of painful spots before, but now they¡¯re all healed!¡¯ ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®Were you passing by where I was?¡¯ ¡°¡­.¡± Despite her repeated questions, Cyan remained silent, ignoring herpletely. Hastia looked away with a sullen expression as he continued to ignore her even though he was clearly hearing it in his head. Though she was in a position to receive help, there was nothing to say, but she still hoped for some kind of interaction and development of their rtionship. However, it seemed that he simply didn¡¯t want to talk to her. As she was about to sigh with disappointment. ¡®¡­.?¡¯ Suddenly, long ck hair fell over her shoulder. [Understand. Our master hasn¡¯t had a chance to talk to new people for years.] ¡®¡­!¡¯ Startled, she turned her head back, only to see the woman with ck hair and crimson eyes she had seen on the carriage smiling at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± [Why? We¡¯re going to travel together anyway, right? Isn¡¯t it awkward not to exchange greetings at least?] Cyan, showing a very ufortable expression, asked as if he knew of her existence. Hastia quickly calmed her heart and cautiously examined the woman¡¯s figure. Following the faint mist trailing her footsteps, she saw a connection to the sword next to Cyan. Realizing something, Hastia pped her hands and said. ¡®You¡¯re the Demonic Sword!¡¯ [Oh my? You know me?] ¡®Of course! We¡¯ve heard a lot of stories since we were young! You were the one who saved our tribe a long time ago! If you¡¯re a White Elf, you must know about him, right?¡¯ [¡­..!] In an instant, Karam¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. ¡°Who saved who?¡± Cyan furrowed his brow in disbelief. ¡®I¡¯ve heard so many stories since I was young! About the owner who was with her back then and in the war¡­!¡¯ The cold fingers of the Demonic Sword silenced Hastia¡¯s tender lips. Confused, Hastia blinked her eyes. [You shouldn¡¯t talk about things you don¡¯t need to, little one.] With a slight tilt of her waist, she leaned closer to her ear and whispered softly. [If you don¡¯t want to die¡­ you¡¯d better keep quiet¡­] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 182 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 182: The One Protected by God (3) Already five hours have passed. From the city center to the outskirts, through viges and fields, such a journey would not be typical. While he continued to silently follow, Schurz began to feel increasingly uneasy as he followed Luna Rainliver. He had heard of her before, but he never knew she would be so obsessed. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Was it reasonable to search the entire city for one clue that might not even exist? The members of the society following her seemed ustomed to it, silently trailing behind her without any expression. Though Schurz had experience with long-distance travel from his mercenary activities, he felt he could endure it for a while longer, but it seemed like he could spend several sleepless nights at this rate. ¡®Are you not tired?¡¯ Even as she continued to move forward without a single drop of sweat, bravely traversing the rough mountain path, Schurz couldn¡¯t help but admire her determination. It was beyond mere obsession; it bordered on madness. Who was this ck-haired demon that she was so determined to find? ¡°¡­?¡± After five hours of starting her journey, Luna suddenly stopped walking. It was in the midst of a grassy clearing in the mountains. Scanning her surroundings, Luna eventually turned her gaze to the ground. Suddenly, without warning, she squatted down, pressed her nose to the earth, and sniffed like a dog, as if trying to catch a scent. Without any sign of abating as if the ritual was just beginning again, each member of the society either bowed their heads or pressed their foreheads. Perceiving this, the somewhat clueless Schurz inquired. ¡°What exactly are you trying to smell?¡± After a moment, Luna stood up and addressed herpanions without any exnation. ¡°Here.¡± As if waiting for hermand, the society members quickly advanced, forming a circr formation around her. -Wooo They each transmitted their mana into the ground, and a blue magical circle formed around Luna. ¡°¡­!¡± Surprised, Schurz instinctively tried to step back, but Luna reassured him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be rmed.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just feel it from where you are. When you reach the highest point of your darkness attribute power, see what happens¡­¡± Schurz was utterly bewildered. With her eyes closed, Luna sat back down and gently ced her folded hands on the ground. -Wooooo The ground began to resonate in response to the magic. Schurz realized that, just like in the previous mine, she was casting a spell called Rey. But he wasn¡¯t the only one sensing an unknown energy. Feeling arge amount of mana coursing through his entire body via the magic circle, Schurz sensed a strange yet familiar energy. ¡®Dark attribute magic?¡¯ It was a darkness attribute magic, simr to his own but distinctly different in quality. ¡°There was a carriage¡­ and knights.¡± Luna, who had quietly opened her eyes, spoke softly. ¡°Someone attacked them.¡± Everyone around her held their breath, watching her intently. ¡°Perhaps they targeted something inside the carriage? Or¡­¡± -Whoosh Luna¡¯s gaze, which had been reflecting on the past events, suddenly shifted elsewhere. Surprised momentarily, everyone watched as Luna threw herself down the steep slope beside the dirt path. ¡°L-Luna!¡± Startled, the society members followed suit, and Schurz, caught off guard, also followed. They slid down the slope and arrived at the mouth of a valley where clear water flowed gently. There, in front of them, was a small wooden carriage with missing wheels. As Luna gently caressed the carriage, a sinister smile tinged with joy and madness formed on her lips. ¡°I finally found you. Senior¡­.¡± * * * Sometimes I dream. I stand alone in a deste wastnd, surrounded by thousands of knights. Each of them holds a sword or a spear, ready to kill me at a moment¡¯s notice. While the golden aura above tries to offer them protection and encouragement, all I have is a single demonic sword in my right hand. Nothing else is by my side. When the knights charge with thunderous shouts, I kill them all. Every single one of them, Mercilessly. And then, soon after, the golden aura that protected them all disappears, leaving only me surrounded by the dark mist of ignorance, alone in the wastnd, looking up at the sky. Usually, this is where I wake up from the dream, but sometimes I wonder¡­ What expression would I have in the end, after killing every living being and being left alone? ¡°¡­¡± I opened my eyes. The sky was on the verge of dawn, covered in a deep blue veil. Reflecting on the moment I woke up, it seemed like I had slept for at least three hours. It was a rtively long sleep after a long time. ¡®¡­¡¯ While casually turning my head, I furrowed my brow slightly. Hastia, who had wrapped herself tightly in my cloak, was suddenly sleeping right next to me. I distinctly remember her being on the other side of the tree when I closed my eyes. When did shee all the way here? Feeling somewhat awkward, I nced at her intently, only to have Kaeram, who couldn¡¯t stand leaving this situation alone, appear and poke at my cheek. [Why? Disappointed you didn¡¯t get ambushed?] I didn¡¯t bother answering, knowing it would only give me a headache. Instead. ¡°What exactly is divine protection?¡± [Hmm?] ¡°It sounds nice enough, but it doesn¡¯t seem to serve its purpose properly, does it? A White Elf iming divine protection got kidnapped by just a few humans?¡± No matter how many times I went over it, it still didn¡¯t make sense to me. Divine protection means receiving attention and care from a supreme being called God. If I hadn¡¯t happened to pass nearby, wouldn¡¯t this woman have been dragged away by those evil knights and never known what cruel things she would have suffered? [You know, those pompous bastards wouldn¡¯t bother offering such grand protection to just protect from a few worthless humans, would they?] ¡°What do you mean, ¡®protected from¡¯ then?¡± [You.] Kaeram¡¯s sharp finger jabbed my forehead. When a person is so absurdly perplexed, they often burst into aughter without realizing it. That¡¯s exactly what I did. [Those arrogant beings wouldn¡¯t offer such grand protection to humans without some ulterior motive. They must have some impure purpose in mind.] ¡°An ulterior motive?¡± [Exactly. I don¡¯t know what deity offered the protection, but that deity probably wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye if this kid were kidnapped or suffered bodily and mental harm. They wouldn¡¯t even consider non-threatening beings like humans a threat, so their power wouldn¡¯t even be activated.] ¡°Then does that mean I¡¯m considered someone who can unravel that secret?¡± [To be more precise, you were rejected for being seen as someone who could threaten the deity¡¯s secret.] Kaeram, as always, raised her chin with a hint of interest, looking down at me. It¡¯s a secret as grand as the pride of the deities who pierce the sky. I¡¯m not a schr seeking the truth, and I don¡¯t care much about others¡¯ lives. I don¡¯t want to meddle in such grand privacy. But¡­ That secret must not be something as trivial as a first love. Whatever the reason the nameless deity hid a secret within this vulnerable elf, it¡¯s definitely not good for her. ¡®¡­.¡¯ Especially considering that the future ahead may not be so bright. -Whoosh As she slept soundly, she suddenly turned her body. Then, her closed eyes naturally met mine. ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± Seemingly unconcerned about such a bleak future for now, Hastia was smiling softly at me. * * * Gaul, the capital of the kingdom of Garam. Usually, capitals tend to be located at the heart of the territory, but Gaul is rtively skewed towards the bottom of the continent. It¡¯s a significant location chosen for its own reasons. It¡¯s said that Gaul is where humans first manifested magic to protect themselves. Although there are hardly any properly documented records, it¡¯s practically a legendary tale. Nheless, it can be considered a ce of great significance not only for the kingdom but for humanity as a whole. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ Hastia, gazing at the central spire, couldn¡¯t help but admire. At the top of the spire, a giant, iridescent magical stone, emitting a brilliant mana light, served as the symbol of the Garam Kingdom. ¡®The development of humans is truly remarkable! I never knew mana could be utilized to such an extent!¡¯ Well, it could be considered a result of centuries of struggle just to survive. ¡°Where are yourpanions gathering?¡± ¡®That¡­ they said it would be at the headquarters of the Mage Guild!¡¯ ¡°The Mage Guild headquarters?¡± It wasn¡¯t a particrly appealing ce for me. ¡°Are you saying the person in charge there is a member of your n?¡± ¡®I¡¯m not sure. We onlymunicated through letters beforehand, and they mentioned meeting there¡­¡¯ If the White Elf was an official within the Garam Magic Society in the first ce, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t have known about it. Although she generally ignores anything unrted to her, well¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s not a ce I¡¯d like to get too close to. Seeming to sense my sentiment, she suddenly took a step away from me. ¡®If you¡¯ve brought me this far, it¡¯s enough! I shouldn¡¯t burden you any further, so I¡¯ll go on alone from here! Is that the way to go?¡¯ Hastia pointed to the Mage Guild building right behind the spire. ¡®I wanted to keep this as a souvenir of our meeting with Cyan, but unfortunately, I¡¯ll return it.¡¯ Hastia neatly folded my cloak and handed it back to me. ¡°What are you going to do alone when you can¡¯t even speak?¡± ¡®It¡¯s okay! Besides, I¡¯ve already sensed the presence of n members nearby! If I mentallymunicate with them, they¡¯ll surely hear my voice and respond!¡¯ There was strong conviction in her eyes. ¡®It may be a small token of gratitude, but¡­¡¯ Hastia took out a white jade from her bosom and handed it to me. ¡®Just think of it as a protective charm! Someday, if Cyan encounters danger, this charm will protect him!¡¯ Despite wondering why such a good thing was with her and yet she got kidnapped, I suppressed the question rising to my lips with a calm heart. Lowering her head, she took a few steps forward, then waved at me. [Are you going to let her go without any regrets?] ¡°If that were the case, we would have parted ways at the city entrance.¡± All I can do for now is this. What¡¯s left is to observe her from a nearby ce to see what happens. Well, in terms of security, it¡¯s the second-best ce on the continent, so I don¡¯t think there will be any major problems, but¡­ -Thunk ¡°Oops!¡± Right next to the main street where I sent off Hastia. In a dark alleyway shrouded in shadows. I grabbed the neck of an unknown assant who was aiming a sinister dagger at me and mmed them against the wall. However, that doesn¡¯t mean there were no problems at all. On the writhing face of the assant, white and sharp elven ears protruded on both sides. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 183 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 183: The One Protected by God (4) In this unfamiliar city, this elf is not carrying this around for self-defense. Look at this viscous green liquid oozing from the tip of the dagger. It¡¯s poison. And a very deadly one at that. This elf hase purely to kill me. ¡°Yiik!¡± The elf tried to resist it and swung the other fist at my face. I turned my head lightly, and I dug into the empty armpits of the guy and crushed the bottom of the lower rib cage. ¡°Agh¡­!¡± Just as he tried to scream, I grabbed his jaw,pletely blocking any sound froming out. Is the groin a bit too obvious? As even a small force can bring about the greatest agony, there¡¯s no better target to aim for. Besides, an elf¡¯s body isn¡¯t much different from a human¡¯s. If the pain is intensified, it will not be lessened, that¡¯s for sure. Just 10 seconds. I¡¯d like to ask how it feels to experience pain you¡¯ve never felt in your entire life, but unfortunately, time doesn¡¯t allow it. I lifted his cor without a moment¡¯s pause. ¡°What are you? And why are scum like you near Hastia?¡± You shouldn¡¯t be asking questions right now? It seems his enlightenment time was insufficient. To prevent any doubts this time, I raised my hand again for a second enlightenment. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t misunderstand! I just appeared because it seemed like you were harassing Lady Hastia! I had no other intentions!¡± Every time this situation arises, I wish if they were going to make excuses, they¡¯d at least make them usible. Including this foolish elf and the others lurking around the corner who don¡¯t even considering out, they¡¯ve been following us since the city entrance. Perhaps, like Hastia, they sensed the same White Elf aura and came looking for us. If they were normalrades who sincerely wished for her safety, they would have appeared immediately and asked what was going on. But they didn¡¯t. Instead of showing up warmly, they secretly followed with an intention beyond malice. ¡®Can you hear my voice? It¡¯s Hastia! Is there anyone around?!¡¯ The naive elf continued to mentallymunicate in all directions. In any other ce, it might work, but this is Gaul, the capital of the Garam Kingdom, and in front of the headquarters of the Garam Guild, where mages of 7th rank and above abound. It means there are plenty of humans who can hear that mentalmunication. If she keeps doing that recklessly, she¡¯ll be taken away by the Guild¡¯s mages before the White Elf even notices. Deciding that the situation was not rxed, I turned my gaze forward again. ¡°There will be no more warnings. From now on, you¡¯ll only answer my questions. No private conversations allowed.¡± cing the hand raised gently on the other side, I pressed it against the elf¡¯s rib cage again. With a resolute gaze, the elf nodded his head painfully, indicating that he would answer any question. * * * It was strange. She could feel the presence of n members nearby, yet there was no one appearing. She wondered if her voice wasn¡¯t reaching them, so she tried to adjust the mana more precisely, but nothing changed. Hastia puffed up her cheeks in frustration. But she couldn¡¯t give up. As she closed her eyes again to focus on mentalmunication, ¨C Jaw Without a sound, someone grabbed her arm. Startled, Hastia turned her head. ¡®Cy-Cyan?¡¯ It was none other than Cyan, whom she had just parted ways with. ¡°¡­¡± Without a word or exnation, Cyan silently led the bewildered Hastia somewhere. Hastia, with a flustered expression, could only open her mouth, and for some reason, her cheeks were burning red. As they walked, their steps halted in the middle of the street. ¡®¡­.?¡¯ As Hastia looked ahead with a puzzled expression, she noticed several men wearing hoods at the end of the street. They too spotted the two approaching and turned their gazes. ¡®They¡¯re my n members!¡¯ Hastia smiled with relief at finding them, but the n members¡¯ expressions were not as cheerful. ¡®I was worried that my voice didn¡¯t reach you! Cyan found me¡­¡¯ For a moment, as Hastia looked at Cyan, her face froze. She sensed a hint of vignce mixed in with Cyan¡¯s indifferent gaze as he stared ahead. ¨C Shove Cyan tightened his grip on Hastia¡¯s hand. ¨C Twist Instead of continuing in the direction they were heading, he abruptly turned and headed towards a side alley. ¡®C-Cyan, what¡¯s going on? Is something wrong with my n members?¡¯ Despite Hastia¡¯s urgent question, Cyan didn¡¯t respond. If anything, he seemed displeased with their current speed. ¨C Swiftly ¡®¡­.!¡¯ Suddenly lifting her lower body, he grabbed onto the wall and flew upwards towards the top of a building. Caught off guard, Hastia¡¯s face turned as red as an apple, and she couldn¡¯t even muster a word of resistance. As their unexpected escape continued, Cyan flicked his finger in front of Hastia¡¯s face as theynded back on the ground. ¡°Wake up.¡± Startled, Hastia quickly nodded her head. From Cyan¡¯s half-lowered eyelids, a sense of disdain for her foolishness was clearly visible. ¡°How did you know that your n members are living in thisnd?¡± Cyan didn¡¯t even take a moment to catch his breath before asking the question. ¡®Um¡­ I didn¡¯t know from the beginning, but I heard from n members who had been to the handover. They¡¯ve been settled there for quite some time¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you know where they¡¯re settled?¡± ¡®Uh, well¡­ I heard it¡¯s called the Ushif Empire.¡¯ ¡°But why did they agree to meet in the Garam Kingdom?¡± ¡®Um, well¡­ I, um¡­¡¯ Hastia couldn¡¯t easily answer. ¡®I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure either. Just¡­ ourpanions who came with me were promised to meet them here in Gaul¡­¡¯ Her voice was gradually fading into a mosquito-like buzz. ¡®The name of the n member who agreed to meet, is it Nephrodite?¡¯ ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Cyan, as if expecting such a response, bit his lip. ¡®Hastia?¡¯ In the midst of their serious conversation, another voice suddenly echoed in their minds. They both turned their gaze towards where they felt the energy. ¡°This, this can¡¯t be! It¡¯s really Hastia!¡± Simr to the White Elves they encountered earlier on the street, three White Elves with hoods covering their heads were running towards them. ¡°Roel!¡± Hastia¡¯s face brightened suddenly. As the elves approached, they kneeled before her. ¡°We¡¯re so relieved that you¡¯re safe! We were really worried about what happened to Hastia¡­¡± Some of them were even shedding tears out of relief. ¡°We need to leave this city immediately! Everything has gone wrong! There are no n members here to help us!¡± Hastia looked at the n members with a perplexed expression, as if she couldn¡¯t understand. * * * In the past life, just once. I set foot in Pruina. To sum up my impressions in a single line, I¡¯d like to call it and where humans simply can¡¯t survive. The cold weather and rugged terrain aside, the way White Elves looked at humans was quite impressive. To put it simply, they avoided humans like pests. It¡¯s different from the concept of disdain for a weak race like dragons. They just dislike the race itself. To the extent that they believed humans should disappear from thisnd altogether. So, this naive elf is even more peculiar. Despite being in a strangend and being kidnapped, she followed a suspiciously dubious human? Any other White Elf would never have imagined such a thing. Anyway, a race that avoids humans as much as pestses to ask humans for help when they face danger? Yet they¡¯re not a race devoid of conscience to the extent of abandoning their own traditions. They would try to solve their own problems even if it means facing extinction. They can be considered a far more honest race than humans born with a tendency for domination. In other words, what they¡¯ve been trying to do so far isn¡¯t the decision of the entire White Elf race. It¡¯s purely an individualistic and uneptable deviation. ¡°It was wrong from the beginning! There were no n members who assimted into human society from the start! It was all a scheme by the Garnian faction!¡± A middle-aged elf named Roel revealed the true colors of the Garnian n, saying that they were instructed to follow Hastia to Gaul after she disappeared. While reluctantly following them, Hastia¡¯s voice was heard in the city, and they followed her energy to this ce. Unable to understand the serious situation, Hastia asked with a puzzled expression. ¡®B-But! Even if we were deceived, why did the Garnian n bring us here and what were they trying to do?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s something we¡¯ll find outter! For now, please just think about getting out of here and returning to Pruina!¡± Hastia, seemingly unable to make a firm decision, sped both fists in deep thought. Though I don¡¯t want to intervene in such a serious situation, those friends are under two big misconceptions right now. There were no n members assimted into human society from the beginning? No. There were. And what? The Garnian n is the culprit behind this? It¡¯s not 100% certain yet, but I¡¯m 99% sure. That guy isn¡¯t the culprit. He¡¯s just a faithful executor who follows orders. The real culprit is much higher up. While watching the somewhat uneasy conversation of the unfamiliar foreigners with interest, an elf suddenly approached me. Judging by the thoroughly aroused suspicion in his eyes, it didn¡¯t seem like he came to say anything good. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s your identity?¡± It seems like he¡¯s aimed the protest in the wrong direction. ¡°Why were you lurking around Hastia?¡± I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t understand their vignce, but haven¡¯t they realized that such unrestrained suspicion won¡¯t help at all yet? Thinking it¡¯s not worth responding, I just kept my mouth shut. ¡°Stop it, Alphonse! Sir Cyan is solely here to help!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more suspicious! Can a human emitting such a suspicious, if not downright evil, aura truly help Hastia with a pure heart?¡± Such a suspicious, if not downright evil, aura. Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong. Rather, I¡¯d say it¡¯s urate. I was judged more urately than that naive girl did. ¡®Pointless usations won¡¯t help! What¡¯s certain is that I was rescued by Sir Cyan! Without him, I might have been in some bad situation by now!¡¯ Despite her resolute outcry, the suspicious nces towards me didn¡¯t seem to fade easily. ¡®Even though we¡¯ve spent little time together and my immature heart may have made rash judgments, I¡¯ll tell you clearly here!¡¯ With a somewhat determined expression, she suddenly grabbed my hand. ¨C Jaw ¡®I gave my soulstone to Cyan here!¡¯ Then she suddenly said something iprehensible. What, a soul stone? Let¡¯s just stay still. It doesn¡¯t seem like the first time I¡¯ve heard of such an item. It seems like I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere¡­ ¡°A-Are you insane, Hastia?!¡± Their reaction, more of sheer horror than disgust, was quite a spectacle. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 184 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 184: The One Protected by God (5) Soul Stone. Where have I heard of that before? Ah, right, I remember it as something I heard when I visited Pruina in my past life. Wasn¡¯t it said that every White Elf gets one as their second soul from birth? It¡¯s not an artifact made artificially like the Ignition Stone or the Daze Stone, nor is it a mana-filled crystal like a Mana Stone. It¡¯s just a white stone that can be seen anywhere in Pruina. However, sometimes, the meaning contained within is more important than its apparent performance. The Soul Stone was said to be a very meaningful item for the residents living there. A stone containing souls, as its name suggests. In addition to the innate soul bestowed upon the body, it was said to have the meaning of a second soul that grows with the body as it develops. It was also said to have the meaning of a talisman protecting the owner from danger, And if one were to transfer their Soul Stone to another, it meant they trusted and relied on that existence so much that they could even pass on their own soul, and furthermore, the meaning as apanion¡­ Wait a moment, Is this elf really crazy for showing me this? ¡®Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand! It¡¯s just my sentiment! It doesn¡¯t have any other meaning! It¡¯s just as a token of gratitude for saving me¡­¡¯ As a token of gratitude, she gave away something akin to her own soul? Hey elf, do you think I¡¯m such an ignorant human who can¡¯t even understand that? To some, I might seem like a demon who saved their life in exchange for their soul. Look at that. Thankfully, the other elves are not wielding swords in their hands, staring at me as if they might kill me at any moment. ¡°Hey you! What trick did you use to bewitch our Lady Hastia?¡± Talking about tricks. Seems like the situation turned against me now, I don¡¯t even know who I¡¯m protesting to. ¡°Stop it, Alphonse!¡± Instead of him, who seems like he won¡¯t calm down even if he speaks, a middle-aged elf stepped forward, trying to handle the situation with flexibility. ¡°Greetings are overdue. I will express gratitude on behalf of the White Elves for rescuing Lady Hastia and escorting her here.¡± Just like humans, he bent his waist at a right angle to express gratitude to me. ¡°We can¡¯t reveal much due to our circumstances, but Lady Hastia is extremely important to our White Elf n. I don¡¯t know for what reason or purpose you helped, but since Lady Hastia also trusted and relied on you sincerely, I won¡¯t ask further.¡± In his raised head, determination and a fierce determination could be seen. ¡°But, from now on, please refrain from interfering. Just as you have your own affairs, this matter is solely the business of our White Elves.¡± I barely managed to hold back augh. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a desperate team for some kind of great deed, so what are we going to do with just four people? I guarantee it. If they leave in that state now, they won¡¯t even be able to leave the vicinity of Gaul, let alone the kingdom. My gaze naturally turned to Hastia. ¡®I¡¯m sorry for surprising you. But what Roel said is true. This is purely our affair, and we can¡¯t involve people who have no rtionship with us like Cyan anymore.¡¯ She bowed politely, her hands neatly folded. ¡®It was really nice to be with you, Cyan. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again, but I¡¯ll pray every day that the blessings of the gods will be with you too.¡¯ With her final farewell, she turned without any lingering feelings. The n members followed one by one, and I just nkly watched them go further away. [What? Not following?] Kaeram asked, seeming surprised by my reaction. Instead of answering the question, I just stared at the white Soul Stone she left behind. It¡¯s hard to understand when people, whether human or elf, act like this. It¡¯s absurd that they trust me like some lifelong savior just because I saved them once. I don¡¯t understand how they can be so naive while pretending to be brave. As someone from not so distant memorieses to mind, my brow furrowed involuntarily. Wishing for the blessings of the gods? They themselves have always openly received divine protection, but not me. I raise the demonic sword gripped in my right hand and gaze at my reflection on its de. I¡¯ve lived like this for the past seven years, and I¡¯ll continue to live like this in the future. Unchanging, regardless of whatever truths are presented, is my immutable self. After a brief moment of reflection, I quietly lowered the sword. Then, opposite to the direction Hastia and her party went, I leisurely walked away. * * * On the vast expanse of fields, a gentle mountain breeze blew towards the procession of carriages heading back to Gaul, where the headquarters of the Garam Society was located, departing from Uito. Leaning out of the window, Luna nced outside, gently closing her eyes to feel the touch of nature on her skin. ¡°¡­.¡± Before her, Schurz sat with hands and feet somewhat gathered, appearing even more awkward than usual. Sweat dripped down his forehead, clearly ufortable in his current position. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there like a constipated puppy, askfortably.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You want to ask me something, right?¡± Stabbed by her straightforwardness, Schurz simply opened his mouth dumbfoundedly. ¡°Can¡­ Can I?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s something you¡¯re curious about, don¡¯t hesitate to inquire. It¡¯s a truth you must uphold in life.¡± As he thought about it, he realized she was speaking like someone who has lived twice as long as her age. Despite feeling incredulous, Schurz couldn¡¯t muster any objections. Instead, he decided to pursue his curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking carefully on my way here, but I just can¡¯t understand why Luna would¡­¡± ¡°Why did I choose you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Looking into her eyes, it seemed she had known for quite some time. After an ufortable cough topose himself, Schurz calmly spoke. ¡°My real name is not Zion, it¡¯s Schurz. My parents, whom I¡¯ve never seen, traveled from city to city when I was young, just to make ends meet. I¡¯ve literally lived to survive.¡± Schurz, deeming there was nothing more to hide, revealed his identity without falsehood. ¡°I¡¯ve sometimes thought my life was absurd, but I¡¯ve neverined. Despite the hardships at the beginning, I¡¯ve managed to ovee them and make it to where I am now.¡± Luna listened silently, showing no change in expression. ¡°While I¡¯ve always thought living alone was no issue, I realized that the world is vast, and within it, a vagabond like me is no different from the wanderers who aimlessly float around. At some point, living a life of uncertain death itself.¡± Schurz remembered the injuries he sustained that day and absentmindedly rubbed his shoulder. ¡°It may be a hasty assumption, but I believe that you, Luna, have also seen a lot while living a life as challenging as mine. That¡¯s why there are many others far more talented and capable than me who you must have encountered. Yet, why did you choose to pick up a rootless mercenary like me, I still don¡¯t understand¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± Luna answered without waiting for him to finish. ¡°It¡¯s because your potential, Zion, no, Schurz, is essential to me.¡± ¡°My potential?¡± Schurz couldn¡¯tprehend her words yet. A darkness attribute, not weed by the world, with limited capabilities, what kind of potential could there possibly be? ¡°By the way, that ck-haired demon you encountered was also of the darkness attribute.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°The attribute ratio was 91%, wasn¡¯t it? Who knows, it might be higher now?¡± Schurz blinked his eyes, wondering if he had misheard. 91%? Is that a number a person can have? Considering that even if half of the attribute¡¯s value is exceeded, it¡¯s considered a divine selection, but 91%? It would be more credible to say that a being from the divine realm descended. Though it¡¯s just a number, what does this girl mean by casually mentioning it? The more he knows, the more elusive she bes. Then another question arose. What rtion does she have with the ck-haired demon? Listening to her, it felt like there was an inexplicable tenderness beyond mere understanding. It even seemed as if she were searching for a long-lost lover. ¡°The ck-haired demon you mentioned¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What kind of person is he to Luna?¡± Schurz smoothly brought up the topic, as if naturally inclined towards it. ¡°Nothing special.¡± Luna responded without any hint of displeasure, instead showing a faint smile. ¡°He¡¯s someone I loved, love, and will continue to love.¡± The unchanged emotion over seven years. It was an immutable emotion that wouldn¡¯t change even after 70 or 700 years. ¡°And someone I must find. Find and¡­¡± Schurz momentarily thought. The sight of Luna now seemed more serious than ever. The sincerity tinged in her indifferent gaze was evidence, devoid of any denial or doubt. ¡°Now it¡¯s someone I must save.¡± The faint smile that once graced her lips had vanished, reced by a confident glint in her eyes, though, ¡°¡­¡± As if it wasn¡¯t the right time yet, Luna gently closed her eyes and erased the trace. When she opened them again, she returned to her usual indifferent demeanor, devoid of any lingering emotion. Before her, the carriage crossed a hill, revealing the colorful magic stone atop the spire, shimmering brilliantly in Gaul¡¯sndscape. * * * In a space where chilly air circted, a man sat alone at the center like in meditation. Someone hurriedly ran towards him. ¡°Lord Garnian! Hastia¡¯s location has been detected!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve just left Gaul after joining the remaining n members who escaped earlier! What should we do?¡± Despite the urgent report, Garnian didn¡¯t bat an eye. He simply rose from his seat, took a deep breath, and said. ¡°Ensure they are safely escorted without any further injuries.¡± His voice resonated with authority and inner strength. Without further questions, the elf who received the instructions left immediately. Just as Garnian was about to move towards Hastia¡¯s location. ¡®Garnian¡­.¡¯ A woman¡¯s voice, dignified and elegant, resonated within him. ¡®Lady Nephrodite!¡¯ Pausing in his tracks, Garnian listened intently to her voice. ¡®I won¡¯t speak much. I trust you¡¯ll handle it without any issues.¡¯ Encouragement that he¡¯ll do well or a warning that failure won¡¯t be tolerated. With aplex blend of both meanings, her voice faded away. ¡®I¡¯ll follow Lady Nefrodite¡¯s words.¡¯ With a determination to seed, Garnian resumed his stride. Behind him, an overwhelming surge of magic emanated, uncontainable. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 185 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 185: Key (1) Somewhere in Pruina where more snow fell than usual ten years ago. Garnian rushed to Hastia¡¯s side, humming a tune as he walked along the road. ¡°Hastia! What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Why Garnian?¡± Hastia blinked her angelic eyes innocently. Garnian, looking bewildered with his innocent face not matching his stature, quickly kneeled on the ground. His gaze fell on Hastia¡¯s delicate left leg. On her small knee, red blood was clustered like dew. ¡°Oh! I think I got this while ying with friends earlier. It didn¡¯t hurt much, so I left it alone¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll heal it right away!¡± Garnian immediately cast a spell to heal her wound. ¡°Wow, it healed so quickly? Thank you, Garnian!¡± Hastia¡¯sughter sounded like soft feathers. Garnian, despite sighing in relief, soon stiffened his face again. ¡°How many times have I told you? It¡¯s fine to y, but please be a little more careful! Lady Hastia is our¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know! I¡¯m a very precious being to White Elves! I¡¯ve heard it so many times my ears are worn out!¡± Hastia waved her arms as if telling him to stop nagging. Though it was a very cute sight, like a newly hatched chick struggling to spread its wings, Garnian¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I told you not to make that face, Garnian! I¡¯m fine, you know? Is it because of the ceremony in a few days? What about living without words? After all, we canmunicate with each other through telepathy!¡± Hastia scolded Garnian, who looked worried, extending her face and shaking him off. Garnian, without a hint of embarrassment, kneeled with a determined look in his eyes and swore to her. ¡°If there¡¯s anything difficult, please tell me anytime! I, Garnian, will always be by Lady Hastia¡¯s side! I¡¯ll protect Lady Hastia from any danger!¡± With an earnest yet naive appearance, Hastia nodded her head. What on earth was she and everyone else making a fuss about Garnian for? Even though receiving the ceremony didn¡¯t change her existence significantly, it seemed ufortable that everyone was making unnecessary sacrifices. Still, there was definitely a good side. That was clearly visible in Garnian¡¯s resolute, albeit somewhat awkward, face. Having individuals one could truly rely on and trust was indeed a great happiness, wasn¡¯t it? As long as that rtionship remained unchanged for a long time. It was thought by Hastia to be as blessed a life as there could be. However, It was like that, Garnian, who had always sworn to be by her side, Why did he create such a situation? ¡°Lady Hastia!¡± ¡®¡­?¡¯ Startled by Roel¡¯s sudden call, Hastia turned her head. ¡°I understand you¡¯re confused! But you need to focus on the task at hand!¡± ¡®Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡¯ Hastia forcefully turned her head back, focusing on running again. Although they managed to escape Gaul somehow, there was still a long and arduous journey ahead of them. ¡°We must avoid contact with others as much as possible! As you know, ourbat abilities are not exceptional enough to face Garnian, so if necessary, I¡¯ll use spatial teleportation magic to get only Lady Hastia out!¡± ¡®Then, what about you all¡­?¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about us. If you truly care about us, just think about returning safely to Pruina now!¡± The two n members following also nodded in agreement with Roel¡¯s words. But for Hastia, it was something she could never ept. Due to her own ignorance and carelessness, the current situation had arisen, yet how could she alone return to the homnd? But the situation was far from allowing such a pleasing oue. ¨C Thud! Suddenly, a huge wall shot up from the ground, blocking their path. ¡°¡­!¡± Reflected in the transparent ice, Hastia¡¯s face revealed emotions that wanted to deny the current situation. Ice attribute magic, Ice Wall. The familiar presence of magic emanated from the icy wall, which spewed a chilling cold as if warning them not to approach. ¡°What on earth is the reason?¡± Roel, turning his head first, asked in a voice full of anger. ¡°Why are you doing such a thing, Garnian?¡± Following Roel, Hastia also turned her head. At the end of the dusty road, staring at them with heightened gazes were the n members and the central figure among them, a White Elf of their tribe. The aura of strength emanating from his entire body weighed heavily on the surrounding air. ¡®Garnian¡­.¡¯ Desperately calling his name as he stood firm, but all that returned was indifferent silence. He, who was revered as the guardian of the key to the gods and the greatest warrior of the tribe, is now threatening his own kin like this. Hastia hoped desperately that the current situation was just a dream. ¡®What¡¯s the reason, Garnian?¡¯ ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®If there¡¯s some unavoidable situation, please just tell me! I can understand. Garnian!¡¯ Despite Hastia¡¯s earnest plea, Garnian¡¯s response was nowhere to be heard. He simply continued to advance towards her with heavy footsteps, like a summoned being moving to carry out its orders. Then, quietly gathering mana beside her, Alphonse chanted a spell and created a blue magical circle. ¡°May the wrath of the frost pierce your heart!¡± ¨C Whooong In the resonating magical circle of cold, a transparent ice spear shimmered into existence. ¨C Swish! In the blink of an eye, it flew forward. The tip of the spear was aimed directly at Garnian¡¯s heart. ¨C Thud! With a sound akin to tearing eardrums, the brief silence around them shattered. From Hastia¡¯s group¡¯s perspective, the ice spearunched by Alphonse was precisely lodged in Garnian¡¯s heart as he approached head-on. However, before his heart, there was something clearly visible: Garnian¡¯s right hand gripping the shaft of the spear. ¡°¡­!¡± Alphonse¡¯s face contorted in an instant. He felt pitiful for thinking the attack hadnded. The counterattack, which was almost like giving it his all, was weakly blocked by Garnian¡¯s right hand. ncing at the spear for a moment, Garnian tossed it aside. ¡°I will say nothing¡­.¡± Finally breaking his silence, Garnian, standing firm like a rock, spoke. ¡°You need not forgive me, nor understand. Even if you hate and resent me, I will ept it willingly.¡± ¡°What on earth is the reason? Surely, there must be a reason why you yourself are doing something so dishonorable, Garnian!¡± Alphonse, inadvertently overwhelmed by emotion, shouted in anger. Garnian spoke with the same unchanged gaze as before. ¡°It is to fulfill a long-cherished wish.¡± ¡°A long-cherished wish?¡± ¡°A task to unravel the long-standing wish of our tribe, which began who knows when and may continue indefinitely. You will soon understand as well.¡± ¡®A long-standing wish?¡¯ Hastia couldn¡¯t understand. A long-standing wish? Was there something so pessimistic that it could be called a long-standing wish for our White Elf tribe? Despite her persistent gaze mixed with doubt and suspicion, ¡°¡­¡± Garnian stubbornly avoided meeting Hastia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lady Hastia!¡± Beside her, Roel whispered softly, snapping her out of her trance. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s fortunate amidst the misfortune, but it seems we¡¯ve averted the worst-case scenario. Garnian doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of harming us, after all.¡± As he spoke, he quietly began gathering mana, except for withdrawing one hand backward. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what their purpose is, but we won¡¯t be too concerned anyway. As I mentioned earlier, I¡¯ll use spatial teleportation magic to help Lady Hastia escape, so please flee safely!¡± ¡®It¡¯s unreasonable, Roel! How can I leave you all behind alone¡­!¡¯ She vehemently protested, but Roel¡¯s hand was already prepared to cast an advanced spell. ¡°We shall defy the logic of space to escape this impending crisis!¡± With the incantation, a small magic circle formed beneath Hastia¡¯s feet, and the light emanating from it gently enveloped her body. ¡°¡­!¡± Garnian, sensing the movement of mana btedly, swiftly leaped forward, but Hastia¡¯s body was already fading into the light. Thus, leaving everyone behind, just as the unwanted lonely escape was about to unfold, ¨C Thud! Suddenly, arge sword appeared in the sky along with the magic circle. The sword descended without dy, its sharp tip aimed at, ¡°Lady Hastia, dodge!¡± Directly above Hastia¡¯s head. In the blink of an eye, it would strike. In such a pressing moment, there was no room to evade. She simply bowed her head deeply and tightly shut her eyes. ¨C Thud! Exactly five seconds passed, neither more nor less. As Hastia realized she was unharmed, she slowly opened her eyes that had been shut. ¡®¡­?¡¯ The moment she discovered herself standing alone, lonely, on the field where the mountain wind blew, ¨C Thump Whether it was a moment of relief or not, she weakly sank down. However, realizing it wasn¡¯t time to rx, she immediately lifted her head. The energy of the n members was still distinctly felt not far away. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Even if she couldn¡¯t flee alone, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference if she returned. Though her heart was torn with anguish, Hastia repeated her dilemma while pacing back and forth, but she couldn¡¯te to a decision. ¡°You don¡¯t need to agonize so much.¡± At the strange sensation that woke her from her confusion, Hastia turned her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be frustrated by the reality that you can¡¯t do anything.¡± A woman with long, silvery hair simr to Hastia¡¯s smiled strangely at her. Somehow feeling an oppressive aura, Hastia unconsciously stepped back. Though she looked human on the surface, Hastia immediately realized the woman before her was of the same White Elf tribe as herself. ¡°No need to be on guard, no need to have doubts. Our meeting here and now was destined from a very distant past¡­¡± Hastia couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning of the words. To put it bluntly, wouldn¡¯t it mean to just not think about anything? As the unknown woman gently took steps towards her, amidst the confusion clouding her mind, she gently brushed away the frozen tear on Hastia¡¯s cheek and whispered softly. ¡°It¡¯s time to be freed from the long-standing wish that hassted for 300 years. Let go of everything and close your eyesfortably. Then everything will be over.¡± As her sweet voice gently prated Hastia¡¯s ears, her eyelids gradually began to droop, sleep pouring over her. Towards the unknown abyss of space, not knowing when she would awaken, ¡°Sleep well, Hastia¡­¡± Hastia fell into oblivion without a sound. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 186 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 186: Key (2) Even in small territories with less than a hundred standby troops, outsiders must go through procedures when entering. What about ces known as the capital of a country? More meticulous and stringent procedures than ever should be in ce. The guards of Gaul, visible through the window at an angle. Even as a mercenary who had traveled through many cities, Schurz couldn¡¯t help but feel awestruck. Is it because it¡¯s not just the capital of a country, but also the symbolic birthce of magic? He thought there would be unfamiliar andplex procedures, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The carriage they were riding passed through the castle gate without any procedures. No procedures were in ce, not even guards stopping them. While Schurz was quite flustered, Luna remained calm as if it was amon urrence. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I just let them know beforehand with my energy.¡± ¡°Y-your energy?¡± ¡°Yes. Before reaching the gate, I mentallymunicated with some of the knights to let them know I wasing.¡± ¡°Why bother with that¡­?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s bothersome.¡± Schurz immediately understood the simple yet clear answer. ¡°Have you always done that?¡± ¡°Yes. If there seemed to be any issues, I would have disembarked first to check. Most of the time, they are minor issues like the condition of the walls or if any guards are absent, just trivial matters.¡± Schurz subtly raised his head and looked out the window. In the eyes of the knights staring at the carriage with rigid faces, there was a clear desire for it to pass quickly. ¡°I thought it was just a small consideration on my part, but for some reason, all the knights seemed terrified. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m making a big deal out of it¡­¡± Before the question of whether he truly didn¡¯t know the reason could reach his lips, Schurz quickly suppressed it. ¡°But today¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°There seems to be a serious problem.¡± The woman who had been sitting quietly with her arms crossed suddenly leaped out of the carriage. ¡°L-Luna?¡± Schurz, as well as the members of the association following the carriage, were equally surprised. She stopped her urgent steps in front of the guards lined up outside the gate. ¡°On duty, attention! We greet Lady Luna Rainriver!¡± The knights, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, saluted her with faces tense with anticipation. With a gesture that acknowledged their salute, Luna casually directed her gaze towards somewhere unknown. ¡°What about the people who entered today?¡± ¡°A group of merchants from the Kingdom of Spania, four of them, and several hundred individuals who came for personal matters¡­¡± The knight began reading dozens of entry records as if he were reading them all. ¡°What about entities that aren¡¯t human?¡± ¡°Yes! Non-human entities¡­ Yes?¡± For a moment, the knight, who had been reporting with a stiff face, became puzzled, struggling to answer the cryptic question. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly like this situation. It seems something suspicious was happening in a ce we didn¡¯t know about¡­¡± Difort unintentionally spread across Luna¡¯s furrowed brow. * * * -Thunk The falling sword crashed against the transparent ice shield and rolled helplessly to the ground. Garnian, who had lifted the shield, quietly looked up and gazed ahead. Hastia was nowhere to be seen. She had escaped through the vast spatial transition cast by Roel. Roel,pletely drained of mana, could do nothing but slump to the ground, gasping for breath. Though Garnian might not care much, his gaze was not directed towards the n members who had helped Hastia escape but towards the white-armored group ahead. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Garnian. I was only trying to prevent the key from fleeing¡­¡± The middle-aged knight at the head of the group conveyed his words with indifferent eyes. ¡°Just saying not to misunderstand might not be enough?¡± ¡°I swear by the name of Sir Mihan Hasellus, a senior knight of the Order of the Knights of Light. But if that¡¯s not enough, well, then I¡¯ll swear to God Lumendel in your presence.¡± Mihan responded to Garnian¡¯s displeasure with an unpleasant tone. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? She¡¯s someone to be handled with care, without even a scratch. You need to exin a proper reason, not just an excuse about trying to prevent escape. Otherwise¡­¡± A fierce chill emanated from Garnian¡¯s clenched fists. ¡°I, too, will find a way to make you speak in my own way¡­¡± Despite the threatening warning, Mihan retorted with a scoff. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, Garnian. This isn¡¯t the territory of the White Elves. It¡¯s our human territory. Just because you don¡¯t like it doesn¡¯t mean you can freely exert your power.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not and where we can freely exert our power either. Before the kingdom¡¯s forcese knocking, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stop interfering with our affairs?¡± With a bold attitude that didn¡¯t bat an eye, Garnian was momentarily at a loss for words. In the tense standoff, just as it seemed it could erupt at any moment, a knight approached Mihan and whispered something. At this, Mihan¡¯s lips subtly moved. ¡°It seems the Saintess has personally secured the key.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°She veered off course slightly from the original n, but so what? As long as the destination is the same.¡± Garnian¡¯s unwavering gaze, like a guardian of the forest, finally wavered slightly. ¡°Follow me, Garnian. the Saintess also wishes for your presence¡­¡± With that, Mihan turned on his heel. The n members who had not easily lifted their feet to follow Garnian gathered around him. ¡°What do you intend to do, Garnian? We¡¯ll make sure some of us stick by your side, just in case.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. You all stay here and watch over Roel and the other n members.¡± With determination, Garnian stepped forward again and soon disappeared beyond the path with the knights. Left behind were Roel¡¯spanions, surrounded by n members following Garnian. ¡°Speak up! Surely you can tell us what happened with Garnian?!¡± The n members only exchanged nces, none of them daring to speak up. ¡°We¡¯re just following Garnian¡¯s will. It¡¯s all for the greater good¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Did the one we were supposed to protect suddenly change to Garnian? If you have a mouth, at least try to exin!¡± Despite Alphonse¡¯s agitation and outcry, the n members remained silent, only avoiding eye contact. ¡°For now,e with us. If you wait quietly, everything will be over soon. Lady Hastia will return safely, and we will proudly pay for all my sins when we return to Pruina¡­¡± As the conversation took a turn for the worse, the Knights of Light who had not yet returned approached. ¡°Do not interfere with them! We¡¯ll take care of them ourselves!¡± Although they attempted to resist their approach, the knights didn¡¯t even respond. A sense of unease permeated the air with their inexplicable silence, and in that strange atmosphere, a n member stepped forward, blocking the knights. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask. Why did you drag us into the territory of another country, not the Empire¡¯s? Why did you kidnap Hastia without reason, and who exactly is this supposed saint¡­¡± -Thud Before the tangled questions and suspicions could be unraveled, the gruesome sound of a de piercing flesh silenced them abruptly. The n member¡¯s eyes, filled with anxiety, slowly lowered, and within their sight, a chilling de stained with crimson blood was cruelly disyed. ¡°W-what is this¡­?¡± -Swish! The knight answered the question by mercilessly drawing their sword. The n member¡¯s eyes widened without a scream, their pupils dting as they copsed backward. ¡°Leo!!¡± Other n members watching rushed to his aid. Leo, with half-closed eyelids, barely maintained his breath. The n members immediately cast healing and hemostasis spells to stop the bleeding and stabilize him. The knights looked down at them with indifferent eyes, despite their desperate actions. ¡°What you say is correct. This is for everyone¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!?¡± ¡°But everyone does not include you.¡± The knights, drawing their swords in unison, aimed the pure white des imbued with light magic at the White Elves. ¡°If you think you¡¯ve been betrayed, just surrender. This was nned from the moment you and we joined hands. It¡¯s also her will¡­¡± The n members couldn¡¯t muster any rebuttal. They only red at the knights with eyes filled with anger and despair. The knights, without hesitation or doubt, slowly raised their swords to deal with them. At that moment, ¡°May the holy light protect you¡­¡± With a faint chant, a white barrier enveloped the White Elves. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Both the Elves and the knights holding their swords were taken aback. ¡°Should I call it boldness? Or would recklessness be more fitting? Who would think this is not the Ushif Empire?¡± An underlying anger was evident in the indifferent voice. As if they had heard the cries of a demonic beast from the Lemea Gorge, the knights felt a shiver run down their spines. The unfamiliar aura of foreign magic added to their unease. The knights quickly turned their gaze following the voice. ¡°You¡¯re members of the Order of the Knights of Light, aren¡¯t you?¡± A confident stance and a disdainful gaze met the sky-blue haired woman before them. It was Luna. * * * Above, even when looked up, the end of the pristine pir and the elongated corridor between them couldn¡¯t be seen. Without any conversation or idle talk, the two casually walked along the illuminated corridor. ¡°By the way, Garnian. I heard you¡¯ve guarded the Key of the Gods for 300 years.¡± ¡°Please be careful with your words. The term ¡®key¡¯ is quite unpleasant.¡± ¡°Heh, no need to misunderstand. It was purely a statement born out of my admiration.¡± Mihan smoothly continued speaking with a yful smile. ¡°Is it a matter of racial difference? Just looking at your case makes us humans realize how frail a race we arepared to the elves. To think that for 300 years you¡¯ve faithfully protected the tribe with an unwavering heart, even amidst the wavering beliefs of the knights who¡¯ve preserved their beliefs for decades¡­ Truly, you must be an undeniably reliable guardian.¡± Mihan even apuded while praising his steadfast spirit. Garnian, on the other hand, seemed rather displeased, furrowing his brow instead. ¡°The desire to protect the home one lives in is a nature shared by all races, be it humans or elves. But sometimes, those natures ovep. And when they do, it often leads to territorial disputes.¡± The two men stopped as they reached a massive iron door at the end of the corridor. Behind the iron door, the radiant magic emitted by the owner of this space was distinctly felt. ¡°Please, enter. The Lady awaits.¡± Mihan stepped aside slightly, gesturing for Garnian to go in. Without hesitation, Garnian opened the door and entered. *Creak* As if a divine revtion descended, a beam of light from the ceiling illuminated the center of the space. Atop the slightly raised altar, Hastia was peacefully sleeping, while in front of her, the owner of this space sat in a reverent posture, offering prayers. ¡°Wee, Garnian.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 187 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 187: Key (3) A wise andpassionate nature. A beautiful beauty that perfectly fits the term reincarnation of a goddess. Even if all the world¡¯s descriptors were attached, it would be impossible to fully express her charm. The messenger conveying the voice of the gods, the spiritual leader of the Knights of Light, the saint Nephrodite Iris. Considered extremely noble by all who live beyond the empire on thisnd, most did not know her true nature, hidden behind a bright halo. Who could have guessed? She, who always prayed to the gods for the prosperity of humans and the blessings of the continent, in fact, is not human, but a white elf. ¡°Was it three years ago? I still vividly remember the day I first met Garnian.¡± She murmured quietly, a strange smile on her lips. ¡°At that time, you warmly weed us, who hade to Pruina.¡± At this, Garnian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He did not treat her lightly enough for the word ¡°wee¡± to be appropriate. Due to the white elves¡¯ tendency to fiercely guard against outsiders, Garnian revealed himself first and tried to stop her. Furthermore, he threw a strong warning that even if she approached further, she could be killed, but she did not care. At that time, Garnian saw two humans. The saint Nephrodite and a knight with blonde hair whose name he did not know. ¡°Thinking back to that moment still makes my heart race. If I hadn¡¯t revealed that I was a white elf, without even hearing the circumstances, you would have killed us. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Garnian neither nodded nor denied. The energy of one¡¯s own people was not something that could be hidden on the inside just because it was hidden on the outside. He already knew that she was a white elf from the moment they first met. ¡°Roles, duties, responsibilities. It may sound cruel to see it differently. Even though it feels like something forced upon me by someone else, and yet, feeling like there is no one else but me who can do it, I have no choice but to do it.¡± The key guarding the secrets of the gods, and the guardian protecting that key. For the past 300 years, it had been Garnian¡¯s role, performed with unwavering dedication. ¡°Is that why? I¡¯ve often thought that I resemble Garnian a lot. Yet there were also clear differences. If I thought everyone should follow me for one purpose, Garnian was willing to sacrifice only himself for one purpose.¡± Nephrodite¡¯s gaze was still directed not at Garnian, but at Hastia. ¡°Still, it¡¯s undeniable that our paths are the same. The key holding the secret of the gods¡­ In order to maintain the peace now reconstructed under the order of light, we must continue to protect that secret.¡± ¡°I will not listen to anything further.¡± As if not to be swayed by her persuasion, he interrupted her, ¡°I followed you, Nephrodite, for one reason only. To pass the power of the key sealed within Hastia to you. You said that with it, we could prevent the threats to the continent.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You said it would free us from the long-standing wish of the white elf tribe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You clearly said that it would free Hastia as a normal elf, not as a key, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. My feelings about that haven¡¯t changed.¡± Despite Garnian¡¯s repeated questions, she calmly replied. ¡°But why¡­¡± On the other hand, Garnian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and were reddened from being bloodshot. ¡°Do you have that in your hand?¡± In her right hand, which is as beautiful as dried powder, there was a mysterious dagger gripped. ¡°There is such saying, isn¡¯t there? True freedom is obtained at the moment of death. Being free from all the suffering and hardships experienced in life and embracing peace is what true freedom can be called.¡± There was a subtleughter in her voice. ¡°I will free her by death.¡± Then, as if to announce what to do next, she withdrew her hand holding the dagger. ¡°Nephrodite!!¡± The guardian¡¯s fierce shout echoed throughout the space. ¡°Have you deceived us from the beginning?¡± ¡°I did not deceive you. At least, my sincere intention was to protect everyone from the impending threat.¡± Even his body, which had not trembled in the severe cold of the pr regions, could not help but be helpless in the face of cruel betrayal. Without hesitation, Garnian immediately rushed towards Nephrodite. However, ¡°¡­!¡± From the moment he took the first step, sensing something amiss, he stopped in his tracks. The floor erupted with a light of white mana like rising smoke. Garnian instantly realized what it was¡ªa hidden trap activated silently like a hidden enchantment. ¡°A restriction barrier?¡± ¡°I forgot to warn you about that. I should have just told you to stay quietly in your ce, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Driven by anger, Garnian¡¯s emotions faded away. Nevertheless, he had no intention of giving up, immediately harnessing the dormant power within his body without any hesitation. -Woosh With the addition of snow elemental magic and the unique aura of the elves, a fierce snowstorm swept around. -Crack With this, part of the magic circle began to glow brightly, emitting a sharp sound. ¡°Even simply releasing power can destroy the barrier, what an impressive achievement.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, at the familiar voice from behind, Garnian quickly turned his head. ¡°What can we do then? If we have to resort to such cowardly methods.¡± -Swish As the de cut through the air, Garnian¡¯s legs gave way and he copsed. Blood trickled from his lips, his eyes reddened from anger and vigor. Before him, fallen, was a high-ranking knight named Mihan, sporting a meaningful smile as he gripped the sword. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. As a knight of light, I also wished to confront the greatest warrior of the white elf tribe, but what can I do? If this is fate, then so be it.¡± Mihan let out a disappointed sigh, but his smile remained intact. Overwhelmed with humiliation, Garnian trembled. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± With a mix of anger and confusion in his eyes, he asked. ¡°What kind of threat are you talking about that is so formidable even the gods fear it? What are you afraid of that you would dare to uncover the secrets of the gods?¡± Instead of answering, Nephrodite, who had risen from her seat, gently stroked the cheek of the peacefully sleeping Hastia atop the altar. ¡°It¡¯s the mist.¡± ¡°The mist?¡± ¡°An existence of mist that threatens the light¡­ In this world that rejects and threatens the existing order, it is an absolute negative existence.¡± For the first time, a chill was felt in her voice, which had been full ofposure. ¡°As a messenger conveying the voice of the gods and a saint praying for the peace of thisnd, I cannot simply ignore that existence. Even if it means digging into the sealed records of the ancient era, it must be destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Only then can his protection continue to bless thisnd for a longer time¡­¡± Her face, stained with determination, transformed once again from solemnity to a positive expression of reverence and joy. Then, slowly raising the dagger in her hand, she recited an unknown prayer. ¡°All of this is for Lord Lumendel¡­¡± With the final prayer dedicated to the gods, she finally plunged the sword down. -Swish ¡°¡­!¡± However, her sword stopped abruptly, notpletely plunging downward as intended. No one had used force or magic to restrain her movement. She simply found herself faced with something entirely unexpected, causing her body to freeze in confusion. ¡°Where¡­ where is this?¡± Hastia, who had somehow awakened from her slumber, was looking around the unfamiliar surroundings. * * * 300 years ago, after the long and arduous Holy War came to an end, the divine beings issued a decree to the White Elf tribe. They were to preserve the records of the ancient era and ensure that no one could ess them. The traces of the ancient era, marred by the long war, were to be erased, and the history of the newly created divine era was to be written, the gods said. To aplish this, they needed to seal the secrets. They would seal a specific power within the chosen elf¡¯s body, and when their time was up, another elf would inherit that power, thus ensuring protection from any potential threats through the gods¡¯ blessings. epting the decree, the White Elf tribe had been tirelessly guarding the existence of the key holding the secrets of the gods for the past 300 years. ¡°¡­?¡± A strange space filled with a bright glow illuminating all around. Hastia stood alone at its center. There was nothing visible around her, and the same scenery repeated if she tried to move forward. ¡®Is there no one here?¡¯ Hastia, who suddenly gave up searching, stood still in her ce. Loneliness. Istion. It felt as though something had entered her mind. Although she was protected by everyone, under the mission to guard the secrets of the gods, she had to remain silent for ten years. She could onlymunicate briefly with some tribe members through telepathy. Yet, there was no one she could truly confide in or share her worries with. ¡°¡­.¡± Did the predecessors who performed this role before her also feel this way? The weight that no one could relieve or empathize with. If she were toy it down because she couldn¡¯t bear the burden, it would feel like betraying the many who protected her, so she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Perhaps it would be better to bury her face and sleep in this state. What if she fell into a sleep from which she would never awaken? Then she wouldn¡¯t have to endure the heavy burden of responsibility anymore; she could rest peacefully. Yes, perhaps that would be better¡­ just closing her eyes and slipping into sleep alone. Now, no one would have to endure such hardship for herself anymore. Was it the unfamiliar sense of helplessness emanating from the bright light that led her to sumb? Hastia closed her eyes, sliding her body onto the floor, never to awaken again, to enjoy eternal freedom. ¡®Get up.¡¯ ¡°¡­!¡± At the familiarmand echoing in her mind, Hastia immediately opened her eyes. As if she had never sumbed to lethargy, she quickly rose and scanned her surroundings. It was a concise yet indifferentmand, but it was enough to rouse her from her inertia. -Swish In the dazzling space of brilliant light, a strange mist, origin unknown, began to gradually envelop her. Drawn by its force, Hastia reached out pitifully, but in that moment¡­ -ng Her consciousness shifted to yet another unfamiliar ce. ¡°¡­!¡± Another strange ce awakened in this manner. ¡®Where¡­ where is this?¡¯ The moment she faced the woman in front of her, who had whispered iprehensible words to her in her sleep, Hastia screamed in terror. ¡°Aaaah!¡± The same woman who had induced her sleep with words she couldn¡¯t understand. In her hand was an inexplicable dagger, her expression disying utter astonishment as if she hadn¡¯t expected this situation at all. Behind her, there was Garnean, a tribe member, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and beside him, a knight in a white armor of unknown identity, both looking at her with bewildered eyes. An utterly inexplicable situation. Eventually, Hastia¡¯s gaze moved past them to another figure approaching from beyond the open door, clearer than anyone else, like a ck dot on white paper. She already knew who that man was. ¡®Cyan?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 188 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 188: Key (4) Meanwhile, Luna didn¡¯t have the emotion of ¡®anger,¡¯ until seven years ago. Anger is an emotion that arises when something beloved suffers harm. But for her, who didn¡¯t even harbor affection for herself, such an emotion seemed impossible. Despite seven years passing, not much had changed. She still remained indifferent to others¡¯ affairs, paying attention only when necessary. The only target of her anger was the Knights of Light. The reason was simple. They were a group who insulted and belittled the man she loved and cherished as the world¡¯s only viin. How could she not be angry when ignorant fools spread baseless rumors and insulted him? Destroying the existence of vile mist? Even jokes couldn¡¯t soften her words. For Luna, the Knights of Light were the only group that could disturb herposure, a group that should disappearpletely from this world, even less than insects. Near the capital of Garam Kingdom, Amidst the unknown group of white elves, the conflict between the Garam Magic Society and the Knights of Light intensified. -Slurp The knights withdrew their swords and quickly changed their stance, realizing they couldn¡¯t proceed with their original n. It was the best course of action they could take. ¡°Why the silence? Exercising your right to remain silent without reason only fuels my anger, doesn¡¯t it? Do you really not understand that merely bowing your heads won¡¯t resolve this situation?¡± Most of the society members swallowed nervously at her unusually stern attitude. They realized she was genuinely angry. Even the elves, watching the situation with surprised eyes, couldn¡¯t hide their confusion as they looked at her. ¡°W-who is that woman?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but at least I¡¯m confident she¡¯s a woman who can put an end to this situation¡­¡± Even Roel, who had considerable insight into magic to the extent of spatial transition, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Externally, she seemed like a young woman who might be barely twenty at most. However, the aura emanating from her young body was so extraordinary that it could rival that of a great sage. A knight stepped forward from the knights¡¯ side. ¡°I¡¯m Justin Briel, a mid-level knight of the Knights of Light. First, allow me to apologize for causing disturbance as a knight from another country entering your kingdom¡¯s territory.¡± He bowed deeply, representing the knights. ¡°We will formally apologize andpensate for this incident from our side in the future. So, for now¡­¡± -Swish Before Justin could finish his words, Fierce mes erupted from around the knights. Most of them didn¡¯t even seem to notice the movement of magic; their pupils were trembling slightly. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand my words. Do you think the situation can be brushed off withpensation? Do you really see this as a situation where you can negotiate with me, considering every aspect of the current situation? Do you really want to die?¡± Luna raised her hand slightly, gathering even more magic power than before. ¡°Please don¡¯t entertain the thought of leaving this country unscathed. I might tolerate it with others, but I don¡¯t think I can afford to look at your kind with warm eyes¡­¡± As if facing an unforgivable enemy, Her eyes were filled not only with unbearable anger but also with a chilling resolve. ¡°¡­¡± At this, the knights seemed to exchange nces as if deliberating something. -Slurp He drew his sword once again. The society members perceived that they had chosen resistance overpliance. Just as they were about to raise their guard to counter this, -Swish Suddenly, the knights reversed their swords, and, ¡°All of this is for Lumendel¡­!¡± They recited a prayer for the gods and then slit their throats,mitting suicide right there. It wasn¡¯t just a mere throat-slitting. The moment they fell, white mes erupted from their mouths, engulfing their bodies without a trace. ¡°¡­!¡± The situation unfolded in the blink of an eye. Both the society members and the elves, as well as Luna herself, couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment. ¡°A-Are you alright, Luna?¡± With concern, Schurz approached her. ¡°I made a mistake. The moment I realized they were the Knights of Light, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited.¡± She bit her lip in self-me. But it didn¡¯tst long. Luna immediately issued the next order to the society members. ¡°Recover the bodies and thoroughly investigate for any remaining traces, no matter how small.¡± ¡°Yes, Luna!¡± Bowing their heads, the society members immediately carried out her orders. Eventually, Luna¡¯s gaze turned to the white elves still present at the scene. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve had an unpleasant experience,ing all the way here. I¡¯m afraid even taking away only good memories would be insufficient.¡± The society members, still uneasy, looked at her with anxious eyes. ¡°Please tell me everything that happened here without omitting a single detail. Delving into others¡¯ minds isn¡¯t exactly my hobby.¡± With ambiguous words that could be interpreted as persuasion or coercion, Luna stared at them with her usual dry gaze. * * * A splendid space almost ringly so. It¡¯s not an entirely unfamiliar space to me. It¡¯s one of the ces where I stumbled in my previous life¡¯s quest to find the Holy Sword. I entered through the open door. There are four people immediately visible. Presumably a knight of light, a burly white elf, Hastia staring at me with astonished rabbit eyes atop the altar, and¡­ [Someone said it was Lumendel¡¯s trash?] Imperial Saint Nephrodite Iris. To me, she¡¯s a woman I can¡¯t possibly greet with a smile. ¡®¡­..!¡¯ I want to pretend to be d to see her, but Hastia¡¯s hesitating face seems to catch on to it. She must know it¡¯s not a situation where we can warmly shake hands after being apart for so long. Rather, -Swish! Someone else greeted me first from the other side. A sharp sword emitting a white glow pierced towards me. Its owner wore a strange, enigmatic smile and asked, ¡°Do you have any intention of answering if I ask who you are?¡± Despite the unfamiliar situation, he calmly threw out a casual question. Whether it¡¯s his posture holding the sword or the aura I feel, he¡¯s no amateur. Since I had absolutely no intention of answering, I just stayed silent. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no.¡± He nodded as if expecting it, and his gesture considerably touched my nerves. ¡°Well then, let me introduce myself. I am Mihan Hasellus, a senior knight of the Knights of Light. I am honored to serve the saint in her closest proximity.¡± The name sparked some recollection in me. A knight who always stood by her as her closest guard. Well, I certainly didn¡¯t hold fond memories of him. ¡°Since you¡¯re not speaking, let me take a guess. With your ck hair resembling the night sky, and being a wielder of rare daggers, not to mention the distinctly felt dark elemental magic. It¡¯s not a boast, but there aren¡¯t many who could so easily thwart my ambush, you know? Judging by your posture and movements¡­ are you an assassin?¡± A repulsive glint gleamed in his eyes. I responded with a slight raise of my lips. ¡°An assassin, but not just any assassin. It¡¯s a baseless guess, but my long experience as a knight tells me something. You¡¯re none other than a follower of the ck Mist, a member of the Mist¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going to nod, then what¡¯s the point? You seem to have a character without reason.¡± Indeed, it¡¯s a remark I¡¯ve heard many times before. But there aren¡¯t any of those who said such things still alive. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that silence implies consent. Well then, as a knight of light, I suppose I can¡¯t help but judge you.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand the reason, but the smirk never left his lips. ¡°Hopefully, you didn¡¯t try to gauge me and conserve your strength. I want to see you giving your all. Of course, I¡¯m prepared to do the same.¡± Although I¡¯m generally not the type to refuse a fight thates my way, it seems like I can¡¯t avoid it this time. Especially when there¡¯s a warrior right in front of me who seems to crave a fight with you more than I do. -Bang! The ground sank as if a boulder had fallen. ming eyes burning like fire within a snowstorm. The sight was unbelievable, considering he was just bleeding on the ground moments ago. The knight named Mihan swiftly dodged the elf¡¯s attack. It seemed he had been prepared for this before I even arrived, There¡¯s no need for me to interfere and waste unnecessary energy. My gaze naturally shifted towards the altar. But before I could even approach, she approached me first. ¡°It¡¯s been almost 60 years. Meeting a follower of the Mist face to face¡­¡± It¡¯s been an unbelievably long time for a face that¡¯s lived 60 years. Although it might be different if we¡¯re talking about another race other than humans. ¡°Looking at your face, I don¡¯t think I need to introduce myself. You already know who I am, where we are, and why I am here.¡± I looked at her with an expression devoid of affirmation or denial. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why you came here. Did youe here to block the ritual after an order from the organization?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to speak until the end, are you? I was expecting a bit of wit to match your refined appearance, but it¡¯s disappointing.¡± The saint wrapped her face with a gentle gesture, then light emanated from the part she held tightly. For about 5 seconds. I thought it might be some great transformation, but when she let go, her face looked the same as before. Except for one thing. Except for the elongated ears growing on each side of her face. ¡°Consider it an honor. Showing my true form to a human is not amon urrence.¡± With a deeper smile, she gently raised her hand and recited a spell. ¡°Confess your sins and seek forgiveness from the gods¡­¡± * * * ¡®That magic?¡¯ Hastia knew exactly what the incantation the woman just recited meant. Confess your sins (The Confession). It was a magic that converted light attribute magic into the power of the almighty god, mentally subjugating the target. It wasn¡¯t just something you could use because it was a high-level magic, even those with attribute values of over 50% could barely mimic it. It didn¡¯t just end with giving a shock like Mental Breakdown. If one were to be swayed by its absolute power, they could even lose their original personality, making it an extremely dangerous magic. It was said that there were only one or two beings on this earth who could master it perfectly, ¡®Is this really happening?¡¯ The woman in front of her, no, the elf was casting that magic with a surprisingly calm face. The astonished Hastia, unable to close her mouth, and Cyan, with an indifferent expression as if he didn¡¯t care, presented a stark contrast. -Creak! Before long, a massive entity with the form of an angel appeared from the air. The figure, turning its head slowly, reached out its hand towards Cyan beneath the altar, as if bestowing a divine revtion, and showered him with light. Without any resistance or response, Cyan silently epted the pouring light. ¡®Cyan is in danger!¡¯ If this continues, Cyan¡¯s personality itself could disappear. Hastia did not want this, so she had to think of a way to stop it. But there was no way she could handle such vast magic that even invoked the power of the gods. Quickly thinking, Hastia closed her eyes and entered a state of mental focus. ¡®Cyan! Cyan! Snap out of it!¡¯ Through their only means ofmunication, mental resonance, she intended to awaken Cyan¡¯s mind. ¡®¡­.¡¯ But instead of a response, not even a breath was heard. ¡®Wake up, Cyan! If you fall asleep in a situation like this, you won¡¯t wake up!¡¯ In a desperate attempt, she began to spew out any words that came to mind. As long as she could awaken his mind like this, she thought, continuing to call out, but then, ¡®Stop it.¡¯ ¡®¡­.?¡¯ ¡®My head hurts.¡¯ Cyan, who had lifted his head without her realizing, was now looking at her with an indifferent gaze. -Swish! Then, with a speed faster than light, he drew his sword and rushed towards the altar. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 189 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 189: Inevitability Ovepping Coincidence (1) (When the Almighty Light condemns your sins, only by confessing your own sins to Him can you finally attain salvation¡­) Each word, when looked at individually, is familiar, But when woven together in such a strange and eerie manner, I simply cannot understand what it means at all. It¡¯s probably an attempt to enlighten me with noble words. Instead of feeling inspired, I don¡¯t feel anything at all. Rather, ¡®Please wake up, Sir Cyan! If you sleep in such a manner, your jaw will lock! You should sleep in afortable ce!¡¯ The voice of the pure and naive elf sounds clearer to me. It seems like she¡¯s just blurting out whateveres to mind in her eagerness to wake me up. It¡¯s unbearable just to listen. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡®¡­?¡¯ ¡°My head hurts.¡± With that statement, I regained consciousness. As I lifted my head, I met the gaze of Hastia, who was blinking her eyes, For a moment, I stopped staring at her carelessly, My gaze shifted from Hastia directly below to the Saintess ring at me with distrust and denial. Then without hesitation, I picked Kaeram and rushed towards her. ¡°Th, the judgment of the Holy Light¡­¡± ¨C Thud! I grabbed the hand of the Saintess who was about to cast a spell. ¡°Shadow Sixth Form: Mist space of nothingness.¡± As a reward for giving me this tedious time of enlightenment, I thought of giving her a meaningful time too. A time that would be more painful for her than falling into the pit of hell. ¨C Swoosh The mist spread from my fingers like rays of light, enveloping the space where the Saintess was. Soon, a colorless space without a single trace of light was formed, and the expression on the Saintess¡¯s face, who now upied the center, was, So pleasant that one could hardly refrain from smiling. * * * For a moment, in the dazzlingly bright space, As Hastia¡¯s body was engulfed by the strange mist emanating from Cyan¡¯s hand, she was transported to an unknown space shrouded in ck mist. ¡®Wha, where is this?¡¯ In the unfamiliar atmosphere she had never experienced before, Hastia¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander. Nephrodite was equally bewildered. ¡°This, this is the realm of the gods? No way! How is this possible?¡± Unlike Hastia, she seemed to know what this ce was. It was not just a space created solely by the power of mist, but a space infused with the power of the gods. How could such an absolute space, which even ordinary humans could never imitate, be created in such a perfect form? Nephrodite¡¯s gaze soon fell upon the owner of the space, who was standing just a few steps away. ¡°¡­!¡± And soon, she realized. The crimson-purple sword in the hands of the ck-haired assassin and, behind him, the ck-haired woman gazing at her with an intriguingly malicious smile, What their true identities were. ¡°Th, the demonic sword?¡± The follower of the ck mist and the wielder of the demonic sword. There was only one being in thisnd who could make that possible. ¡°Ah, I see. You are indeed Cyan Vert, the sessor of the ck mist. Now it all makes sense.¡± Nephrodite nodded with a smirk or a smile, it was hard to tell. ¡°Has it been seven years? Are you tired of being called the demon with ck hair? Or perhaps, is the day of prophecy drawing near?¡± Cyan didn¡¯t react. ¡°I don¡¯t know what connection you have with that key, but you should know this. The current situation is entirely your doing¡­¡± At this, Cyan¡¯s brow twitched slightly. ¡°You seem to have a look of iprehension. That¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll soon understand the truth. All of this is by the will of Lumendel¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Saintess.¡± Cyan finally broke his silence. With closed eyes, he seemed to convey that he no longer wanted to hear her words. ¡°Instead of rambling on with useless words, it¡¯s better to take the best action we can immediately. Do I have to exin even this?¡± At his words, Nephrodite¡¯s eyes trembled. Then, as if responding to his words, she spread her hands wide and manifested arge amount of mana. ¡°May the radiant light of guidance illuminate the darkness!¡± With the spell, the sphere of light she conjured above her head radiated a guiding light that illuminated the darkness. ¡°Ha¡­!¡± Enveloped in the warm aura, the Saintess smiled with relief. However, ¨C Thud The sphere of light soon flickered and died out, falling limply to the ground. ¡°Ha!¡± Followed by mockingughter. As the light disappeared, the surroundings plunged back into darkness, and Nephrodite¡¯s face twisted again with despair. ¡°Is it already that difficult for you to make that expression? Is shining a light once all you can do?¡± Under the humiliating mockery she had never experienced before, she trembled. ¡°I am the messenger of Lumendel, the god of light! So any insult to me is an insult to Lumendel! There will be no rest for you who defy the authority of the gods! All of this is brought upon by you¡­¡± Her rage, which had finally broken herposure,sted only a moment. Nephrodite¡¯s body froze as if petrified by a spell. ¡°Ma, mana?¡± The mana that had been surging within her like a volcano suddenly disappeared as if a candle had been snuffed out. Despite trying to summon mana again in the unexpected situation, ¡°Why¡­?¡± There was no trace of mana left in her body. She realized she was facing a desperate situation where she couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Haha!¡± As if giving in to despair, she let out aughter that seemed to have no clear intent. ¡°So, you truly are a heretic trying to undermine the order of light! What will you do now? Do you intend to inflict unimaginable suffering upon me? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to do that! I am under the protection of the Almighty Lumendel! No evil entity can bring despair upon me!¡± Whether she had ast resort left to reveal or if it was baseless arrogance, it was unclear, But Nephrodite provocatively stretched out her arms as if to invite Cyan. Cyan approached her without hesitation. One step, two steps. In the midst of the profound darkness, the shadow of despair was gradually closing in on her. Cyan, who had finally reached within arm¡¯s length, slowly raised his hand, ¨C Thud! He firmly grasped her chin, which was adorned with a wide smile. ¡°¡­.¡± She cocked her head abruptly, perhaps sensing something amiss. ¡°You mentioned Lumendel¡¯s protection?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°It seems that god has forsaken you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cyan¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted towards Hastia, who was watching from a corner of the space. She was surrounded by a clear blue aura of protection. On the other hand, around Nephrodite, ¡°Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to be able to touch your body, which is said to be protected by God¡­¡± There was nothing. Instead of light, Cyan¡¯s mist seemed to be gradually encroaching. There was no visible protection akin to what would shield her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to pray to that mighty god of yours.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Please beg for salvation from this moment of despair. If that god hasn¡¯t abandoned you yet, he won¡¯t let you die like this¡­¡± Slowly raising his hand, Cyan¡¯s cold demonic sword pressed against her neck. Nephrodite, with a strange expression of hope or despair, had no choice but to ept the whisper of a human who had proimed himself a demon. * * * Garnian and Mihan continue the battle with the intention of ending only if one of them dies. But upon seeing their loved ones engulfed in the ck mist, they finally turned their gaze away. ¡°¡­.?!¡± Despite the immediate urge to rush forward, neither of them could take a step closer. As if their feet were bound by the negativities flowing from the unfamiliar mist. They stood there, lost in thought, without any action for several minutes. ¨C Poof The mist that had imprisoned the Saintess and Hastia vanished with the sound of wind, finally revealing their forms. ¡°Hastia!¡± ¡°Saintess!¡± Without needing to discuss who would go first, they both rushed to save their respective masters. ¡°Hastia! Are you alright?¡± ¡®G-Garnian?!¡¯ Hastia, who was suddenly embraced, blinked in surprise. Thankfully, she seemed unharmed with no serious injuries. Meanwhile, the Saintess, ¡°Saintess! Saintess! Please snap out of it!¡± Whether she had received a severe shock or not, although her eyes were open, her vacant gaze couldn¡¯t seem to focus. Mihan¡¯s gaze soon turned to the ck-haired assassin still standing on the altar, overlooking them. ¡°How dare youy a hand on the Saintess¡­!¡± The previously affable look had now distinctly changed. Just from that, it was evident that he had already lost his rationality. Slowly, Mihan carefullyid the Saintess on the ground and immediately rushed towards Cyan. Now, for the fledgling knights who had just begun to familiarize themselves with the sword, there was a saying they would hear first upon joining the knighthood. ¡°Do not sumb to anger the moment you grasp the sword.¡± While giving in to rage might provide temporary strength, without the ability to see the essence of things through the rity of reason, it would not yield positive oues. Mihan Hasselus, a senior knight of the Knights of Light. He was considered the epitome of respect and admiration within the knighthood. Although he was a knight who knew the aforementioned essence very well, ¡°Do not think you¡¯ll die so easily!¡± In his current state, consumed by anger and lust for revenge, he couldn¡¯t see that essence. For a knight who had even forgotten such a simple principle, ¨C Thud The only result would be an extremely cruel and realistic one. Just a moment ago, Cyan, who was on the altar, was suddenly under it. And where he had originally stood, ¨C Thud thud Mihan¡¯s body, now torn into eight pieces,y motionless. ¡°D-Don¡¯t look, Hastia!¡± Garnian quickly shielded Hastia¡¯s view from the gruesome sight. But Hastia¡¯s eyes were not on the body; they were fixed entirely on Cyan. After inserting the sword, Cyan remained standing unscathed, looking at the two. With the same indifferent gaze as before, unchanged. ¡®Are you alright, Cyan?¡¯ Trying to alleviate the tense atmosphere, Hastia once again spoke into Cyan¡¯s mind. Cyan responded with a slight raise of his mouth, apanied by a snort. Hastia blinked awkwardly, unable to understand the meaning. At least she tried to speak again. Beside her, Garnian¡¯s lips were so dry that even his saliva wouldn¡¯t swallow. He seemed to bepletely subdued by the unusual energy emanating from his terrifying figure. ¨C Tap tap Suddenly, a sharp, unfamiliar sound of footsteps caught the attention of the two elves, who turned towards the door. Not just one person, but many. It didn¡¯t seem likely that these neers would be friendly. ¡®Someone ising! What should we do about Cyan¡­?¡¯ Looking back at Cyan once more, Hastia¡¯s words got stuck in her throat. What¡¯s happening? The eyes of Cyan, who always reacted with a nk expression no matter what was said, were now, ¡°¡­.!¡± Wavering. Subtly, but undeniably wavering. As if sensing that someone they should never meet is approaching. Before she could ponder the inexplicable situation, she suddenly heard someone¡¯s urgent shout through her ears. ¡°Luna, don¡¯t go alone! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 190 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 190: Inevitability Ovepping Coincidence (2) Why is the ancient era called the ancient era? It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s because it¡¯s an era that people living in the present cannot understand. When and where things happened, what was where, who did what, and so on. Unless there are records to support it, people living now cannot know any of those things. Who would have known that there was such a huge underground ruin near Gaul? The ruins, buried underground for hundreds of years, were in an unbelievably clean state. Although it¡¯s still unknown for what purpose these ruins were built, As if influenced by the civilization of the ancient era, the members of the society were all astonished and couldn¡¯t close their mouths. Except for one person, Except for Luna. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Since entering the ruins, her gaze never wavered from the front. She realized that something unusual was happening not far from where she was looking. The faint, fishy smell of blood was the evidence. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She, who had been walking forward absentmindedly, suddenly stopped in her tracks. Then she slightly pushed her head forward, and suddenly began to sniff. Had she smelled something familiar? Her eyes, surrounded by doubt, soon widened, and without anyone stopping her, she rushed forward. No one could stop her in the blink of an eye. ¡°Luna! It¡¯s dangerous to go alone!¡± Despite the objections of the members of the society, she paid no attention. Like someone who had longed for something, she ran confidently along the path with determined eyes. Finally arriving at arge door. -Creak! As she forcefully pushed open the slightly ajar door, a bright light flooded into a huge square. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even to the elves standing chubby on one side of the square, To the white-haired Saintess lying beneath the altar, To the cruelly spread-out corpse on the altar, Luna didn¡¯t even spare a nce. Her restless pupils were focused on only one thing. A man in a ck hood who was staring at her with a sidelong nce not far in front of her. ¡°Haa, haa¡­.¡± It wasn¡¯t even that far of a distance. Maybe about 50 meters at most. Yet for some reason, her breath became shorter and shorter as if suffocating. It wasn¡¯t just a physical reaction due to exhaustion. It was triggered by a vague memory engraved in her body and mind. Even if it wasn¡¯t a physical reaction, it didn¡¯t matter. The smell that vividly stimted her nose. The scent of human blood like perfume made from it. The smell that could only be smelled from one person in the world, It was wafting from the man in front of her. ¡°¡­!¡± Schurz, who had been following her, also noticed the man in front of him and opened his mouth wide, startled. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that if someone is too surprised, they just stand there dumbfounded? His head turned white, his entire body stiffened, unsure of what to do in this ambiguous situation. ¡°Tell me.¡± Luna asked abruptly to Schurz. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Is that man, the one Schurz saw in Uito, the ck-haired demon¡­ Is he that man?¡± It was a blunt question without any room for evasion. To which Schurz, without hesitation, promptly replied. ¡°If my eyes and memory aren¡¯t mistaken, then there¡¯s no doubt about it!¡± The impression, the feeling. Everything was the same. The man in front of him right now was definitely the same man he saw in the Uito mine. Was it the answer she had hoped for? -Heh heh A strange smile, the meaning of which could not be discerned, appeared on Luna¡¯s lips. Including Schurz, whom she recently met, and the members of the society who had been with her for a long time. They all, without exception, shared the same thought. Right now, Luna wasn¡¯t in her right mind. Indeed, she wasn¡¯t. Luna was not in her right mind at the moment. If she had maintained her usual sanity, As soon as she entered the space, she would have created a high-intensity restrictive barrier, preventing anyone from escaping. But she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t use any means of coping, not even magic. Just silently, Approaching the man in front of her. To the onlookers, her demeanor felt profound and pitiful. As the distance between them gradually narrowed, The ck-haired man who had been silent suddenly rushed to Luna¡¯s side. Startled, Luna blinked her eyes unknowingly, but, ¡°¡­!¡± Nothing happened. The man passed her swiftly without a word or action, and only her sky-blue hair fluttered sadly in the strong wind that followed. ¡°Hah.¡± Was it disappointment that crept into her heart? Luna let out a short, bitterugh. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to eat you, but does it matter if I say hello?¡± Then she muttered softly with a strange voice, unsure whether it wasughter or tears. ¡°You¡¯re still the same, senior¡­¡± Towards someone who passed her by indifferently. * * * The headquarters of the magic society located in the center of Gaul, the capital of the Garam Kingdom. In front of Hastia and herpanions, who were unable to even smile and wore pitiful expressions, there was Garnian with his head bowed to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. My ignorance hasmitted unforgivable sins against everyone, including Lady Hastia.¡± Garnian soon confessed everything without leaving out any details. Three years ago, the Saintess who came to find Pruina proposed to him to hand over the power of the key held by Hastia. She imed that in addition to freeing her from the long-standing desire of the White Elf tribe, which had to protect the secret of the gods, it would also resolve the crisis of Pruina. Therefore, he persuaded some members of the tribe and devised a false n to seek help from the tribe enchanted into guardianship. Eventually, luring Hastia here was the whole story of this incident. However, contrary to the promise of Hastia¡¯s safety, the Saintess did not keep her promise. If the unknown ck-haired assassin hadn¡¯t appeared, the tribe didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would have happened to her by now. ¡°In fact, looking back, I think my desire to break free from the long-standing restraint of guarding the key, rather than for the sake of the tribe, was even stronger. That would be just a pitiful excuse. When I return to Pruina, I will ept any punishment thates my way.¡± Hastia knew his heart well. It¡¯s been nearly 300 years. During that long time, Garnian had faithfully fulfilled his role as the guardian of the key, protecting not only himself but also other tribal members of the predecessors. Elves, in general, have a lifespan several times longer than humans. However, perhaps due to the side effects of containing the secret of the gods, the lifespan of most key holders was less than a hundred years, and most of them died early. Garnian had witnessed the deaths of several of those key holders. The emotions he felt each time these individuals, whom he had personally protected, died in vain¡­ There was no need to mention it. However, she still had questions. For what reason did that Saintess covet the power of the key she possessed? Even if she transferred the power of the key, it was practically useless without someone to unlock it. Although she didn¡¯t know if there was someone who could make it possible¡­ (You should keep this in mind. The current situation is purely the result of your actions¡­) Hastia couldn¡¯t forget the Saintess¡¯s words she heard in the misty space. What could Cyan have to do with uncovering the secret of the gods? Although they hadn¡¯t spent a long time together, the fact that she knew nothing about him made Hastia feel uneasy. ¡°Is the time for apology over?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luna, who had entered the room at some point, asked with a nonchnt look. ¡°Since it seems like you¡¯ve finished talking, it¡¯s my turn now. Except for you sitting there, everyone else, please leave.¡± Luna¡¯s finger pointed directly at Hastia. Except for Luna, who just spoke, everyone else, including Hastia, wore bewildered expressions. ¡°Unfortunately, Lady Hastia cannot speak¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t telepathy possible? Since we canmunicate sufficiently, don¡¯t worry and just leave.¡± For the elves, there was no other way. This was strictly a human refuge. To continue to ensure the safety they somewhat enjoyed, they had to follow their lead. Hastia directed a subtle smile towards the reluctant elven tribe members rising to leave, as if reassuring them not to worry. Gradually, as all the elves departed, only Luna and Hastia remained in the room. ¡°¡­¡± Despite the opportunity, Luna simply stared intently at Hastia without saying a word. Perhaps it was just a mood, but there was an inexplicable difort in her gaze. Uncertain whether to initiate the conversation herself, Hastia hesitated repeatedly. ¡®Why, does your face look like you have no clue what¡¯s going on right now?¡¯ Caught off guard by the sudden question, Hastia shivered involuntarily. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to give a kind exnation. I¡¯ll just state my business.¡± Hastia simply nodded without saying a word. From her gaze and demeanor, it seemed like she was about to ask something very important about her own tribe. With a firm resolve, she attempted to confront her question confidently, but¡­ ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Senior Cyan?¡± Her heart faltered before even a second passed. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I mean, you can¡¯t speak, but you can still hear, right? Shall I repeat it?¡± ¡®Well, the question was just so unexpected¡­¡¯ It was odd not to be surprised by suddenly being asked about her rtionship with Cyan in such a serious atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Just tell me everything you know: when and where you met, what happened, and what you think. Just everything you know. Moreover¡­¡± Luna¡¯s gaze quickly sharpened like a de. ¡°Why is Cyan¡¯s scenting from your body¡­¡± There was a hint of chill in her voice, defying even Pruina¡¯s coldness. Though bewildering and awkward, Hastia soon regained herposure. In truth, she didn¡¯t know anything substantial about Cyan. But spreading rumors about the savior of her life certainly wasn¡¯t proper conduct. At least, Hastia thought she needed to know why this woman was probing about Cyan. ¡®You¡¯re called Luna, right?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®I know it¡¯s shameless, but I also want to ask. What¡¯s your rtionship with Cyan, whom you¡¯re asking me about¡­¡¯ There was no other intention. She simply wanted to know whether Luna¡¯s interest in Cyan was genuine or malicious. If it was thetter, Hastia had nothing to say. Luna remained indifferent, looking at Hastia with an unchanged expression. Hastia, as if refusing to back down, red back fiercely, waiting for her answer. ¡°He¡¯s my man.¡± ¡®¡­?¡¯ At this seemingly mocking remark, Hastia¡¯s eyes widened once again, dumbfounded. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 191 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 191: Inevitability Ovepping Coincidence (3) After concluding their intimate(?) conversation, Luna walked outside. Outside, the White Elves, who were eagerly awaiting the end of the conversation, were gathered. ¡°Anyone who sees us would think I¡¯m torturing someone, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Was their gaze particrly unpleasant? There was considerable displeasure in Luna¡¯s voice. ¡°The conversation is over. Whether you go in or not, do as you please.¡± As if they had been waiting, the elves opened the door and went inside in a flutter. Still, only Roel and Garnian remained resolute. ¡°Sorry for the dy. On behalf of the tribe, I would like to express our gratitude for your consideration.¡± Roel bowed politely, expressing his gratitude to her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. We haven¡¯t decided how to deal with you yet. You should join hands with the tribe members and hope for good news.¡± With a cold reply, Luna turned away immediately. ¡°Now I understand the importance of never underestimating human potential.¡± Roel, who was watching her back intently, spoke in a serious tone. ¡°I agree. I feel like I understand once again why humans have be the rulers of thisnd.¡± ¡°I earnestly hope that this potential does not fall into the wrong hands¡­¡± There was an inexplicable fear in the eyes of the two elves. Soon, a member of the society appeared around the corner and bowed to Luna. ¡°Luna¡¯s prediction was correct. In an underground space not far from the society headquarters, presumed to be a knight of light, several bodies have been found.¡± The member handed her a neatly rolled-up letter along with the report. Luna silently read the contents of the letter. ¡°They nned to transfer the power of the key embedded in her body through a ritual and dispose of the unnecessary bodies in a remote area of the forest. We¡¯ll have to wait until the priestess Nephrodite wakes up to know more¡­¡± ¡°They just wanted tomit the act and pass the me onto us, didn¡¯t they?¡± The member affirmed with silence. ¡°We don¡¯t need to investigate who the culprits killing the knights are, right? It¡¯s obvious.¡± After reading the letter, Luna carefully ced it in her bosom. ¡°Nevertheless, the Empire responded faster than we expected. They stated that this incident was solely the decision of the Knights of Light and that the Empire and the Royal Family had no involvement.¡± Commonly known as tail-cutting. It wasn¡¯t particrly surprising, given the very Imperial-like situation. ¡°However, it seems they¡¯re not denying their fault entirely. They intend to paypensation for this incident, so they clearly expressed their desire to safely retrieve the priestess.¡± It was aplete change from 7 years ago, when they had paidpensation under the pretext of causing an uproar in Brenu. ¡°How is the priestess doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still the same. She¡¯s still in a state where she can¡¯t regain her senses and is repeating iprehensible mutterings.¡± ¡°We need to make it clear that it wasn¡¯t us. We don¡¯t know what kind of scheme they mighte up with on their end.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll convey that.¡± Even though the report was over, the member did not leave. ¡°Is there anything else to report?¡± ¡°T-That, well, it¡¯s not confirmed yet, but there¡¯s a rumor that someone unexpected wille as the representative of the dispatch team sent by the Empire.¡± ¡°Someone unexpected? Does that mean someone from the Royal Family wille?¡± ¡°Yes. None other than Princess Arin is said to being¡­¡± At that moment, her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­Then, she quietly raised her hand to touch her lips, wearing a subtle expression that was unreadable. ¡°When is the dispatch team expected to arrive?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take more than a week, I suppose.¡± ¡°Then please convey it to Grandfather on my behalf.¡± After a brief moment of hesitation, Luna turned her steps in the direction she hade from. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to meet that dispatch team.¡± * * * Even on an ordinary day, just like on a difficult and tiring day, night alwayses. The night sky with sparkling white stars embedded like jewels. Looking at the same sky as in Pruina, Hastia was lost in deep thought. Roel and other tribe members were called for further investigation. This unexpectedly gave her some time alone. ¡®¡­¡¯ As Hastia gazed at the sky intently, she soon ced her hand on her chest and shook her head. She wasn¡¯t important. Only the secret of the god inside her was important. Had she been too careless? Thinking that as long as she bore it alone, If she showed a strong and confident appearance to others, everyone could live at ease, But the weight carried by the tribe¡¯s aspiration was heavier than she had thought. Realizing this now, Hastia felt too ashamed to even lift her head. -Sigh Suddenly, she heard a strange sound from outside the room. If she hadn¡¯t misheard, it was definitely the sound of someone falling. There should be guardian knights guarding the door right now, so what could have happened to them? As she approached the door with questions, -Creak Before she could even grasp the door handle, it opened from the outside. Startled, Hastia unconsciously took a step back. It was a man whose identity was unknown, wearing a blue robe symbolizing a member of the Garam Society. As soon as he entered, he closed the door, leaving Hastia with no way to escape. ¡®¡­?¡¯ After shaking with anxiety for a moment, Hastia soon tilted her head. She realized who the man was. ¡®Master Cyan?¡¯ It was none other than Cyan disguised as a society member. Cyan calmly removed his hood, revealing his true appearance to her. ¡°Take it.¡± Then he threw something harshly onto Hastia¡¯s hand from his pocket. It was the Soul Stone that he had given her when they first parted. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a talisman protecting the owner? I don¡¯t understand why you gave this to me with such audacity.¡± ¡®How could he¡­?¡¯ Surely, only the tribe, not humans, would know the significance of the Soul Stone. Hastia¡¯s face turned as red as an apple in embarrassment. Even though she was embarrassed to the point of twisting her body, Hastia hastily bowed. ¡®I really don¡¯t know how to repay the favor you¡¯ve given me, Cyan! I sincerely appreciate your help!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, saving you was purely coincidental. There¡¯s no other meaning to it,¡± Cyan dismissed casually, saying it wasn¡¯t his intention from the start. Then, as if there was nothing more to do, he prepared to leave again, flipping his hood back on. ¡®Y-You¡¯re leaving?¡¯ ¡°Did you think I came here to sit down and have a chat with you? Instead of getting involved in strange affairs far away from home, you should think about returning safely. Don¡¯t give strange things to strangers.¡± ¡®But the stone isn¡¯t just¡­¡¯ Hastia couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, knowing she couldn¡¯t say anything even if she died. Though she wanted to grab him and ask him many things, Hastia had no grounds to hold Cyan. Being in a position where she had only received help, could she shamelessly ask anything? She could only stomp her foot in frustration. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll ask one thing before I go.¡± Cyan, grabbing the doorknob abruptly, looked back at Hastia. Hastia raised her head as if waiting. ¡°What exactly is this crisis that has befallen your tribe?¡± ¡®¡­.!¡¯ ¡°Even if you were deceived, the fact that you, as members of the tribe integrated into human society, tried to ask for help ultimately means that you intended to seek help from humans too, right?¡± Hastia reluctantly nodded. The reason they had to seek help from other races was that they couldn¡¯t resolve it with the tribe¡¯s power alone. Hastia thought to herself that she could tell Cyan. Then, as if gathering her resolve, she calmly continued her telepathicmunication after taking a deep breath. ¡®The eternal snow of Pruina is melting.¡¯ Cyan¡¯s brows subtly furrowed. The eternal snow of Pruina, which had been maintained since ancient times without melting, was melting? It was something he hadn¡¯t even heard rumors about in her past life. ¡®Our guardian dragon, Marian, has temporarily left her post for personal reasons. Since then, an unknown mana has appeared all over Pruina. Due to that energy, the eternal snow is melting uncontrobly. Although it¡¯s still at a minimal level, if this continues, the entire snow of Pruina will melt soon.¡¯ Marian. The name was not unfamiliar to Cyan. Surely, her real name would be much longer than that. ¡°So, the problem is that your sanctuary is disappearing?¡± ¡®That¡¯s one aspect, but it¡¯s not a huge problem. Once we adapt to the newly changed sanctuary, it¡¯ll be fine. The problem lies with the Dark Elves who will awaken as the eternal snow melts.¡¯ ¡°Dark Elves?¡± Cyan vaguely remembered hearing about them. They were another elf tribe with the opposite nature to the White Elves, who valued nature and harmony. There were even rumors of them being hybrids with demons, indicating their extremely aggressive nature. As it was a story that wasn¡¯t even certain, this was the first time Cyan had heard from her that there actually existed a tribe called Dark Elves. ¡®Surely, if the Dark Elf tribe wakes up, it will not only affect Pruina but also have a considerable impact on where you live, right?¡¯ In other words, it wasn¡¯t just a problem for the White Elves. If the White Elves couldn¡¯t stop the Dark Elf tribe from waking up, humans might have to establish a new front line in the north, following Velias. Realizing that it was a bigger problem than he thought, Cyan¡¯s expression was undoubtedly grim. ¡°So, how do you n to stop that problem?¡± ¡®We¡¯re nning to go back and discuss it with the tribe members again. If we put our heads together, we mighte up with a good solution.¡¯ Given that their original n had been disrupted, they didn¡¯t have a clear solution in mind. ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry too much! We¡¯ll figure out a way to solve it so that no harmes to human world!¡¯ Hastia reassured Cyan that there was no need to worry. But Cyan¡¯s impression, thinking he had heard unnecessary things, was already quite sour. ¡°Give me back the Soul Stone.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Hastia cautiously approached and handed the Soul Stone she was holding to Cyan. ¨C Sparkle! Cyan lightly grasped the Soul Stone he received, and with a brief light, ck mist swirled around his hand. Then, he returned it to Hastia. ¡®W-What did you do?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Hastia tilted her head in confusion at his cryptic words. With that, Cyan turned away. ¡®C-Can we see each other again?!¡¯ Hastia hastily grabbed Cyan, who was about to leave, and asked. ¡°If coincidences keep happening, we¡¯ll have reason to see each other again.¡± Cyan, turning his head once more, responded indifferently. Someone once said that if coincidences keep ovepping, it bes inevitable. If the three meetings that had urred so far were simply due to coincidence, Hastia believed without a doubt that their next meeting would be based not on chance but on fate. ¡®See you next time, Cyan¡­¡¯ And so, Cyan left Hastia¡¯s side. The Soul Stone, filled with memories of their encounters, still retained traces of the mist Cyan left behind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 192 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 192: Ignoring (1) ¡°Are you sure about this? Isn¡¯t this a dangerous thing to do?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve thoroughly checked with my own eyes for days!¡± A cabin located in the remote mountains, with sparse human presence. In fact, it was more like a mansion than a cabin,rge enough to be called a mansion without any hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe even after seeing it with my own eyes! It¡¯s unbelievable that such a big house exists in these mountains, and that only two young women live inside?¡± ¡°There seems to be one man living there too! But he¡¯s probably not here now. He usually goes out early in the morning andes backte at night! I saw him once in the vige, he didn¡¯t look strong or capable at all! Haha.¡± The man with a pointed beard reassured hispanion not to worry. ¡°You¡¯d be smitten too if you saw her face! Have you ever seen such a beautiful woman? She must be from some noble family!¡± ¡°Why would a noblewoman hide in these mountains?¡± ¡°Well, there must be someplicated reasons! Anyway, our job is to kidnap that woman without anyone knowing! Surely we can sell her off for a good price elsewhere! It wouldn¡¯t hurt for us to make some profit before selling her off!¡± ¡°There¡¯s another person? Then let¡¯s just kidnap them all!¡± As if the job had already seeded, the men chuckled at each other. Until the voice of a slender woman from behind was heard. ¡°Do you have business with our house?¡± ¡°Gah!¡± Startled, the men quickly turned their heads and then seemed to lose their wits, awkwardly pursing their lips. A woman with rare pink hair, with an innocent face fluttering her light pink hair, smiled sweetly at them. Could this feeling of overwhelming one¡¯s heart just by looking at her be real? She appeared to be around neen or twenty, extremely cute despite her young age. ¡°No response? Are you speechless?¡± The woman chuckled, urging for a response. Upon this, the man with the pointed beard cleared his throat and stepped forward. ¡°Are you the owner of that house?¡± ¡°Not the owner, just living there. The owner is our Papa!¡± At the mention of ¡®Papa,¡¯ the men inwardly sighed in relief. They were convinced she was from a noble family. ¡°I see, I see! We¡¯re not bad people! Rather, you could say we¡¯vee to help! It seems like living in these mountains without any knights for protection could be risky. We¡¯re here to offer some help in that regard¡­¡± ¡°Lies.¡± With firmness in her voice, the woman cut off the man. ¡°With such a foul smell emanating, you came to do good deeds? You can¡¯t fool me.¡± ¡°A foul smell? What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°I should eat before Emily sees us.¡± As if suddenly reminded of delicious food, she extended her tongue and licked her lips. The sight was so eerie that sweat dripped involuntarily from the men¡¯s backs. But that biological reaction was only temporary. The uneasiness the men felt soon turned into fear. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± The woman, who had been smiling angelically at them, no longer had a human appearance. The hearts that had fluttered with excitement now pounded with fear, and despite the desire to flee, their feet, invaded by terror, refused to move. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy this meal¡­.¡± It was the beginning of a pleasant dining time. * * * ¡°What¡¯s up? Where have you been?¡± ¡°Oh, just went outside for a moment to get some fresh air!¡± In case she suspected something, Nana hurriedly wiped her mouth. ¡°Is Briante again today?¡± ¡°It seems so. Probably caught up doing some useless chores for the vigers¡­¡± Emily stirred thedle in the soup pot, her expression somewhat displeased. ¡°There seems to be more food than usual today, can you finish it all, kiddo?¡± ¡°Um, yes! I can finish it all!¡± ¡°Why the expression? Did you go somewhere to eat?¡± ¡°W-well, what do you mean? I¡¯ll be in my room, call me when it¡¯s ready, sis!¡± Nana rushed to her room as if fleeing. ¡°¡­?¡± Without feeling anything strange, Emily focused on cooking the soup again. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Nana, who had rushed to her room, flopped onto the bed. After seeming to rest with her eyes closed for a while, she suddenly remembered something, then opened the drawer next to her and took out a letter. The letter itself was quite worn out, as if it had been read dozens of times at least. ¡°¡­¡± Nana seemed absorbed in reading the letter, but soon sighed weakly and put it down. ¡°I miss you¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± Suddenly hearing a familiar voice, Nana sat up abruptly. The confident gaze she had just moments ago disappearedpletely, reced by eyes full of surprise and joy. ¡°Papa!¡± Cyan, who had returned unnoticed, sat calmly in front of Nana. ¡°What were you doing that you couldn¡¯t even smell me?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Nana hurriedly hid the letter she was reading. ¡°Oh? When did the young master arrive?¡± Emily, who had sensed Cyan¡¯s presence, also entered Nana¡¯s room. As if genuinely pleased to see the master after a long time, Emily looked Cyan up and down. ¡°Do you only eat and wander around? Your face seems even more gaunt thanst time.¡± Looking at the more slender face than before, Emily asked with concern. [It¡¯s not enough for a man to just eat well, is it? Sometimes you gotta take in some regr nourishment too, that¡¯s how you really enjoy life. What¡¯s the use of keeping everything in good shape if you don¡¯t know what to use it for?] Kaeram, who had manifested alongside him, stretched out on the bed and spoke. Cyan, seeming too bothered to reply, didn¡¯t even nce in Kaeram¡¯s direction. ¡°Papa! Let¡¯s go out! I want to take a walk, Papa!¡± ¡°Sure, I understand.¡± Excitedly, Nana jumped up and went outside quickly. Even as he watched her leave, Cyan¡¯s gaze soon turned to the drawer next to the bed. She had been reading the letter until just now, even though he didn¡¯t want to check its contents, the name written on the back of the letter was impossible to ignore. [Arin] * * * Azelda, a border city in the northern part of the Garam Kingdom. It was not only the closest city to the neutral city of Luwen, where the Royal Academy was located, but also the ce where officials from the Ushif Empire and the Garam Kingdom had gathered for negotiations after the ¡®Day the Mist Cast Light¡¯ incident seven years ago. Coincidentally, the two officials who had been present at the scene at that time were now facing each other as representatives for this negotiation. Before the imperial envoy arrived, they had already agreed to the terms ofpensation for this incident through written correspondence. Thus, the face-to-face meeting currently taking ce was merely to confirm the terms of the treaty. ¡°¡­¡±. With the members of the academy, the guardian knights, and the vassals who apanied them all gone, Luna and Arin remained in the meeting room. *Humming* To ensure a private conversation, Luna immediately created a restricted barrier. ¡°Long time no see, Luna? I never expected you to be the representative for this negotiation.¡± ¡°Likewise. I also never expected Her Highness toe as the envoy¡¯s representative.¡± While Luna struggled to rx her stiff expression, Arin¡¯s face remained consistently smiling. Luna was well aware that Arin¡¯s smile was not one of natural ease but rather a facade to conceal herself. ¡°It¡¯s been almost four years since graduating from the academy, right? I¡¯ve noticed this before, but you seem to change every time I see you. You¡¯ve always been noticeably growing.¡± Arranging this meeting wasn¡¯t about discussing their trivial growth. Without any response to her praise, Luna took out a letter from her pocket and handed it to Arin. Without asking any questions, Arin began to read the letter immediately. Her reaction was mostly indifferent, with little surprise. ¡°Are you pretending not to be surprised? Or perhaps, there¡¯s nothing to be surprised about?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know. But I didn¡¯t think much about it like you said.¡± The document contained the truth about the misconduct of the Saintess, Nephrodite, along with attempts to me it on the Garam Kingdom. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. Our royal family has no connection to this side.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the royal family, but perhaps only Her Highness has no connection?¡± In response to Luna¡¯s direct question, Arin replied with a bitter smile. This wasn¡¯t something that could be easily resolved by mere tail-cutting. If this information spread, it could lead to significant conflicts between nations. However, all of this was being blocked by members of the Garam Magic Society, under Luna¡¯s leadership. ¡°Are you showing me this because Luna also doesn¡¯t want this truth to spread?¡± Luna affirmed with silence. ¡°Impressive. Preventing the spread of the truth isn¡¯t an easy task.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Your Highness. This wasn¡¯t done for the Ushif Empire.¡± Nor was it done for the Garam Kingdom. This was purely for Luna herself. To prevent the fact that Cyan was involved in this incident from being revealed. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you need besides thepensation offered in this negotiation, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll handle everything within my power.¡± ¡°Indiscriminatepensation may not be what the royal family desires, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine because it¡¯s what I want. After all, I¡¯m also a member of the royal family.¡± Arin firmly asserted that there was no problem at all. ¡°I should go now. As much as I¡¯d like to have a more enjoyable conversation since it¡¯s been a while, it seems there won¡¯t be time for that.¡± Arin, judging that the business was concluded, rose from her seat without hesitation. ¡°Until next time, Luna. It was nice meeting you.¡± For some reason, the idea of ¡°next time¡± didn¡¯t sound quite pleasant. Would there really be a next time between them? Would she still hold the position of princess when they meet again? Nothing was certain. ¡°Oh, I met Cyan, by the way.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Arin, who was about to leave the room, stopped in her tracks at those words. ¡°Did you?¡± There was an unmistakable tremor beneath her casual response. ¡°How¡­ has he been?¡± Not asking where, how, or why they met, just a firm question about how he has been. It was the best question Arin coulde up with right now. ¡°He¡¯s the same, I guess. Just passed by without a word? I¡¯m not sure if it was intentional, but he seemed to have caught a new girl in the meantime.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s the same¡­¡± Her disappointedughter still carried poignant emotions. ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s doing well¡­¡± With that, Arin left the room. Chapter 193 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 193: Ignoring (2) Do you know what one must have while living their life? It¡¯s a ce toe back to. Wherever you go, whatever you do, a space where you cane back anytime and restfortably. With that, one can truly say they are living their life. Whether it¡¯s short, a month, or long, over half a year. Regardless of whether there¡¯s leisure or not, once the work is done, without dy,e back here and check on the state of my belongings. It¡¯s been like that before, and it will continue to be so in the future. At least as long as I continue living in this world with my eyes open, I think it¡¯ll always be like that. The evening sky beyond the western horizon is dyed red. Sitting side by side on the hill overlooking the vige, we were watching the very ordinary flow of nature. ¡°Papa. I actually ate someone earlier.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Having already seen traces on the way, I wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. ¡°Yeah. They¡¯ve beening to our house for days, giving off a bad smell, so I just ate them secretly from Emily.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± I gently stroked her head without any special reaction. She leaned her head on my shoulder as if the touch felt really good. She¡¯s grown a lot. If she goes out like this, she¡¯ll probably look like someone of my age. It¡¯s not bad to grow up fast. As long as you don¡¯t age too fast. ¡°Earlier¡­ did you see?¡± ¡°What? A letter?¡± ¡°You saw it¡­¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, Nana smirked. ¡°It was the one you received through Brian before, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was thest letter Sister Arin wrote to me. I don¡¯t know why, but I think of her from time to time. I wonder what Sister Arin is doing now¡­¡± It¡¯s not unreasonable. Whether it¡¯s a person or a dragon, it¡¯s natural to miss someone who showed kindness to you. The better the memories with that being, the more you¡¯ll inevitably recall. ¡°Someday, when I grow up enough to live without Brian or Papa¡¯s protection, will I be able to go meet Sister Arin by myself?¡± ¡°Of course. You can go wherever you want.¡± It¡¯s not just empty words, it¡¯s sincere. The problem is, when that timees, whether Princess Arin will be alive, let alone me, I can¡¯t guarantee. -Jeobeojeobeok Whenever I feel like taking a break, it feels like somethinges up without fail. Fifty steps behind us. Someone familiar wasing to deliver something not very wee. ¡°¡­ ¡± A man with a ck mask appeared and bowed as soon as he saw me. He¡¯s a member of the Mist. He silently handed me ck papers. ¡°The leader asked me to deliver this.¡± Considering there were at least ten sheets, it¡¯s not an order. Then it must mean to read the contents and decide what I¡¯m going to do from now on. I started reading the documents I received calmly. ¡°¡­ ¡± Then his face contorted as if the paper had been crumpled. * * * Seven years ago, after the so-called ¡®Day the Mist Took Light,¡¯ naturally, my existence, Cyan Vert, was considered the root of evil that must be eradicated from this continent. So I hid for a while. They told me to do whatever I wanted, and I loudly imed I was ready to fully ept that. But when I thought about the annoying things that would apany it, I realized there wasn¡¯t much point in thrashing about, so I just lived like a dead rat. Of course, due to the asional purification efforts I had been making, I was called by all sorts of strange titles like ¡°the ck-haired demon,¡± but. But this crazy world seems never to leave me alone. It feels like it keeps demanding something from me. I¡¯m not a blind fool seeking salvation, so why do I keep getting pushed into this? I simply can¡¯t understand. -Terbuckterbuck On an ambitious moonlit night. Footsteps from outside the house could be heard. It wasn¡¯t a night visitoring for trivial purposes. -Taktaktak! The leisurely steps soon turned into urgent ones, speeding up. -Kerchunk! And then, the door opened. ¡°You, young master? When did you arrive?¡± My ever clumsy servant, Brian, is awkward no matter how many times I see him. ¡°Not too long ago.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Brian scratched his head, looking quite uneasy. ¡°What did you go there for?¡± ¡°I, I went down to the vige to help the elders with some work. Since there aren¡¯t many young people in the vige, if I¡¯m not there, nothing gets done¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t there many young people?¡± ¡°They said they went to big cities to find jobs.¡± There seemed to be something ufortable to say, and Brian avoided eye contact. ¡°Never mind. Read this once.¡± I handed Brian the ck documents I had been reading a moment ago. Receiving them unexpectedly, Brian cautiously began to read what was written inside. ¡°What do you think from your perspective?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been going down to the vige asionally to work, right? Then you must have heard some of the gossip going around.¡± For a moment, wearing a somewhat embarrassed expression, Brian soon opened his mouth with a calm look in his eyes. ¡°Since your true form was revealed seven years ago, haven¡¯t there been more movements to suppress everything rted to you, including you, young master?¡± I nodded without saying a word. ¡°But, apart from that, there seems to be a growing trend of people following you. Lately, I¡¯ve been hearing quite frequently that one of the reasons young people are moving to the city is to be followers of the Mist¡­¡± ¡°Followers of the Mist?¡± It was a statement I couldn¡¯t react to without furrowing my brows. ¡°Yes. I doubted my ears when I heard it too. To the point where I wondered if I really understood what it meant¡­¡± [Oh my? Has a support group arisen without our master¡¯s knowledge?] As if the situation were turning interesting, Kaeram appeared out of nowhere,ughing. But it doesn¡¯t seem like a situation tough about. As Brian mentioned, the document given by the leaders also stated that, as followers of the Mist, the factions were increasingly emerging throughout the empire, defying the established order of light and prophesying the arrival of a new era based on a new order. What¡¯s ironic is that the Empire doesn¡¯t seem to be suppressing them greatly. Instead of suppression, they seem to be blindly observing, almost as if they wish for the faction to grow even stronger. And most of all, thest sentence written at the end of this document was too absurd. The prime suspect leading this situation is none other than Princess Arin. * * * ¡°¡­!¡± The saint, who had lost focus, regained herposure as her eyes lit up, returning to their original state. ¡°Are you feeling better, Your Holiness?¡± In front of her, slowly rising to her feet, was none other than Princess Arin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is the Empire. We brought you here from the Kingdom of Garam because you lost consciousness. We are currently en route to Sevellinus.¡± Nephrodite looked around, still holding her groggy head. There was arge carriage traversing the vast in and two figures inside. There was no other energy felt. ¡°Why would Princess Arin herselfe and not someone else?¡± ¡°I volunteered.¡± ¡°For what reason?¡± ¡°To test my abilities as a princess.¡± Nephrodite¡¯s face was filled with suspicion. ¡°How much did you overhear?¡± She knew very well that there was definitely a price to pay for getting herself out of the situation. Arin calmly spoke with a steady gaze. ¡°Whatever I heard, rest assured, I have no intention of sharing it elsewhere. Not to mention that you were a White Elf, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Nephrodite¡¯s eyes momentarily shed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone have secrets in life? What¡¯s important is burying those secrets and moving forward for what purpose. I¡¯ve always appreciated the efforts of the saint for the prosperity of the Empire and the peace of the continent.¡± ¡°Do you know who caused this to happen?¡± Instead of answering, Arin responded with silence. Seeing no need to mention it, Nephrodite immediately nodded after asking. ¡°¡­!¡± Nephrodite¡¯s body trembled with a sudden chill of distrust and anxiety. She red at Arin with eyes full of suspicion and anxiety, while Arin met her gaze with an unchanged attitude. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Princess Arin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, haven¡¯t I? I came to test my abilities as a princess.¡± Eventually, as the carriage came to a halt, a knight waiting outside opened the door. ¡°Please disembark, Your Holiness.¡± Without any further exnation or words, Arin instructed her to get off. The ce where they stepped down was the edge of an unknown in, in front of a cliff where the fierce wind was cutting through the skin. ¡°When they first appeared over 60 years ago as the origin of the Mist, and revealed themselves when the followers of the Mist first appeared, you raised concerns about their danger. That movement had a significant influence on the formation of the Purification Army to suppress the followers of the Mist under the name of Lumendel, the god of light, and the Order of Light that followed in its wake has been dedicating its noble power to the peace of the continent.¡± -Srung As the saint looked at thendscape of the cliff, the sound of drawing swords reached her ears. ¡°But I cannot judge your subsequent actions as anything beneficial for the Empire and the continent.¡± ¡°What makes you think you can judge what I¡¯ve done? I¡¯ve been living for the peace of this continent long before you were born! What standards did you use to judge that the path I¡¯ve taken wasn¡¯t for peace?¡± Though Nephrodite exploded with frustration, no one, including Arin, responded. ¡°Then verify it.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°If you are truly a messenger who hears the voice of Lumendel, wouldn¡¯t he give you guidance on how to escape this situation?¡± Nephrodite couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer that she would. ¡°If not, you will be known to people as a fragile saint who, with a single moment of wrong choice, felt shame and sought redemption through death.¡± With reverence, Arin knelt before her. Following her lead, the other knights also expressed their final respects to the saint. ¡°May the blessings of Lumendel be with you¡­¡± -Thunk With those words, Arin¡¯s sharp sword plunged into the saint¡¯s heart. Nephrodite fell without a scream, spilling blood, and Arin looked upon her pitiful form with indifferent eyes. ¡°Thank you for your service, Princess¡­¡± As she finished her task, Ressimus approached her. ¡°Send a report to the royal family, Ressimus.¡± She was no longer just a princess in appearance. She had grown into a human who did not hesitate to stain her hands with blood to pursue the pathid out before her. ¡°Now, it seems we can proceed with our ns¡­¡± Chapter 194 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 194: Fake Followers (1) ¡°Even if you chew on it, it¡¯s not going to be refreshing! What exactly are youining about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why people don¡¯t trust nobles! Who would have thought the youngest of that reputable Berta family would do that?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t the Knights of Light catching those guys quickly?¡± What do you think? These words are truly unpleasant, even to hear casually. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve often heard passing through crowded streets. It¡¯s a clear insight into the thoughts of those directed towards Cyan Vert, the despicable follower of the vile mist. But what are these words that I hear in my ears now? ¡°The world has changed. Who would¡¯ve thought the day woulde when people follow the ck mist?¡± ¡°But if you look closely, they haven¡¯t really done anything wrong, have they? They¡¯ve killed corrupt nobles who deserved it multiple times, and they haven¡¯t harmed people like us, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s certain that they¡¯ve done what no one else could¡­.¡± Beyond doubt lies suspicion, and beyond suspicion lies questioning. After all, humans are said to be imaginative creatures. Anything, whether positive or negative, changes in various directions when repeated in thought. They must be the same. I see the negative thoughts established from long-standing concepts of the Order of Light have transformed into small doubts and questions over time. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve lived unaware of this nature until now, but it couldn¡¯t be an easy adjustment for me, unfamiliar with such reactions. Safern, a central city of the Uship Empire, where I¡¯ve returned after almost 10 years. Surely the organization wouldn¡¯t send false information, but out of curiosity, I came to see if there really are factions iming to be followers of the mist appearing throughout the empire. The atmosphere has definitely changed. Originally, mist was just a symbol of negativity to ordinary people, nothing more, nothing less. It¡¯s somewhat interesting that people are expressing doubts. As I continued walking and listening to conversations, ¡°¡­..¡± A hooded figure suddenly blocked my path. Without a word, the person looked at me with a prating gaze. Seeing the intensity in their eyes, it seemed they wanted something. Feeling no malice, I casually met their gaze. -Swish Then they suddenly vanished. Wondering what that odd person was up to, I considered just leaving, but there was a strange feeling, so I decided to follow. The person stopped not far ahead, in front of a young woman simr to myself. Just like before, they stared at her with a gaze that seemed to hold some intention. ¡°¡­..¡± In response, the woman made an iprehensible gesture. She seemed to be grasping something in the air with both hands, then suddenly blew into it. Before I could make sense of this bizarre behavior, the hooded figure seemed to understand and whisked her away. [What were they doing?] Kaeram, who was watching with me, asked, puzzled. Unless one is a fool, they could realize that the gesture the woman just showed was some kind of signal for something. While I¡¯ve been wandering around, I wondered if there were any new signals from the mist, but that¡¯s unlikely. I may not know what it means, but I definitely caught the gesture. I approached a simr hooded figure wandering around and mimicked the same gesture as the woman. Then the woman performed the same gesture as before. At that moment, the hooded figure¡¯s face flushed red, and after ncing around, he sent me a look to follow him. I didn¡¯t hesitate and followed him immediately. We arrived somewhere after a short while. Honestly, I expected a gloomy underground space or a deserted alley, but this is quite unexpected. The ce I arrived at was none other than a monastery. And not just any monastery, but one praising the god of light, Lumendel. For a moment, I wondered if I hade to the wrong ce and stood there awkwardly for a while. Whether from the outside or from within, it just seemed like a very ordinary monastery. Monks and nuns greeted people with smiles on their faces. I could see the hooded figure from earlier and the woman he brought along. Naturally, it¡¯s not a good ce for me. I thought about just turning back, but since I was already here, I decided to go in and see what was going on. ¡°Our Almighty God Lumendel has bestowed new light upon thisnd, bringing about the current era of peace. ording to His teachings, we¡­¡± The sermon of the monastery¡¯s head continued, sounding like a luby. It wasn¡¯t much different from what you¡¯d see in a typical monastery. Then why go through the trouble of exchanging strange signals and gathering people? With various doubts in my mind, my gaze turned to the scriptures they shared. ¡°The light is the sun, and the sun is the light. The sun always remains with us, but asionally, when the mist descends, we cannot see the sun. Therefore, the sun and the mist cannot coexist.¡± Huh? What¡¯s this? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a sermon praising Lumendel? Why mention the mist here? You might think it¡¯s just mentioning the importance of light, but it¡¯s definitely not. As I mentioned before, humans are incredibly imaginative, and given room for thought, they change in various ways. Those who truly exalt the light wouldn¡¯tpare themselves to the mist like this. Then what is this scripture? ¡°However, we need to consider. Did only the light exist in achieving the current peace? All things exist in their ces because they each have their own necessity. Moreover, the mist that we so vehemently oppose may not be so different.¡± The monastery head even expressed doubt about the existence of the mist. I can guarantee that if someone were to utter such words in front of the light worshippers, that person would immediately be branded a heretic and disappear into the morning dew of the gallows. Indeed, there were some who showed skeptical reactions. After reciting praises to Lumendel for hours, to have such unfruitful remarks. There seemed to be quite a few people expressing their doubts. What followed was amusing. The smiling monks and nuns approached those expressing doubts and began to obfuscate their reactions with meaningless words. Then, those who were watching quietly closed their mouths and refocused on the monastery head¡¯s sermon. I was convinced. These guys are no ordinary bunch. Even if they can pass through this for now, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they fall. Do they really not know that their misconduct could eventually be exposed? As I pondered in disbelief, the hooded figure who brought me here approached. ¡°¡­..¡± He silently sent a signal through eye contact. It meant to follow him. I obediently got up from my seat and followed him. He led me to a small annex located right behind the monastery cathedral. When he opened the creaky wooden door, a suspicious atmosphere emanated from the underground staircase. Without a question, I followed down the stairs. Well, this should be enough to consider some sinister activities are brewing. A dim, lightless space of darkness. Strange parishioners wearing ck hoods lined the corridor. As I proceeded down the path, arge pulpit soon came into view. Around it, numerous young men, presumably simr to me, were seated. Well, it¡¯s somewhat simr to the mist¡¯s void space. [Hey, master.] Kaeram, who had been following me silently, asked with a questioning tone. [Is this really a ce where those scoundrels worship the idiot god?] ¡°No.¡± I replied firmly. I thought by now I might feel something akin to the power of the mist, but there was nothing. Not even a hint of the mist¡¯s power, let alone the slightest flow of mana. As I wondered what kind of absurd ce this was, I decided to take a seat for now. After waiting for about five minutes, the monastery head who had been giving the strange sermon in the cathedral appeared again. Was there something different this time? A slight change in atmosphere? Unlike the previous atmosphere filled withughter, there was a seriousness on their faces. ¡°Before we begin the sermon, I would like to express our deepest gratitude to all of you who havee to seek the truth of thisnd.¡± It¡¯s just like the actions taken before a lunatic starts spouting nonsense. If you were to ask if it¡¯s an anecdote, it is. Among the targets I¡¯ve dealt with during purification operations, there have been quite a few like them. ¡°For centuries, we have been forced to ept the erroneous concept of the Order of Light! Is the ck mist the negativity that should be rejected in thisnd? Absolutely not! The god of the ck mist, Aeru, is the almighty being who will bring about a new order to thisnd and is the pioneer!¡± I barely managed to hold back myughter. Who¡¯s bringing what? If the parties involved were to hear this, they¡¯d surely raise a question mark about what kind of lunatic talk this is. It¡¯s not that what I and the mist do is righteous, but being praised in this way is not desirable. Who on earth injected such ridiculous ideologies into these lunatics? Now, I¡¯m even curious about their faces. What if real followers of the mist show up¡­ what would happen then? Wait a moment. A clever idea shed through my mind, causing the corners of my mouth to involuntarily rise. ¡°Hey, Kaeram.¡± [Why?] ¡°How about we have some fun?¡± [¡­?] Kaeram suddenly narrowed her eyes as if to say, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ * * * Straight back, upright gaze, clear voice. The most basic posture required for preaching to people. The monastery head delivered his teachings to the people without a hint of hesitation or deviation. ¡°We are nearing the end! Like the day when the mist swept away the light that pervaded this world! The existence of the mist will reappear to us. And when that happens, we will¡­!¡± -Thud A small but strong resonance. The gazes of those drawn by the sound naturally turned to one ce. About ten steps away from the monastery head¡¯s podium. A stranger, a man, stood atop the altar, casually surveying the congregants in the square. For now, it didn¡¯t seem like he was one of the fervent believers who rushed out after being moved by the monastery head¡¯s speech. Even amidst the sudden situation, everyone seemed perplexed for a moment, but soon, unfamiliar ck mist began to emanate from around the man. ¡°¡­!¡± The most startled person was the monastery head. Unlike the rtively puzzled other congregants, he seemed to know what that aura was. ¡°S-So, is this really happening?¡± When people are faced with unexpected situations, their usual thinking tends toe to a halt. While some may ovee such sudden situations well, most do not. The monastery head was no exception. He hadn¡¯t even thought about standing up, let alone being able to. A real follower of the mist had appeared before him. All he could do in that situation was simply widen his eyes and grin. ¡°Why so silent?¡± In the blink of an eye, the man¡¯s body had moved right in front of the monastery head. ¡°The existence of the mist you all desired has appeared, shouldn¡¯t you be pleased?¡± No words came out of the monastery head¡¯s mouth. It wasn¡¯t because he had nothing to say. His vocal cords simply seemed to have stopped functioning due to overwhelming fear. ¡°Let¡¯s hear more. What will happen when I appear¡­?¡± The man, with a malicious smile, had a hint of interest and anticipation in his eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 195 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 195: Fake Followers (2) Ruins of Light. Creations made by the hands of humans who lived in ancient times. For those living in the present era, it can be said to be a space of mystery, where they cannot know when or for what reason it was created. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Luna ced her hands, along with mana, on the altar where Hastia had been lying. -Uwooong However, there was no noticeable response. Only faint resonance urred. Schurz weed her as she descended beneath the altar. ¡°Ha, have you already finished? Luna?¡± ¡°Not finished, we haven¡¯t even started. It seems this ruin doesn¡¯t want me to exert my power.¡± A small amount of mana that had not yet disappeared continued to manifest in Luna¡¯s hands. She attempted to directly confirm what had happened through rey, but an unknown force was interfering with her power. ¡°That saint woman imed to be a messenger of the gods, but why would an elf capable of hearing the voice of the gods y the role of a saint in the human realm?¡± Nephrodite Iris, the saint of light. The practical leader of the Order of Light and the one who first conveyed the will of the supreme god. Sixty years ago, since the mist god first appeared on thisnd, she has maintained eternal youth until now. She exined it was because she was under the protection of the god. However, the truth hidden beneath the mask inevitably reveals itself someday. She remained youthful because she was not human but a white elf. ¡°Yes, haven¡¯t there been such sayings for a long time? Humans are said to be the creatures most resembling the nature of the gods¡­ Wasn¡¯t it done to lead the creatures of the gods onto the right path?¡± ¡°The right path. Who decided that was the right path?¡± Schurz fell silent at Luna¡¯s firm retort. ¡°Is the order of light that maintains the current peace truly inherited from ancient times, unknown to us?¡± It was a question Schurz couldn¡¯t possibly answer. ¡°At least that girl, Nephrodite, knew. So she must have found this ruin on her own without anyone¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we have interrogated that saintess further?¡± ¡°Even if we interrogated her, she would probably just chant iprehensible praises. Unfortunately, I believe only what I see. And that girl probably didn¡¯t survive to return to the empire.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I saw Senior Arin during the negotiation, no, Princess Arin, her eyes were very unusual.¡± Luna replied casually as if it were nothing. Schurz could only nod in puzzlement. ¡°So, this time, shall we borrow the strength of Mr. Schurz, who has ample experience as a mercenary?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Suddenly, a member of the society approached behind Schurz and handed him something. It was a document with small writing packed on a single page. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± After checking the document, Schurz nced at Luna with a deeply furrowed brow. Luna met his gaze with her usual unwavering eyes. At the top of the document, the word ¡®Mist¡¯ in ck was clearly engraved. * * * There are usually two situations when asking, ¡®How dare you do such a thing?¡¯ The first is when there are thorough precautions in ce to justify such actions, The second is when it is done blindly without any thought. But in my opinion, the current situation is thetter. Look at the face of the abbot who is on the verge of fainting out of fear. A foolish sight that proves she had no idea of the current situation. The current situation is an undeniable disy of foolishness, proving the inability to anticipate what was happening. This individual clearly didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that impersonating a follower of the ck Mist could attract the real follower of the ck Mist. There¡¯s no point in dragging someone like this for interrogation; there¡¯s nothing to gain. My gaze naturally shifted to a book ced on the desk. Although it superficially looked like a scripture, the entire book was so dark that it was hard to make out any writing. It definitely seemed different from the scriptures I saw in the cathedral, but before confirming its contents, I had to figure out where this came from. ¡°Where did you get this, abbot?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± While he usually spoke like flowing water, he was now suddenly struck dumb. I asked again out of mercy, ¡°It¡¯s about the presence of the mist. Where did you get this?¡± ¡°Ah, the presence of the mist?¡± Would he pretend not to understand what¡¯s already evident? His inner thoughts were transparent, almost to the point of being reflected. ¡°He, he appeared! The presence of the mist has finally appeared among us! To show us the true path of salvation¡­!¡± -Snap! I grabbed his wretched neck and pulled him in front of me. ¡°I might not mind it once or twice, but I¡¯m not patient enough for a third time. What I want to hear now isn¡¯t some generic praise, got it? Does something need to be cut off for you to understand?¡± The abbot, with her throat grabbed, emitted painful groans while raising his finger. His finger pointed to my right hand, nothing but the book. Was the person who gave the book written in it? As I turned my gaze back to him, ¡°¡­!¡± He fainted. -Tock. Since there seemed to be no need to wake him up to ask again, I just left him. When I discreetly turned my head, I met the varied gazes of the parishioners. Surprise, fear, or awe. Although their diverse reactions were quite interesting, what could I do? It¡¯s not my concern. The ck Mist isn¡¯t a benevolent entity to proim salvation from the start. Moreover, there¡¯s no reason for to know how they think of me either. Without any hindrance, I smoothly departed from that ce. * * * [Are you in your right mind?] ¡°Why? What¡¯s the problem?¡± [What¡¯s the problem? Are you aware of what you¡¯re doing and where you are?] One of the tables on the second floor of a bustling inn tavern. Apanied by the tavern¡¯s specialty appetizers, I was reading the scripture I had confiscated from the monastery earlier. Well, is there a problem? [Selling your face to worthless scoundrels, and now reading books in a ce like this?] ¡°I think it¡¯s a kind of reverse thinking. How would these people know where I¡¯ve been and what I¡¯ve done?¡± They¡¯re not the type toe looking for me all over the city. So, I¡¯m just casually reading a book like this. [Really?] Kaeram looked at me with apparent dissatisfaction. Knowing she would say something, I focused solely on reading the book. -Thump. She plopped down in front of me. [Why? What¡¯s the problem?] Then she shed an audacious smile, as if there was no issue at all. ¡°What are you up to?¡± She had usedplete manifestation to reveal her form. [A man doesn¡¯t look as dejected as you do alone in a tavern. At least, I don¡¯t like seeing my master in such a state. So, what can I do? This big sister has to be your drinkingpanion.] Then she casually filled the empty ss in front of her. Unlike when I was alone, the gazes around began to shift towards us. Of course, not towards me but towards Kaeram. [Anyway, you know I¡¯m pretty as a flower. That¡¯s why I tried not to show up whenever possible¡­] How can you make such remarks without even blinking an eye? I wonder what expression they¡¯ll have when they find out the flower they¡¯re admiring is actually a centuries-old withered flower disguised as a fresh rose. As if sensing my wicked(?) thoughts, she narrowed her eyes and asked, [Hey, what were you thinking just now?] ¡°A good thought.¡± Just as if she were about to pout at my firm answer, she suddenly downed the filled ss heavily. ¡°Does the Demonic de even drink?¡± [Men drink it, so why can¡¯t I drink it?] Kaeram shed a mischievous grin, saying there¡¯s no problem at all. [So, did you get anything from that ck book where you can see the writing?] If I obtained something, then I gained something. The person who made this book is an immensely entric individual. Honestly, this is more than just a book of light scripture. Even if it had belonged to the mist¡¯s original mist devotees in the distant past, it painstakingly recorded nonsense about Aeru. ¡°If they had written a novel, they would have been a huge sess, right? I¡¯m curious about who would think to write something like this and what their name is.¡± [Don¡¯t authors usually have their names written on the front or back of the book?] I immediately checked both sides of the book. There was no author, and the title was not even written on the front. On the back, there was small writing at the very bottom that would have been easily overlooked. It was a name I hadn¡¯t seen before. [Why who?] ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll know?¡± [I might. I¡¯ve lived several times longer than you, after all. I¡¯ve killed many times more people than you have. Maybe that¡¯s why.] Is it something to be proud of to boast about that? Still, out of curiosity from Kaeram¡¯s words, I decided to share. ¡°Dio.¡± [TL/N: IS THAT A JOJO REFERENCE] [¡­] ¡°Have you heard of it?¡± [No. Doesn¡¯t seem like it.] Her unusually quick response actually caught me off guard. Seemingly not wanting to think about it any further, she averted her gaze from me. Not that I had any more questions to pry into. It was an unexpected reaction, to say the least. As I once again attempted to focus on analyzing the scripture. -Thump. A nameless, unfamiliar old man suddenly plopped down opposite me. And with a sinister gaze, as if he had a hidden agenda, he stared at me. ¡°Does this tavern have an old man serving?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of tavern. I came here because I have something to ask.¡± The old man said he had something to ask me. ¡°You. Weren¡¯t you at the monastery a moment ago?¡± ¡°Do I have to answer?¡± ¡°I was there just a moment ago too. So, it¡¯s a question since I was at the monastery. Some scrawny men were dragging you somewhere. What were you doing there?¡± My response was consistent with what I had said before. ¡°This youngd is more particr than he appears. Such an attitude isn¡¯t helpful in navigating this harsh world.¡± It was a statement that didn¡¯t even warrant a fakeugh. The old man who was at the monastery? He didn¡¯t have a particrly memorable face, but he didn¡¯t seem like one of the congregants who were in the underground za, at least. ¡°Reading such a dreary book in front of this lovelydy. Your character is quite peculiar.¡± [Old man, are your eyes still sharp?] Kaeram epted it as good. ¡°At first nce, it seems a bit different from the provisions the monks handed out, doesn¡¯t it? If you¡¯re not going to tell me, how about giving me that book? Of course, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°What are you going to give me? Your pockets don¡¯t look that deep.¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s good about getting older? Even if your pockets aren¡¯t deep, your head might be. Let me tell you an interesting story. If you¡¯re satisfied after hearing it, how about giving me the book?¡± This old man. He¡¯s not just your average senior citizen, contrary to his appearance. I feel that he might have thrown his weight around quite a bit in his younger days. Curiosity mingled with a strange interest. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± ¡°Alright! Then before we start the story, I should introduce myself first.¡± He pulled something out of his pocket and ced it on the table. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t money or gold coins. What the old man took out was nothing other than a document. A document proving affiliation to some faction. A ce I couldn¡¯t be ignorant of¡­ ¡°I was a member of the Knights of Light in my youth.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 196 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 196: True Followers (1) ¡°¡­¡­¡± After somewhat bravely opening his mouth, the old man immediately fell silent. He seemed slightly taken aback by my indifferent response. ¡°I thought you¡¯d show at least a skeptical reaction, but it¡¯s surprising. Wasn¡¯t my introduction impressive?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Well, what a peculiar young man you are.¡± The old man continued speaking with an ufortable cough. ¡°I¡¯m not boasting, but I¡¯ve had some experience with a sword since I was young. After joining the imperial knights at the age of twenty, I was soon transferred to the Knights of Light. This emblem is evidence of that.¡± The old man proudly lifted the faded emblem ced on the table. ¡°It¡¯s a very famous ce now, but back then, I simply followed because they said they needed me, without knowing what it was about. Then, shortly after joining, they dragged me somewhere and suddenly began indoctrinating me.¡± ¡°Indoctrination?¡± ¡°Yes. A saint named Nephrodite appeared, saying that we, as Knights of Light, must eradicate the mist devotees who disturb the order of light. They imed it was the will of the gods, and only the all-powerful Knights of Light could carry out the mission bestowed by the gods. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? They said these mist devotees were just people who denied their humanity without any exnation of what they had done wrong, and we had to eliminate them¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a story I hadn¡¯t heard before, so it didn¡¯t surprise me much. ¡°So, what do you think I did?¡± ¡°You did as you were told.¡± ¡°Exactly! Honestly, what could I have thought at such a young age? I thought it was right to just follow orders.¡± The old man chuckled, then seemed to fill his empty ss by himself. ¡°I endured that tedious preaching for about a week, but as soon as rumors spread that they appeared, I grabbed my sword and ran a month¡¯s journey. The first impression with them was quite fantastic. It waspletely different from what I had imagined!¡± ¡°Were they dancing naked or something?¡± ¡°Well, that might have been better! At least I would have agreed they were lunatics. But what I saw wasn¡¯t that! They were doing something very ordinary yet great. It was charity!¡± ¡°Charity?¡± ¡°Yes, charity! They were distributing food and relief supplies to those suffering from hunger and cold! They didn¡¯t ask for anything special! They just unterally extended kindness to them!¡± [¡­¡­] A smile appeared on Kaeram¡¯s lips as she listened quietly. It wasn¡¯t a smile born out of amusement at the old man¡¯s story, but rather a subtly wicked smile, born out of some uneasy feeling. ¡°We had to kill them. They deceived people with unidentifiable relief goods, using them of ridiculous crimes. It was the first time. It was the blood of humans, not demonic beasts or monsters, that stained my sword¡­¡± A slight tremor was visible in the old man¡¯s hand holding the ss. Without showing any expression, the old man continued speaking. ¡°It still weighs on me. They were shouting that they had done nothing wrong. Well, I don¡¯t particrly regret it. If I hadn¡¯t killed them back then, I would have beenbeled a heretic and died for it.¡± It was a kind of justification for survival. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I didn¡¯t find fault in it either. It was just the powerless response of someone. ¡°Through one atrocity, they gained enlightenment and returned with sharpened knives. Instead of helping those suffering, they began to eliminate the source of that suffering. That¡¯s assassination. You¡¯ve heard of the Mist, right? They¡¯re a renowned assassination group.¡± I nodded silently. ¡°We couldn¡¯t just sit idly by, so we set out to find them again. The second time we saw them, they no longer looked human. Not that they weren¡¯t real people, just¡­ they felt different, you know? Curiosity outweighed disgust. Along with heightened expectations. The merciless revenge of the unjustly persecuted heretics against the world.¡± Assuming the old man¡¯s words were sincere, one thing could be certain. That the expectation he mentioned, Was not fulfilled. ¡°But unfortunately, my wish didn¡¯te true. They suddenly disappeared without a trace. It was reported to the public that they were eradicated by the Knights of Light, but that¡¯s not true. Everyone, including you, was deceived.¡± The old man refilled his empty ss with alcohol. ¡°It was disappointing. Utterly disheartening. I wanted to know, you see. The true nature of those deemed the embodiments of evil in the world. But they just vanished without giving any answers. And so their traces were erased, and indifferent time continued to flow endlessly.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes, as he quietly observed the filled ss, subtly turned towards me. With a somewhat different and eerie atmosphere than before. ¡°Do you know why I went to the monastery? I wanted to confirm something. Whether those mist followers talked about among the youth these days were indeed the ones I saw. But they weren¡¯t. The monastery folks were just fake followers. The real mist followers I saw weren¡¯t like them¡­¡± ¡°What evidence do you have to be so sure?¡± ¡°As you grow older, memories may fade, but the body¡¯s senses do not. But did you know?¡± The old man flickered his eyes with a strange smile. ¡°Your gaze now is very simr to those Mist assassins I saw sixty years ago. It¡¯s almost uncanny. The eyes of relentless killers! Wonder why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You smell of it! Not the scent of low-quality fakes! The smell of real killers, who shed blood and made others shed it too! I felt it vibrating from you even before you entered the tavern!¡± Now, there was even a hint of madness in the old man¡¯s eyes. I adjusted my posture without showing any expression and said, ¡°Excuse me, sir. You don¡¯t seem to have lost your mind, but if what you¡¯re saying is true, shouldn¡¯t you not be here in front of me right now?¡± Unless you¡¯ve given up on life. The old man shrugged in response. ¡°My life has been lived to the fullest. What is there to fear? As you grow this old, everything in life bes meaningless. Then doubts arise. Was the life I lived really the right one?¡± ¡°Even the moment of such reflection might note, right?¡± ¡°Young people have remarkable confidence. After all, age is just a number. Wasn¡¯t there an incident about seven years ago? A mere thirteen-year-old boy wiped out senior imperial knights and disappeared effortlessly, wasn¡¯t there? I wonder what that boy is doing now.¡± That boy is now in an ordinary tavern, listening to the strange old man¡¯s story. ¡°Oh, by the way, I haven¡¯t mentioned my name.¡± ¡°Do I really need to know?¡± ¡°Even dumb animals respond when given a name. Besides, shouldn¡¯t we at least know each other¡¯s names for the sake of any future meetings? Just in case we happen to meet again.¡± The old man straightened his clothes as if he were about to say a grand name. ¡°My name is¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Jereon.¡± -ng! As the knife and fork collided, a loud noise echoed. In my hand was a dining knife with a de on one side, In the old man¡¯s hand was a fork with bread skewered on it. ¡°Was my story quite amusing to you? I didn¡¯t expect such a rough response like this.¡± How long would it take for me to stab the old man¡¯s neck with the knife on the table? One second? Half of that? I would dare say, with a speed that the dull senses of a human could never react to. Yet the old man blocked it. Not quite leisurely, but effortlessly. As if he had anticipated my movement and been on guard from the beginning. ¡°Did the retiredmandere here for charity work for the future generation?¡± Jereon. There would probably be only one person on thisnd who could confidently say that name. The formermander of the Knights of Light, and before that, a knight known as the Executioner. Why the Executioner? Because he was the knight who best executed the so-called praised order of light. He led the way in killing mist devotees more than any other knight. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I just came here to find the truth.¡± The old man didn¡¯t deny his identity. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a Knight of Light or a Pdin, it¡¯s all ancient history anyway. It¡¯s not my concern now. And besides¡­¡± Suddenly, beads of sweat trickled down the old man¡¯s forehead. ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t so wary, I¡¯ve been standing at the crossroads of life and death since earlier.¡± At his words, my gaze turned towards Kaeram, who sat beside the old man. Her unyielding gaze and arms folded arrogantly. But her sharp fingers held an unseen power of mist. She had been wary of the old man long before me. ¡°Miss, were you hiding a dangerous de behind that pretty face of yours?¡± [Don¡¯t y around, old man. If you don¡¯t want to see your own organs with those disgusting eyes of yours.] Kaeram retorted the old man¡¯s casual question with a fierce smile. ¡°If life¡¯s end is to be sealed by the hands of a lovelydy, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± At this, Kaeram¡¯s gaze became even sharper. ¡°But unfortunately, that¡¯s not the case for me. I haven¡¯t chosen my partner for the final dance.¡± The old man¡¯s gaze turned towards me again. But my gaze went in a different direction, not towards the old man. -Swish The drinkers who had been casually drinking moments ago began to approach me. Some even came up from downstairs. It wasn¡¯t rming. I had already sensed the change in the atmosphere around us the moment the old man came to our table. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯te here to target you from the beginning. I told you, didn¡¯t I? The smell wafted from the entrance. It¡¯s just a pure coincidence.¡± It¡¯s not just arrogance from having more numbers. You can tell by the approaching footsteps. Not green knights, not amateur mercenaries, But seasoned warriors who have wielded swords and shed blood for decades. They soon surrounded my table. ¡°Just to be clear, I didn¡¯te here to harm you. I just want to know. If you want, I can even change seats. This time, it¡¯ll be your story, not mine¡­¡± ¡°Hey, old man.¡± Interrupting the old man¡¯s words, a strange silence fell. ¡°What¡¯s with the leisurely attitude right now?¡± ¡°Hehe. Leisure? I¡¯m sincerely trying to¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes, which had beenughing carelessly, suddenly turned away from me. Kaeram, who had been sitting here just a few seconds ago, had disappeared, leaving only indifferent dust in the air. The old man¡¯s gaze turned back to me after a short while. ¡°Did you underestimate the true mist followers too lightly?¡± In my hand was no longer a dining knife, but the living essence of Kaeram, still young. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 197 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 197: True Followers (2) The sun had set, and it was a serene night, with the moon rising. In front of flickering candles on the table, a retired knight sat. [Where there is light, there is no mist; where there is mist, light cannot be seen, so the two cannot coexist.] The inscription in the middle caught his attention, and his gaze lingered, unable to move on to the next page. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°May Ie in, Sir Jereon?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Upon receiving permission, a middle-aged man with a sword entered. It was Mark, who had been Jereon¡¯s lieutenant during his active duty. Seeing Jereon engrossed in reading, Mark frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Have you found anything satisfying?¡± ¡°What satisfaction could there be? I read in the hope of finding something worthwhile.¡± Jereon, feeling bored after a long reading session, began to yawn frequently. ¡°Was it okay to let that man¡­ go just like that?¡± ¡°Why are you asking such a question, knowledgeable as you are? Didn¡¯t everyone feel it? If we hadn¡¯t let him go, we might all have been wiped out.¡± Mark couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Well, it seems I should return the emblem of the knights. We, who never flinched even against superior enemies on the front lines, who could have known we would retreat against just one young man? It¡¯s a blow to our dignity in many ways.¡± ¡°Why did that man willingly hand over the book?¡± ¡°Was my story entertaining? Perhaps. So, why did youe in?¡± Mark, momentarily forgetting the purpose, cleared his throat and replied, ¡°The meeting with the abbott has been arranged.¡± ¡°Already? Sooner than I expected. Alright, when should I go?¡± ¡°You could go right away.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes. The sooner, the better, they say¡­¡± Upon receiving unexpected news, Jereon frowned momentarily before immediately rising from his seat. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go right away.¡± They headed straight to the monastery. As soon as they reached the main gate, the abbott and the monks waiting there rushed out excitedly. ¡°Wee! We¡¯ve been waiting for you! The noble Knight Commander of the renowned Order of Light has honored our monastery with his presence!¡± ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± Jereon couldn¡¯t understand why they would wait for a retired knight like himself, not some noble from the pce. He quickly sensed that there might not be good reasons behind it. ¡°We¡¯ll escort you this way.¡± The abbott led Jereon and hispanions inside. ¡°I doubted my ears when I first heard! The famous executor of Light, Sir Jereon Alkin, has graced our monastery with his visit! Truly, as Lumendel said, light always exists by our side!¡± Starting with praise for Jereon, the abbott began to chatter about the monastery¡¯s history and his own deeds. Jereon listened to all his stories without saying a word, with a serious expression and closed eyes. ¡°Oh, I must have talked too much in my excitement to have such a distinguished guest with me. I hope you weren¡¯t ufortable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sir Jereon?¡± ¡°Ah! I apologize. Your story was so uninteresting that I unintentionally dozed off.¡± Jereon stretched his arms out and yawned. ¡°I think we¡¯re done here, so now let me start my story.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, please.¡± The abbott, trying to conceal his embarrassment with a forced smile, said, ¡°Actually, I visited the monastery earlier today.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± The abbot¡¯s face subtly twisted momentarily, unable to manage his expression. ¡°Oh, I see! I had no idea at all! Have youe to pray to Lumendel?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a little bit of everything. But more importantly, there¡¯s been an increase in people following the mist in various parts of the Empire, so I was checking around my cities.¡± Rather than being flustered, the abbot nodded knowingly and cautiously asked, ¡°D-Did¡­ Sir Jereon not know?¡± ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m no longer a knight. With no one to inform me separately, what could I possibly know?¡± Jereon¡¯s worldly attitude left the abbot speechless. It felt as if he had disclosed something that shouldn¡¯t have been revealed. ¡°Seems like something I didn¡¯t know was secretly happening in the Empire.¡± ¡°S-Something you didn¡¯t know? How could a mere monk like me know about that?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know if you check.¡± Jereon pulled out a book from his belongings as if to prove his point. The abbot, astonished after checking the book, could only emit a faint groan, unable to close his gaping mouth. ¡°Having such a lost look on your face makes me feel embarrassed.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Despite wanting to leave this ce as soon as possible, the abbot¡¯s body remained still. It seemed frozen under the intense gaze of the retired knight, still sharp as ever. ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡± * * * [Man, whenever I¡¯m about to start a fight like I¡¯m ready to throw punches at any moment¡­] ¡°I can¡¯t give you anything good to do, Kaeram.¡± [Of course, master.] Kaeram nodded, turning her gaze away. There¡¯s no need to waste time reading content that will only make meugh, anyway. If someone else needs it more, it¡¯s only right to give it to them, right? I didn¡¯t just bring it along to get involved in troublesome matters. [So, where are we going now?] ¡°To someone who can satisfy my current curiosity¡­¡± Just as she was about to ask who that was, Kaeram abruptly shut her mouth. She seemed to have caught on to who I was going to ask about. With a small smile, I stepped into the dark alleyway. Upon reaching the left corner, I spotted a wooden door and without hesitation¡­ *Creak* I went inside. A woman with short hair engrossed in solitary reading by the flickering candlelight. Approaching her without any hesitation, I sat down, and soon her gaze turned towards me as she closed the book. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit modest for a study?¡± ¡°If you look so pitiful, it¡¯s only proper for a disciple to build you a grand one, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It must be tough not being a sessful disciple.¡± The woman sharpened her eyes as if she had expected that. She was Silica, my mentor, who hade a long way to help her unsessful disciple. ¡°You were doing so well quietly, but as soon as you came here, you caused trouble.¡± I realized immediately that it was a daytime matter. ¡°It was a coincidence. Who would have expected a retired knightmander toe to that tavern?¡± [What? I didn¡¯t encourage it!] Despite trying to dismiss it as purely coincidental, the leader¡¯s distrustful gaze towards me didn¡¯t seem to diminish, even including Kaeram behind me. ¡°Are the Knights of Light unaware of this matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet. The man you met, Jereon Alkin, was the leader of the Knights of Light for a long time. Even though he¡¯s been retired for a long time, most of what happens in the Knights of Light still reaches his ears.¡± Although the actual leader was said to be the saintess, it was him who led andmanded the knights. After retiring, he had been quietly spending his life in his hometown, but rumors started circting about him moving after the recent incidents in Garam Kingdom involving these fake believers ovepping with mist worshippers. I suddenly recalled the old man¡¯s words about wanting to verify the truth. He had mentioned wanting to confirm whether the path he had walked in his remaining years was the right one. The thought that the day of confrontation with him might not be far off crossed my mind again. ¡®¡­?¡¯ I made a sudden gesture in front of the leader. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a new signal from the mist?¡± The leader looked at me with a disdainful expression. I pursed my lips in slight embarrassment. ¡°It seems to be a secret signal spread among these aspirants of the mist this time. They use this signal to bring people who know it to their ce for conversion.¡± ¡°¡¯I¡¯ve heard simr stories, but I didn¡¯t think it was such a ridiculous gesture. So, did you go to that ce?¡± ¡°They were a bunch of lunatics.¡± I ryed to the leader what I had heard from the sermon of the abbot and the contents of the scriptures they were reading. Mainly praising Aeru¡¯s spirit. ¡°These are clearly madmen.¡± She nodded in agreement with my words. ¡°I want to check out that scripture, though. Is that what you have?¡± ¡°Ah, I gave it to the retiredmander¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Oh, as payment for telling an interesting story?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a sudden heavy silence in the room. The leader seemed to be hit with a sudden headache, holding her forehead. She seemed to have a lot to say but seemed to be holding it back. ¡°There was no title written on it, but the author was written.¡± ¡°Okay, tell me.¡± ¡°Do you know Dio?¡± Dio? I don¡¯t know just from the name. Was the surname not written?¡± It was. When the surname was mentioned¡­ ¡°Hafenkus. Dio Hafenkus.¡± ¡°¡­Hafenkus?¡± The leader¡¯s gaze subtly changed. From her reaction, it seemed like she had heard of it somewhere, but, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She said it firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not so free as to remember a lunatic who records such crazy thoughts.¡± The leader abruptly got up from her seat, preparing to leave. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here to meet you in the first ce. I just stopped by on my way. I¡¯m heading to the pce by this road.¡± ¡°Are you investigating whether this incident is rted to the royal family?¡± ¡°Well, partly. Not as the abbess of the mist, but as the legitimate daughter of the Nigriti family.¡± Did it sound like bragging somehow? Going somewhere under the family name, not my name. It was something that could no longer be achieved by me. ¡°I won¡¯t specifically tell you to be careful, but¡­¡± As the leader finally opened the door to leave, she looked back at me once more and said, ¡°Make sure to eat well. Your face is half gone.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± With those words, the leader left the room. * * * Having concluded her conversation with Cyan, Silica immediately set off towards the pce. However, she sensed a familiar presence in a corner of the alley and turned her steps in that direction. *Tap-tap* Along with the seductive sound of footsteps, a dark-haired woman emerged from the shadows veiled in the eerie night fog. Silica, as if expecting the situation, did not seem particrly surprised. ¡°Why have you summoned me?¡± [I didn¡¯t summon you? Aren¡¯t you here just because you¡¯re itching for it?] ¡°How could I just leave after seeing that rare look in Kaeram¡¯s eyes?¡± Silica responded with a rxed smile. ¡°The name Hafenkus must have been quite bothersome for you.¡± [Don¡¯t get cocky, young leader. Unless you want to be called a silent assassin by your own men.] Kaeram¡¯s tone was somewhat intensified. ¡°I don¡¯t know the name Dio. However, I can¡¯t say I know nothing about the name Hafenkus.¡± [Even if you know, you have to pretend you don¡¯t.You must understand why I¡¯m even bothering to warn you, despite having to have a private conversation with this woman I despise.] ¡°Not mentioning it doesn¡¯t mean Kaeram¡¯s secret will be hidden forever.¡± [That¡¯s not your concern.] Kaeram firmly rebuffed Silica¡¯s advice. ¡°As a follower of Aeru, I have no intention of disclosing Kaeram¡¯s secret. However¡­¡± Silica¡¯s gaze sharpened once again. ¡°If it harms the sessor, the story will change.¡± [¡­.] ¡°Then be well.¡± With a final farewell, Silica turned away. [How annoying¡­] Alone, Kaeram¡¯s lips spat out vile curses, too awful to even contain. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 198 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 198: True Followers (3) [The content written in the above letter is certified as a letter sent from the royal family.] [Sender: Arin Sevellerus.] Jereon¡¯s brow furrowed deeply like a valley as he confirmed the letter. He was indeed in a situation where he was very doubtful if the letter he was currently looking at was really sent from the royal family. However, the royal seal stamped at the bottom of the letter was genuine. As someone who had received hundreds, even thousands of official documents during his active duty, he could guarantee that. ¡°So, does that mean the abbot was purely conveying the orders of the royal family to spread the Mist¡¯s doctrine to the people?¡± ¡°Yes! That decree was definitely sent from the royal family. I didn¡¯t even know such a book existed!¡± The abbot, perhaps overwhelmed by the umted grievances, continued to pour out his thoughts without pause. ¡°Even though it¡¯s the orders of the royal family, do you think it was easy for me to convey the doctrine of the Mist? I shed tears just thinking it was a trial given by Lord Lumendel! Perhaps not just me, but other monks felt the same way!¡± ording to him, it wasn¡¯t just this monastery that received the royal decree. He said that all the monasteries of the Empire would have received it, along with a warning not to harbor any doubts, as it was done to maintain the proper order of the Light. ¡°How did you feel?¡± ¡°Feelings?¡± ¡°How did you feel conveying the doctrine of the Mist as a monk of the Light?¡± The abbot trembled his hands together as he spoke. ¡°What do you want me to say? It was dreadful!¡± Despite witnessing sincere emotions, Jereon¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this monastery serving Lord Lumendel for almost 30 years since I was twenty! Do you think reading such a decree would change my beliefs and values?¡± Certainly, that was not a wrong statement. Once a person¡¯s beliefs are set, they are as firmly rooted as the intertwined branches of a tree and do not easily bend. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t guarantee that others would feel the same way¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s more focused on reality than ideals, you know? Frankly, I think people are more stimted by the doctrines that appeal to their hearts than the doctrine of Light that we preach. In fact, as time goes by, the number of followersing to hear the doctrine of the Mist has been increasing.¡± Jereon and the abbot¡¯s gaze naturally turned to the document lying on the desk. For some reason, the writing on the back was unusually clear. ¡°Do you know who the author of this book is?¡± ¡°The author? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve never heard of a name like Dio Hafenkus.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s to be expected.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°No, I mean, how were the followers gathered?¡± ¡°Oh, there was a secret signal sent along with the decree from the royal family. It¡¯s done like this¡­¡± The abbot sped his hands together and blew air between them. ¡°Is there any significance to it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said to breathe souls into the Mist. Through this signal, the followers were gathered in the back space of the monastery to preach. It was going smoothly as usual today, but suddenly¡­¡± ¡°True follower of the Mist appeared.¡± The abbot nodded silently. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but I really thought we were being attacked. It felt like facing the eyes of the devil. My heart is still pounding.¡± Despite the fact that they had enough to judge and punish the factions impersonating them, the true follower did nothing but steal the decree sent by the royal family. And Jereon received that decree from a man in a tavern. In other words, that man was¡­ ¡°How long have you been preaching the doctrine of the Mist?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been about two weeks. Why?¡± ¡°Two weeks should be enough to master it to some extent.¡± While the abbot, who didn¡¯t understand the words, was puzzled, Jereon put the document back into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow the book a bit longer. I haven¡¯t finished reading it yet.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to protect us?¡± Jereon flickered his eyes, as if wondering what nonsense it was. ¡°What do you expect from an old man who doesn¡¯t know when he¡¯ll die? You always have Lord Lumendel by your side, don¡¯t you? Trust that he¡¯ll protect you and don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, he got up from his seat and left the room. As he left, he could hear the abbot¡¯s desperate plea for salvation, but Jereon ignored it as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Eventually, when he came out of the monastery gate, Mark was there to greet him. ¡°Is it all over?¡± ¡°Yeah. I feel like there¡¯s more to find out than what I¡¯ve discovered¡­¡± With a bitter expression, Jereon looked up at the night sky. Tonight, the sky seemed even more obscure, not even showing the usual stars. ¡°A fake follower. It¡¯s surprising in many ways that that big-eared woman would allow such things¡­¡± ¡°Should we send a letter to the Order of Knights?¡± ¡°Forget it. Do you think either of us would want to get involved with her again? It¡¯s better if we handle this ourselves.¡± Jereon waved his hand in refusal. Mark, too, sighed with relief, as if he didn¡¯t really want to do that. ¡°Well then, shall we return to the inn for tonight?¡± ¡°No, you go back first. I have somewhere else to go.¡± ¡°Where at thiste hour¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll just go wherever my energy takes me.¡± Leaving Mark bewildered, Jereon turned his steps toward some unknown ce. A deserted alleyway a short distance from the street. A strange ck Mist, unseen from the direction of the monastery, filled the surroundings. Despite the somewhat ominous atmosphere, Jereon stepped into the alley without any indication of hesitation. ¡°No need to be on guard. Unlike earlier, I came alone this time.¡± Speaking to the empty air, there was no response. ¡°Young man, have you been living in delusion? Can¡¯t you feel it? There¡¯s no one else around here but me¡­¡± Just when he thought there was no response again, -Susss The dense Mist gradually lifted, revealing a man within it. ¡°¡­ ¡± The man, with sharp eyes and dark hair, looked at Jereon in silence with a faint smile. A man with a strange aura. He was the same man Jereon met in the tavern earlier. ¡°Are there more stories to tell?¡± The man opened his mouth with an indifferent gaze. ¡°If it¡¯s about my life story, three days and nights won¡¯t be enough! But even if not, I think there¡¯s plenty to talk about between us.¡± The man chuckled at Jereon¡¯s nonchnt response. ¡°Now it¡¯s funny to talk about it, but you¡¯re a follower of the Mist, aren¡¯t you? The true follower of the Mist, not the fakes in the monastery.¡± The man didn¡¯t respond. ¡°But whether it¡¯s you or me, it seems like today is the first time we¡¯ve seen each other. Did youe to this city to find out the identity of the faction impersonating the Mist¡¯s followers?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an obligation to answer.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem to want to reveal his thoughts, just like in the tavern. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to give you trust first. So, go ahead and ask me anything. I promise to answer any questions sincerely.¡± The man¡¯s gaze was still full of distrust and suspicion. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to ask. You also left your energy here to talk to me because you had something to say, didn¡¯t you?¡± With a nomittal silence, the man finally opened his mouth after a short period of quiet contemtion. The man, after sorting out his thoughts, finally spoke. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in chasing them?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you in my tavern? It¡¯s the unfinished business of an old man nearing death, perhaps? I just want to know for you. Not the fakes made by the royal ns, but the real followers of the ck Mist.¡± At the mention of the royal ns, the man¡¯s eyes subtly shifted. Catching that moment, Jereon spoke up immediately. ¡°Seems like you still don¡¯t know everything. How about it? Will you make a deal with me?¡± ¡°A deal?¡± ¡°Yeah, a deal! Regardless of what you did in the past or where you belong now, aren¡¯t our purposes aligned? Sharing what we don¡¯t know with each other. It¡¯s a simple trade of knowledge. What do you say?¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± The man immediately expressed his refusal, as if there was no value in considering it. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± It was for a very simple reason. ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re indeed a cautious person. Alright. Then, let me extend goodwill from my side once again.¡± Jereon took out the document he received from the tavern. ¡°Do you know who made this book?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± There would undoubtedly be the owner of the name written on the back of the book. However, Jereon thought. That person, Dio Hafenkus, the man wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°From your expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like you know, which is natural. People who know that name on thisnd are few and far between.¡± ¡°That sounds like you know?¡± Jereon responded as if waiting for it. ¡°Of course! Hafenkus is a name of power. Causing chaos in thisnd long ago¡­¡± In an instant, Jereon felt a strange presence from behind and quickly turned his eyes. However, only his eyes turned, not his head. Because he had a strong premonition that turning his head could lead to his death. [¡­] A mysterious ck Mist spreading in both directions of sight. A chilling sensation, as if touching ice, stimted his neck. A white hand wrapped around Jereon¡¯s wrinkled neck. At the fingertips, crimson nails, as if pulling out a dagger, aimed for his vein. ¡°Oh, miss. The atmosphere seems even more different than before, doesn¡¯t it?¡± After identifying the touch, Jereon quickly spoke, but there was no response. Instead, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The ck-haired man¡¯s mouth opened instead. His gaze was not on Jereon, but on the woman behind him. * * * It¡¯s an unexpected situation. The woman who was silently listening suddenly materialized and is now gripping the old man¡¯s neck without warning. It¡¯s not some petty threat or bluffing. At this moment, Kaeram¡¯s eyes are filled with enough bloodlust to cut the old man¡¯s throat right away. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. What are you doing?¡± Despite the repeated questions, Kaeram¡¯s mouth remained shut. [¡­] Just sending an indescribable gaze, suggesting not to bother. As I takes a step closer, intending to approach, ¡°Urgh!¡± She tightened her grip on the old man¡¯s neck even more forcefully. Regardless of the circumstances, she intends to kill. I rushed out, shouting my incantation. ¡°Shadow 9th Form: Demonic Sword Control!¡± [¡­!] As a sudden headache hit Karam, she staggered back, clutching her head. -Thunk! At the same time as grabbing the right hand gripping the old man¡¯s neck, I gently caught her falling body with one hand. Her lively eyes were filled with unmistakable signs of displeasure. ¡°For the third time, I ask. Speak. What are you doing?¡± [What do you mean, what am I doing? I¡¯m trying to wring the life out of this senile old man. Can¡¯t you see?] ¡°So, why suddenly¡­?¡± [It¡¯s my heart!] Even I found myself speechless. [It¡¯s my heart!] Why? Why is that? In Karam¡¯s appearance reflected in my eyes, there was something incredibly unfamiliar. Anger and vigor, and within them, a small yet palpable sense of fear. Thoseplex emotions were now, distinctly visible in her eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 199 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 199: Whisper of Secrets (1) Sweat trickled down his forehead, his heart raced, and his breath was uneven. Jereon thought to himself. He had just barely escaped the crossroads of life and death. Even when he entered and exited the troll¡¯s mouth during his days as a frontline guardian knight, he didn¡¯t feel like this. This was literally the feeling of being reborn after death. Even though the ck-haired man was only the second priority, who on earth was that woman? Not only did she disappear from the tavern without a trace, but this time she appeared in the dead of night and even tried to choke him. No matter how old he got, his senses didn¡¯t dull. This wasn¡¯t human, it felt more like an ethereal soul, didn¡¯t it? Jereon carefully watched the rough fight between the two, while gently caressing his restrained neck. ¡°¡­!¡± Then he turned his head, met the woman¡¯s eyes, and quickly looked away. At this, Jereon thought again. Could it be that this woman thinks he did something wrong? He was just trying to exin about the figure of Dio Hafenkus, the mist¡¯s envoy? At this rate, it seemed like there was some unspeakable rtionship between him and that woman¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± As if scattered pieces were falling into ce, Jereon¡¯s eyes widened significantly. That woman is not human. That¡¯s for sure. There¡¯s not even a hint of human-like gesture. It feels like some part of the mist floating around has transformed into a human form. And above all, in the words the man just shouted like a spell, Wasn¡¯t there the word ¡°Demonic¡±? Confidence shone in Jereon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting such a serious conversation¡­¡± The gazes of the two men turned back to Jereon. ¡°Thatdy there¡­ is she¡­the Demonic Sword?¡± It was a question thrown at the risk of death. Kaeram responded with a gaze that seemed to threaten, ¡®Do you really want to die?¡¯ ¡°If you were the Demonic Sword, then yes, the reaction just now makes sense.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Cyan, with his forehead heavily creased, asked in a slightly heightened tone. ¡°Though I want to tell you, the desire burns like a chimney, but if I reveal even a little more, she might slit my throat without me even realizing it.¡± Jereon, shaking off his body, quickly turned on his heels. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave for today. It seems difficult to continue this conversation any longer. I hope you¡¯ll calm thatdy down there.¡± Kaeram¡¯s face still bore a displeased expression. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you guys at the tavern we met during the day. I look forward to seeing you again soon.¡± With a farewell promising the next encounter, Jereon hurriedly left the ce. More hurriedly than ever before, his feet moved, and before he knew it, his body had arrived at the inn. -Thunk! Jereon, who roughly opened the door, hastily closed it, wondering who might havee in. Mark, who was sharpening his sword in the room, was startled and twitched his body. ¡°J-Jereon, sir?¡± Sweat poured down his wrinkled face like rain. ¡°Where did you go to sweat like this?¡± Even as he gasped for breath, Jereon took the water bottle Mark offered and gulped it down. ¡°Where did I go?¡± Finally calming his mind, Jereon wiped his mouth and said. ¡°I just escaped from the gates of hell¡­¡± * * * It¡¯s almost unprecedented in my entire existence. Kaeram avoiding my gaze, me endlessly staring at her. Dio Hafenkus. Kaeram clearly tried to kill him at the mention of that name by the old man. On her own ord. ¡°Dio Hafenkus.¡± [¡­¡­] ¡°Do you know that name?¡± She only raised the corner of her mouth as if it were insignificant, but she didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Speak. Who is he?¡± [Don¡¯t want to speak?] Don¡¯t want to? She doesn¡¯t want to. Why doesn¡¯t she want to? Could it be that there¡¯s something even now that she can¡¯t talk about? Where is the reason to evade an answer in the midst of the most taboo situation? Someone closest to me is hiding something from me. Does she truly not know that this situation is unbearable for me? Beyond doubt, my gaze was turning into venom. [Look at that gaze? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re not just ring but ready to devour me?] Kaeram, meeting my eyes like that, sneered as if it were pitiful. [Why? Do you n to torture me to find out like the trash you¡¯ve killed?] ¡°There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do, is there?¡± In my hand, the crimson aura of the true form of the demon sword was swirling. [To use me, to destroy me? What brought this tremendous confidence in our master?] She suddenly smiled and reached out her cold hand to caress my cheek. [You¡¯ve grown a lot. The impertinent little brat has grown up enough to look down on me. Probably around this time. Even that bastard¡­] ¡°What?¡± [I hope you continue to grow well, master. That way, I¡¯ll have a reason to follow you.] -Swiftly Kaeram disappeared into mist, finishing her words. I tried to infuse energy into the sword again to call her back, but, ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was no response from the sword. As if the soul of the sword had once again gone into dormancy. * * * ¡°Wee to the city of beginnings, Sevellinus!¡± Having finished the inspection, Silica passed through the city gate without dy. There were no escort troops like guardian knights, only her alone entering. The capital of the Ushif Empire, Sevellinus. It was her second visit after the grand banquet at the pce, seven years ago. Of course, she was here not as the mistress of Mist, but as the daughter of the Nigriti family and as an academic instructor at the Royal Academy. Not long after passing through the city gate, several men appeared and blocked her path. ¡°Are you Silica Nigriti?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Pleasee this way. We will guide you.¡± Without any apparent vignce, Silica obediently followed them. As the bustling streets were crowded with people, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of the people¡¯s attention or not, but just by looking at their straight posture holding the sword sheath and their sturdy strides, Silica could immediately tell that they were well-trained knights. Eventually reaching an ordinary residence, she didn¡¯t hesitate and went straight inside. Inside, there were far more knights than the ones who guided her, and among them, ¡°Long time no see, Instructor Silica.¡± A very weing face was present. ¡°Silica Nigriti, daughter of the Viscount Nigriti. I greet the esteemed Princess Arin.¡± A reunion after seven years since resigning as an instructor. Silica bowed respectfully to her as a member of the royal family as well as a rtive of the Nigriti family. ¡°It¡¯s not an official asion, so there¡¯s no need for such formal greetings, Instructor.¡± Arin weed her with the title of ¡°Instructor.¡± ¡°I apologize for hosting you in such a humble ce.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it out of consideration for the princess who prefers less crowded ces? I¡¯m fine, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± Not a royal summons, but a personal one from the princess. What could be the reason for calling her, who had not shown her face for seven years, personally? Not just the summons, but also the fact that she, who hadn¡¯t received proper treatment as a princess within the pce, led such arge group of knights, was something worth noting. ¡°I won¡¯t dy you with unnecessary formalities since you¡¯re a busy person.¡± Seated, Arin went straight to the point. Without any exnation, she handed a book to Silica. The book had no title, covered entirely in ck. With a somewhat puzzled expression, Silica examined the condition of the book, [Dio Hafenkus] She discovered someone¡¯s name written on the back of the book and was slightly taken aback. However, without showing any reaction, she immediately asked Arin. ¡°What is this book?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mist document delivered to monasteries throughout the empire through the recent royal decree.¡± Upon hearing the answer, Silica frowned. It wasn¡¯t a surprised look. Although it was a fact she already knew as the mistress of Mist, the pce had not made this fact widely known. In other words, Princess Arin had just revealed this secret operation of the pce to Silica. For Silica, who didn¡¯t know the reason, it was only natural to be somewhat surprised. ¡°What does this mean, Your Highness?¡± Instead of answering the question, Arin handed another letter to her. ¡°This is a royal decree to be sent to nobles who own territories in each city of the empire soon. I hope Instructor will be the first to confirm it.¡± Silica looked at the contents of the letter with a mixture of doubt and curiosity. Eventually, she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°To, to abolish the Order of Light? What are you thinking, Your Highness?¡± ¡°What do you think is the reason for the existence of the Order of Light?¡± In response to her sharp question, Silica couldn¡¯t immediately continue her words. ¡°To maintain order centered around light and to continue the peace of the continent. Under the name of the god of light, Lumendel, the Order of Light has suppressed and oppressed any force that goes against this belief, just like the ancient beings of mist¡­¡± Arin¡¯s eyes as she spoke were very firm yet indifferent. There was no trace of the immature princess from her academy days. ¡°But recent events have made me wonder. Can light really be the only conduit to lead us?¡± Silica quickly checked the rest of the contents of the letter. In the letter, it was written that recently, the spiritual leader of the Order of Light, Saint Nephrodite, had orchestrated some kind of intrigue using white elves in the kingdom of Garam. ¡°I, I-I-Is this, is this information directly from the saint?¡± ¡°Yes. However, on her way back to the pce, she took her own life. She said she would seek forgiveness from God for her mistakes.¡± Silica¡¯s pupils shook greatly. ¡°So, I thought. The Order of Light can no longer maintain the order of light. Their role in maintaining peace on the continent hase to an end.¡± ¡°In other words, that means you intend to create another force to perform that role?¡± Silica¡¯s question was not denied by Arin. In the midst of a serious atmosphere where an awkward silence lingered, ¨C Thump, thump. A man approached them. ¡°Long time no see, Instructor Silica.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Silica¡¯s face froze like a stone as she noticed him. ¡°Even after seven years, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± The man greeted her warmly. Suppressing the surge of difort inside her, Silica quickly masked herself with a smile. ¡°Boris? Are you really Boris?¡± ¡°I was worried you might have forgotten, but I¡¯m relieved you remember.¡± ¡°Forget you? It¡¯s a bit bewildering, that¡¯s all. I never dreamed I¡¯d meet Boris here again.¡± Her words contained a certain degree of sincerity. Boris, with an effortless smile, approached behind Princess Arin and took his seat, as if it had always been like this. ¡°I called instructor Silica here, and Boris will exin the reason.¡± Arin rose from her seat once her business was concluded. ¡°Then, until next time. Instructor¡­¡± Then she abruptly left with the knights. Soon, only Silica and Boris remained in the house. ¡°Indeed, Silica¡¯s acting skills are impressive. Even after seven years, I couldn¡¯t help but admire it.¡± Boris apuded her sincerely. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a pleasant visit. Is there a reason you chose this ce?¡± The shimmering de at the end of Silica¡¯s sleeve was now pointed towards Boris¡¯s neck. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 200 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 200: Whisper of Secrets (2) It¡¯s been a few hours already. During that time, all I¡¯ve done is gaze at the body of the Demonic Sword lying on the table. I don¡¯t feel any energy, let alone words. In a situation where I should know exactly what to do next, there¡¯s really no reaction at all. Normally, she would have bounced back saying it¡¯s like flowing water, but this time is different. It¡¯s a feeling of distance with her that I haven¡¯t felt before. ¡°Surprisingly, huh!¡± Just like yesterday. The retired knight, with a smile on his face, plopped down in front of me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe and wait for me first!¡± Unlike him, who seemed genuinely happy to see me, my face didn¡¯t loosen up at all. ¡°Is the conversation with that Demonic Sworddy over?¡± Naturally, I didn¡¯t respond. He, who was waiting for an answer, noticed the body of the Demonic Sword casually ced on the table and let out an ufortable cough. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Wasn¡¯t it said that a woman¡¯s heart is like a reed? It bends here and there but eventuallyes back!¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense and get to the point?¡± Contrary to my expectations, Jereon shrugged with a doubtful reaction. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to tell me about Dio Hafenkus, the author of the book?¡± ¡°Oh, right! I was going to tell you as an act of goodwill, wasn¡¯t I?¡± The moment his sly eyes met mine, a fierce energy surged within me. ¡°However, at that time, our conditions didn¡¯t quite match, so I was just trying to amodate, but now the situation is different, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to show goodwill towards me.¡± With disbelief, I twitched the corners of my mouth a couple of times. ¡°Hey, are you throwing a tantrum asking me to shorten your remaining life?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen to the story, that¡¯s fine. But I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. I¡¯ve informed my subordinates confidently beforeing here.¡± Jereon looked at me with an air of self-assurance. ¡°If I don¡¯te back until the sun goes down today, send a letter to the Knights of Light immediately. Real Mist followers kidnapped me, soe to save quickly! ¡± This old man is¡­. Well that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m surprised. ¡°You can tell a lot about someone¡¯s character just by looking at their eyes. You must be someone who hates getting involved in troublesome matters. Am I right?¡± He hit the nail on the head. Whether it¡¯s the Knights of Light or the Order of Light, from my perspective, I can sweep them all away. I¡¯m confident I can resolve any issue faster than anyone else. However, ¡°Did you climb to the position ofmander with that cunning tongue of yours?¡± ¡°It did help to some extent.¡± I couldn¡¯t deny the old man¡¯s words. Even if I don¡¯t get immediate benefits from getting information and killing, it¡¯ll likely be more troublesometer. I don¡¯t particrly desire that. ¡°My intentions haven¡¯t changed. Just exchanging information for each other¡¯s benefit, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Is it about the real Mist Followers?¡± ¡°It was until yesterday, but today, it¡¯s slightly different. What I want to know now isn¡¯t the Mist Follower but precisely you!¡± I stared at him with a stern gaze. With a hint of disdain. ¡°Your expression is terrifying. Now that it¡¯s revealed that you¡¯re the owner of the Demonic Sword, isn¡¯t it also revealed that you were the central figure in the events seven years ago? Then what else could we possibly hide from each other? I promise not to reveal the stories we¡¯ve shared at the cost of my entire life.¡± He suddenly drew his sword as if to provoke a knight¡¯s oath. I sighed deeply, wishing things would just fall into ce. ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve roughly reached an agreement, I¡¯ll tell you what you¡¯re curious about. You wanted to know about Dio Hafenkus, right?¡± I responded with silence. ¡°Let me briefly exin in one line first. Hafenkus is the name of a family who followed the ck Mist in ancient times.¡± In an instant, my indifference shattered. What? The Followers of the ck Mist? Jereon continued, seemingly unperturbed by my reaction. ¡°Was it about 30 years ago? Around the time I was just appointed as themander of the Knights of Light, I had a confrontation with the Oracle of Nephrodite. At that time, she suddenly asked me if I knew why we had to eradicate the Mist.¡± It was a somewhat mysterious question. ¡°As an answer to that question, she told me about the Hafenkus family. Ah! I should have told you this story first. You know the Saintess of the Knights of Light. In fact¡­¡± ¡°Is it about the White Elf?¡± His triumphant face distorted in surprise for a moment. ¡°Oh, did you know?¡± ¡°Just continue the story.¡± Jereon spoke with a cool gaze. ¡°If you¡¯re someone who follows the god of the ck Mist, haven¡¯t you ever thought about it? Why are the Followers of the Mist inevitably rejected in thisnd?¡± If I had to answer, it would probably be because of the tricks of those who want to maintain the existing order. Including that saintess and a few humans associated with me. ¡°She said, ¡®Because of precedent.¡¯ She exined that the Mist Followers not only break the peace of the ancient era but are also the root of all evil, making even the gods shed blood. She imed to be a witness to history as a messenger who hears the voice of the god of light.¡± The root of all evil. I wondered if this was a perspective from the victors. It probably doesn¡¯t matter much. ¡°In our time, what can we know? We can only make guesses. The author of this book, Dio Hafenkus, must be rted to the previous forces of the Mist Followers.¡± Jereon seemed to indicate that this was as far as he could go and then fell silent. The Hafenkus family, known for following the ck Mist in ancient times. Kaeram reacted sensitively to the name Hafenkus. As if I shouldn¡¯t know. [Perhaps it was about this time. That bastard¡­] Was the bastard Kaeram mentioned rted to me? If that¡¯s the case, then the Dio person had Kaeram before me¡­ ¡°Jereon!¡± My eyes involuntarily narrowed at the urgent call breaking my contemtion. A middle-aged man who seemed to be the old man¡¯s subordinate hurriedly climbed up from downstairs and approached us. ¡°Weren¡¯t you told to wait outside the tavern?¡± ¡°Forgive me! But there¡¯s urgent news to convey¡­¡± After looking at me for a moment, the man leaned in close to Jereon¡¯s ear and whispered something. As I closed my eyes, trying to ignore them, ¨C Bang! Jereon, who had been dozing off, suddenly shot up from his seat. ¡°The saintess is dead?¡± * * * False smiles toward each other, amidst a tense atmosphere. Even though the de hidden in the sleeve could turn towards the throat at any moment, Boris¡¯s face remained serene. ¡°There are knights outside. Even if you kill me now, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce peacefully, will you?¡± ¡°Are you still unaware that I¡¯m not one who cares about something like that?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, shouldn¡¯t you care about what will happen to the sessor afterwards?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t toy with me recklessly. I might explode to the point where I don¡¯t even care about the sessor.¡± As Silica tucked the de back into her sleeve, she sat back down. Her face returned to its previous gentle demeanor as if nothing had happened. ¡°You must have known that I was at the pce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve saved you several times, haven¡¯t I? You were quite capable, weren¡¯t you? It seems like you have talents not only in magic but also in tightrope walking.¡± Silica had known for quite some time that Boris was stationed at the pce. Since then, she had assigned her members to monitor his movements, but for some reason, Boris never disclosed anything about Cyan or the Mist. If he had, it would have been impossible for her, as the eldest daughter of the Nigriti family, to even step foot in the pce. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to turn an ipetent princess into apetent puppet princess. If you had stayed at the academy, you might have made a name for yourself?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about big trouble. I just pointed out the direction. It¡¯s something the princess achieved on her own.¡± Boris¡¯s gaze turned to the ck book on the table. ¡°People¡¯s thoughts are honest. They be more interested in seeing things once than hearing them a hundred times. After that day seven years ago, the princess had doubts. Is the ck Mist really such a wicked existence that it can destroy our order?¡± ¡°So what, did you decide to reveal its true nature?¡± ¡°I merely showed her the method to find out the true aspect.¡± Boris said with a triumphant look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just give power to that something. When all things have power, their hidden nature is revealed. Isn¡¯t it the same for you?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The scattered fragments of conjecture in her mind suddenly connected into one. Silica¡¯s pupils started to tremble violently. ¡°What are you scheming?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just n to empower you.¡± Boris lifted the book and extended it towards her as if to offer. ¡°Dio Hafenkus. You, who currently worship the god of the ck Mist, surely know this name. Through the doctrines written in this book, the people of the continent will soon realize that the Mist is not as bad as it seems.¡± ¡°Do you have the confidence to handle it? Do you know what to do with those followers?¡± ¡°Do as you wish. I hope you¡¯ll do everything you can.¡± Silica thought to herself. There must be a reason why this irritating man is bbering about their ns to her, even though it might not be to his advantage. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t show such a self-assured attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The princess still doesn¡¯t know that Silica is the leader of the Mist. She probably thinks we¡¯ll discuss the direction we want to take after the dissolution of the Knights of Light. Well, we actually are.¡± They won¡¯t just leave the void left by the Knights of Light. Silica knew that they would fill that gap with their own and something new. ¡°We should probably move it up a bit.¡± But without showing it, she smiled casually. ¡°Your handsome face will be twisted like crushed garbage. We need to advance our ns a bit further.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that. I¡¯m really looking forward to whose face will be twisted first.¡± With that, Silica got up and left. Left alone, Boris looked up at the ceiling and muttered softly. ¡°The day of the new era ising soon. Just like that day.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 201 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 201: Whisper of Secrets (3) ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Ressimus.¡± With a knock and the revtion of her identity, there was no response. Carefully, Ressimus opened the door and stepped inside. Princess Arin was seated at the desk in the center of the room, attending to her paperwork. Neatly arranged before her were dozens of documents that needed organizing. ¡°I¡¯ve just sent out official notices from the pce to each city and territory of the empire. By tomorrow, news should start spreading, beginning with the nearby areas.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ressimus. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Arin replied with a casual remark before refocusing on her work. Ressimus seemed to hesitate as if she had something else to say, but then she simply nodded and withdrew. About ten minutes passed. ¡°Princess Violet has arrived.¡± At the announcement from outside the door, the attention of the two women turned towards it. Arin rose silently from her seat, preparing to greet her guest. Soon the door opened, and Princess Violet entered with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard, Arin.¡± ¡°Wee. Sister.¡± Arin greeted her with a polite gesture, sping her hands together neatly. ¡°I apologize foring in the midst of your busy schedule. I feel like you have taken over the responsibility in many ways, and as your older sister, I feel bad for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°This situation must not be easy for you, Arin. It must bring back painful memories unnecessarily.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Arin¡¯s gaze, lowered momentarily, subtly flickered with resentment and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just spoke out of concern that this situation might trouble you again in the future.¡± As if she didn¡¯t want to reveal her emotions, Arin raised her face with a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. We need to focus on the present.¡± ¡°Well said. Especially now that Father isn¡¯t feeling well, we must strive harder as members of the royal family. That¡¯s the only way to be worthy of the royal legacy.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± With encouraging words, Violet left the room. Arin resumed her work as if nothing had happened. To others, she might seem unchanged from before, ¡°¡­.¡± But Ressimus, who had been by her side for nearly ten years, saw her differently. In Arin¡¯s indifferent gaze, there was a newfound emotion of hatred and anger that hadn¡¯t been there before. Whether it was directed towards Princess Violet or towards the person she mentioned, it was still unknown. * * * Two days had passed since the second meeting with the retired knightmander. People crowded around the bulletin board in the city center to read the pce¡¯s official notices. Their gazes were clouded with suspicion and doubt. The death of Neophrodite Iris, the saint of the Order of Light who conveyed the voice of the gods. If only news of her death had been the extent of it, it would¡¯ve been better. ¡°Hah! My god, is this all true?¡± ¡°She was a madwoman, not a saint! I¡¯m so ashamed of all the praise I¡¯ve given until now while not even knowing what they were doing.¡± ¡°So what happens to the Knights of Light now?¡± But the notices contained not only that but also detailed ounts of personal misconduct and abuses of power by the Order of Light, using the knightly order for various personal agendas. It seemed embellished and exaggerated to some extent. But that wasn¡¯t important. What mattered was how people perceived it. Shock, self-me, followed by anxiety. More people seemed to tremble with anxiety than rage. It must have been shocking. In an instant, the reputation of the saint and the Order of Light, built over decades, plummeted. To ordinary people who knew nothing, that might be understandable, but from my perspective, knowing some of the truth, it was absurd. The cause of death? Suicide due to guilt and despair? It did shock me mentally. But if she was so fragile as to decide on suicide to that extent, she wouldn¡¯t have ruled as a saint for sixty years. Suicide when sharpening one¡¯s sword is not enough? It¡¯s so absurd it¡¯s not even funny. My long-honed sense of assassination strongly suggested that she was not killed by suicide, but by someone else. Elsewhere in the city, monks from the monastery I had seen the day before were engaged in preaching activities. It felt like more people were gathering than the day before. The bacsh against the saint must have had some influence. This won¡¯t end with just exposing the saint¡¯s misdeeds. It goes beyond her and the Order of Light to undermine the reputation of the Ushif Empire itself. Why would the pce proudly announce this? It couldn¡¯t be Emperor Dionne¡¯s intention. The Emperor, who suffered from heart disease two years ago and has not properly conducted state affairs since then. If it¡¯s not the Emperor, then it should be considered the actions of other members of the royal family, The first prince, Louisnel, has long lost power and left the pce, while Fabian and Nerobian, the sons of the current Empress Cassandra, live quietly in the pce without much influence. So, there are only two left. The most influential is Princess Violet, the second princess, or thest member of the royal family who follows her like a shadow. The possibility of it being Princess Arin¡¯s doing is currently the highest. If you had told me the current situation seven years ago, I would probably have said it was too pathetic even for a novel. Even though I gave her advice to move forward, I feel like I really can¡¯t predict where she will go. I turned my steps back to the tavern where I met the old man three days ago. Then I sat in the same spot as before, silently waiting for someone toe. Sure enough, the familiar old man climbed up the stairs and sat down in front of me. ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡± This is already the third time. If the same scene repeats so often, it bes as familiar as if it had always happened. But today is a little different. The previous genial appearance disappearedpletely, leaving only the solemn gaze of a knight. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so let¡¯s get straight to the point. I just reached an agreement with my subordinates. I intend to go to the pce.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you a retired knight who didn¡¯t care about worldly affairs?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? As you get older, you be more sensitive to the truth. That big-eared woman is not the type tomit suicide out of guilt. I can bet my 60-year knight life on that.¡± His thoughts are simr to mine. This old man also thinks that the pce is lying now. Having been a knightmander for so long, he might have a more urate view. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t particrly like that woman. I have no intention of defending her crimes. She tried to manipte me several times, iming she would convert me. Each time, she managed to escape using some scheme, but she was still a woman with firm beliefs. She firmly believed that her existence contributed to the peace of the continent.¡± Suddenly, the image of her crying out that no evil presence could bring despair to her came vividly to mind. ¡°The pce is turning that woman into a viin. Then soon, the reputation of the Order of Light, to which she belonged, will also decline. I don¡¯t even want to silently watch it like that, no matter how much she tried to manipte me.¡± In short, he was saying that he would go and see everything with his own eyes. ¡°Unfortunately, our deal will have to be postponed a little longer.¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that we will meet again?¡± ¡°We will meet.¡± His eyes were full of certainty. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that I¡¯ll see you again soon in the pce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never said I¡¯m going to the pce.¡± ¡°Call it an old man¡¯s intuition. It¡¯s just a feeling! Whether it will actually happen, well, we¡¯ll see.¡± With those words, Jereon stood up. ¡°Then see you next time. Cyan Vert¡­¡± It was quite grandiose, seeing his enthusiastic departure after revealing my name was quiteical. Considering that he would have naturally learned my name at the point when it was revealed that I was the owner of the Demonic Sword. Since he is not the kind of old man who will go around spreading rumors, I don¡¯t really care. But unlike him, who has a predetermined destination, I have no ns for the future. Just as I was wondering if it would be better to go home and take a walk with Nana, -Thud Another unexpected visitor came to see me. He silently bowed to me and took a seat. It was the member of the Mist who had first delivered the document regarding the false followers of the mist. Unlike before, there was a subtle expression of unease in his eyes. ¡°The leader urgently requested this to be delivered to you.¡± He handed me a sealed letter from his pocket. I immediately recognized it as an order. At this point, a new target for purification. Just when I thought it might be some nobility who was getting on someone¡¯s nerves in the pce, ¡°¡­.?¡± I handed the received order back to the member, as if asking him to exin. ¡°What does this mean?¡± There was nothing written in the order. Not a hidden message either. Just a nk paper. I never had no idea what this nk order meant. ¡°I¡¯m just in a position to deliver what I received¡­.¡± The member remained ignorant, but his inner thoughts were clearly visible in his anxious gaze. I pressed further on that point. ¡°Is the order you received the same as mine?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± The member said, closing his eyes helplessly. ¡°Who is the target of the operation?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act all exhausted and just spit it out. Whether you die by my hand or the Leader¡¯s, it¡¯s all the same to you.¡± The member sighed deeply out of frustration. His discontent about why he was tasked with delivering the order was also clearly visible. -Swish Instead of answering, he handed me another order. From the context, it seemed to be his own order, not mine. ¡°The, the leader also requested this to be delivered along with the message.¡± ¡°What message?¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s your turn to watch, so don¡¯t do anything¡­.¡± As I read the order, my eyes froze like a stone. The meaning of the nk order was simple indeed. Do nothing. It meant to observe without intervening in the operational activities of any other member except for yourself. ¡°¡­.¡± Are they kidding? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I didn¡¯t know at all? Are you telling me to just ignore this? At the bottom of the order, in red letters, was the target of this purification operation. For a moment, my mind, which had been rxed for a moment, was being tightened by negative emotions. [Arin Sevellerus] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 202 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 202: Essence of the Mist (1) In a monastery located in the southern city of Brenu in the Ushif Empire. A sermon of a monk is being held in a dim underground square. ¡°Just as human life is not eternal, there is no eternity in all things. Let alone the order that maintains the current peace.¡± Most of the believers couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by the monk¡¯s eloquence. Except for Schurz, who rolled his eyes around in a stiff posture. ¡®What¡¯s this? They¡¯re all a bunch of fanatics here, huh?¡¯ It was fine to witness a secret signal by chance on the street and infiltrate here, but what followed was the problem. It had nothing to do with the mist, as he thought it might. They were just weak believers who worshipped or were induced to worship some specific entity called the mist. Experience in mercenary life is not in vain. You can tell what kind of temperament a person has just by looking into their eyes. Most of the people here were likely to have read books all their lives until their eyeballs fell out. Except for one person. Except for the man next to him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Humans are creatures who can see many things not only with their eyes but also with physical senses umted through experience. Large hands that do not suit a small and delicate physique. A smooth body built only with muscles that cannot be found in fat. Even clear veins faintly visible between the arms. He doesn¡¯t look like a herbivore just because a lion eats grass. Schurz was sure that the man sitting next to him hade here hiding his identity just like him. After the sermon time, which went by in a way that nobody knew how, ended, Schurz quickly followed him as he left the monastery. The man¡¯s destination was not a vige, but outside the city, and there was no contact with other people along the way. Just when everything seemed to be going well, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Then, after looking left and right, he suddenly turned into an alley next to the main road. Schurz hurriedly followed him, afraid of losing him. The man turned corners and went deeper and deeper, and Schurz followed him without fail, like a dogged pursuer. Just when he thought he was following well, ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The man suddenly disappeared. With a puzzled expression, when Schurz turned around, right in front of him, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The man he had just followed was right in front of him. Sensing the threat, Schurz quickly drew his sword from his cloak. ¨C ng! A quick decision of one second saved him. The tip of the dagger the man had drawn was aimed directly at Schurz¡¯ throat. Schurz, who blocked the attack, quickly distanced himself. With tension rising, his heart pounded like a drum, and cold sweat streamed down his back. It would be futile to throw excuses and escape now. So Schurz resolved to take one gamble with his life. ¨C ng! With a loud ng, the man¡¯s forehead slightly crumpled. Schurz threw the sword he had firmly gripped in both hands in front of him. ¡°My name is Schurz. I have no surname.¡± Then he raised both hands, indicating no intention of attack. ¡°So, are you really a follower of the true Mist?¡± The man stared at Schurz with a stern gaze, without answering. ¡°I felt it clearly at the monastery! You¡¯re different from those strange doctrines and muttering monks! I came here to find you¡­!¡± As if there was no need to hear more, the man, who suddenly put away his sword, turned away indifferently. In a moment of urgency, Schurz shouted loudly as he watched his back. ¡°I want to join the Mist!¡± Perhaps unable to ignore the statement, the man turned his head again. His eyes, filled with life, were unsettling, but he was not as intimidating as the man Schurz had seen in the Kingdom of Garam. Schurz calmly manifested a mana orb in his hand. In the orb, the vivid darkness attribute mana spread. It was his own proof that he was a perfect fit to join the organization. The man silently watched the mana orb manifested by Schurz. Although he seemed somewhat interested at first, he turned away again. In the moment of confusion, wondering if he should do something more, ¨C Swish The man turned his head again, nodding slightly at Schurz. It meant to follow him. With a gulp and a swallow, Schurz immediately followed behind the man. * * * During mercenary life,rades often exchanged various stories. Mostly about desires like money or women, but there was one topic that asionally came up, about the Mist, the continent¡¯s foremost assassination group. They moved not for money or possessions but to realize their ideals and doctrines. If one were to encounter them in their work, they were advised to leave the request and flee immediately. It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether one could win or lose against those assassins. They weren¡¯t like other humans who lived based on desires and instincts, so there was nothing good about confronting them, as they were willing to sacrifice their lives like giving away dog food to achieve their goals. A remote hut located in the middle of a forest outside the city. It was a small space where barely two people could fit, but inside, a powerful energy was palpable. The man sent a gaze towards Schurz as if to enter. After taking a deep breath, Schurz stepped inside, and the man followed him in. Inside, there was nothing. Except for a small dagger lying on the old wooden desk. Of course, it was by no means an ordinary dagger. Something eerie emanating between its sword stirred the senses, arousing negative emotions just by looking at it. It was not a dagger one would want to hold. ¡°Seize it.¡± The man spoke for the first time. Though Schurz involuntarily squinted his eyes, he soon gathered himself and stepped forward. Then he decisively grabbed the dagger. ¨C Boom As he did, the misty energy emitted from the dagger spread out in all directions. Schurz slowly opened his momentarily closed eyes. His body was no longer in the hut, but in a strange space filled with inexplicable mist. For a moment, bewildered by the unfamiliar situation, Schurz directed his eyes straight towards the unfamiliar figure that appeared in front of him. A very familiar man with sharp eyes and thick ck hair. Although clearly resembling a human, he didn¡¯t feel like one. Dark red bloody tears of unknown meaning flowed down his eyes, and he held a dagger smeared with blood in his hand. But what puzzled him the most was, The man holding the dagger right now, He looked very much like Schurz himself. No, he was exactly the same. It felt like seeing another version of himself from an unknown future. The tears flowing from his eyes were filled with emotions of anger, murderous intent and resentment, emotions that Schurz himself had never felt before. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He exhaled a mncholic sigh as the figure began to approach slowly. It was definitely not a weing gesture or a friendly handshake. He was clearly approaching Schurz with the intention to kill. At that moment, Schurz soon realized. This was a trial. He had to ovee this trial to gain recognition and move on to the next path. Determined, Schurz drew his sword. In response, another Schurz, as if waiting, rushed forward. ¨C ng! It was a brutal blow aimed at the face, especially the eyes. However, the trajectory was already clear, so blocking it wasn¡¯t difficult. But, ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡± Schurz soon doubted his eyes. Although it seemed like he would copse at any moment judging by the state of his face, he could feel immense force emanating from the sword that struck him. This was a power that even his full condition self could never muster. In his confusion, he attempted to create distance again, ¡°Urgh!¡± But another Schurz didn¡¯t allow even that. As if saying that he had already entered the territory from which he couldn¡¯t escape, his crimson dagger was slowly approaching Schurz¡¯ face. The chilling sensation of death experienced at the brink of life and death. As the blood-stained tip of the dagger touched his throat, ¨C Swoosh! The mist that had pervaded the surroundings disappeared in an instant, and they returned to the small hut where they had originally been. With his strength drained, Schurz slumped to the ground and breathed heavily while looking at the floor. The man looked at Schurz with disdain and said, ¡°The one you just met is another aspect of you, consumed by revenge, anger, and resentment.¡± ¡°Another aspect?¡± ¡°Anger is indeed a powerful driving force that brings out the weakest nature of humanity. However, power obtained without controlling reason ultimately leads to self-destruction regardless of the process.¡± A brutal power obtained at the cost of tears of blood. To Schurz, who had actually experienced it, further exnation seemed unnecessary. ¡°However, those who cannot ovee themselves are consumed by that anger¡­¡± The man casually picked up the sword from the table and tucked it into his cloak. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of wielding an assassin¡¯s sword.¡± With that, he passed by the fallen Schurz indifferently and left the room. Alone, Schurz, exhausted, simply copsed. ¡°To ovee myself consumed by anger? Is that even possible?¡± It wasn¡¯t aint about not passing the trial, but a genuine question arising from his heart. ¡°What kind of lives have you lived?¡± Schurz realized, with every fiber of his being, that he was still far from reaching that level. * * * (Do you have any regrets?) ¡°Since the day I began serving Aeru, I have always awaited this moment. What is there to regret?¡± (I asked because there¡¯s no need to rush like this.) ¡°For an assassin, hesitation is akin to death. You, of all people, should understand that.¡± (I can¡¯t seem to find the right words.) In the face of her firm demeanor, Aeru nodded his head. -Tap, tap, tap! The urgent footsteps of someone reached their ears. They were rapidly approaching their location. (It seems he noticed us sooner than expected. Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay? If things get tough, I can intervene.) ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll end the mental connection now. Please watch with interest¡­¡± (You¡¯re being cruel with your words.) With that, Aeru vanished along with the mist. As Silica slowly raised her eyes, Cyan, with his usual indifferent expression, stood before her. The only difference was that his gaze seemed sharper than before. Despite his bold appearance, he said nothing to Silica. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, please do.¡± [TL/N: spiderman meme?] ¡°I¡¯ve already conveyed my instructions through the orders, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°A nk piece of paper with nothing written on it?¡± ¡°You understand perfectly.¡± Silica raised an eyebrow as if to ask if there was a problem. ¡°What¡¯s the reason? Do you think I would hesitate to assassinate Princess Arin?¡± If it was for that reason, he could somewhat understand. But wasn¡¯t she someone who knew very well that he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing? Cyan thought there was no way she would exclude him for such a trivial reason. However, ¡°Can you say that you won¡¯t?¡± Silica unexpectedly threw a surprising question at Cyan. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 203 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 203: Essence of the Mist (2) Humans are weak yet remarkably adaptable creatures. Everything might be difficult at first, but once they start adapting, it bes as natural as anything they¡¯ve ever done. I was like that too. When I first grasped the assassin¡¯s sword after oveing trials, my insides were filled with unnecessary hesitation. Who was the one to first thrust the sword into someone? It was me. Not the me I faced through trials, but the me holding the sword. Only after piercing through my inherent weakness with the sword and shedding blood could I properly wield the assassin¡¯s sword. After that, it became natural. Whether it was rted to me or even if blood was involved, I killed everyone I had to without any hesitation. Not because it was me, but because that¡¯s what an assassin had to do. But what is this? You say it might happen? Does the leader really think I would hesitate even a bit to assassinate Princess Arin? Not anyone else, but me? ¡°Are you serious? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill that shell-like princess?¡± ¡°You could probably kill her with a 99% chance.¡± I don¡¯t like it. 99 instead of 100 makes a clear difference. She¡¯s thinking there¡¯s a 1% chance I wouldn¡¯t kill Princess Arin. I admit it. What I have with Princess Arin, isn¡¯t just an ordinary rtionship for me. I was the one who first suggested she be an empress, and I was the one who saved her from almost being assassinated at the pce. Is that all? Even when Fabian and Nerobian sent assassins after me, I helped her build swords and shields to protect herself, and in the end¡­ I told her to make sure a man like me never appears in this world again. Yeah, I admit it! I admit it! The woman who made me act out of character multiple times, and the one who keeps appearing in my dreams and begs me for a word, making me confused. So what does that matter? Even with that, the moment I recognize her as someone I have to kill, I have the certainty to kill without mercy. I¡¯ve been like this so far, and I¡¯ll continue to be. ¡°On what basis do you think that way? Haven¡¯t I shown you during the purification process that I¡¯ve never hesitated or faltered in front of anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve performed your duty as an assassin better than anyone else.¡± I barely suppressed a surge of anger for a moment. Why don¡¯t you believe me, when you know it better than anyone else? ¡°Then let me ask you one thing.¡± The leader asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill your brother in Brenu seven years ago?¡± I was speechless for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because I couldn¡¯t answer. I just didn¡¯t expect those words toe from the leader at this time. ¡°You said it was to give the greatest pain to your revenge target, right? You did everything you could to eventually bring him down, didn¡¯t you?¡± Even without exining, she already knew the answer. ¡°You probably thought that back then too. That you could handle everything. No matter what they nned or what terrible things they did, regardless of the consequences, you probably thought you could handle it all by yourself. I bet it¡¯s the same now.¡± That¡¯s right. Back then and now, I always think I should take responsibility and bear the consequences for everything I do. For myself, and for everyone in my circle. ¡°Do you realize how selfish that is¡­ You need to know now.¡± It feels like being hit hard on the back of the head with a huge hammer. Selfish? Selfish, you say? Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong. A grand ambition of the powerless? That¡¯s just useless stubbornness and arrogance. But I¡¯m not like that. I have the power to protect myself and everyone else. Even if the one standing in my way is a god, I¡¯vee this far with the determination to kill even that god. And yet you call me selfish? Among all the lectures I¡¯ve heard from the leader, that was the most iprehensible. ¡°You probably think that the life you¡¯re living now, to avoid repeating the mistakes of your past life, is entirely made by your own strength. But that¡¯s a big misconception, Cyan. The current you is just a human being formed through the hands of many people.¡± For some reason, the words ¡°just a human being¡± echoed in my mind like an echo. Didn¡¯t I clearly engrave that in that devil¡¯s mind seven years ago? That I was just an ordinary human who knew his essence¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Cyan? Humans are such foolish beings that they can ruin righteousness for a small kindness. As long as you im to be human yourself, you too will inevitably make the same mistake. Otherwise, you can hardly be called human¡­¡± It feels disgusting. In such a serious situation, the image of Arin, the princess, crying suddenly shed before my eyes. As if representing the leader¡¯s expectations. ¡°Just as you made us all bystanders for yourself and your people, this time you¡¯ll be a bystander for us.¡± My closed mouth, filled withplex emotions, didn¡¯t open easily. I didn¡¯t even feel like opening it. Because no matter what I say now, I feel like I¡¯ll just end up looking pathetic. ¡°If your body is itching for a fight, go and entertain yourself with a walk. But try to stay away from the pce as much as possible.¡± With that, the leader got up and left. Until her footsteps, growing farther and farther away, finally faded into the distance, I didn¡¯t move. Normally, by now, Kaeram would have popped up and mocked me for my current pathetic situation, [¡­] But now, even she didn¡¯t appear before me. ¡°Kek!¡± For some reason,ughter burst out of my mouth, without my knowing. It¡¯s not a situation tough about, but theughter just came out. That¡¯s how abnormal my current state is. * * * [¡­Therefore, the pce has decided to disband and reorganize the Order of the Light Knights. Any further decisions will bemunicated through official documents to each territory.] [From: Arin Sevellerus.] A royal decree was received just before arriving at the pce. While others couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment, Jereon¡¯s face remained indifferent. As if he had anticipated such an event from the beginning. ¡°Why are you all making such faces? What¡¯s so surprising about the Order disbanding, when we¡¯re not even knights of the light anymore?¡± ¡°Are you really so indifferent, Jereon?¡± ¡°If something bes unnecessary, it¡¯s discarded. Isn¡¯t that the way of the world? Do I have to exin even this to you? Seems like everyone here has grown senile.¡± Though not of a simr age as Jereon, they too were in their twilight years, with white hair and deep wrinkles. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not aplete disbandment but rather a restructuring, isn¡¯t it written here? Roles naturally change with the times. The Order of the Light Knights is just going through such a process.¡± His subordinates remained silent, gazing into the distance. ¡°You who never trembled even before superior mages are barely able to control your ridiculous expressions over a few words.¡± Jereon surveyed them with a look of disdain. ¡°Will you still go to the pce?¡± ¡°I must. Though I won¡¯t receive the treatment I once did¡­¡± Instead of the treatment from the past, he could face the exact opposite. ¡°Usually, asking such a question would imply discouragement, as there might not be a pleasant sight to see, but¡­¡± A smile formed on Jereon¡¯s lips as he observed each of his subordinates¡¯ expressions. ¡°It looks like you all want to go to the imperial castle. A feeling that you want to see things through.¡± His subordinates did not deny it. ¡°How can I go to the pce alone when you all are like this? We haven¡¯t done anything wrong, have we? They won¡¯t throw us in prison as soon as we get there.¡± Their serious expressions began to loosen. ¡°Go and see with your own eyes, thene back. Let¡¯s see if the path we¡¯ve walked is indeed the right one.¡± ¡°We will follow yourmand, Commander!¡± Although it had been a long time since he had been called Commander, the title now sounded awkward, yet the eyes of Jereon and his subordinates, including him, shone brightly as if they had returned to the moment when they stood proudly on the battlefield wearing their pristine armor decades ago. At that moment, it seemed their bond wouldst forever, but it was shattered exactly 8 hourster. When Mark, feeling puzzled by Jereon¡¯s absence despite the morning sun rising, entered his room, ¡°J-Jereon?¡± Mark doubted his eyes. Jereon, who had promised to go to the pce with his subordinates, had disappeared without a trace. [I¡¯ll be back.] Leaving behind just one indifferent word in a letter. * * * ¡°Ah! We were about to invite you soon, we are especially grateful for your visit.¡± Violet, with a smile on her lips, handed him a cup of tea. Jereon nced at the tea offered by the princess before reluctantly sipping it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Princess Violet to personally wee me.¡± ¡°Am I inconveniencing you bying here?¡± ¡°How could that be? I actually thought Princess Arin woulde, so I mentioned it.¡± Violet smiled gracefully, covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°She¡¯s been quite busy. Putting in effort every day to be a worthy member of the royal family. As her sister, I¡¯m truly grateful in many ways.¡± With that, a brief silence fell between them. ¡°It¡¯s something I never imagined.¡± ¡°Is it about the disbandment of the Order of the Light Knights?¡± ¡°Princess Arin is attending to the affairs of the pce. When I was about to retire, the atmosphere at the pce was on the verge of a storm, but I never expected her to grow so dignified and fulfill the role of a princess.¡± ¡°What importance does such lineage hold? Anyone can receive recognition based on their abilities. Just like the former Commander Jereon¡­¡± Jereon brushed off Violet¡¯s meaningful words casually as he sipped his tea. ¡°Until I passed through the gates, I was considering two scenarios.¡± ¡°What scenarios?¡± ¡°One was being arrested by the knights as soon as I entered the gates, and the other¡­ is the current situation.¡± ¡°Arrested? How could you entertain such a dreadful thought?¡± Violet looked genuinely sympathetic. ¡°I¡¯d prefer the former scenario. It would make clear the pce¡¯s intentions regarding the current situation. But the current situation is different.¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°The former Commander of the Order of the Light Knights suddenly appearing at the pce after the deration of the disbandment. What good could there be for the pce? Yet, despite that, being treated so kindly¡­¡± Jereon¡¯s gaze sharpened for a moment. ¡°There must be something you want from me. Isn¡¯t that right, Princess Violet?¡± Even with his blunt question, Violet¡¯s face remained remarkably serene. In fact, she seemed quite satisfied, smiling pleasantly. ¡°As expected of Commander Jereon. You¡¯re quite astute! Well then, I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Rising from her seat, Violet took Jereon¡¯s hands in hers and said, ¡°Will you be our savior?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 204 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 204: Essence of the Mist (3) Savior. By definition, it refers to a person who rescues those in distress and adversity. At first nce, they may seem like an indispensable presence in this world, but this can vary in meaning depending on the situation. While they may be able to provide salvation to some, they can also bring despair to others. Despite Violet¡¯s sudden behavior, Jereon asked calmly. ¡°With these wrinkled old hands, who do you expect me to save?¡± ¡°For starters, we should rescue the knights who have lost their way and are wandering in chaos. The saintess may have headed the knights, but wasn¡¯t it Jereon who practically led them? You can provide great reassurance to those troubled by confusion.¡± Several years have passed since his retirement, but Jereon is still highly respected by many former knights of the Order of Light, so it was a well-crafted request to indoctrinate the knights. Yes, that was within the expected scope, so it wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. The problemy ahead. Jereon thought he needed to know where he would use the power of the Order of the Knights, which he had acquired even at the cost of himself. ¡°Did Saintess Nephrodite reallymit suicide?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was told. Surely my sister wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± However, Violet¡¯s thinly torn eyes did not speak the truth. ¡°It¡¯s surprising. I heard that the Saintess and Commander Jereon weren¡¯t particrly close¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve spent 30 years together. Even though we didn¡¯t get along well, we¡¯ve spent all that time knowing what we knew and not knowing what we didn¡¯t. But the Nephrodite I know¡­¡± Jereon gently withdrew his hand from the princess¡¯s hand and then suddenly spoke with closed eyes. ¡°She¡¯s definitely not the type tomit suicide.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that you can¡¯t know what¡¯s in someone¡¯s heart, even if you spend a lifetime with them. Perhaps she was such a case.¡± There was a fatal error in that statement. Saintess Nephrodite was not human, but a High Elf. ¡°Do you know why she went to the Kingdom of Garam?¡± ¡°I heard she went there to pursue some n rted to the White Elves, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡± ¡°Then let me exin briefly. Her goal was to find records from ancient times, to confront the existence of the mist.¡± Jereon¡¯splexion darkened for a moment. Within a short sentence, there were two words that strongly stimted his mind: the records of ancient times and, ¡°The existence of the mist?¡± The moment he heard it, he recalled the existence of that man. ¡°Yes. Commander, do you remember the day seven years ago in Brenu, when the mist cleared the light?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°After that worst day we never thought woulde, we realized. With our current selves, we can¡¯t handle the power of the mist that has grown without warning¡­¡± The plural term ¡®we¡¯ seemed quite ominous. Not alone, but many. As of now, Jereon couldn¡¯t know who they were. ¡°The essence of the mist was said to be an unseen unknown. The light shining on the continent cannot dispel that mist. What do you think we should do to ovee this desperate situation? Commander?¡± In the princess¡¯s question, which contained several meanings, Jereon was struck not by an answer but by a question. Who could define it as a desperate situation? For us, the mist is still an unknown existence. ¡°Was it too difficult a question? I was hoping for a novel answer from you, Commander, but it¡¯s a pity.¡± Violet withdrew with a somewhat regretful expression. ¡°In the end, after much deliberation, we came up with an answer. Since the light that cannot dispel the mist can no longer act as our order, we need to establish a new order that is not light.¡± ¡°A new order?¡± ¡°Yes. But Saintess Nephrodite opposed this. She believed that only light could save this world. After realizing that it was wrong, perhaps she chose to end her life. It¡¯s truly amentable thing¡­¡± ¨C Thud, thud. Jereon¡¯s eyes, listening to the princess¡¯s story, suddenly turned towards the door. Footsteps approaching from the end of the corridor towards them. Unsettling footsteps that seemed to emanate the aura of a culprit. ¡°So, to sum it up, Your Highness and her people want me to join in creating the new order, is that it?¡± ¡°You got it right. What will you do? Will you give us an answer right away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I am like a dying man with not many days left to live. Where do you expect to use an old man who may fall at any moment?¡± ¡°More allies are always better, aren¡¯t they?¡± Violet¡¯s response was ambiguous. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure either. It wasn¡¯t me who wanted you, it was someone else.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°And they are not my people. I am, after all, one of his people.¡± Jereon, hearing this unexpected fact, furrowed his brow lightly. A member of the noble royal family iming to be someone else¡¯s person? Unlike Jereon, who was more bewildered than ever, the princess¡¯s face was unusually serene. ¨C Knock, knock. As the knocking on the door gradually intensified, both of their gazes turned towards it. ¡°It seems like everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s talk directly. Who will lead us to the new order we are going towards, the savior¡­¡± Finally, as the door opened, two men entered with faint smiles. ¡°Greetings to the esteemed former Commander of the Order of Light, Jereon Alkin.¡± A golden-haired man with a radiant appearance bowed his head respectfully to him. Jereon immediately recognized who he was. Although they weren¡¯t personally acquainted, he resembled someone with whom Jereon shared a significant connection. The owner of a certain duke¡¯s estate, known as the guardian of the continent. ¡°I am Aschel Vert.¡± At his waist hung a gleaming golden sword emitting the aura of light. * * * ¡°To surpass oneself consumed by anger is the only way to grasp the assassin¡¯s sword. Well, it¡¯s certainly not something that can be done lightly.¡± Luna raised her eyebrows slightly, showing an interested reaction. In her hand was a mist manifesto circting in various monasteries of the current empire. ¡°I pride myself on having read all the books in this world, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a book. If I had the leisure, I¡¯d like to hold onto it for days and analyze it.¡± In front of her, Schurz, who had delivered the book, stood with an awkward expression. If his current mood were to be expressed, it was much more deste than when he returned from a failed mercenary mission. ¡°Why do you wear such a miserable expression like a puppy that needs to pee?¡± ¡°I, I feel ashamed. Because I could only handle the task entrusted by you in this way¡­¡± At Schurz¡¯s self-reproach, she chuckled. ¡°Your standards are strange. I¡¯m more than satisfied with what you¡¯ve done right now, to the point of being amazed.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t speak empty words.¡± Despite Luna¡¯s indifferent reply, Schurz inwardly sighed with relief. ¡°Schurz, were you really thinking of entering the mist?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just responding to a trial that surpasses oneself implies a willingness to go there to some extent, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t really thought that far. I think I just responded to the desire to surpass myself¡­¡± Schurz replied, unconsciously turning his head. Upon this, Luna didn¡¯t inquire further. ¡°Anyway, thank you for your hard work. You¡¯ve provided me with much more valuable information than what I¡¯ve gathered during my wandering for seven years.¡± ¡°But, did youe alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luna nced at Schurz again as if questioning if something was wrong. ¡°What about the other members of the society or the guardians?¡± ¡°There are none. I snuck out secretly.¡± Schurz, momentarily thinking he misheard, blinked his eyes twice. ¡°By now, the society must have been turned upside down. Grandfather must have been furious. So what now? I¡¯m already in the empire.¡± It seemed like a routine urrence, as she showed a nonchnt response. ¡°So, what do you n to do from now on?¡± ¡°Even during my journey from Gaul to Brenu here, I kept hearing interesting news without a break.¡± The negotiation settlement and the subsequent dissolution of the Order of Light following the suicide of Saintess Nephrodite, whom they had extradited. It was not only something not to be taken lightly but also something that would not be limited to the affairs of the empire alone. ¡°Do you really think Saintess Nephroditemitted suicide, Schurz?¡± Schurz couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer rashly. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure. We didn¡¯t witness the situation firsthand. But we can specte to some extent. Turning that spection into certainty is a very difficult task¡­¡± Already, Schurz could sense it. She didn¡¯t believe that Saintess Nephrodite hadmitted suicide. ¡°How can you not specte when you see those eyes?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t forget the gaze of Princess Arin she encountered at the negotiation table the previous day. Eyes filled with a deep sense of mncholy. Ironically, it didn¡¯t seem to contain many good things. With a small smile, Luna looked at Schurz and asked, ¡°Would you like to go together, Schurz? To the pce¡­¡± * * * ¡°I can only apologize repeatedly, Arin.¡± ¡°If you keep doing that, I¡¯ll have no choice but to ask you to stop apologizing. Father.¡± In humans, illness is a very harsh element not only for the sufferer but also for the observer. The once strong and firm emperor of the empire was no more. Only a human steeped in suffering, reduced to misery and weakness, remained. Arin struggled to hide the emotions rising within her behind a smile. ¡°I¡¯m both sorry and proud. You¡¯ve filled my void so well.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still far from enough. Please recover quickly and point out and correct our mistakes. Father.¡± ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll do just that for your sake.¡± Emperor Dionne stared at Arin, who was smiling. ¡°Arin.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide your worries.¡± Flustered, Arin couldn¡¯t respond immediately. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°As a human yourself, I know there are burdens you can¡¯t share with anyone. I won¡¯t ask you to share them with me as your father. But I hope you find someone to confide in, even if it¡¯s not for the sake of the royal family, at least for your own sake¡­¡± It was sincere advice from a father, not an emperor. Though Arin was filled with resentment up to her throat, she managed to say, ¡°I will remember that, Father.¡± That was all she could say for now. After bidding farewell to the emperor and empress, Arin returned to her chambers immediately. Without even a moment¡¯s rest, as she was about to resume her work, Resimus approached her. ¡°Former Commander of the Order of Light, Jereon Alkin, has arrived at the pce. He seems to be having a discussion with Princess Violet in her chambers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arin didn¡¯t question further. ¡°Is it okay if you don¡¯t go?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing that will change even if I go. My sister will handle it.¡± As if it was none of her concern, Arin calmly resumed her work. Resimus, after rolling his eyes for a moment, leaned in closer to Arin and whispered softly, ¡°The whereabouts of the White Elves have been identified.¡± Arin¡¯s eyes widened in response. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve just crossed the border from the Garam Kingdom to our empire. They might not return to Spania Kingdom, but it seems they chose to head towards our empire for a swift return.¡± While she pondered for a moment, Resimus quickly pulled out a map of the empire and spread it out on the desk. ¡°The fastest route back to Pruina would be through the direction of the pce. However, they probably wouldn¡¯t want much contact with humans, so they might avoid this area. Perhaps they might¡­¡± Resimus¡¯s finger pointed to a location not far from the pce. ¡°This ce seems to be the most likely route.¡± It was the territory of the Quazel family, the former Empress, Diana Quazel¡¯s family. Aquiel. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 205 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 205: The Princess and the Elves (1) Aquiel, the territory of the Marquis of Quazel, is about a day¡¯s journey from the Sevellinus Pce. Under the setting sun in the western sky, thest travelers of the day were passing through the guards who were conducting the final tasks. Leading the way, Garnian passed through the castle gate and looked around at thepanions who followed. ¡°Since the day is drawing to a close, we will stay here for today.¡± Then he carefully put the emblem shown to the guards earlier into his pocket. It was a fake identification provided by the Garam Magic Society. Thanks to it, they could easily pass through various cities and territories from the Empire to here. Some disguised themselves with magic to conceal their identity as White Elves, while others, unfamiliar with it, hid their faces with hoods. ¡°We¡¯ll go and find a ce to stay.¡± Alphonse and a few others headed towards the inner part of the territory to find lodgings. While waiting for a moment, Hastia looked around with innocent eyes. Although not as splendid as Gaul or other cities, it was a humble yet charming territory. ¡°This is the territory of the noble family of Ushif, called Aquiel.¡± As if responding to Hastia¡¯s gaze, Roel added an exnation. ¡°It is said that the owner is the former father-inw of the emperor of this country and one of the few 9-star rank holders on the continent.¡± At the mention of the 9th-grade magic rating, Hastia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He is said to have retired from his original duties and spends his remaining years here, but it would not be good for us to meet him. He might even recognize our true identities.¡± Hastia just nodded silently. As they wanted to return safely to Pruina, revealing their identities was certainly not a pleasant prospect. Shortly after, Alphonse and his group returned with a ce to stay and led the members of the tribe into the territory. Their steps soon stopped in front of an inn on the first floor with a tavern. As time passed, it was filled with people who hade to unwind after a day¡¯s work. As there was nothing particrly pleasant about encountering elves, they all ignored them and headed to their rooms. However, soon the attention of the people began to turn towards Hastia one by one. ¡°Wow! Look at that woman! Her skin is incredibly fair! She looks like a goddess rather than a human, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°I thought she was a new waitress, but apparently not? Too bad! I was hoping for some fun, hehe!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that woman¡¯s room?¡± The mockery directed at Hastia was conveyed to Garnian¡¯s ears. Unable to hold back his anger, Garnian was about to step forward when, -ng! ¡°¡­!¡± Hastia grabbed his hand and shook her head gently. It meant that she was okay. As if there was nothing to be done, Garnian suppressed his rising emotions and guided her to the room. Fortunately, the situation they feared did not ur on the way here. It seemed that they could return to Pruina without any major problems, but nothing would be resolved just by going back. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hastia sighedplicatedly as she looked at the moon rising in the night sky. Thinking of the tribe members waiting for them even now in their homnd, the future seemed bleak already. Roel and Garnian prioritized returning to Pruina for now, but Hastia couldn¡¯t help but worry about what woulde next. What came out of her frustrated mind were sighs and, ¡®What is Cyan doing?¡¯ Thoughts of Cyan. In such desperate situations, it was both amusing and difficult to shake off thoughts of him. It wasn¡¯t even a serious thought. Just wondering if he had eaten, what he was doing, if he was sleepingfortably¡­ Simple and pointless thoughts. -Sigh -Tap tap ¡°C-Can Ie in, Lady Hastia?¡± When Roel¡¯s voice came from beyond the door, she hastily hid the Soul Stone. Then, she quickly ran to open the door, and Roel and Garnian entered. ¡°Just beyond here is the northern border of the Empire. After that, it¡¯s practically our territory, so please bear with us a little longer.¡± Hastia smiled brightly, indicating that she was fine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the mockery from the humans earlier. I¡¯ll stand guard outside to make sure not even a bug gets in.¡± Garnian clenched his fists, preparing himself to keep vigil outside her room all night. Hastia tried to dissuade him, but knowing his stubbornness, she just sighed. -Knock knock ¡°U-um, Lady Hastia, can wee in?¡± Suddenly, the voices of other tribe members came from beyond the door. Approaching, Garnian opened the door, and the tribe members entered. Their expressions seemed ufortable, and they were ncing at each other. ¡°W-We feel terribly ashamed to say this, but it seems we¡¯ve caused trouble.¡± Sweat was dripping down their faces. ¡°Trouble? What do you mean?¡± ¡°We were patrolling outside the inn for any suspicious individuals, and u-unfortunately, we got caught. They realized we¡¯re White Elves¡­¡± Garnian asked, surprised. ¡°Are you out of your minds? You got caught as White Elves?¡± ¡°W-We were also taken aback. Even though we had disguised ourselves with magic, suddenly two human women appeared and asked if we were White Elves. They wanted to talk to us¡­¡± In short, they had been caught red-handed. But even more concerning was that they expressed a desire to talk. It felt as if they knew White Elves would visit this territory. Roel calmly asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°They said they would wait on the first floor. We did request identity confirmation first, but¡­¡± The tribe members were hesitating to speak. ¡°Unexpected visitors¡­¡± ¡°Who could it be to make them act like this?¡± ¡°They said they¡¯re the Princess of the Empire.¡± A heavy silence filled the room. ¡°W-Who did you say?¡± ¡°The Princess of the Empire! Her name is Arin Sevellerus, the 5th Princess¡­¡± Everyone was too shocked to close their gaping mouths. But among them, Hastia was the most astonished. ¡®A princess?¡¯ * * * About a month ago. Exactly before Saintess Nephrodite headed towards the Kingdom of Garam. Arin was praying towards Lumendel as usual from the monastery inside the pce. It was her diligent routine unless there was something special. It wasn¡¯t out of faith towards Lumendel. It was just a superficial task she performed for others to see. An action meticulously crafted to conceal herself thoroughly. ¡°The potential for growth in humans truly seems limitless. Perhaps it was said for Princess Arin.¡± Saintess Nephrodite approached her. ¡°I believe even Lumendel in the divine realm would be greatly pleased to see Princess Arin. Perhaps he enjoys watching your growth.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± Arin responded with restrained emotion in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re going to the Kingdom of Garam. Is there anything our royal family can assist you with?¡± ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m going to the Kingdom of Garam?¡± On the surface, the reason was missionary work in the Kingdom of Garam. However, at the moment she asked that question, Arin immediately realized that there was more to her visit than just that reason. ¡°From the look in your eyes, it seems you weren¡¯t aware. Perhaps they didn¡¯t intend to tell you. Or maybe they nned to inform youter?¡± Arin was well aware of whom the Saintess was referring to as ¡°they.¡± ¡°At least it seems clear that they are trying to hide something from Princess Arin, right?¡± Instead of answering, Arin stared at the Saintess with a firm gaze. ¡°You seem to have anticipated it. Indeed, Princess Arin isn¡¯t as naive as she seems.¡± The Saintess seemed satisfied and smiled as if pleased. ¡°Since it hase to this, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m going to the Kingdom of Garam to search for records from the ancient era.¡± ¡°Records from the ancient era?¡± Arin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at the somewhat perplexing statement. ¡°Yes. There was a premeditated n. There are likely some White Elves within the Kingdom of Garam right now. In exchange for helping them solve their problems, they will transfer the power of the key they possess to me so that I can search for records from the ancient era.¡± Elves? A key? These were words Arin had never heard from anyone, including Violet. ¡°What are you trying to find from the records of the ancient era?¡± ¡°For now, I can only say it¡¯s a method to dispel the mist.¡± For a moment, Arin¡¯s heart sank. However, she didn¡¯t show it and quicklyposed herself. ¡°This method could be shared with everyone or kept only between Princess Arin and me. Isn¡¯t it interesting? Knowing a secret that others don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± The Saintess approached Arin closely. Then she whispered quietly in her ear. ¡°They are wary of me. And you are wary of me too.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Remember, Princess Arin. To protect yourself, you need to have at least one secret weapon that your opponent doesn¡¯t know about. And the opponent¡¯s reassurance towards you¡­ can be the greatest weapon.¡± With that, the Saintess stepped back. ¡°Let¡¯s return and see each other again.¡± With a smile full of satisfaction, the Saintess left the ce. ¡°The opponent¡¯s reassurance¡­¡± Arin couldn¡¯t shake off those words from her mind even until now. To put that teaching into practice, she had killed the Saintess with her own hands, providing reassurance to Violet and others. For her, what was needed next was her own secret that they wouldn¡¯t know. * * * Given the pretext of the tour around the pce, in reality, they were only given a day¡¯s time. Within that day, besides searching for traces of the White Elves, there was also the urgent matter of meeting with them. Nevertheless, whether by luck or fate, Princess Arin managed to aplish it. A strange yet familiar sensation felt as they passed by the inn. Sensing the presence of the White Elves patrolling around, she immediately recognized their identities and, by revealing her own, signaled her willingness to converse. Thus began the encounter with the White Elves. However, what truly mattered now was the victory ahead. Arin calmly took a breath and began speaking. ¡°First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to all of you for agreeing to meet us despite the sudden request. I am Arin Sevellerus, the 5th Princess of the Ushif Empire.¡± Arin bowed her head along with herpanion Ressimus as a sign of respect towards them. ¡°I¡¯m not sure for what reason the Princess of the Empire wanted to meet with us, but we have no intention of staying in the Empire any longer. We only n to return to Pruina without lingering.¡± ¡°We understand. Therefore, without further dy, allow me to exin the purpose of my visit.¡± Arin spoke confidently, meeting the eyes of the elves. ¡°I would appreciate it if you could inform me about the issue your tribe needs to resolve.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 206 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 206: The Princess and the Elves (2) The issue of the tribe. Naturally, this was an extremely sensitive issue to mention for the elves. During the transfer, it was not disclosed to anyone other than the Saintess, so it was impossible to know that there was a problem. However, the princess in front of them asked what the problem was. Regardless of how she knew, judging from her voice, gaze, and posture, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think the same. As if she were asking as if she would solve it herself, Roel was the first to speak up. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you knew that we have a problem, but the words you just said, Princess, sound like you can solve our problem.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know what problem you are facing. So I can¡¯t say that I can solve it yet. However, whatever the problem is, as a member of the imperial family, I can confidently say that I can help you.¡± Roel, of course, and all the elves¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Weren¡¯t you elves here to ask for help from us humans in the first ce?¡± Pierced by his sharp question, none of them could answer. The imperial princess helping to solve the tribe¡¯s problems? Despite being a situation worthy of rejoicing, the faces of the elves were filled with suspicion and doubt. There were reasons. Why? How could someone, a princess no less, who had no contact with them, help with their problems, Elves simply couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°You said you would help us?¡± Garnian broke the silence and asked again. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re a fool, you wouldn¡¯t just help us for no reason. What do you want from us?¡± This world is about give and take. There is no such thing as a favor without a price, and it was the same in elven society. Until they knew what the price was, they couldn¡¯t ept the helping hand offered by the princess. As if she hade to offer, Arin breathed out shortly and spoke as she was. ¡°I heard that elves have some power to ess records from ancient times.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The faces of the elves froze for a moment. ¡°As a reward for helping you, could I have ess to those ancient records?¡± -Suddenly Garnian was the first to rise from his seat. ¡°There seems to be no need to hear more. Please leave this ce at once!¡± His face was flushed with unrestrained emotion. ¡°I won¡¯t say it twice! Leave this ce at once!¡± ¡°Calm down, Garnian!¡± Despite Roel¡¯s protest, Garnian paid no attention. In his eyes, beyond denial, there was now a threat of violence. ¡°Enough.¡± At this, from behind Arin, her knight Ressimus stepped forward, ¡°Even though you are a foreigner who knows nothing about this ce¡¯sws, please at least observe basic courtesy. This is the Ushif Empire, and she is the princess who rules this empire.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°She is not someone to be red at with such suspicion¡­.¡± A powerful presence that wouldn¡¯t lose to even the tribe¡¯s greatest warrior. The two emitted a fierce atmosphere, as if they were about to draw fists and swords at any moment. They seemed on the verge of drawing fists and swords as if they were going to kill each other. ¡°Stop it, Ressimus!¡± ¡°Stay calm, Garnian!¡± Both sides intervened to stop each other, but the momentum that had already ignited didn¡¯t easily die down. ¡®Please, everyone leave¡­.¡¯ A faint voice echoed in Arin¡¯s mind amidst the urgent situation. Arin involuntarily flinched, not just Arin but all the elves, including Garnian, turned their attention to one ce. Seated somewhat aloof, a white-haired girl who had been calmly listening to the conversation. She suddenly stood up and looked at everyone. ¡®I will personally have a conversation with her.¡¯ There was a slight tension in her eyes, and a slight tremor could be seen. * * * Garnian and Ressimus, who had been teasing each other as if to kill, as well as Roel and the other elves who were mediating, all left the room. Now, only Arin and Hastia remained in the room. [I¡¯m sorry. I seem to be unable to speak, so this type ofmunication seems to be the only option.] Hastia wrote down what she wanted to say on paper and handed it to Arin. Arin couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she received the paper. Can¡¯t speak? Then what was the voice she heard just now? It was a voice so clear that even the pitch could be distinguished. It seemed like not only she but also other elves heard it¡­ ¡®Can you hear my voice?¡¯ ¡°Yes. I can hear you well.¡± Arin replied abruptly and immediately lifted her head. ¡®Can you really hear me?¡¯ ¡°Yes. Very well¡­¡± Hastia, too, asked again as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Wow, that¡¯s amazing. We¡¯ve heard that humans have weaker sensitivity than us and find it difficult to ept mentalmunication¡­ It feels like I¡¯m meeting only those who can do it.¡¯ ¡°Is that so?¡± Although it felt slightly different from the mentalmunication magic she was familiar with, Arin felt much lighter knowing thatmunication was now much easier. ¡®First of all, my name is Hastia. Can I call you Princess Arin?¡¯ ¡°Of course. Please feel free to call me that.¡± With a slightly more rxed mind, Hastia also began the conversation. ¡®Princess Arin, you said you wanted ess to records from ancient times from us, but to be honest, from the beginning, that¡¯s impossible. Even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t do it right now.¡¯ She drew a clear line, saying that it was something she couldn¡¯t do at all at the moment, even though it might not be easy. ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡®Well, it¡¯s true that I have the power to ess records from ancient times. But I can¡¯t activate that power alone. The reason it was sealed in the first ce reflects the god¡¯s intention not to reveal those records to the world.¡¯ It was a not-so-simple but clear reason. The records from ancient times were sealed by the gods, something that humans of the present age could not know. Ultimately, what Arin wanted to do was no different from defying the will of the gods. ¡°So, what on earth was Saintess Nephrodite thinking¡­..?¡± ¡®¡­!¡¯ Hastia¡¯s body momentarily shrank. Realizing that it was a sensitive topic for her, Arin hurriedly apologized. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I unintentionally brought up unpleasant memories!¡± Hastia waved her hand to deny it. ¡®It¡¯s okay! It seems like the Saintess herself was thinking about transferring the power of the hidden key sealed in my body to herself. But as I said earlier, just because there¡¯s power doesn¡¯t mean it can be opened arbitrarily.¡¯ ¡°Then does that mean there must be another force?¡± ¡°Yes. As it is a record sealed by the power of the gods, another force that rivals the power of the gods is needed.¡± Another force that rivals the power of the gods? Isn¡¯t that logically impossible? No matter how much potential humans have for advancement, there are basic limitations. A forceparable to the Creator¡¯s. Where in the world could such power be sought? ¡°Of course, it would be impossible for ordinary people like us to possess such power. But that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist at all. At least, if someone possesses the Divine relic, it should be quite possible.¡± Arin¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°D-Divine relic?¡± ¡°Yes! In fact, I met someone who owns it not long ago. The kind owner of the kindly Demonic Sword who helped our tribe¡­.¡± -Suddenly A reaction from the body, not the head. Arin unknowingly stood up and looked at Hastia with a serious gaze. ¡°Haah, haah¡­.¡± In the heat of the moment, rough breaths escaped her lips. ¡®Pr-Princess? Are you okay?¡¯ ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Hastia! I momentarily lost myposure¡­.¡± Sitting back down, Arin grabbed her head and desperately suppressed her excitement. ¡°By any chance, is that person who owns the Demonic Sword named¡­?¡± -Suddenly This time, it was Hastia, not Arin, who stood up and looked into the air. As if feeling a familiar aura, she looked around and suddenly pulled something out of her embrace. It was a white stone of indeterminate use. If there was one peculiar thing, It was that something ck, like smoke, kept swirling around the stone. It even looked like mist. ¡®Soul Stone¡­.¡¯ Hastia thought. The mist surrounding the Soul Stone seemed thicker than usual. She knew what this meant. The traces of someone engraved on her second soul were bing denser. In other words, that someone was very close now. ¡®It seems like they¡¯re nearby¡­.¡¯ ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡®The owner of the Demonic Sword. Cyan!¡¯ * * * A dpidated building not far from the inn. Despite its worn exterior, the interior was filled with quite neat furniture and decorations such as desks and chairs. To an unfamiliar person, it might seem like a ssroom where students are taught. At the front desk, an old man with a neatly trimmed white beard was reading by the light of a single candle. -Knock knock Eventually, at the sound of unfamiliar footsteps from beyond the door, the old man¡¯s gaze turned. For a moment, he seemed to be on guard, but then he frowned slightly. -Knock knock As the knocking sound to gain entry rang out, the old man reluctantly spoke up. ¡°Come in.¡± Soon, the door opened and a dark-haired man entered the room, None other than Cyan. ¡°Still maintaining your manners, I see, even bothering to knock.¡± Despite the old man¡¯s sarcastic tone, Cyan paid no heed and asked indifferently. ¡°You seem to be spending your old age very fruitfully.¡± ¡°Well, it may not bevish, but it¡¯s a satisfying life.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯ve abandoned the life of a noble, you haven¡¯t abandoned the life of an educator, have you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re no different, are you? Just as you haven¡¯t abandoned the life of an assassin even though you¡¯ve abandoned the life of a noble¡­.¡± Without further retorts, Cyan simply plopped down on a chair a bit away from the old man. ¡°I doubt you¡¯vee to see the face of a teacher you don¡¯t respect, so what brings you here?¡± ¡°Are you admitting me as your student?¡± ¡°I considered it, but seeing youe empty-handed made me change my mind.¡± Cyan chuckled as if expecting that, then his gaze shifted to the book in the old man¡¯s hand. The old man, aware of the attention, smiled and said, ¡°Ho, surprising to see you interested in books, considering your past. Do you want to read it? After all, it¡¯s a book that everyone in the Empire knows these days.¡± ¡°I finished reading it a long time ago. I didn¡¯t want to disturb my esteemed teacher¡¯s sleep, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± The old man shrugged as if to say, ¡°Go ahead, speak.¡± ¡°Do you know who the author of that book is?¡± ¡°And if I do?¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could tell me everything you know about that person.¡± ¡°Surprising. Even if I set aside why you¡¯re curious, did youe here just to ask me about that?¡± ¡°Well, nobody seems willing to talk to me, so I figured I might as well ask the most knowledgeable person on the continent, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Chancellor Kundel¡­.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 207 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 207: The Princess and the Assassin (1) People say that one¡¯s nature doesn¡¯t change with age, right? Yet here we have someone who should be enjoying the fresh air somewhere, still upying a position in academia. Though it¡¯s not a grand institution like the Royal Academy, just a small ssroom with about ten students, if it¡¯s what they desire, who¡¯s to say anything against it? Well, that¡¯s partly why I¡¯m here. ¡°Thinking about it now, it¡¯s quite amusing, isn¡¯t it? Why would you assume I know the author of this book?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here with absolute certainty. I simply thought, given the Chancellor¡¯s keen observational skills to remember every student who passed through the academy, there might be a chance someone resembling the name had crossed paths.¡± ¡°You still have that annoyingly persistent demeanor.¡± The Chancellor said, seemingly unchanged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be the author of that book specifically. If you know anything about the name Hafenkus, just tell me.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. There was one. A student at the academy named Hafenkus¡­¡± They say there¡¯s nothing more frustrating than wasted effort in life, But it seems I won¡¯t leave empty-handed after all. ¡°Coincidentally, it might have been around the time you dropped out. Amoner elevated to noble status, right? I recall she entered through a special transfer process, not as a regr freshman.¡± ¡°What was the name?¡± ¡°Mia Hafenkus.¡± A name I¡¯ve never heard before, naturally. ¡°What kind of student was she?¡± ¡°How would I know that? I resigned not long after you dropped out, and even if you hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t remember her.¡± The Chancellor gave me a displeased look, as if questioning the relevance of my inquiry. Well, at least I got a relevant name, but there¡¯s still more to find out. ¡°Did she graduate?¡± ¡°Well, how would I know? If you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you go back to the academy and ask? I doubt Satwell would readily offer information, but I¡¯m not inclined to make an effort for a disciple who¡¯s not particrly endearing.¡± He was probably teasing me with thatst remark. Since I never expected any help in the first ce, I¡¯ll just let it go. Anyway, to find more clues, I¡¯ll have to go back to the academy, which seems like a hassle. Maybe I should ask Brian¡­ ¡°But, isn¡¯t the order of your inquiries a bit off?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What you wanted to know, ultimately, seems to be about this book¡¯s author, Dio Hafenkus. Shouldn¡¯t you have first sought out the one who distributed this book before me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting you didn¡¯t know, are you? It¡¯s inconceivable that the most formidable intelligencework in the continent would be unaware of a fact even known to some old man teaching in a corner room.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just enter the lion¡¯s den for uncertain information, can we?¡± I replied casually. Although it was just an act of indifference, ¡°Good at talking, aren¡¯t you? Then how about this?¡± ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± ¡°That girl, Arin, she¡¯s in this city right now.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± My mouth twitched involuntarily for a moment. ¡°I saw her passing by the window earlier. Judging by the atmosphere, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s here for official business. There was no one else besides the knight who usually apanies her.¡± If it¡¯s the knight apanying her, it must be Ressimus. It¡¯s truly frustrating, beyond words. Bringing only one guardian knight to Aquiel? Amidst the hundreds of des lurking nearby, it¡¯s hard to imagine that the princess here isn¡¯t someone with a strong will. ¡°Indeed, life is something you have to live through. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d be exerting so much effort in the royal court to improve people¡¯s perception of the mist? Isn¡¯t now your chance? She hasn¡¯t gone far yet, so go and ask directly. What was she thinking, doing something like that¡­¡± Does it sound more like coercion than persuasion? Maybe it¡¯s just my mood. But it¡¯s not wrong. If I wanted to know about the author of the book Dio Hafenkus, I should naturally seek out the person who distributed the book. Moreover, if that person is now very close by, I have no reason not to go. However, *Taptaptap* The sound of someone¡¯s footsteps reaching through the floor. It¡¯s not far from the door. Not the heavy steps of a man, but the confident steps of a woman. Even though I don¡¯t know who the owner of those footsteps is, ¡°¡­!¡± For some reason, my heart raced and sweat trickled down my forehead. As if my body was telling me who the owner of those steps might be, that encountering them would definitely not be a good thing. *Knock Knock* After a moment, the footsteps stopped at the door, and the door was tapped gently. ¡°Are you there, Chancellor?¡± * * * If there wasn¡¯t anything special happening, it would already be time to retire for the night. Coming at this hour itself is a breach of etiquette, but Arin had no choice but toe. ¡°Are you there, Chancellor?¡± She cautiously knocked on the door and called out, but there was no answer. It didn¡¯t seem like there was no one there. As she could faintly feel warmth and presence from beyond the door, just as she was about to knock again, ¡°Come in.¡± A gentle reply came from inside. Upon this, Arin, apanied by Ressimus, slowly opened the door and entered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± ¡°I saw you passing by with your knight earlier. I was surprised then.¡± Arin smiled softly at the cheerful response that relieved her tense heart. ¡°Hello, Chancellor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Arin.¡± Kundel greeted his long-absent student warmly. ¡°I apologize foring at such ate hour. Did I interrupt something you were doing?¡± ¡°No need to worry. It wasn¡¯t anything cheerful.¡± Kundel quietly tucked away the book he was reading under his desk. ¡°Did youe here for business?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Seeing as you came without sending any official notice, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s for official duties, but rather personal matters, not rted to the royal family?¡± ¡°Sort of¡­ Yes.¡± Arin didn¡¯t deny Kundel¡¯s inquiry. After all, there was no point in denying it. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll just ask directly.¡± Kundel nodded silently. ¡°Has Cyane here by any chance?¡± Before answering, Kundel furrowed his brow slightly, showing a somewhat puzzled reaction. ¡°Why are you looking for that guy directly from me, out of all people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to exin, but I happened to find out that Cyan is around here. So, out of curiosity¡­¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯te.¡± Arin couldn¡¯t continue speaking after the resolute response. Though she wanted to steer the conversation elsewhere, her already closed lips wouldn¡¯t easily open again. ¡°They say that despite seeming to change, the human heart doesn¡¯t easily change. Hasn¡¯t your desire to save him remained unchanged?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s useless if I don¡¯t have the power to make that desire a reality¡­¡± Despair flickered in Arin¡¯s eyes. ¡°At first, I thought that as long as I had the strength to break rocks with a wooden sword, it would be possible. I thought that having the power to turn the impossible into possible would be enough. But I was naive. The impossible I need to change is far more than that¡­¡± It can be said that learning always simultaneously reveals how foolish one¡¯s past self was. Seven years of relentless pursuit towards the goal of saving someone. Although Arin had undoubtedly achieved meaningful growth during that time, she realized multiple times how grand and futile her dreams had been in the past. Now, it felt like she had to be a god or something¡­ ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing toe back after a long time and startining. Next time, I¡¯ll bring lots of gifts for the students.¡± As if she didn¡¯t want to linger any longer, Arin bid him farewell. Just as she was about to leave with Ressimus, ¡°It¡¯s almostughable to ask now¡­¡± Kundel stopped her once again. ¡°If you were to meet him now, what would you say?¡± Without turning around, Arin spoke with a small smile. ¡°Just¡­ ask if he¡¯s been well, maybe?¡± It was the best thing she could say as she was now. ¡°Of course, even that might be something, as a princess, I can¡¯t say¡­¡± With a tremble in her head and a clenched fist, Still, She still couldn¡¯t do anything even if she met him. Maybe with more time, Actually, she didn¡¯t know how much time it would take, But for the day when she could face him without any shame, Arin would continue to run endlessly down the path that seemed shrouded in unknown mist. ¡°If Cyanes, please tell him for me.¡± ¡°Tell him yourself.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Arin instinctively turned her head. ¡°After all, aren¡¯t you here not as a princess? So tell him yourself. As Arin Sevellerus, not as a princess¡­¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± As she asked in confusion, *Snap!* Kundel flicked the mana he had conjured from his hand with his finger. Instantly, with a faint resonance, a transparent magical barrier spread around them. Ressimus, who had been watching from behind, hurriedly rushed forward at the sudden situation. ¡°Why the sudden barrier¡­?¡± In an instant, Arin felt it. At the left edge of the space. A dark space untouched by the light of candles. The presence of someone, whose presence had been there for who knows how long. Oddly, it wasn¡¯t a stranger¡¯s presence. It was a very familiar, unforgettable energy from seven years ago until now. The energy she had yearned for so desperately was now vividly felt before Arin¡¯s eyes. *Creak* With distinct footsteps, a man gradually emerged from the darkness. A tall man with sharp eyes as keen as a de amidst his thick ck hair. Even after seven years, his indifferent gaze remained unchanged as he faced her. ¡°Cyan?¡± * * * I could have done it when I heard the footsteps or the knock. Whether through magic, trickery, or simply breaking through the window, I could have escaped somehow. But I didn¡¯t. Instead, I just hid in the darkness and eavesdropped on their conversation. Was it more like my mind decided for me rather than my own will? The chancellor closed his eyes to my presence and lied to her about my arrival. Well, it¡¯s not like he was considering my feelings. It was probably just his own n toy the groundwork for a bigger scheme like this. * * * Her eyes that met mine were deeply unsettled. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. If anything, it would be more surprising if she were indifferent. Still,pared to seven years ago, her gaze, posture, and demeanor showed quite a remarkable growth. An admirable member of the imperial family who contributes to the empire. Now, I feel like I could say those words without difficulty. . . . So, what¡¯s the big deal? Do I really need to know? Can¡¯t I just ask if she¡¯s been well? Does she truly believe that¡¯s something I would say? Cyan Vert, the traitor who defied and insulted the empire? I¡¯m speechless with incredulity. They say human nature doesn¡¯t change. Well, it seems the stubbornness of this princess won¡¯t change even after decades or centuries. A feeling of long-suppressed rage surged within me. And then, a thought naturally surfaced in my mind. Since she¡¯s soon to be executed by the hands of the leader and her men, Why not just end her life right here, right now? ¡°¡­¡± In my hand, the embodiment of the demonic de filled with murderous energy, gathered at the edge of its sharp edge. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 208 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 208: The Princess and the Assassin (2) ¡°¡­!¡± Even before feeling the excitement of the reunion, Arin¡¯s restless eyes quickly turned to Cyan¡¯s right hand. A sharp crimson de, emitting dense malice. As Arin followed the arm holding the sword and finally met Cyan¡¯s eyes, she realized. Right now, Cyan intends to kill her. ¡°Step back, Your Highness!¡± Recognizing this, Ressimus stepped forward to block Arin. Drawing her sword, she infused it with mana in an instant. In just a second. ¨C Vroom As the sword resonated with mana, a blue aura emerged. Ressimus was well aware that the man before her was Cyan, the assassin of Mist, not the youngest son of Duke Vert. Even facing a demon, she wouldn¡¯t tremble like this. Despite feeling the overwhelming bloodlust and malice emanating from Cyan, Ressimus couldn¡¯t retreat. She was the sword protecting the princess. Even if the opponent were not a demon but a devil, she had to protect her. ¨C Jebuk Despite the strong magic emanating from the longsword, Cyan continued forward. ¡°If youe any closer, I¡¯ll consider it a threat and respond!¡± Ressimus shouted firmly, but Cyan didn¡¯t even react. Without waiting, Ressimus rushed forward, swinging her sword with swift and concise movements. ¨C Whoosh Eliminating all unnecessary movements, it was the best course of action to subdue the opponent. It was a wless move, showing no openings for counterattacks, but¡­ ¨C ng! Cyan easily blocked her sword with a simple motion, as if already predicting her every move, with an incredibly calm face. ¡°Haa!¡± However, Ressimus didn¡¯t panic; she gathered more strength and pushed harder against Cyan¡¯s dagger,bining her strength and magic to slowly push it away, gaining a more advantageous position. ¡°¡­¡± Cyan¡¯s previously numb eyes finally reacted. Seeming slightly surprised by her unexpected strength, his gaze shifted, but only briefly. ¡°¡­!¡± Ressimus¡¯s sword began to retreat again. ¨C ng! In that moment, Ressimus quickly changed her stance, pivoting her foot to redirect Cyan¡¯s sword in another direction, then swiftly withdrew to increase the distance between them. ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡± Though it was only a brief exchangesting a few seconds, Ressimus found herself breathing heavily like never before. Soon she realized. Cyan had just spared her. When she changed her stance, there was clearly an opportunity for a counterattack. The fact that Cyan redirected her sword towards him instead of attacking directly was proof of that. Ressimus had thought until then that she would be the one in danger. However, contrary to her concerns, Cyan didn¡¯t swing his sword, allowing her to easily create distance between them. Whether it was a deception or consideration, it was still unclear. But one thing was certain, she couldn¡¯t defeat him by normal means. So Ressimus nced at Arin and whispered quietly, ¡°Your Highness! I¡¯ll buy you some time, please run outside and seek help!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Ressimus?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t subdue that man with my strength alone yet! But I¡¯ll try to hold him off as much as possible, so please trust me and flee!¡± For Arin, it was an impossible task. Even if Ressimus was her knight, how could she abandon her, who was willing to risk her life for her? But for Arin at that moment, even the time to ponder over such dilemmas was a luxury. ¡°Haa!¡± As Cyan took another step forward, Ressimus rushed without hesitation to intercept his movement. ¡°¡­¡± Cyan effortlessly blocked her strike. His gaze was solely on Arin, not Ressimus. ¡°Do as your knight says.¡± Kundel, who had been silently observing the situation, finally spoke up. ¡°My careless thoughts have caused trouble for you two. Although considering his personality, he probably won¡¯t kill either me or your knight¡­ ¡± As Kundel noticed the negative emotions swirling in Cyan¡¯s reddened eyes, ¡°He definitely seems determined to kill you.¡± He furrowed his brows instinctively. Then he raised his hand, pointing towards the door where Arin had entered. ¡°I¡¯ll temporarily lift the barrier. Hurry and go out to the knights of the estate, and request help in my name. That way, he probably won¡¯t try to attack further.¡± ¡°But, Chancellor!¡± ¡°Right now, what you should worry about is not me, but yourself. Princess Arin¡­¡± Kundel¡¯s firm response left Arin speechless. In a situation where Cyan was trying to kill her and Ressimus was trying to protect her, Arin, the weak princess, had no choice but to flee. The worst-case scenario, which she had promised herself would never happen again, was unfolding before her eyes once more. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± With those words, Arin quickly dashed out through the door. In the streets engulfed by night, there were no knights, let alone people, in sight. To request help, she had to find where the knights were stationed. The first ces that came to mind were the training grounds and the lord¡¯s mansion. But both were far away. If there was one ce rtively closer, ¡°The city gate!¡± It was the gate where the guards¡¯ barracks were located. There, she hoped there would still be knights on duty. Arin hurriedly raced in that direction. Soon, she spotted a few knights standing guard along with the city wall. Just as she was about to continue running with a sense of relief, Arin¡¯s feet suddenly stopped dead in their tracks. Was this truly the best she could do? Had she spent the past seven years running breathlessly like this just to flee so desperately in a time of crisis? Was she really going to show such a pitiful sight, despite her determination to uphold the dignity of being a princess? Realizing once again what she needed to do, Arin confidently grasped the royal sword at her waist. With a resolute heart and a firm resolve, she turned her body once more. ¡°¡­!¡± Arin unknowingly took a step back. Just a few minutes ago, Cyan, who had been facing off against Ressimus with swords drawn, was now standing barely a dozen paces away, facing her. Numerous thoughts ran through her mind. What happened to Ressimus and Kundel, who vowed to stop him? What if he even killed them and came to her? With an anxious gaze, Arin drew her sword and aimed its tip at Cyan, asking, ¡°What happened to Ressimus and the Chancellor?¡± Cyan didn¡¯t answer. ¡°But still, they were once like a mentor to you, a person who you saved. Did you really kill them without any emotion?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a situation to worry about such things, don¡¯t you realize that?¡± An emotionden tone, filled with frustration, burst out from Cyan. ¡°It was just a few seconds.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°If you had run a few seconds more, the knights at the city gate would have found you. Then they would have rushed to protect you. Even then, I would have given up and retreated.¡± Despite wanting to argue back, Arin¡¯s lips remained sealed from the moment she heard Cyan¡¯s first words. ¡°Do not misunderstand. I only abandoned my intention to avoid being dragged into annoying affairs by regaining myposure, not because I can¡¯t kill you. Even if you, Princess, are protected by all the knights in Aquiel, I can still kill you¡­¡± Cyan¡¯s words were a perfect truth with no hint of pretense. Arin knew that too well. ¡°But, despite having a chance to live, you hesitated, Princess.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hesitate! I just¡­!¡± ¡°I specifically told you to approach! To distinguish between right and wrong, to discern what can and cannot be done! I must have reminded you of the consequences of feeling powerless!¡± In Cyan¡¯s voice, beyond anger, a sense of despair could now be felt. ¡°It seems, Princess, you¡¯ve forgotten about that¡­¡± Had she forgotten? Could she forget? The past seven years she had lived to fulfill that promise, to remember that word and put it into action. It was highly unfair to Arin. ¡°What you should have done, Princess, was not to oppose me.¡± Cyan once again stepped towards Arin. ¡°Fleeing pathetically to request help. That was the best thing you could do in this situation.¡± But even that best course of action she didn¡¯t take, only a cruel death awaited her. Cyan slowly continued to approach Arin, thinking that giving her any more future without realizing what she should do would be meaningless, both for her and for himself. However, ¡°Who says so? Who says what I should do is to run away?¡± Arin denied it. ¡°What I should do here is to subdue you and make you yield!¡± She was preparing to confront Cyan, even adjusting her grip on the sword. Cyan¡¯s foot froze in response to her unexpected reaction. ¡°Why do you think I can¡¯t do it? Do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡± It wasn¡¯t the baseless arrogance of the powerless. In Arin¡¯s eyes, along with the belief that she could remedy this situation, there was a firm determination that it would happen. ¡°Sorry, Cyan. I was living the impossibility itself for the past seven years. You have no idea how hard I¡¯ve worked to turn the impossible into possible¡­ You¡¯ll never know.¡± Normally, this should have been a situation that would evoke incredulity or evenughter. Yet for some reason, Cyan couldn¡¯t muster that reaction. Was it because he thought this foolish princess had lost her mind, or was there something else she believed in, causing an unexpected anxiety to rise within him? Arin looked at the perplexed Cyan and confidently dered, ¡°In the name of Arin Sevellerus, Fifth Princess of the Ushif Empire, Imand.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Cyan Vert, the son of Duke Vert, the Guardian of the Continent, will kneel before me and surrender at this moment!¡± There was a moment of silence,sting about ten seconds. Arin concluded hermand without further words. Suppressing her trembling heart as best as she could, she waited for Cyan¡¯s response. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Cyan asked with a mix of incredulity and disdain. ¡°Yeah, maybe I have to be mad to face you. But I¡¯m not mad. I haven¡¯t been mad, and everything I¡¯ve said so far has been sincere.¡± Arin replied confidently, without flinching. ¡°Do you still see me as the youngest son of Duke Vert, hiding under the guise of nobility?¡± ¡°Do you still see me as a princess wearing the mask of royalty?¡± Cyan couldn¡¯t bring himself to retort. ¡°Stop trying to teach me like a child and just do what you intended. I¡¯m ready to face you¡­¡± Before Cyan stood not the ipetent princess who couldn¡¯t do anything seven years ago. It was simply a woman named Arin Sevellerus, capable of much and willing to do much. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 209 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 209: The Princess and the Assassin (3) Already two hours. Hastia¡¯s drowsy eyes could hardly escape from the Soul Stone. ck mist swirling around the white marble. It¡¯s called a Soul Stone, but originally it was just a stone with the meaning of a talisman. But from the moment it passed through Cyan¡¯s hands, an unknown power was imbued into this Soul Stone. It became not just something symbolic, but a reliable presence that could truly protect her. It felt like having another Cyan by her side. The mist today was much thicker than usual. Hastia realized this the moment she discovered it two hours ago. It was a kind of signal indicating that the one who gave this power was near the stone. ¡®Why did Cyane here?¡¯ She briefly entertained the futile delusion that he came to see her, but immediately shook her head even at the thought. Surely, he had some other business here, but was the ominous aura emanating from the mist surrounding the Soul Stone the reason? She didn¡¯t think it was something good for Cyan. And the image of the bitter Princess only added to her unease. As soon as she heard about the owner of the Demonic Sword, she immediately left as if drawn to something. Could that Princess, like the woman from the Garam Magic Society, have some kind of connection with Cyan? With these thoughts in mind, Hastia cautiously approached the door. -Creak She gently opened the door, and her eyes met with Garnian, who was standing guard outside. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, Lady Hastia?¡± Garnian asked with a puzzled expression, and Hastia nodded her head lightly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, please let me know. I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡± ¡®N-nothing needed, but I wish¡­¡¯ Seeming to find it difficult to speak, she fidgeted her hands. ¡®Could you apany me outside for a moment?¡¯ * * * I don¡¯t know what expression I¡¯m making on the outside right now, but inside, I¡¯m smiling. Am Iughing at something absurd? No, it doesn¡¯t seem like that. It¡¯s more of aughter bordering on joy than absurdity. Having lived two lives, there¡¯s a sense of wonder at even the most bizarre sights. What¡¯s so amazing? How can you not marvel at that face? That stubborn and resentful Princess is finally showing a human side, a remarkable change that¡¯s so surprising it¡¯s almost believable even if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s personality. Yeah. You should not bber about whether I¡¯ve been well. You need to harbor resentment and hatred towards me, thoroughly bend me to your will. Because only then, can I kill you without any lingering difort, right? The momentarily dulled assassin¡¯s vigor was rising within me once again. -Ki-yi-ing A white light shimmered from her mana-infused hand. Mana close to the level of a 6th grade nearing the 7th. But reaching such a level at that age is already extraordinary. The pce is filled with knights who don¡¯t even have such a low level of mana. As she transferred the mana prepared, the radiant aura of the Salvation Sword soared high into the dark night sky. And without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she charged towards me. -Thunk! A first strikeden with speed, without the burden of weight. It was more like cing the sword rather than swinging it, such was the crispness of the attack. However, -Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! She followed up the initial strike with a threatening triple assault. Not confined to one direction, but alternating left and right with dynamic movements. It wasn¡¯t just a mere exchange of strength but a series of attacks exploiting fleeting openings. Even for seasoned swordsmen who¡¯ve swung a sword tens of thousands of times, such moves were not easy. Yet, the motions didn¡¯t feel unnatural. Posture, grip, control of force, etc. As if they had been repeated thousands upon thousands of times, they were extremely clean and natural. In short, it was a wless execution of fundamentals. But, -Thud! If you thought that using mere basic skills honed through thousands of repetitions could overpower me, you¡¯ll have to cancel out what you said just now. Unexpectedly pushed back by the force, the Princess momentarily disyed a perplexed expression before quickly regaining herposure. I¡¯m not here to witness the process of your efforts over the past seven years. You must show me the best power you can muster. There¡¯s no other choice. ¡°You¡¯re making that face as if you¡¯re telling me to do my best instead of ying around?¡± The Princess immediately saw through my inner thoughts. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you. Even if it means my body breaking apart¡­.¡± As if extracting all the mana within her, a fierce surge of mana rose from her body. ¡°To respond to your one word telling me to go on. See clearly, Cyan, what efforts I¡¯ve made!¡± She then transferred all the mana she manifested onto the sword. ¡°¡­.!¡± For a moment, I doubted my eyes. What¡¯s this? Why do I see that in front of me now? The radiant sword resonating with mana and the determined Princess gripping it firmly. Behind that Princess, ¡°Where light leads, truth follows¡­.¡± A sparkling light wing was emerging. There was no doubt. That was the secret of the Holy Sword, the Judgment of Salvation, which only one human on this earth, chosen by God, could wield. Why would Arin the Princess, who isn¡¯t even the owner of the Holy Sword, wield it¡­? -Ssh A single streak of crimson blood trickled down her face amidst the white radiance. Yet, she paid no attention and continued to draw out power. Even if we momentarily set aside why the Princess came to wield the power of the Holy Sword, the power of God held by the Holy Sword is not something an ordinary human can handle recklessly. When I first seized Kaeram, I struggled considerably because I couldn¡¯t control the nature of the Demonic Sword, and the same was true for the owner of the Holy Sword. Although she has achieved a dazzling growth beyondparison with the past, with her current self, she could never bear that power. ¡°Urgh¡­.¡± The more power gathered, the more blood burst forth from her lips. Undoubtedly, she must be enduring immense agony, as if muscles were tearing and organs were rupturing. Yet, that foolish Princess didn¡¯t stop. Can she even swing a sword in that condition? She¡¯s more likely to copse mid-swing. But you know what¡¯s truly amusing? The sword she¡¯s aiming at me right now, the power emanating from it, the power that tried to judge me seven years ago, the power that was nothing, has now evolved into a much more sophisticated force. So, is this what your efforts were for, to turn the impossible into possible? I acknowledge it. You¡¯re no longer the inept Princess who couldn¡¯t do anything. Truly, you¡¯ve be a capable member of the royal family, capable of changing the country, even the world. But, ¡°¡­.!¡± It¡¯s useless against me. In the blink of an eye, my body reached her. ¡°To return everything to nothing¡­.¡± With the incantation, the orb generated from my hand was directly aimed at her body. The Null Sphere. A dark attribute magic unique to nullifying all the power and magic wielded by the opponent. You may have reached beyond human capabilities to touch even the power of gods to change everything, but even such power can be nullified with just one spell by me. This is an immutable difference that won¡¯t narrow down no matter how many times you rewind life. Eventually, the Princess¡¯s body, drained of all strength, copsed and slumped. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± But she didn¡¯t lose consciousness. She maintained her breath somehow, seemingly to avoid falling. It was truly pitiful to see. I grabbed her by the neck and mercilessly mmed her onto the ground. ¡°Cough!¡± With a groan of pain, the Princess coughed up blood once again. However, however it ends, it was inevitable. But, Princess Arin. You¡¯ve surprised me several times in this short time. I¡¯m honestly filled with a desire to ask what thoughts and beliefs drove you to run like this, but it would be futile, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Why¡­ do you look at me like that?¡± Instead of me, she asked first. ¡°You told me to go on. You told me to go on and make sure that someone like you never appears in this world again!¡± Has all the umted resentment finally exploded? I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak against her crying and pleading. ¡°I just¡­ wanted to save you, Cyan.¡± Save? Me? What nonsense is this again? It seems like this Princess doesn¡¯t know what salvation means. Does she think I¡¯m just like her? I am a man who is firmly in control of myself. I am a very selfish man who is the center of wherever I am and can influence not only my future but also others¡¯. So what? Salvation for me? What kind of foolishness does this Princess possess? It¡¯s now beyond pity; it¡¯s be disillusionment. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been running tirelessly all this time, yet it seems I¡¯m still just an inept Princess. Perhaps this is the limit of my human capabilities. No matter how much further I run from here, I won¡¯t be able to reach you.¡± I saw it clearly. Now you realize, or rather, there¡¯s no way you didn¡¯t know from the beginning? The path you should have taken was not me! It was the path of an Emperor! I opened that path for you, I thought you were walking on it. But this Princess has been on a difficult path from the beginning. I opened it, but it was a path I never pointed out, a path like that¡­. ¡°Stop moving! Drop your weapons and step back!¡± The knights from the territory, who rushed in upon hearing themotion, had surrounded me. But they won¡¯t dare to approach any closer with just those words. They cannot surpass the barrier of mist created by me. ¡°Was I the target of this purification operation?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Is it your mission to kill me?¡± With emotions overwhelmed, in a voice tinged with mncholy, she whispered to me. ¡°Then kill me¡­.¡± Suddenly, she smiled with resignation and even closed her eyes. I¡¯ve heard and seen a lot. The despicable final moments of a human who has lost all the strong will of life and is epting death. But she was never despicable. She was serene and calm. As if the moment she had longed for had finally arrived. It was a very unfamiliar sight to me, one I had never seen before. ¡°As you wish¡­ I will do it.¡± ¡°Thank you. And I¡¯m sorry, Cyan.¡± Sorry for what? Even now, she muttered words of gratitude to me. Who is about to kill her? ¡°Because I¡¯m a foolish Princess, this is all I can do in the end.¡± Until the end, she truly remained herself. Yes, now it¡¯s time to put a period to this. Just as I turned you, who were to live a life of being called a shell of a Princess and ultimately being utilized as a puppet, into someone who had control over your own destiny, I intend to end the fate of the you I¡¯ve turned upside down. With my hand holding the demonic sword raised slowly, I carefully observed her final moments shrouded in the shadow of death. The world will remember you as the unfortunate Princess who was pitifully assassinated by the existence of despicable mist. But I won¡¯t. The only woman who could have done so much, yet was prevented by the world. I will remember you as such. I drove the sword straight down. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 210 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 210: The Princess and the Assassin (4) ¨C ng! The sharp vibration traveling along the sword strongly stimted the wrist. It¡¯s odd that such a sound urs when a sword pierces through a person¡¯s body. Right now, Kaeram¡¯s sword is not piercing the tender flesh of the princess but hitting the rough stone floor. Yeah. Missed. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t stab. To be precise, I couldn¡¯t stab. Normally, I would calmly focus my mind and aim properly to avoid missing the target, but I can¡¯t. Every part of my mind and body is refusing to kill her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even cursing words felt awkwardly tangled up inside. Did sympathy suddenly kick in? For a guy like me, affection never existed in the first ce. There was never anyone to give affection, nor was there ever a chance for such emotions to arise. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t treated like a human being. Yes, surely it was like that in my previous life. But in this present life, Unfortunately, it seems like such absurd emotions, which they call affection, have arisen in me. Perhaps they¡¯ve been there for quite some time. But I, a person like me, denied such a possibility. It¡¯s only now that I¡¯vee to admit it. Because of this foolish princess. ¡°How do you n to save me?¡± Instead of moving my hand, a question unintentionally popped out of my mouth. The princess, looking a bit bewildered, cautiously spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Whether lifting the mist that blinds us is truly a bad thing¡­¡­¡± Doubt. It¡¯s the fundamental feeling when a person wants to start something. Her intention to save me also stemmed from this doubt. ¡°The way you¡¯ve shown yourself to me, of course there were moments you didn¡¯t, but I still don¡¯t think you¡¯re a bad person. At least to me, you, that mist, has certainly been a helpful presence.¡± Now, not even foolish words of regrete out. Yes, if you had seen through me from the beginning, you wouldn¡¯t have had such thoughts. Because you didn¡¯t know, misunderstandings could arise. Up to there, I can concede that. But don¡¯t you know my true nature now? A merciless assassin who doesn¡¯t hesitate to kill, not even feeling any guilt, That¡¯s the kind of person I am. ¡°You¡¯re wise and capable. Different from someone as foolish as me¡­¡­ So I thought there must be a reason for you to do such things. What kind of path you¡¯re pursuing, what lies at the end of that path¡­¡­¡± The princess¡¯s breathing as she continued speaking became rougher. ¡°Who said that? To understand someone¡¯s true nature, you just need to give them power. Then their true nature naturally reveals itself.¡± It¡¯s not a wrong statement. Especially true for humans. When humans, born inherently weak, gain power, their hidden nature emerges. So, did you spread false documents all over the empire? To know the true nature of the mist I belong to? ¡°You want to know my true nature?¡± Instead of answering, the princess simply nodded. ¡°My true nature is what you see in me right now, Your Highness.¡± The princess frowned, expressing disbelief. ¡°Someone like you is not needed in the world I want to create! You¡¯re someone who should disappear from this world!¡± Caught up in emotions, my voice unintentionally grew louder. The real me that hasn¡¯t changed since our first encounter on the battlefield. You can neither understand nor need to understand the existence that I am. ¡°What kind of world do you desire?¡± Once again, the princess asked me, looking at me. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t exist in the world you desire?¡± I couldn¡¯t say a word as if suddenly struck dumb. It wasn¡¯t because I was pondering what to exin, but simply because I had nothing to say. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Suddenly, I turned my head towards a chilling presence felt from behind. ¨C ng! ¡°Why did you have to do this!¡± With eyes filled with anger and hatred, the knight Ressimus Klein shouted at me. The crimson droplets of blood trickled down her body as if it stained her very soul. Is this the spirit of the Empire¡¯s greatest sword? Though there¡¯s no immediate danger to life, it had clearly torn apart areas that would suffer even the slightest movement with agony. I dare to guarantee that she is feeling more pain than having dozens of swords piercing through her body right now. And yet, she endured it all and came all the way to stop me. Suddenly, not only knights but also onlookers gathered around amidst themotion. ¡°Why¡­ You¡­¡± Just as the word ¡®princess¡¯ was about to be mentioned, Ressimus¡¯s mouth was immediately covered. Then she was heavily restrained, unable to make any sound except for groaning. ¡°Argh!¡± Even in such a state, Ressimus did not divert her gaze from me. I calmly looked into her eyes and, with my remaining hand, took off my cloak. ¨C Flutter The cloak gently settled over the fallen princess. Soon, the princess¡¯s body and face werepletely shielded from the onlookers¡¯ gazes by my cloak. At the same time, I released Ressimus with my other hand. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Ressimus immediately rushed towards the princess without a moment to spare. ¡°Are you¡­ all right!¡± The princess, barely able to stand with the cloak draped over her, looked at me with a very puzzled expression. I casually turned away from that gaze and stepped away from the scene. ¡°Why¡­ are you sparing her?¡± Her question, whispered almost inaudibly, reached my ears like a cold night breeze. Of course, I had no intention of answering that question. Even if I did have the intention to answer, right now, I couldn¡¯t say anything to her. Whatever I say would only give her false hope. * * * ¡°Run!¡± Knights hastily donning their armor and rushing to the scene in the dead of night. Their faces were all equally serious. ¡°It seems like something happened in the streets.¡± Hastia and Garnian,ing out of the inn, wore puzzled expressions as they watched the knights who suddenly appeared, then naturally followed them to see what was happening. Eventually, they arrived at a point in the street. Amidst the crowd that had gathered due to themotion and the knights trying to control it, someone was being supported. ¡®¡­!¡¯ Hastia and Garnian¡¯s eyes both widened simultaneously. Among the gathered crowd, two women who clearly didn¡¯t seem to be in normal condition. It was Princess Arin of the Ushif Empire and her guardian knight, Ressimus, who hade to find them just a few hours ago, . Ressimus¡¯s condition was even more serious. Her entire body was soaked in blood to the point where it was doubtful if standing was even possible, and the princess supporting her, ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ Something very familiar to Hastia was draped over her body. There was no mistake. It was a cloak that someone had once worn as if it were part of their body. It belonged to Cyan. With that, Hastia quickly took out the Soul Stone. Now, the Soul Stone was emitting a much stronger energy, enough to feel ominous just by looking at it. As if drawn by that energy, Hastia suddenly turned and headed elsewhere. ¡°Hastia?!¡± Garnian also followed her in surprise. Passing through the streets and the outskirts, they arrived in the middle of a deserted forest. ¨C Gurgling Soon, the clear sound of water reached their pointed ears. Arriving at the sound of the water, someone very familiar to Hastia was present. ¡®Cyan?¡¯ With their backs turned to them, Cyan was there, gazing at the flowing stream in front of them. Despite likely having sensed their presence, Cyan didn¡¯t even spare a nce at them. Hastia couldn¡¯t help but feel both d and puzzled. ¡®Garnian. Could you wait here for a moment?¡¯ ¡°Yes? But¡­¡± Garnian looked uneasily at the turned back of Cyan. ¡°That man seems much more unstable than before. It might¡­ affect Hastia¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just going to cover up that unease.¡¯ Having reassured Garnian, who couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved, Hastia approached Cyan slowly with a faint smile. ¡®Nice to see you again, Cyan?¡¯ Although she tried to establish a mental connection, there was no response. Hastia then leaned forward to examine his face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eyes firmly shut, mouth closed. It was a sight that seemed as if he had fallen asleep in a seated position. Just as Hastia was pondering what to do about this unexpected situation, ¨C Woo Cyan¡¯s eyes suddenly blinked open. Startled, Hastia tried to step back, but as if not allowing that, Cyan grabbed her neck directly. ¡°Hastia!¡± Garnian rushed over hurriedly, but, ¡®Stop, Garnian!¡¯ Hastia intercepted his movement with quick mental inhibition. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Cyan exhaled roughly, staring at her with an anxious gaze. At that moment, Hastia thought to herself. Cyan is in a very unstable state right now. He didn¡¯t even realize she wasing until she approached him and established a mental connection. Then, btedly, he must have perceived her as a threat and reacted harshly. So, in order to reassure Cyan, Hastia gently took his hand. With that, Cyan, somewhat regaining his senses, released her neck. ¡°What are you?¡± ¡®I¡¯m Hastia. Have you already forgotten my name?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking! Why are you here?¡± ¡®We were on our way back to Pruina with the tribe members. As the day was drawing to a close, we decided to stay here for the day.¡¯ Hastia continued her response with a casual smile that she didn¡¯t lose. ¡®The Soul Stone that Cyan returned resonated more strongly than usual. So, I found out that he was nearby. That¡¯s why I came.¡¯ Cyan burst outughing as if incredulous. Then, he turned his head again and shifted his gaze to the flowing stream. ¡®Seems like something¡¯s bothering you?¡¯ ¡°Mind your own business.¡± ¡®How can I? Even though the one who saved me is wearing such a sad expression? Our tribe, although having a longer lifespan than humans, cherishes bonds and affection formed once until death.¡¯ Despite snickering, Cyan couldn¡¯t shake off the worry on his face. ¡®Earlier, Princess Arin of this country¡¯s royal family came to visit us.¡¯ Cyan¡¯s gaze returned to her atst. ¡°For what reason?¡± ¡®She wanted to check the ancient records our tribe is guarding. But since it was something we couldn¡¯t do even if we wanted to, we refused.¡¯ Hastia wanted to ask further about her reaction to the Soul Stone and why she had Cyan¡¯s cloak, but she didn¡¯t want to inquire in the current situation. ¡®With her¡­.What kind of rtionship do you have?¡¯ Instead, she asked the one question that could alleviate all her doubts. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡®If it¡¯s hard to talk about, you don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s said that just having someone by your side during the hardest times can be a greatfort.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡®You can just speak to yourself silently, or you can stay quiet without any thoughts. I¡¯ll just stay by your side. There¡¯s nothing sadder than being alone when you¡¯re having a hard time.¡¯ Cyan didn¡¯t answer until the end. However, he didn¡¯t reject her consideration of staying by his side either. Just like that, without any further words or actions, Hastia simply filled the empty space beside Cyan. ¡°¡­.¡± As if proving that was enough, Cyan gradually felt all the negative emotions that had been weighing down his heart slowly melting away. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 211 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 211: What Do You Desire? (1) A day after the unexpected reunion with Cyan, Arin woke up in the mansion of Duke Kundel. Gazing out at the scenery outside the window, Arin unconsciously rubbed her neck. The sensation of his grip tightening around her throat the previous day still felt vividly real. In a situation where her troubled mind was refusing to settle down, Arin sighed miserably. ¡°Princess. It¡¯s Ressimus.¡± Startled by the sudden voice from beyond the door, Arin quickly rushed towards it. ¡°I apologize for leaving you alone for a while.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Ressimus!¡± Despite the princess¡¯s scolding, Ressimus showed a defiant attitude. They had told her that she needed to rest and recover for a few days, even though her life was not in danger, but she had returned in less than a day as if she didn¡¯t need it. ¡°The basic recovery has already been fullypleted by the healers of the territory. Even Duke Kundel said that this is enough¡­¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± Kundel, the owner of the mansion, followed behind Ressimus and entered the room. ¡°You might not know it now, but in the long run, it¡¯s like eating away at your body. It¡¯s good to serve your lord, but strictly speaking, your bodyes first. That¡¯s the only way you can protect your lord.¡± ¡°There are many knights who can protect the princess in my ce. But my lord is the only one I have. From the moment I made up my mind to be the princess¡¯s sword, I didn¡¯t care about my own well-being.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very good attitude for a knight, even though it¡¯s a bit old-fashioned.¡± Arin was in a situation where she couldn¡¯t justugh. Would her connection with Ressimus have continued like this if Cyan hadn¡¯t been there? Arin shook her head immediately at the negative thought that popped up for no reason. ¡°For now, I¡¯ve made sure to tighten security. The incident that happened to you two in Aquiel will not spread to the Imperial City. In fact, shouldn¡¯t you be returning as soon as possible?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you. You should be able to reach the outskirts of the Imperial City before the end of the day.¡± ¡°I will never forget this favor.¡± Arin bowed her head and thanked Kundel personally. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about that guy?¡± At that moment, the eyes of the two women flickered simultaneously. ¡°Did you¡­ find him?¡± ¡°We¡¯re working hard to find him. I told you I¡¯d look for him, but it¡¯s best not to expect too much.¡± Arin pressed her lips tightly together as if trying not to show her emotions. ¡°It may not be much constion, but he didn¡¯t intend to kill you from the start.¡± Kundel said, looking at Arin like that. ¡°At least, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing so while we were talking. In fact, when you knocked on the door, he looked very anxious. Maybe he was just trying to protect you in the first ce.¡± Arin looked dazed as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I guess if I hadn¡¯t been meddling unnecessarily, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. It¡¯s entirely my fault. If you want, I can go to the Imperial City and face the consequences of my sins.¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m not going to do that, right?¡± As Kundel gave a sly smile, Arin couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly as if giving in. Then her gaze soon turned to Cyan¡¯s cloak, neatly ced on the bed. ¡°Is that his?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He covered your face with it so that people wouldn¡¯t see it, right?¡± ¡°I think so¡­¡± ¡°He was so thoughtful when he was about to kill you. He¡¯s a man I can¡¯t understand even after seeing him again.¡± Kundel stroked his beard and expressed his doubts about Cyan. Arin also agreed softly, as if to agree. ¡°What on earth is Cyan living for?¡± This was the question she had been asking herself since the moment she first met him. What path is he trying to take by following the ck mist that negates light? The current Arin had no idea at all. * * * Nine years ago. I did something called regression, which is going back to the past with the memories of my miserable previous life. From the moment of my regression, the purpose of my life thus far has been one and only one: Revenge. Aschel Vert. Despite the rumors that he was not human, I lived my entire life for him, not myself, but he abandoned me. So I tried to destroy everything he wanted to do. I shattered all the ns he was pushing forward with my own hands. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t kill him. I wanted him to realize that despite everything I could do, he couldn¡¯t bring me down, and to despair from that fact. And so I said: ¡°I am an ordinary human being who knows your true nature and hates you beyond measure.¡± Yes, a human being. I am a human being. I know how to be happy, angry, and sad. I am a human being with emotions, just like any other. For an assassin, hesitation is akin to death, but I, the one who once possessed such emotions, have be a true human being, capable of feeling hesitation. The leader told me. I need to know how selfish I¡¯ve been. A selfish existence that doesn¡¯t care about what happens around me because of the arrogance that I can handle everything. A foolish existence that could ruin the cause because of a little warmth. That¡¯s me now. Is it pathetic? Not at all. It was just that it was a strange situation that I had never experienced before, so I just needed some time. If I spend a few days or weeks agonizing over it, there is no human more foolish than that. At the end of the long mist. Sitting on the familiar altar, looking at me approaching is a familiar face. As if it was a bit surprising to find me now, he had a sly smile on his face. (The child who always growled at me when she saw me is not visible today for some reason.) It was about Kaeram. (Did you two fight?) ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s rather fortunate.¡± Since she suddenly became upset, I¡¯m still like this because I don¡¯t know what to do. (I¡¯d like to give you some advice on what to do tofort a woman¡¯s heart, but looking at your expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re in the mood to hear something like that.) ¡°Since when have you cared about that kind of thing?¡± I raised my chin and showed a reaction of disbelief. ¡°Do you remember when I first met you in the past?¡± (Are you talking about the present?) ¡°Of course?¡± Aeruughed and continued speaking. (Of course, I remember everything without missing a single thing. Where exactly do I need to remember?) ¡°The part where you said you would do whatever I wanted.¡± At that moment, the corners of his mouth, which had been smiling, moved slightly. (Yes. But didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know what you wanted?) ¡°I know. Actually¡­¡± Aeru pursed his lips and let out an exmation of admiration as if he was interested. (Is it what my previous self told you?) ¡°No. You haven¡¯t said anything, either before or now, at least not to me¡­¡± (¡­¡­.) ¡°Until now, it was just spection, but now I¡¯m sure. If you think about why this Mist organization was created, you can easily understand that part.¡± (That¡¯s interesting. Then tell me once. What do you really want?) I crossed my arms nonchntly and continued speaking. ¡°A retired knight I met recently asked me. Is the ck mist that the world is talking about really its true form? If I had to answer that question, I would have answered like this.¡± (How would you?) ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (¡­¡­.) ¡°And I would have said again. Before you call the mist evil, can you be sure that the light is good?¡± His eyes changed subtly for a moment. ¡°You want to change that concept, don¡¯t you?¡± This world is ultimately a world created by the victor called light. The defeated mist has been despised and despised in this world as an existence of injustice. There will be only one thing in the hearts of those in such a situation. ¡°To a new world order centered on the mist, not the light¡­¡± Then Aeru frowned and tilted his head and asked. (Isn¡¯t that a superficial reason?) Right. This is like the most basic creed you can hear first when you join Mist. What this god truly desires cannot be done. What this crazy god wants is not the changed world, but whates next. ¡°You want the Holy War to happen again, don¡¯t you?¡± (Why do you think that?) ¡°Because the world centered on the mist will not be tolerated by other gods.¡± Then they will naturally intervene in the session, and when they intervene, they will not do meaningless table talk. They will once again carry out their own purification work to erase the existence of mist in this world. This god will try to reign over them through that process. It¡¯s not hard to think about. As an analogy to human history, think of it as the clich¨¦ story of a prince who was expelled from a civil war, sharpened his teeth at the bottom, raised his forces, and eventually ascended to the throne. Haven¡¯t I told you many times? Humans are the creatures that most resemble the nature of God. What we do is no different from what they¡¯re do. (Kihahahaha!) Aeru showed the most unrestrained reaction I had seen from him so far. (So, you¡¯re saying you followed me even though you knew that? It couldn¡¯t have been very pleasant for you either, could it? Why would you help someone like me?) ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s because you guys took me in.¡± After all, if it weren¡¯t for you guys, I wouldn¡¯t even exist now. I cannot live dignifiedly as a human in a world centered on light. So I will create a world centered on the mist. Even if God does not allow it. In the world created in that way, I will live with dignity. For no one else, but only for myself. ¡°So I will clearly tell you as the sessor who must fulfill your purpose.¡± (What are you talking about?) ¡°Just watch.¡± (¡­¡­.) ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with anything, just observe as you are now. If you keep observing like that, what you want will be realized someday.¡± (That¡¯s what I do best.) Aeru showed a confident reaction, saying that it was no problem. (Leader, are you going to stop your leader?) ¡°I wasn¡¯t a very obedient student in the first ce.¡± (I don¡¯t think she will like it very much?) ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying. Don¡¯t interfere.¡± I thought carefully. Is it because the leader excluded me from this mission simply because I couldn¡¯t kill Princess Arin? In conclusion, no. She is not only killing Princess Arin, but also preparing for a great change in the mist through this incident. And that wind will surely have a great impact on me. I don¡¯t intend to watch the whole process. I turned around with that word. Aeru did not stop me or talk to me as I walked away. Although I don¡¯t have eyes on the back of my head, so I can¡¯t see what expression he has on his face, He¡¯s probably smiling. With a few more steps, my body was no longer in the subspace, but outside in the sunlight. Then, in front of me, ¡®Did you finish the conversation well?¡¯ Hastia was standing there with a bright smile. ¡°Well, roughly.¡± ¡®That¡¯s not a good answer! But looking at your face, it doesn¡¯t seem like you had a big problem!¡¯ I replied by raising one corner of my mouth. ¡®Then where are we going now?¡¯ Hastia asked with pure eyes full of expectation. As always, I spoke calmly. ¡°The Imperial City.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 212 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 212: What Do You Desire? (2) In the aftermath of the Saintess¡¯ death and the deration of the Knights of Light¡¯s disbandment, the first gathering of the knights was held. Anxiety, distrust, and suspicion were evident in the eyes of the knights who had lost their faith in the light. Hundreds of knights gathered in the central hall. When the news first broke, some of the knights who were shocked by the official disbandment had already defected, but they had not yet left to the point of losing their original form. However, if things continued to go this way without any action or n, it was inevitable that more knights would defect in the future. Someone had to step up and take control. An old man walked onto the stage that stood tall in front of the confused knights. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Some of the knights who recognized the old man¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. It was Jereon Alkin, the former Commander of the Knights of Light and the de facto leader of the knights. It had been decades since he had appeared within the Order. His words to the knights on the stage were very simple. The Knights of Light were not disbanding, but reforming. He said that the original form would remain the same, but that the role the Order had to y would also change as the times changed. He said that the name ¡°Knights of Light¡± would no longer be used to fit that changing role. He said that it would be changed to the name of a new organization that followed a new order: ¡°Redeem¡±. In other words, the Knights of Salvation. Jereon spoke confidently, saying that it was their duty to save all the people on thisnd who were crying out in despair in the name of salvation. And so, the Knights of Light were reborn as the Knights of Salvation under a new name. In the future, people would call this day the day a new order began. ¡°That was a truly magnificent speech. The echoes of it still linger.¡± Aschel approached Jereon as he stepped down from the stage after finishing his speech. ¡°The knights also seem to have been deeply moved by your speech, Lord Jereon. The anxiety that had been gnawing at their hearts must have been greatly reduced.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m mistaken, but I told you I would help you, not that I would join you,¡± Jereon immediately drew a line and denied it. ¡°I know. I was just wondering what kind of order you intended to establish. But I dare to say, Lord Jereon, that you too will soon follow us. A new order, not of light¡­¡± Jereon had a strange look in his eyes at the mention of a new order. ¡°This new order you speak of, isn¡¯t it ultimately meant to embrace even those who previously denied the light?¡± ¡°Of course. We will guide them not with more destruction or judgment, but with salvation.¡± ¡°I have some connection to your father, so I will give you just one piece of advice.¡± Aschel smiled and folded his hands together as if weing the advice. ¡°Changing the order is not as easy as you think. Not only will you have to change the hearts of those who followed the old order, but you will also have to face the bacsh from those who did not even follow the old order. It will take a long time to change their hearts as well.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. But we can¡¯t defeat them without doing this, can we? Don¡¯t you know best, Commander, the danger posed by the beings of the mist?¡± Jereon didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°We must mobilize everything. Even if it means pursuing things beyond this world.¡± Aschel tightly gripped the pure white sword hanging from his waist. * * * [The Knights of Light are not disbanding, but reforming.] [The Knights of Salvation, a new order for salvation.] The morning promation that spread to each city and territory caused quite a stir. Some people thought it was just a childish wordy, but it was more than just annoying to a few people. The promation of the Knights of Redemption, a new order for salvation, caused a stir among the people. Some found it to be a clever wordy, while others were more skeptical. This new order meant abandoning the old beliefs and establishing a new set of values. While it was unclear how much the Imperial Court and other powerful factions were involved in this, it was undeniable that they had a hand in it. It was only a matter of time before they revealed their true motives, which had been hidden for years. These motives would undoubtedly be directed at me and Mist. Perhaps they even had something even bigger in mind. Do you know what the best way to disrupt someone¡¯s ns is? It¡¯s simple. You just need to know all of their ns in advance. My second life could be considered the ultimate weapon against this world. However, I may have been overconfident in this weapon. I thought I could handle anything they threw at me. But if they gain ess to information that even I don¡¯t know, the story changes. And the key to that unknown information lies with this silent elf, who is currently busy chewing on a hard piece of bread right in front of me. ¡®The bread is so soft! I¡¯ve never had such soft bread in Pruina!¡¯ I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s just saying it or if she means it, but that bread looks hard enough to break a tooth in one bite. She must have found this ce that barely qualifies as a restaurant to avoid crowded ces, but it¡¯s really a dump. I can¡¯t believe I came to a ce where they can¡¯t even serve bread properly. And it¡¯s even funnier that this elf is eating it and saying it¡¯s delicious. Ancient Records Information that is truly unknown to any human living on thisnd. Saintess Nephrodite tried to take it from Hastia, and the fact that she tried to take it means that those who shared her cause also wanted this information. Even the foolish princess came here with just one knight to try to get it. ¡®Cyan?¡¯ Now that I think about it, why did Princess Arine to Aquiel alone? Could she have been nning to steal the ancient records without anyone knowing? ¡®Cyan?¡¯ There must have been a few things I should have asked her then. I was really out of my mind back then¡­ ¡®Cyan!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Those blue eyes, filled with a sense of resentment, were staring at me intently. Rather than responding to the mind-link, she covered my face with both hands as if asking me to look at her. I had no choice but to respond. ¡®What were you thinking that you didn¡¯t respond even when I called you?¡¯ ¡°What is it?¡± ¡®Just. I¡¯m saying this soup is delicious¡­¡¯ She held out a bowl of steaming soup as if offering it to me. It was just a in soup made by boiling animal bones. The fact that she considered this delicious made me feel a newfound sense of pity for the harsh life they lived in Pruina. I could have easily let her go, but I kept her by my side for a simple reason: I judged it safer to keep her close. Do you think they¡¯re nning to steal the ancient records? At least if I keep her by my side, I can prevent others from trying to steal them. I don¡¯t want to believe in such a flimsy excuse as divine protection. In other words, it means that the gods, who are so high and mighty, have something they want to hide so much that they need protection. This is their so-called weakness. Even if it¡¯s just to achieve my crazy god¡¯s whim, I can¡¯t help but be curious. ¡®But you don¡¯t seem to be here, Demonic Sword?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± I didn¡¯t want to think about it too much, so I just brushed it off. As Hastia tilted her head and was about to resume her meal, ¡®Someone ising!¡¯ She raised her ears hidden under her hood and said, sensing some kind of presence. Are they finally here? I feel a littlete, but it seems like they found me well. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Young master!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bitte?¡± ¡°Well, I guess I was unlucky. I searched all over the area and this was thest ce I found¡­¡± ¡°You worked hard to get here, so sit down.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± As he was about to sit down, he spotted Hastia sitting right in front of him and his eyes widened. ¡°Young master. Who is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a White Elf I¡¯m working with for a while.¡± ¡°A, a White Elf?!¡± What a big deal. Just calm down. ¡®Cyan , who is this?¡¯ Hastia also asked me who he was, as he was a stranger to her. ¡°This is Brian, my servant.¡± ¡°Y-Young Master Cyan¡¯s servant, Brian Kendrick!¡± Brian bowed his head and introduced himself. It seems that his clumsy personality hasn¡¯t changed even after all these years. ¡®Young master?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just an old title I used to be called.¡± Hastia blinked her eyes nkly, not understanding. ¡°Did you check the house¡¯s barrier properly?¡± ¡°Yes! I checked it carefully onest time before I left. I don¡¯t think there will be any big problems since Nana doesn¡¯t go out on her own¡­¡± The fact that he can¡¯t finish his sentence means there must be another problem. ¡°It seems like there are agents frequentlying around the housetely.¡± ¡°Agents?¡± ¡°Yes. They appear more frequently than usual and keep hanging around the area. They don¡¯t seem to be aware of anything, but I get the feeling they¡¯re somehow checking to see if you¡¯re here¡­¡± Was the leader really hoping I would just take Nana for a walk? I understand that the leader would want me to stay somewhere quiet and peaceful, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any intention of doing that. They must have heard about what happened in Aquiel by now, so they must be looking for me everywhere by now. I guess I need to erase my tracks a little more. ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a while.¡± I left the two of them and walked out of the restaurant. * * * Cyan left the restaurant without saying where he was going. An awkward silence fell between Hastia and Brian who were left behind. -Sigh Hastia carefully pushed the food she was eating towards Brian. ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡®You said you looked around the area to find us? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Oh, maybe you can¡¯t use telepathy?¡¯ Ironically, Brian was not proficient enough in mental magic to use telepathy. Since most of the people she had met so far had been able tomunicate easily through telepathy, Hastia had naturally used it as well. However, Brian, who could not understand this, just stared nkly. ¡°Oh, are you unable to speak?¡± Hastia nodded cautiously. ¡°Then, is this kind ofmunication possible?¡± Without hesitation, Brian began to express something in the air with both hands. It was signnguage, a visualnguage that conveys meaning through hand gestures. ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ Hastia understood Brian¡¯s signnguage and responded to him in the same way. ¡°Ah, I see you can understand. I understand.¡± Having found amon ground by chance, they quickly became closer. Hastia told Brian the whole story of how she came to be here with Cyan¡¯s help from the Kingdom of Garam. ¡°I see. Our Young master may seem blunt, but he is a very caring person. Perhaps he called me to protect you, Lady Hastia.¡± While exchanging stories about Cyan, -Creak The door of the restaurant opened and another two men and women entered. ¡°Is there a reason you came to this ce when there are many other restaurants?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like crowded ces very much, and I just feel a familiar smell in this old restaurant.¡± Brian¡¯s face turned to stone as he heard the woman¡¯s voice right behind Hastia and Brian. It was a voice that was strangely familiar. As he quickly rummaged through his memories, he realized that this voice was very simr to the voice of a woman who had often visited his room when he was living at the academy with Cyan. Not only that, but she was the one who had helped them against Garam Magic Society and escape from Brenu¡­ ¡®Lady Luna?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 213 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 213: What Do You Desire? (3) The city of Rnd, located closest to the Imperial capital of Ushif. It was a city that was neitherrge enough to be called a city nor small enough to be called a town, but it was a very populous city due to its proximity to the Imperial Pce. As such, there were many shops, restaurants, and inns lined up from the entrance, but the ce Luna and Schurz headed to was an old and shabby restaurant in the farthest corner. It was to avoid ces with a lot of people. It had been seven years since she hadst visited the city. For Luna, it was her second time since she was a student at the academy. Unlike that time when she had no feelings, she was now much freer and more emotional. As she ordered food and waited, Luna began to look at the imperial promation that was spread out like a flyer on the street. ¡°The Order of Light is changing its name to the Order of Salvation. Personally, I don¡¯t like the new name as much.¡± ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a special reason for the name change?¡± ¡°Changing the name of something is actually a very meaningful act. It means that you want to change the existing flow and concepts that have been maintained through that name. On the surface, they say they will inherit the original form of the Order of Light, but I think they will not be able to fully inherit it.¡± Luna frowned and showed a somewhat unpleasant expression. ¡°I guess a new trend will start from the people who wanted that name change.¡± She had no doubt that this new trend would not go in a good direction. -Sigh Suddenly, the group at the table in front of them, who were eating before they arrived, carefully got up from their seats. Then, they quickly paid the bill and ran out of the restaurant as if they were running away. Just as she was about to turn her attention back to the promation, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Luna¡¯s gaze turned back to the door they had gone out of. A woman with her hood pulled down and a strong, brown-haired man. She couldn¡¯t tell who the woman was because her face was covered, but the man with her felt very familiar. She had first seen his face at a high-end restaurant in the Imperial Pce seven years ago, and he was the guardian knight of a noble child who lived in the Royal Hall when she was a student at the academy. Luna¡¯s quick guess soon became a certainty. ¡°Schurz.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The people who just left. Do you remember their faces?¡± ¡°Yes, I do remember, but¡­¡± ¡°We have to catch them right now.¡± Exactly one second after the word ¡°catch¡± came out of her mouth. Schurz jumped out of the restaurant like a summoned beast following his master¡¯s orders. In just a few seconds, or maybe a few tens of seconds. However, when Schurz rushed out recklessly, they were nowhere to be seen. Schurz didn¡¯t give up and carefully looked at the faces of the people passing by. It was the time when the streets were most crowded, with the sun high in the sky. Among the countless crowds passing by on the streets, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He saw the familiar figures entering an alleyway in the distance. ¡°That way, Lady Luna!¡± Luna, who followed after him, ran straight to where Schurz was pointing without any hesitation. They also increased their speed to escape, realizing they were being chased. They followed diligently, afraid of losing them, but in the end, Luna and Schurz lost them in the middle of a sparsely popted ce. Just as they were about to cast a spell to detect their presence, -Crash A sound came from the bushes on the left, and the woman with her hood pulled down revealed herself. ¡®Lady Luna?¡¯ A face that was very familiar to the two. It was Hastia. Luna asked with a narrowed brow. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡®Well, I was on my way back to Pruina with my n members!¡¯ ¡°But the route we gave you shouldn¡¯t have been this way, should it?¡± ¡®Yes, it wasn¡¯t! But we had an urgent situation on our side, so we ended up here unintentionally.¡¯ ¡°Did you know we were at the restaurant?¡± ¡®Yes. But I thought it would be misunderstood if I greeted you for no reason, so I just left quietly. But I guess I should have greeted you if I knew this would happen.¡¯ Luna thought. The emotions Hastia was transmitting right now were not entirely truthful. There was definitely a lie covering up something to hide. ¡°Where is the man who was with you?¡± ¡®Oh, if you mean Mr. Brian¡­¡¯ Hastia, who had inadvertently revealed the name, quickly mped her mouth shut. ¡°Brian?¡± However, the name had already reached Luna¡¯s mind. Just as she was trying to recall that name from somewhere in her memory, -Crash Schurz, who was standing by her side, suddenly jumped up and rushed towards a spot. Then, he hurriedly drew his sword and swung it wildly into the dense bushes. -ng! Soon, a clear shing sound rang out, stimting their eardrums. A dagger shing with Schurz¡¯s longsword in the bushes. After a brief struggle, Schurz gained some distance, and the owner of the dagger also revealed himself from the bushes. He was wearing a ck mask, seemingly trying to hide his face. Schurz, who had stepped back, instinctively touched his wrist gently. His body felt a monstrous force, as if a hammer had been swung from that small dagger that was about to pierce him. It was definitely not an ordinary power. ¡°Since when have you been under the protection of a human male, Hastia?¡± ¡®Do I have to exin¡­?¡¯ ¡°Unless you want to see me interrogating you myself.¡± Hastia, who was exchanging nces with them and hesitating a little, finally hardened her face and said firmly. ¡®This is a personal matter. I know I¡¯m indebted to Lady Luna as well, but I can¡¯t tell you this.¡¯ ¡°I guess since you¡¯re from a n that keeps secrets. You sure have a lot of personal secrets.¡± Luna mocked Hastia like that. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s none of my business what you guys do in private, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore¡­¡± Luna¡¯s sharp gaze turned to the man in the ck mask. ¡°I think I need to see that man¡¯s face.¡± ¡®Ku, what is your reason for wanting to see him?¡¯ ¡°You have no right to protect him since he is not from your n, Hastia.¡± Hastia couldn¡¯t convey any more emotions. Leaving Hastia behind with her mouth shut, Luna slowly approached the man. ¡°Shall I take it off? Or will you take it off?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not talking? Do you need to use telepathy like that woman too?¡± The man remained silent. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand what I¡¯m saying. When I say take it off, I don¡¯t mean I¡¯ll just gently take it off with both hands.¡± Mana manifested in Luna¡¯s hand, who was a bit annoyed. ¡°It means I might blow away everything under your face. Do you want that?¡± The man still did not open his mouth. However, signs of a difficult struggle could be seen under the hidden mask, and soon the man¡¯s left hand, which was not holding the sword, began to move towards the mask. Finally, the man took off the mask, revealing Brian¡¯s face with a troubled expression as if things had gone wrong. Luna¡¯s pupils shook slightly when she saw him. But she quickly regained herposure and asked with a stiff gaze. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I think we haven¡¯t met before¡­¡± ¡°You may think so, but I don¡¯t. We definitely saw each other for the first time at a restaurant in the Imperial Pce, and we saw each other often, though not frequently, at the Royal Academy¡­¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaking me for someone else.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± -Woowooong Soon, the mana that manifested from her hand spread out in all directions, creating a transparent restriction barrier around the forest. ¡°Brian Kendrick.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°The only guardian knight who was responsible for protecting Cyan Vert, the youngest son of Duke Vert, at the Royal Academy.¡± Brian couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to be embarrassed just because we met. Why did you run away as soon as you saw me?¡± ¡°I was trying to avoid unnecessary contact as much as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit disappointing. I even risked my life to help you escape from Brenu seven years ago¡­¡± In an instant, as if the memories of that day came back to her, Luna showed her sincere feelings of disappointment. ¡°Is it your idea to avoid unnecessary contact, or your master¡¯s?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to tell you that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I don¡¯t really want to hear it from your mouth anyway.¡± -Crackle Following the creation of the restriction barrier earlier, sparks suddenly appeared around it and electricity began to flow. ¡°I think your master will be here soon if we wait like this.¡± Her eyes were filled with a strong conviction that Cyan woulde. * * * I rushed out to erase my tracks, but it seems I was toote. Exactly twenty steps in front of me. Five men, who were members of Mist, were staring at me among the countless passersby. They were all executives who worked directly with the leader. Oh, there¡¯s one more. The member who delivered me the nk warrant was also there. While he had a troubled look on his face as if he was wondering what to do, the other four were all staring at me with a stern gaze. After continuing the meaningless staring contest for a while, I soon turned my body and headed towards an alley instead of the street. They followed me as if it was obvious. In the middle of a dark and gloomy alley. I stopped and turned to face them again. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± They answered my dry question with another question. ¡°Are you so free to care about the safety of a member not assigned any mission?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the leader¡¯s words telling you to stay away from the Imperial Pce as much as possible?¡± The members asked me questions again with expressionless faces. ¡°I heard that. But I never agreed to it.¡± I stated the facts as they were. ¡°I won¡¯t say any more. Leave Rnd right now and stay as far away from the Imperial Pce as possible. If you do that, neither we nor the leader will care what Cyan does.¡± In an instant, I saw their right hands, hidden under their fluttering cloaks, move slightly. It was a subtle preparation gesture, as if they were about to draw their swords. A precautionary stance in case of an emergency. However, they should already know. Even if they all attacked with all their might, It would be difficult to subdue me. That¡¯s why they¡¯re showing this kind of attitude, even though they know it¡¯s necessary. It¡¯s really funny. Both me and them, in the end, are moving for Mist and the God of Destruction. With amon goal in front of us, why do we have to sh swords? ¡°I know you¡¯re all also part of the mission to assassinate Princess Alrin this time,¡± I moved my right hand as naturally as flowing water. ¡°If something happens to you guys, it means that the mission will also bepromised, right?¡± The moment I grabbed the hilt of Kaeram that was sleeping in my arms with my moving right hand, -ng! They charged at me as if they had been waiting. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 214 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 214: What Do You Desire? (4) ¡°This is not good! Sessor!¡± I don¡¯t know who the subject of ¡°this is not good¡± is, but I¡¯m not doing this just for myself. In the center of a dark alleyway where shadows fell. The smell of blood, fresh from the wound, spread in all directions from the ce where the smell of neglected garbage was rampant. There was only one member left standing, holding his sword against me until the very end. The rest were all desperately trying to stop the bleeding that was pouring out like a waterfall from their respective wounds. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who knows the Leader better than anyone else? The Leader is not abandoning you like this out of a desire to harm you, the sessor! This is all for your sake!¡± For my sake. Those words are dangerous in many ways. You may not feel it right now, but maybe if time passes and you might realize, ¡®Ah! The Leader did this for me back then!¡¯, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll feel that way even after a hundred years. I stretched my arms forward to break the bnce of the sword that was barely being maintained, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The arm of the member who was holding the sword against me began to slowly move back. And the moment my face was close enough to his face for only one finger¡¯s width, ¡°Go and tell the Leader.¡± I whispered softly to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an onlooker.¡± It¡¯s my turn to be an onlooker now? When was I ever formal enough to keep my turn with each other? The Leader is right. I¡¯m a very selfish bastard. Because I¡¯m a selfish bastard, I¡¯ll do whatever I want to the end. Entirely for myself. -sh ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I dropped the sword I was holding against him straight down the center line, and the member who lost his bnce staggered for a moment. I didn¡¯t miss that chance and mercilessly cut off his right calf as he fell. ¡°Ugh!¡± The member copsed with a scream, and I walked out of the alleyway indifferently, leaving them behind. ¡°What the hell do you want!¡± The member¡¯s screams that rang out behind me as I left echoed inside me, but I tried my best to ignore them. Just as I cannot understand them now, They cannot understand me either. I returned to the street and headed to the restaurant where Hastia and Brian were. I had spent more time than I thought. I hoped that they had at least eased some of the awkwardness in my absence, and the moment I reached the vicinity of the restaurant, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I stopped three steps from the restaurant entrance. Something felt different from before I entered the restaurant. I can feel the presence of others in addition to the presence of Hastia and Brian. You could say they are just ordinary customers, but no. I guarantee it¡¯s not. Look at the transparent blue aura that I can see right now. A stream of high-grade mana flows out clearly from the gap between the entrance of the restaurant, as if telling you to feel their energy. -Creek Then the door of the restaurant opened and a woman appeared, making eye contact with me standing nkly. She didn¡¯t look surprised at all, as if she knew I wasing. ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Luna Rainriver. The same indifferent eyes that hadn¡¯t changed at allpared to seven years ago were staring at me as if piercing me. * * * Nothing is as embarrassing as an unexpected encounter. I wasn¡¯t particrly surprised to meet the members of Mist, as it was something I had expected to some extent, but this woman is different. Why is she in the empire when she was in the Garam Kingdom just a while ago? Currently, there are a total of five people in this old restaurant, including me. I think I¡¯ve seen the ck-haired man who looks like apanion somewhere, but I don¡¯t remember exactly. I nced at Brian, He was rubbing his hands together with a pleading face that said, ¡®This was the best we could do.¡¯ ¡°You may not believe it, senior, but we were in a pretty serious situation until just before you arrived.¡± ¡°You all look fine, though?¡± ¡°This is the best alternative we coulde up with after much deliberation. Otherwise, you would have had to meet us in the middle of the forest with a restriction barrier in ce.¡± Hastia and Brian didn¡¯t exactly deny it. After all, she¡¯s not the kind of woman who would lie to me, at least. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t changed a bit in seven years. You just left without a word even in Gaul¡­¡± The reason I passed her by without a word was simple. There was nothing good that woulde from pretending to know her in that situation. For my sake, and for hers. ¡°I had to run away because I didn¡¯t know what would happen to me if I got caught by you.¡± ¡°If anyone hears it, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m trying to prey on my senior.¡± I responded with silence. Luna made a nk face for a moment before turning her gaze to Hastia, who was sitting quietly to the side. ¡°I guess you¡¯re a son of a gun who can¡¯t live without a woman. The elf clearly told me that you had nothing to do with me.¡± Hastia, startled, waved her hands. ¡®No, I really don¡¯t! I¡¯m just going with them for a while because of the situation right now¡­¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something we need to tell you.¡± ¡°Is this another secret you can¡¯t tell me? You¡¯re still full of secrets.¡± Luna shook her head and sighed, as if a little bored. There would be no meaningful progress if we continued this kind of dry conversation. I soon turned to Brian and said, ¡°Take Hastia and go out for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Hastia looked a little embarrassed, but soon got up from her seat and followed Brian. ¡°Schurz, please wait outside for a moment as well.¡± Luna also sent her own knight out after me. Soon, the restaurant was left with just me and Luna. Contrary to my expectations, she didn¡¯t speak first, but waited quietly for me to open my mouth. ¡°Why are you in the empire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter.¡± I red at her with furrowed brows, and she shrugged as if there was no problem. ¡°I¡¯m not here on official business. No one, including the society members, knows that I¡¯m here. The only escort I have is the one outside.¡± It was a very her-like thing to do, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. In fact, it¡¯s none of my business to know what she¡¯s doing here, as it¡¯s literally a personal matter. However, there is one thing I must make clear to her. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase and say this one thing.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to the Imperial City.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re warning me that something big is going to happen.¡± She continued speaking with an intrigued expression. ¡°Is that for your sake, senior? Or for my sake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for my sake.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± I was rather taken aback by her immediate agreement without a single moment of hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make that face. You know I¡¯m sincere with you, senior.¡± There are things in the world that are scary because they change, and there are things that are scary because they don¡¯t change. This woman definitely falls into thetter category. ¡°But promise me one thing.¡± She demanded a promise from me as a condition of her agreement. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re done with whatever you¡¯re nning, let¡¯s meet properly next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean?¡± It was a genuine question out of confusion. ¡°What do you mean, what do I mean? I just mean let¡¯s meet properly again and talk about how we¡¯ve been. Do you think I¡¯m expecting something big from you, senior?¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to finish my sentence and just stood there with my mouth open. Luna smiled contentedly at me. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend we never met today. Please pretend you didn¡¯t see me either.¡± ¡°Do you have to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth attaching too much significance to our reunion after seven years¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think either of us will feel that much emotion.¡± I wasn¡¯t exactly shocked, but I felt strangely dazed. ¡°See you next time, senior.¡± She left the restaurant without a second thought, leaving me alone. ¡°It¡¯s not worth attaching too much significance to our reunion after seven years¡­¡± I can¡¯t quite understand what she meant by that, but I think I can be sure of one thing. Before I start the big thing that¡¯s in front of me right now, I need to make sure that I don¡¯t let her emotions consume me. I¡¯ll just proceed as if we never met, And then we can meet again when it¡¯s all over. Wow, she¡¯s gone from impressive to downright amazing. At this point, I can¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°What are you living for?¡± I blurted out the question that had been lingering in my heart. * * * ¡°Is it over?¡± asked Sch¨¹rtz, almost in disbelief. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s done,¡± Luna replied, with barely a trace of emotion. Their conversation was so brief that it seemed like they might have barely touched on anything important. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the long-awaited meeting you¡¯d been looking forward to? You sure it¡¯s okay to end it like this?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a scheduled meeting, so it¡¯s fine. Sure, I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t feel any sense of loss, but adding more significance to this moment wouldn¡¯t be good for him.¡± Sch¨¹rtz frowned, puzzled by the exnation. ¡°He tries to act nonchnt, but deep down, he seemed a bit uneasy. It¡¯s like he was experiencing affection for the first time, just like I once did.¡± Luna saw in Cyan the same confusion she had felt when she first encountered the emotions that came with human connections. ¡°I don¡¯t want to add to his turmoil.¡± She hoped that someday, they could meet again with less tension and more rity. It was a simple wish, but it felt almost unattainable. * * * ¡°Ah, are you done?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± Their conversation ended so quickly that it seemed as if they had resolved their mutual misunderstanding. There was no trace of regret or longing on Luna¡¯s face. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a long-awaited meeting? Is it okay to end it so quickly¡­?¡± ¡°Well, it was an unnned meeting anyway. I¡¯m fine. It would be a lie to say I¡¯m not sorry, but I don¡¯t think it would be good for senior to put unnecessary meaning into it.¡± Schurz, not understanding the meaning, frowned slightly. ¡°He was pretending to be indifferent on the outside, but he seemed a little anxious on the inside. It was like you were looking at me, who was feeling emotions for the first time.¡± He was confused, not knowing how to handle the emotions he was feeling for the first time in his life. Luna saw him as a reflection of herself a little while ago. ¡°So I can¡¯t cause him any more confusion.¡± Luna could only hope for the day, not far in the future, when they could see each other again with ease, a day that seemed simple but would note easily. * * * [To discuss the reorganization of the Order of Salvation and the direction the Ushif Empire should take in the future, I would like to seek the advice of the Count Nigriti¡¯s family. Please be sure to attend.] [Violet Sevellerus] There was no greeting or introduction. It was closer to a summons than an official decree. Although the name of Count Nigriti¡¯s family was written, it was clear that the same decree had been sent to other noble families of the empire. Silica let out a dryugh as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, and then muttered softly. ¡°Are you setting a date for the implementation?¡± It felt like a challenge to her. ¡°Lady Silica!¡± In the meantime, a maid rushed into her room without knocking. She quickly approached Silica and whispered in her ear. ¡°We found the sessor in Rnd!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silica didn¡¯t show any sign of being shaken. ¡°Four senior members and one executive-level member fought him to subdue him, but¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the condition of the members?¡± Silica asked about the condition of the members without caring about the results. ¡°Their lives are not in danger, but they all have fatal injuries on one side of their bodies. They said they would do their best to recover as quickly as possible, but it doesn¡¯t seem easy.¡± Silica¡¯s face was still expressionless, but one hand that was holding the official document was suddenly clenched into a fist, and a faint tremor ran through her. ¡°And he asked me to tell this to the leader.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want to just stand by and watch¡­¡± ¡°I see. Get out.¡± The maid left the room without saying anything else. Silica closed her eyes tightly and exhaled calmly, then raised her head to the ceiling. ¡°You¡¯ll find out eventually too.¡± And then she began to pour out her true feelings. ¡°What path you should take¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 215 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 215: For a New Order (1) A royal decree bearing the name of Princess Violet Sevellerus was sent to each noble family. Upon receiving the decree, the faces of the nobles were filled with concern. On the surface, it seemed like a simple request to attend a meeting to discuss the reorganization of the Knights Order and the direction of the empire. However, the true meaning hidden within was not simple at all. The Order of Light. A group of holy knights who fought evil in the name of the gods. Regardless of status, anyone with talent in martial arts and magic could join, and sometimes, the value of the name ¡°Light¡± was so great that it could bring even more glory than a noble title. This Order of Light was to be reorganized? In the first ce, why was the Order of Light so famous that even the children of high-ranking noble families dreamed of joining from a young age? It was because they had the glory of being the messengers of the gods, receiving the grace of the saintess, and carrying out the missions given by Lumendel, the God of Light. However, there is no saintess in the Order of Light now. The spiritual leader, who was also the symbol of the Order, is dead. And the nobles all knew what it meant for them to reorganize the Order of Light without a saintess. Through the new name of the Order of Salvation, the emperor was making a deration that all high-ranking knights belonging to the Order would be included in the imperial forces. The nobles thought to themselves. They didn¡¯t want to go. But they couldn¡¯t not go. Prince Louisnel, who was a strong contender for the throne, had fallen, and Emperor Dionne, who was already in poor health, had been unable to handle state affairs for a long time. In such a whirlwind, Princess Violet was stirring up a storm. Not attending the meeting in this situation was tantamount to proving that they would not follow the rapidly changing order of the empire. The imperial family, who knew all too well the situation of these nobles, couldn¡¯t help but smile. The Princess¡¯s Office in the Great Chamber of the Imperial Pce. Four people, two men and two women, were seated around a round table, facing each other. They were Violet, Aschel, Boris, and Arin. Boris, who had picked up a document and stood up from his seat, looked around at them and said. ¡°Of the 20 families to whom the decree was sent, 18 have responded that they will attend. Two have not yet responded.¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°The Kundel duchy and the Vert duchy.¡± Violet and Aschel both chuckled at the same time. Ironically, these were the two families that were rted to them. ¡°It seems my grandfather¡¯s influence is at work. Even though it¡¯s been over 10 years since he handed over the title, he still can¡¯t seem to let go of family affairs.¡± Violet sighed and shook her head. She was sure that her uncle and current head of the family, Pietro Quazel, did not have the guts to do so. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much. He¡¯s just trying to see how the other families react. He¡¯ll probably send a reply saying he¡¯ll attend soon.¡± Violet¡¯s gaze then turned to Aschel, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°What about you, Aschel? It seems Lord Vert is not very happy about this yet?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a very busy man, so maybe he just hasn¡¯t had a chance to check it out yet. I¡¯ll just approve it on behalf of Lord Vert. I¡¯ll exin it to my fatherter.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Arin thought for a moment that she had heard wrong. In fact, wasn¡¯t it the frontier Velias, including the Imperial Pce, that had the most Knights of Light stationed? The person whomands and leads these numerous knights is Duke Vert, and he even has the ability to lead them as he sees fit. So he¡¯s just going to go ahead and do it and exin itter? Even as the eldest son of the Vert family, it was something Arin couldn¡¯t understand. However, unlike her, Violet and Boris seemed to be understanding. So Arin decided to keep quiet for now. The meeting ended like that, and Aschel and Violet left the room right away. Boris approached Arin, who was sorting through documents without paying attention, and spoke to her. ¡°Princess Arin?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡± ¡°Is there anything else you need to tell me?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I think you¡¯ve been using the power of the Holy Swordtely.¡± Arin flinched inwardly, but continued speaking without showing it. ¡°Did it bother you?¡± ¡°I could still feel the light magic that hasn¡¯t subsided from you. I thought I¡¯d pretend I didn¡¯t know, but I couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Did you happen to use the power of the Holy Sword?¡± ¡°I was just feeling a little lighthearted that day. So I decided to practice and see how well I could control my abilities. The results, well, I¡¯m embarrassed to say.¡± ¡°Haha. That¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be too disappointed. As the saintess, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to wield the power of the Holy Sword properly soon enough.¡± ¡°Thank you for always thinking so highly of me.¡± Somehow, she managed to get away with it. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t going to ask any more questions, so she thought she could get through this without any problems. However, Arin did not do that. She had one question she wanted to ask today. ¡°Boris, do you think we can defeat the beings of mist as we are now?¡± ¡°You mean the master of the demonic sword?¡± Boris mentioned Cyan without hesitation. ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s going to be tough right now. We don¡¯t know the true power he possesses.¡± Unlike what Arin had thought, he readily acknowledged the current situation. ¡°That¡¯s why we need someone like you, Princess. The power of lightes from faith and unity. If that¡¯s the case, then defeating the being of mist may not be an impossible task.¡± Faith and unity. He said that those were the most important factors in increasing the power of light. However, in Arin¡¯s heart right now, Instead of a strong faith in the bright light, There was more doubt about the dark mist. ¡°The scripture you gave me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How did you get it? You said it wasn¡¯t written by you yourself.¡± Instead of answering, Boris smiled strangely. ¡°Can I exin it as a legacy left by my one and only precious friend?¡± ¡°A precious friend?¡± ¡°Yes. A friend with a very close bond, we were more interested in each other than anyone else and tried to subdue each other. And¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I would appreciate it if you just knew that much for now. I¡¯ll tell you everything when the opportunity arises.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you for your answer.¡± There was a lot that was suspicious, but Arin knew that asking any more questions would only raise suspicion. She left the room. Boris, left alone, stood in the middle of the room, unable to hide hisughter. He chuckled softly and muttered to himself. ¡°And the previous master of the demonic sword¡­¡± * * * The Rear Camp of the Velias Frontline, the Western Border of the Empire After reading the imperial decree, Duke Vert raised his head and looked at Eulken, who had delivered the decree, and asked. ¡°How is the mood among the knights?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not too shaken, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯repletely indifferent either.¡± No matter how important it is to protect the continent, no knight could just ignore the fact that the duty of their organization had changed without their knowledge. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± ¡°You know very well what the reorganization of the Order means, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m not a Knight of Light. I¡¯m just a leader here tomand you. This reorganization could change the direction you¡¯ll have to follow. So, are you sure you can still follow me even in the midst of all this?¡± ¡°Sir Eulken Darius! Even if the end of the demon world is where you go, I will follow you to the end!¡± Eulken dered his ambition without hesitation. ¡°Even though we carry out the mission of the gods under the protection of light, I, along with the knights on the frontlines, have served you for decades. We will continue to do so in the future, and no one else but you can give us orders!¡± ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t lived a bad life.¡± Duke Vert smiled bitterly, but also with a sense of pride. ¡°It seems that the other nobles of the empire have already sent their replies to attend the meeting. What do you think you should do, Duke?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t follow anyone¡¯s orders but the Emperor¡¯s. And I certainly won¡¯t follow a decree sent by a princess.¡± ¡°But in the Imperial Pce now¡­¡± Eulken was about to say something about Aschel, but then he swallowed his words after checking the Duke¡¯s expression. ¡°Let¡¯s just observe the situation for a bit longer. The meeting won¡¯t be canceled just because I don¡¯t go. Just make sure the knights don¡¯t get too agitated.¡± ¡°I will follow your orders.¡± After receiving his orders, Eulken quickly left the barracks. The Duke also came out of the barracks and looked up at the unusually red sky of the frontlines. ¡®Leave us alone.¡¯ If he wanted his children to achieve the peace he so desired for the continent, he had to leave them alone. The words of his youngest son, who had disappeared seven years ago, echoed faintly in his mind. He said there was no need to trust him. In such a situation, all he could do was watch the current flow from the perspective of a bystander. ¡°What are you trying to do, Cyan?¡± The Duke¡¯s heart was filled with doubt rather than trust. * * * A week passed after the imperial decree was sent to the nobles of the empire. The procession of nobles who had sent their replies began to appear in the Imperial Pce one by one. There were no nobles who decorated themselves with extravagant ornaments. Each of them was apanied by an escort of troops of at least apany size, creating an atmosphere of solemnity and tension in the Imperial Pce. And so, the high-level meeting hall in the Imperial Pce was reached. The nobles who attended the meeting were busy checking each other¡¯s mood with tense faces. If there were two figures who could have the most influence on this meeting, they were undoubtedly Kundel Quazel, the former father-inw of the emperor and the de facto power of the Quazel duchy, and Willius Vert, the guardian of the continent. However, no matter how hard they looked, they were nowhere to be seen. On the Quazel side, Duke Pietro Quazel, the current head of the family, attended in his ce, and the seat of the Vert duchy remained vacant. And so, as the time for the meeting approached. In the midst of the continuing silence, the back door of the meeting room suddenly opened and a blond, handsome man entered. It was Aschel Vert, the eldest son of the Vert duchy. As he sat down casually in the empty seat with a rxed expression, the nobles all reacted negatively. It was practically unthinkable for Duke Vert, who was responsible for protecting the frontlines, to attend the meeting in person. In the end, he had sent his eldest son as a proxy to respond to the summons of the imperial family. The fact that Duke Vert had epted the summons of the imperial family, not the emperor¡¯s order, was a shock to the other nobles. -Bang After a while, the front door of the meeting room opened and the procession of the imperial family, who were hosting this meeting, entered. At the forefront was the 2nd Princess Violet, followed by the 5th Princess Arin. The 3rd Prince and 4th Prince were not seen. Who could have anticipated such a situation? In an atmosphere filled with anxiety and nervousness, Violet opened her mouth with a moved expression in front of the nobles. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 216 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 216: For a New Order (2) ¡°I extend my deepest gratitude to all of you who have taken the time toe here personally for the future of the Empire, despite being busy with matters in your respective territories.¡± Violet raised her skirt slightly and gracefully lowered her head. ¡°Before we begin the meeting, I have one question.¡± At this, Lord Julian Barrens, seated in the center of the conference table, raised his hand to inquire. ¡°Is the host of this meeting the royal family, or is it His Majesty the Emperor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the purpose of your question. Our royal family acts ording to the will of His Majesty the Emperor, and His Majesty himself is undoubtedly a part of the royal family. So, wouldn¡¯t this meeting naturally reflect the will of His Majesty the Emperor?¡± Violet replied with a rxed tone, as if to say, ¡®What¡¯s the issue?¡¯ ¡°But hasn¡¯t His Majesty the Emperor been away from state affairs for a long time? There are even rumors circting that His Majesty the Emperor ispletely unaware of the current situation of the Empire. We follow His Majesty the Emperor, not the Crown Princess.¡± It was a bold assertion of loyalty to the Emperor. However, Violet nodded as if she understood their sentiments. ¡°I understand your concerns. You may suspect whether the Knights¡¯ reorganization aims to manipte the royal family, or whether I, taking advantage of His Majesty¡¯s illness, intend to establish a new order for the Empire. However, let me make it clear from the outset that this is not the case.¡± Some nobles blinked in surprise at her unexpectedly swift deration. ¡°The Order of Salvation exists not to maintain the power of the royal family but to uphold peace on the continent, just as the former Knights of Light did. We simply aim to establish an order based on that mission, not on the light.¡± At this, another noble in the front row raised his hand. It was Lord Daiden Aberico, the head of the Aberico family. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that recently, through the royal family, scriptures praising the ck Mist have been distributed to each territory and city. I doubt there is anyone here unaware of this fact.¡± Most of the nobles nodded in agreement. ¡°How can the royal family, which ims to pursue a new order, cause confusion among the people with such baseless scriptures? You should exin here what purpose you had in mind when promoting such actions.¡± Lord Aberico produced the mentioned scriptures as if to emphasize his point. Just as some other nobles seemed to be about to join in solidarity, ¨C ng! Suddenly, one of the knights guarding the conference room climbed onto the table and caused amotion. For a moment, amidst the unexpected situation, the knight who drew his sword stabbed it into the ground and manifested mana. ¡°Stay back from the table!¡± A nobleman who felt threatened shouted urgently, but a circr ck barrier had already formed around the table where the nobles were seated. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡± ¡°I knew this would happen!¡± In confusion or hesitation, some nobles called for the knights waiting outside the conference room, or the Crown Princess, with an expression that seemed to suggest she had anticipated this, or turned on the spotlights towards where the Crown Princess was present, the nobles¡¯ reactions to the sudden situation varied. ¨C Kiaang! At that moment, a beam of light pierced through the ck barrier and appeared before the eyes of the nobles, and soon, from within it, a woman wielding a sword emerged. ¡°Hah!¡± ¨C Thump! With a powerful strike, the woman swung her sword diagonally. The knight who couldn¡¯t block the blow was thrown out of the barrier in an instant. The barrier he had created also disappeared simultaneously. ¡°¡­?¡± Upon seeing the woman, the nobles all looked at her in disbelief. With her sparkling silver hair fluttering proudly, the woman stood confidently on the table. Her sword emitted a holy aura reminiscent of a divine weapon wielded by a god. ¡°Oh, Princess Arin?¡± The owner of the sword was the 5th Princess, Arin Severellus. She gracefully descended from the table as if nothing had happened and helped the fallen knight to his feet. In the face of this iprehensible situation, the nobles could only blink in disbelief. ¡°Did you enjoy the little spectacle I prepared to ease your tension?¡± Princess Violet asked, her face serene as ever. ¡°B-But, even so, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± The nobles were speechless with incredulity. ¨C Swish! Then, Aschel, who had remained silent since the start of the meeting, stood up and stepped forward without any greeting or exnation. Suddenly, he created a golden mana orb. The orb soon transformed into a long sword. With it, the noble and majestic figure of the Holy Sword Lumendel, hidden until then, was revealed. Upon seeing it, the nobles collectively thought: That¡¯s definitely no ordinary sword. It was Durandal, the divine weapon bestowed upon humans by the God of Light. ¡°As some of you may know,¡± Aschel began as he gently grasped the summoned sword with both hands, ¡°Seven years ago, I fought my brother, who was the wielder of the Demonic Sword. It was a shock to discover that my beloved brother was actually a follower of the Mist, but what hurt me even more was the realization that even with the power of this noble sword, I couldn¡¯t save him.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t know about the event that shook the world and instilled doubt about the Mist among the people? ¡°Because of that, I lived every day in fear and anxiety. The fear of not knowing when they might appear again, and the realization that I alone could never defeat them made me even weaker. But soon, I realized that to ovee them, I needed the power of unwavering faith¡­¡± ¨C Swoosh! Suddenly, the knights guarding the conference room all drew their swords at once. From the dozens of swords aimed at the ceiling, a golden light simr to Aschel¡¯s and Arin¡¯s swords shimmered distinctly. It was as if the replicated power of the Holy Swords was being witnessed. ¡°It is true that it was our royal family who spread the scriptures praising the Mist. If you ask what the purpose was, it was to empower the true followers of the Mist.¡± Violet stepped forward again after stepping back for a while. ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Due to the scriptures spread by the royal family, suspicions and doubts about the Mist have increased among the people. Then, those who gained power unintentionally will soon reveal their true nature. They can carry out assassinations as before andmit even more heinous crimes.¡± At the mention of heinous crimes, some shuddered. ¡°If that happens, what should we do? Should we oppress and suppress them as in the past?¡± It was a question that no one could answer lightly. The nobles simply had to wait for Princess Violet to provide an answer to the question. ¡°No. We must save them.¡± Aschel proposed salvation as the answer. ¡°We must save them through the power of light and establish a new order. This is the direction we must take to maintain peace.¡± ¡°S-So, Aschel, are you saying that we must save even the true followers of the Mist? What are you saying? About that group called the Mist, an assassination organization?¡± At the mention of the Mist, the nobles collectively held their breaths. Depending on his response, they could specte about the direction of the order they were seeking. It was an extremely important question. ¡°There are various ways to save people.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°We just need to extend the right hand of salvation to them, ording to what suits them.¡± It was a somewhat difficult answer to understand all at once. Aschel continued without hesitation. ¡°I will share the power of the Holy Sword I possess with all of you. If you don¡¯t want to ept it, you can hand it over to the guardian knights each of you brought.¡± ¡°I-Is that possible?¡± ¡°Are you not seeing it directly now? The power shown by Princess Arin and the knights is undoubtedly the power of the Holy Sword.¡± Was it really possible? They wanted to ask, but there was something else they needed to ask before that. ¡°Why would you give it to us?¡± Why? For what reason would he want to give their power to them, who had no connection to the Holy Sword whatsoever? ¡°The power of the Holy Sword bes even stronger when people¡¯s faith is gathered. Since I alone cannot draw out the power of the people, I need your help. Each of you can take the power of this Holy Sword and return to your own territories to do just one very small thing.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a small thing?¡± Aschel hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°Please cleanse the influence of the Mist that has formed in each territory through the scriptures.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The pupils of the nobles who had momentarily thought they misheard shook violently. Cleanse the influence of the Mist? The word ¡°cleanse¡± was not used in a literal sense of purifying something impure. The meaning of ¡°cleansing¡± he spoke of was undoubtedly, ¡°Kill the believers¡­ Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± The intention of killing was implied. ¡°As I said before, the power of the Holy Sword bes stronger when people¡¯s faith is added to it. If people realize that the Mist, which they had doubted, was actually wrong, they will send even stronger faith towards the light again.¡± ¡°B-But! That could inadvertently harm innocent people¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. It was the same sixty years ago.¡± The nobles were all frozen as if they had been petrified by magic. Except for one. Silica, who had been calmly sitting at the end of the conference room all along, apart from the others. She was still not the leader of the Mist, but acting as a representative of Nigriti family at the conference. ¡°We are creating another new order in this way.¡± Aschel raised the Holy Sword he held in both hands gracefully. His sword emitted a distinctly prominent light among the dozens of swords in the conference room. * * * Exactly one hundred steps from the main entrance of the conference room. Several knights stood in the middle of the corridor, upying it. They were the guardian knights brought personally by the nobles of each territory. They didn¡¯t take their eyes off the conference room, preparing for any unexpected event. ¨C ng! Sure enough, loud noises as if something huge had crashed resounded from beyond the conference room. Upon this, the knights immediately rushed towards the conference room. ¡°Stay calm!¡± The knights of the Imperial Army stepped forward to block them. ¡°How can we stay calm when we hear such a sound? Move aside immediately!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a scheduled situation, so don¡¯t worry. Everyone inside will be safe, and if there¡¯s a problem, the Imperial Army will take responsibility!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll just go and check!¡± Those who wanted to advance and those who tried to stop them. An inevitable sh between the knights ensued. Amidst such heightened tension, I quietly slipped away to one side. As if avoiding gazes, I turned towards the left corner, but instead, I stopped in my tracks and gently tapped the wall. ¨C Humm! A hollow sound reminiscent of an empty space. That was the sound I wanted. I immediately cast a spell. ¡°Shadow, 2nd Form: Spatial Shift.¡± With the spell, as I reached out the mist from my hand and touched the wall, like plunging into rippling water, my body transitioned into the wall. After the royal banquet, the second exploration of the secret passage. Last time, I sneaked into the 1st Prince¡¯s room to eavesdrop on their ns. However, where I was going now wasn¡¯t the 1st Prince¡¯s room or the 2nd Princess¡¯s room; it was underground. In my past life, around this time, Aschel had consulted with the 1st Prince and created a secret space by renovating a shelter in the pce. To be precise, it was a workspace for their dirty deeds. There probably wouldn¡¯t be an exception this lifetime either, so I moved forward with that thought in mind. And as expected, there it was. Right next to the shelter, there was a room that looked familiar. It emitted an overwhelmingly suspicious magical aura, and along with it, the scent of unfamiliar blood. I immediately opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± As the stench of rotten blood, kept for days, if not months, vibrated, a faint groan could be heard. And soon enough, a familiar face caught my eye. His entire body was covered in wounds, and his beard had grown long enough to touch the ground, as if he had been left to rot for not just months, but years. Well, it wasn¡¯t the reunion I had expected, but I wasn¡¯t particrly surprised either. Even though it was a familiar face, it wasn¡¯t a wee one. Kellen Diego. Aschel¡¯s loyal follower, whom I had breathed new life into through magic. ¡°M-Master Cyan?¡± As he noticed me, he called out my name with a desperate voice. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 217 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 217: For a New Order (3) ¡°Sorry¡­.¡± Following the call of my name, Kellen immediately apologized to me. Sorry, sorry. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect to hear those words from his mouth first. I thought he might be waiting for me, or he might resentfully ask why I¡¯m only arriving now. Well, it¡¯s evidence that the personality of the shadow I nted is still alive and kicking. ¡°It¡¯s because of my ipetence that Master Cyan¡¯s identity was exposed.¡± It¡¯s been quite some time since that incident, so it¡¯s funny to inquire about it now, but surviving for seven years since my identity was discovered is not something to take lightly. They still have something they want from me through Kellen. ¡°How long have you been like this?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember well. It may have been a few years¡­.¡± I gently ced my hand on his head, mixed with sweat and blood. Then, I closed my eyes and transmitted mana. It¡¯s almost like molding the brain. Perhaps there were traces of psychological torture left behind to find any remnants of me he might still possess. If it were an ordinary person¡¯s personality, it would have already copsed and lost its function. But because it was a personality created with high-level magic, it¡¯s still holding up. Do I feel any sympathy? Absolutely not. He was just a puppet I created to manipte as I pleased. He¡¯s incapable of feeling emotions like affection. If I hadn¡¯t infused a personality into him from the start, he would have probably cooperated with those who created this space and helped expose me. To think I might feel sympathy, I haven¡¯t stooped that low yet. ¡°Be careful. They still believe they can¡¯t handle Master Cyan with their own power. So, they seem to be preparing to create apletely new entity to oppose Master Cyan.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure about that either¡­.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± At my truly cruel question, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve finally appeared.¡± With those words that sounded like hisst will, I swiftly severed Kellen¡¯s neck. Is it to ease his suffering? In any case, he would eventually be manipted ording to their wishes if left alive. He might think like that. Well, to be honest, I¡¯m more inclined to kill him because I find it too troublesome to manage. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a good thing, but there¡¯s no need to keep him alive. Before long, I heard unfamiliar footsteps from the direction of the door. Not a group, just one person. It didn¡¯t feel heavy, but it wasn¡¯t light either. The footsteps, gradually approaching towards me, came to a sudden stop right in front of the open door. They hesitated for a moment, then stepped inside. Since I have no intention of hiding, I turned my head to face them. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ck hair, short cut, hazy eyes, slender figure. She looks simr in age to me, maybe a year or two younger. At first nce, she might seem like a gender-neutral male, but she¡¯s a woman. There¡¯s a gloomy atmosphere surrounding her face. Unless she¡¯s a fool, she could easily tell what happened in this room with just a nce, but she didn¡¯t show any surprise or reaction at all. ¡°Did you kill Kellen?¡± Instead of answering, I turned my gaze to the tray she was holding in both hands. A piece of bread and a cup of water. I could immediately tell she came to give him food, or more urately, to prolong his life. ¡°Are you an assassin, by any chance?¡± Even with consecutive questions, I remained silent. I waited silently to see what reaction she would show if left alone. ¡°¡­.¡± She seemed to gently lower the tray she was holding, then just stood there, blinking her eyes. For several minutes, she remained like that. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I, being impatient, asked first. ¡°Just standing still?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me anyway. It doesn¡¯t seem like running away is an option.¡± She didn¡¯t seem like a pce maid, certainly not a knight, and even less likely to be nobility. Not only does she freely roam the secret chambers of the pce, but she also brings food here? A suspicious scent was wafting through the air, irritating my nostrils. ¡°Kellen¡¯s face. He looks so relieved.¡± She said, looking at Kellen¡¯s severed neck. ¡°He always had a pained expression. Yet he never said a word. I felt sorry for him. But you saved him.¡± She had to mention one of the things I hate the most. ¡°If you¡¯re not an assassin, are you a knight of salvation?¡± Is this some kind of unfunny joke? Observation ends here. I have no intention of wasting time with petty questions like her name or why she¡¯s here. As I was about to grab her by the hair and drag her outside, ¡°¡­!¡± My hand shook for a moment. More precisely, my right hand. Even more precisely, a strong vibration came from the Kaeram clenched tightly in my right hand. I briefly watched to see if Kaeram was trying to materialize, [¡­..] but there was no mist or even a voice from Kaeram. This was a reaction of rejection, regardless of whether Kaeram regained consciousness or not. ¡°That¡¯s the demonic sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± My gaze returned to her. ¡°The demonic sword Kaeram, said to inherit the power of the Mist god Aeru.¡± She said without a change in expression. ¡°Seeing that you have it, you must be Cyan Vert.¡± To call it a hit is to have weak evidence. This is someone hearing about me from someone else and deducing me based on that evidence. Suddenly, thest words Kellen said to me before I cut his throat shed through my mind. Did he mention something about preparing apletely new entity to oppose me? It¡¯s tempting to think they¡¯ll just make a few more puppets, but it seems they¡¯re preparing something more special this time. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked her with a stern face. She opened her mouth with a calm expression as if there were no problems at all. ¡°Mia.¡± ¡°Mia Hafenkus.¡± Did it ease my mind a bit? Or did it add more to my concerns? Chancellor Kundel mentioned it before. Just before retiring, he said there was a student at the academy named Hafenkus. Now, that girl is right in front of me. * * * After the one-sided deration named ¡°Conference¡± was over, Violet, Aschel, Boris, and Arin gathered again in the Second Princess¡¯s room. ¡°You did well, Sir Aschel.¡± ¡°The credit goes to the princesses, not me. I especially want to thank Princess Arin. You showed an admirable performance.¡± ¡°I only did what had to be done.¡± ¡°The power of the Holy Sword affecting the entire empire is truly reassuring. Surely, there are no nobles who would refuse the power of the Holy Sword without going mad, right?¡± Violet¡¯s expression was cheerful, satisfied with how things were progressing. ¡°Unfortunately, there was one ce.¡± It was Boris who broke the atmosphere. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Among the twenty families who attended the conference, only the Nigriti family showed an intention not to ept the power.¡± ¡°Nigriti family, you mean Silica, right?¡± Arin, who was surprised, blinked her eyes and asked. ¡°What was the reason?¡± Ignoring Arin¡¯s question, Violet red and pressed for an answer. ¡°They said the reason was that they didn¡¯t have any talent to inherit the power.¡± Violet immediately realized it was a false reason to cover up the situation. ¡°It¡¯smon for people to suspect even perfect gems as counterfeits. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡± Boris easily brushed it off, easing the somewhat tense atmosphere. ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself for a moment. There¡¯s something I need to take care of.¡± Then he calmly left the room alone. With a somewhat displeased expression, Violet turned to Aschel and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to ask for a while, but wasn¡¯t Boris originally big brother¡¯s man? When did he start following Sir Aschel?¡± With an eighth-grade level of expertise rarely seen even in the Imperial Magic Society, a drive that can handle anything smoothly without any obstacles, and an unpredictable diplomatic skill, he couldn¡¯t be anyone but an extraordinary man. When did he start following Aschel, who was selected by Prince Louisnel? This has always been a question for Arin. In response, Aschel answered modestly with a smile. ¡°It was said that fate brings inevitable encounters. Shall we say we just knew at first sight? It¡¯s about how we can do a lot for each other.¡± ¡°Was it a fateful meeting then?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s simr to how I chose the princess from Velias.¡± ¡°Your attempt to pass it off seems a bit too much? Well, I¡¯ll just know it that way for now.¡± Violet seemed somewhat skeptical but didn¡¯t seem to care too much. While the three were left to begin the next task, Boris, who had left alone, descended into the pce underground via the stairs. Only dimly lit corridors followed, illuminated by dim torches. Eventually, Boris stopped his steps in front of a door. ¡°¡­.¡± As he absentmindedly reached for the doorknob, he was momentarily startled by an unusual presence felt beyond the door. Soon, he hastily swung the door open. The pungent smell of fresh blood pricked his nostrils as he discovered Kellen¡¯s head lying on the ground and Mia standing indifferently in front of it, even as Boris entered. She simply stared at Kellen¡¯s severed head without a word or action. Seeing Mia like that, Boris cautiously asked, ¡°What happened, Mia?¡± ¡°He came.¡± ¡°If you mean?¡± ¡°The owner of the demonic sword, Cyan Vert, as Mr. Boris always told me.¡± ¡°Did he kill Kellen?¡± ¡°Yes. I was nning to feed him and then torture him as usual, but he ended up dead, so I didn¡¯t know what to do and just stayed still.¡± There was a hint of regret in her indifferent gaze. ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought he was going to kill me, but he just asked for my name and then disappeared somewhere.¡± Hearing this, Boris quickly scanned the surroundings. Fortunately, although he didn¡¯t know if it was lucky, there was no negative energy or presence that could be considered life or vitality nearby. ¡°Instead, he asked me to pass on this message to the person he¡¯s going to meet next.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Her gaze, which had been fixed on Kellen¡¯s head all along, suddenly turned to Boris. Then, without any change in expression, as if a doll without emotions was speaking, she uttered to him. ¡°He¡¯s spouting nonsense¡­.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 218 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 218: For a New Order (4) The power of the holy sword emitting a golden sacred aura. Kundel was silently staring at the knight¡¯s sword, which contained that power. At first, he was skeptical, but now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he had no choice but to believe. This was undoubtedly the power of the divine. Even he, who had devoted his life to magic, couldn¡¯t help but tremble with reverence. Kundel looked at the knight¡¯s face and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, what are your thoughts on inheriting the power of the supreme god?¡± The knight hesitated for a moment before cautiously speaking. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is the right expression, but I feel somewhat powerless.¡± ¡°Powerless?¡± ¡°Yes. Even I, who have devoted my life to training in both swordsmanship and magic, feel truly inadequate in the face of this power. It feels like even if I were to live my life twice, or even three times over, I still wouldn¡¯t reach the level of this power. It makes me feel quite powerless.¡± The knight expressed genuine emotions. He was highly respected among the knights of Quazel, possessing skills that surpassed even the frontline senior knights. ¡°I imagine other knights who have inherited this power might feel the same way. We still have a long way to go before reaching the level of the divine¡­¡± Kundel nodded understandingly. It made him think once again that perhaps the divine truly was divine. As mere creatures, humans were still far from reaching the level of the Creator God. ¡°In a week, the pce will officially dere the beginning of a new order in the empire.¡± The Duke of Quazel, who was standing nearby, added as an exnation. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like it will be His Majesty the Emperor, but Princess Violet who will do it.¡± ¡°No, Princess Arin will be the one to do it¡­¡± Kundel furrowed his brows in surprise. ¡°Princess Arin will be the one to make the deration?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems that because Princess Arin has been engaging in various charitable activities throughout the empire, they intend to use her to prevent public unrest. Although it¡¯s said that Princess Violet has been more actively pushing for it¡­¡± Kundel¡¯s face suddenly became serious. To present Princess Arin as the face of the empire¡¯s new beginning? There was no way Princess Violet didn¡¯t understand how significant this was. Kundel wasn¡¯t certain yet, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was another reason for presenting Arin as the representative. * * * As the eventful day came to an end, the night deepened in the pce. Ressimus approached her as she finished her remaining tasks, handing her a letter. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The letter didn¡¯t have a sender written on it. ¡°I met Boris on my way here, and he asked me to deliver it to you as soon as possible.¡± It wasn¡¯t like they were far apart, so why suddenly receive a letter in the pce? With a bit of curiosity, Arin immediately tore open the letter to read it. ¡°¡­?¡± After reading the letter, Arin tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Why is this happening, Your Highness?¡± ¡°What on earth is this letter saying¡­?¡± ¨C Knock knock With a knock, a courtier entered the room. ¡°Your Highness, a guest has arrived.¡± ¡°A guest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of the Nigriti family, Miss Silica Nigriti.¡± It was an unexpected visit at ate hour. Nevertheless, without much surprise, Arin nced once more at the letter Boris had delivered. ¡°For now, let her in.¡± With permission granted, Silica soon appeared. ¡°Thank you for allowing me to meet you at thiste hour.¡± ¡°Wee. Teacher.¡± Arin, with a slightly flustered reaction, ushered her inside. ¡°Last time, I was rude, wasn¡¯t I? Suddenly summoning you and then leaving as I pleased. I don¡¯t have much to say now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Seeing how busy you¡¯ve been for the empire, I understand. Your performance today was truly impressive.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Regardless of the purpose, seeing you calmly handle your duties to fulfill your predetermined tasks left a strong impression on me. Truly.¡± Despite receiving praise from her former mentor, Arin couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile. ¡°Would you mind leaving us alone for a moment, Reshimus?¡± Thinking that they needed a private conversation, Arin sent Reshimus outside. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you haven¡¯t received the power of the holy sword from the Nigriti family. May I ask why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s as I said before. We don¡¯t have anyone who can receive the power of the holy sword on our side.¡± ¡°I understand that¡¯s not the only reason. I want to know another reason.¡± Instead of answering, Silica smiled mysteriously. ¡°May I ask you one thing, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Yes? Go ahead.¡± Arin nodded without hesitation. ¡°How much of your thoughts have been reflected in the pce¡¯s ns for this project?¡± ¡°I would say most of it. Princess Violet has been supportive, and Teacher Boris and Lord Aschel have provided guidance in various ways.¡± Arin spoke confidently without a hint of embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what Teacher Boris thinks, but I can confidently say that I¡¯ve been the one behind all of this. It was I who first questioned the ck mist.¡± ¡°Was there a special reason?¡± ¡°Would it suffice to say that it all began seven years ago?¡± Instead of exining directly, Arin mentioned an incident from seven years ago. Silica nodded as if understanding. ¡°You¡¯ve questioned the fundamental beliefs of humanity. Something that started from a small curiosity can grow to move the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡± Arin couldn¡¯t immediately grasp what she meant. ¡°May I share my story for a moment?¡± Arin nodded in surprise at Silica¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Our Nigriti family, as you know, is a prestigious schrly lineage. Because of that, I¡¯ve had ess to many books and ancient texts since I was young. Perhaps I had a simr period to you. We began to question why we must worship the light and reject the mist¡­¡± Arin blinked at the unexpected revtion. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. So I decided to delve deeper into it. What is the origin of the ck mist? Why must we reject it? The small seeds of doubt gradually grew into interest and curiosity, and I shared what I discovered with my siblings and those around me.¡± Arin wanted to ask why she was suddenly telling this story, but she couldn¡¯t. She felt as if she was being pressed by Silica¡¯s inexplicable momentum, unable to open her mouth. Silica continued speaking. ¡°However, my parents didn¡¯t understand me. Especially my father, who showed extreme resistance, to the point of burning the books and materials about the mist that I had been studying in front of me. He told me that light was the guiding principle for us, and that the mist was an absolute negative existence that should never be touched or acknowledged.¡± Her voice was sharp and cold. It wasn¡¯t like the kind and warm demeanor of the instructor she had seen at the Royal Academy. ¡°There was no reason or exnation. That day, the sight of my father was nothing more, nothing less than a fanatic devoted to the light. Why would someone worship light to such an extent and reject the mist? My curiosity about the mist soon turned into a rejection of the light. That rejection soon evolved into deeper questioning.¡± As Silica¡¯s words continued, Arin felt like she was sinking into an inescapable abyss. Now, not even her body moved properly, let alone her mouth. ¡°But all those doubts were resolved when I entered the Royal Academy. Meeting him, I learned the truth I had to pursue.¡± Silica then took out a book and ced it in front of Arin. It was a mist scripture distributed by the pce to each monastery in the empire. ¡°You were curious about the true nature of the mist, right? Did you think its nature would be revealed when given power? But you were wrong. The ck mist doesn¡¯t get stronger with beliefs or bonds like light does.¡± Silica leaned in with a strange sneer. ¡°Do you think blind belief is good? No, it¡¯s a shortcut to decay. We can only move forward by constantly questioning, doubting, and denying everything.¡± Arin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief for a moment. From Silica¡¯s outstretched hand, the unknown ck mist began to emerge gently. ¡°The source of the mist grows stronger when apanied by negative emotions such as inner anger, jealousy, and hatred.¡± Silica stared at the emerging mist intently. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing a lot of charity work throughout the empire. Your reputation is very high, and there are voices in some quarters that hope you will be the emperor. But¡­¡± Her stern gaze returned to Arin. ¡°You met Cyan in Aquiel, didn¡¯t you?¡± Arin¡¯s eyes trembled as if she had seen something unbelievable. ¡°Cyan tried to kill you, but he couldn¡¯t, right? Do you know why?¡± Arin¡¯s lips trembled, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word in response. ¡°It¡¯s because he harbored affection. Because he felt a newfound affection toward the princess, he couldn¡¯t kill you.¡± Silica gently brushed Arin¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°If the princess, who has embraced such affection, were to die gruesomely at our hands¡­¡± Arin¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Our sessor will only achieve true awakening after being ensnared by various negative emotions. It is then that the new order we desire will be established.¡± -Sususu ¡°You must sacrifice for that beginning. Princess Arin.¡± The ck mist concealed within her body burst out explosively. Caught within the mist, Princess Arin, ¡°¡­!¡± Without any resistance, she was engulfed and disappeared. ¡°Princess?¡± Ressimus, sensing something amiss, knocked on the door from outside, but there was no one inside to respond. -Creak! As Ressimus urgently swung open the door, all she saw was, ¡°¡­!¡± The unfamiliar ck mist gradually engulfing the space where Arin and Silica had been conversing. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 219 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 219: For a New Order (5) Late at night, Silica visited the room and conversed with Princess Arin, who suddenly disappeared. Naturally, the pce was in chaos. However, with a significant number of nobles still residing in the pce and fortress, the royal family didn¡¯t want this unfortunate incident to spread, especially since they had another major issue at hand. ¡°So, let me get this straight. When you sensed a strange atmosphere and opened the door, they were already gone, and an unidentified ck smoke was rising and disappearing?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s undoubtedly the work of Mist, the followers of the ck fog! They have taken the princess¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of funny to hear, isn¡¯t it? Why does it seem like just a little smoke is connected to the mist?¡± Princess Violet¡¯s piercing question left Ressimus dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t Princess Violet still not know what happened to Arin in Aquiel with Cyan? In such a situation, she blurted out that it seemed like Mist¡¯s doing. Ressimus realized her mistake, and her expression quickly turned grave. ¡°Calm down, Your Highness,¡± Aschel intervened, dissipating the tense atmosphere. ¡°Right now, shouldn¡¯t we focus on finding the missing Princess Arin?¡± ¡°Yes! She couldn¡¯t have gone far, so we need to organize a search party quickly to find her!¡± Aschel stated that finding the missing Arin was the priority. With Ressimus agreeing, an inexplicable difort began to settle on Violet¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, you go outside for now.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ressimus, thinking he misheard, asked again. ¡°I said, get out of my sight now! We need to strategize! There will be uproar across Sevellinus if it¡¯s spread that the princess was abducted from the pce!¡± Violet exploded in anger, ring at Ressimus. Aschel calmed her down in Ressimus¡¯s ce. ¡°Would you please wait outside for a moment? We need some time to discuss.¡± Discussion in such urgent circumstances? But with Ressimuscking the strength, she had to suppress her emotions and retreat. Ressimus left the room, leaving Aschel alone with Violet, who raised her head and asked, ¡°Aschel, did you know that woman Silica was rted to Mist?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet, are we?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been together for 7 years. Do you think I haven¡¯t noticed your change in expression when that knight errant mentioned Mist? I knew then! You already knew from the beginning!¡± Aschel remained silent without denying it. ¡°Why did you hide the truth from me all this time?¡± ¡°Would it suffice if I said I missed the right timing?¡± ¡°Missed the right timing? Is that your excuse now?¡± Violetughed bitterly, unable toprehend. ¡°Aschel, from 7 years ago when I epted your proposal in Velias, I followed every word you and Boris said. Iplied with everything, from renovating the shelter to create a secret workspace, to ndestinely raising a woman who appeared out of nowhere called Mia. I even turned a blind eye when you advocated suspicion towards that detestable Arin because you said presenting her face would dere a new order! Why? Because you both suggested it!¡± Violet finally erupted, releasing all her pent-up frustration. Despite that, her boiling anger couldn¡¯t be quenched, and she continued to gnaw on her lips. ¡°You said it yourself. Strengthening the power of light is about trust and solidarity. Where can we find trust between us when you keep hiding everything?¡± Despite Violet¡¯s continued probing, Aschel remained silent as ever. ¡°Where is Boris in all of this?¡± She mentioned Boris, who was currently absent. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do I have to go to the shelter myself to check?¡± Aschel nced at her with a disdainful look before slowly walking over to Arin¡¯s desk. Soon, he found a letter ced on the desk and furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯ll ask just this once.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why did you try to kill Princess Arin?¡± Violet¡¯s arrogant demeanor faltered as she stood with her arms crossed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Didn¡¯t you n to kill her when the Day of Revtiones in a week?¡± ¡°Why are you hesitating with such nonsense?¡± Violet¡¯s denial was apanied by a startled jump. In response, Aschel handed her the letter ced on the desk. ¡°It seems Boris already knew. Princess Violet, it seems you nned to kill Princess Arin when the Day of Revtion arrives. That¡¯s why Princess Arin hastily sent this message.¡± Snatching the letter quickly, Violet checked its contents with her own eyes. She couldn¡¯t even control her expression in the face of undeniable facts. ¡°You may not believe it, but I already knew that Princess Violet had such ns.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°I allowed it despite knowing. Because I understood the princess¡¯s intentions. I only intended to dissuade her before she acted.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that?¡± Violet showed a skeptical response. ¡°Even if the princess doesn¡¯t believe it, the fact remains that I am telling the truth.¡± ¡°So what? Ultimately, we both have hidden truths. Anyway, now that Arin¡¯s role is over, shouldn¡¯t we dispose of the useless waste quickly? What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Suddenly cornered, Violet began to defend herself, iming she had done nothing wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t delude yourself, Aschel. The reason I agreed to be your person is because you truly saw and understood me.¡± When her anger subsided, Violet smiled again. ¡°So, don¡¯t hide anything from me. That way, I can also give you everything without hiding. You understand, right?¡± Aschel looked down at her with a nk expression. ¡°I can¡¯t have you taken away from me by Boris, Arin, or anyone else! It¡¯s uneptable for those bastards to know what I don¡¯t know! The person who should be closest to you is me! Do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Aschel remained silent, gazing at her with an indifferent look. ¡°Spreading such unpleasant truths will only cause unnecessary chaos, so let¡¯s wait until the Day of Revtion. We must ensure that it doesn¡¯t spread to other nobles.¡± ¡°I will do so.¡± It was a reluctant response. Violet turned and left the room. As her footsteps gradually faded away, Aschel didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, seemingly indifferent. Instead, ¡°Taking her alive instead of killing her must have a reason.¡± He was more interested in the Mist who kidnapped Arin. * * * Returning to her room, Violet, still not having calmed down, breathed heavily, gripping the edge of her desk. ¡°Someone bring me a ss of water!¡± Instantly, as she yelled towards the door, it swung open, and a knight in armor entered, handing her the ss. ¡°¡­?¡± As Violet reached for the ss, her face stiffened momentarily. Though she had called for ¡°anyone,¡± it was typically a servant, not a knight, who would fetch water. It wasn¡¯t an issue that he was a knight, but unauthorized men were strictly forbidden from entering the princess¡¯s chambers. Yet, the knight standing before her was unmistakably male. ¡°Wha- What is this?¡± Anyone could tell he was a male knight, and a very familiar one at that. *ng!* Suddenly dropping the ss, Violet unknowingly stepped back. It was an emotion she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, if ever. He was the man who first instilled fear and dread in her, the man who was the greatest obstacle to the new order she sought to establish. ¡°Yet you seem to remember me quite well.¡± Removing his helmet, the knight revealed his face, smiling at the reunion. He was Cyan Vert, the youngest son of Duke Vert, and Aschel¡¯s brother. ¡°Wh- What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it foreseen that I woulde someday? As someone who is my brother¡¯s person and opposes both me and the Mist to establish a new order, it¡¯s only natural for me to appear before the princess, don¡¯t you think?¡± Violet shook her head, wanting to deny the situation, but nothing changed. She attempted to regain herposure and hastily call other knights outside, but, ¡°¡­!¡± He was smiling so leisurely as if he was telling her to go ahead and call them. There was a feeling that it would be futile to call them anyway. This only made her more anxious. Suddenly, she lifted her skirt and drew the dagger she had tucked into her thigh holster. Then, she swung the dagger towards Cyan¡¯s neck. *Thunk!* It wasn¡¯t an amateurish move, but a very precise and practiced one, as if she had performed it hundreds, even thousands of times. However, for Cyan, who had already parried tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, of blows, it was an impossible strike. He made a pitiful expression before turning his gaze to the golden light emanating from the de. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the power of the Holy Sword grows stronger with the people¡¯s faith?¡± These were Aschel¡¯s words to the nobles during the council. Although it had been a brilliant speech that captivated everyone¡¯s attention at the time, to those who knew the truth, it was nothing more than a futile attempt to act. ¡°What do you intend to do with me?¡± She barely managed to control her trembling voice as she asked. ¡°Killing me here won¡¯t benefit you at all! It¡¯s just a meaningless act!¡± Cyan gently pushed his face closer to hers, despite her trembling fear. ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯te here to kill Princess. It was merely a detour to dispose of a forgotten doll I had left behind for a while. It turned out to be quite useful, so I regretted it.¡± In his hand, a ck mana sphere had already formed. ¡°I¡¯vee to create a new doll now that I¡¯ve discarded the old one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! A doll? Why would I be your¡­ hmph!?¡± Violet attempted to refuse, but Cyan mercilessly pushed the mana sphere into her mouth. ¡°Consider yourself lucky, Princess.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Unlike Kellen, I¡¯m not creating a new persona. I¡¯m simply revealing the honest personality hidden within you.¡± With mana already spreading throughout her body, Violet couldn¡¯t hear Cyan¡¯s voice anymore. She simply closed her eyes slowly, epting the darkness of mana seeping into her, savoring it as it flowed into her being. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 220 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 220: Individual ns (1) Underneath the pce, in the secret space next to the shelter. ¡°Have youe?¡± With no hesitation, Boris greeted as he opened the door, being the first to arrive. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news. Princess Arin has been kidnapped, is that correct?¡± ¡°It sounds like something expected, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Aschel asked with a faint smile, as if trying to read him. Borisughed casually, dismissing it. ¡°Was Princess Violet calmed down?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the letter you sent to Princess Arin, she would have been tied up and brought here without a word.¡± Aschel nodded slightly, expressing his feelings at the time. ¡°There is good news and bad news. Which would you like to hear first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to face the bad news first.¡± ¡°Kellen, who was imprisoned, has been assassinated.¡± Boris delivered the news without hesitation. ¡°It seems your beloved brother has found his way here.¡± Aschel¡¯s face froze instantly. ¡°Did Cyane to the pce?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it something we couldn¡¯t have anticipated? It could have happened at any time. Although I don¡¯t know how he found this space, it seems he came while the negotiations were still ongoing.¡± Aschel remained silent, his lips twitching slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much. At least for now, his presence isn¡¯t felt in the vicinity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Boris, as if waiting, manifested some unknown energy in his hand. ¡°¡­!¡± Realizing the nature of the energy, a smile returned to Aschel¡¯s lips. ¡°You obtained the energy of the Demonic de?¡± ¡°We collected it from Kellen¡¯s corpse. It was the most needed but hardest to obtain, yet we managed to acquire it so easily. We can¡¯t simply consider it a loss.¡± ¡°Is there a possibility that Cyan suspected something?¡± ¡°He may have felt suspicious, but he couldn¡¯t have determined the truth behind it. After all, there are only three people in this pce who know about it, including you and me.¡± Boris showed no concern at all. ¡°Can it be applied?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve done this.¡± Upon hearing this, Aschel apuded. ¡°Indeed, Boris, your abilities are truly admirable.¡± Just as the secretive and sweetughter of the two men was about to spread widely, The door of the space suddenly opened, and a woman entered. ¡°Princess?¡± It was Violet. She came running urgently, sweating profusely and breathing heavily. ¡°He came¡­.¡± She blurted out that she came without any dy. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Cyan Vert!¡± As soon as the name of a man was uttered with a scream, the air in the room suddenly became heavy. ¡°Your brother came to my room!¡± Violet red at them with a face full of mixed disbelief and usations. * * * ¡°I can definitely feel the suspicious flow of dark mana¡­.¡± At Violet¡¯s request, a detection spell was used to scan her body, but ¡°That¡¯s it. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any traces of magic that can be pinpointed.¡± Boris immediately dismissed, saying there was no significant difference from her usual state. ¡°That can¡¯t be! He generated a strange energy and forced it into my mouth! It was incredibly painful!¡± ¡°Perhaps it felt that way due to a sh between the light mana flowing within Princess Violet and the dark mana. When opposing attributes collide, it naturally triggers a rejection response, which may have been linked to pain.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just mana entering me! Besides that¡­¡± ¡°Did Cyan really go to Princess Violet¡¯s room?¡± Violet¡¯s startled gaze suddenly turned cold and she looked back at Aschel. ¡°Why are you asking that? Are you implying that I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just¡­¡± -Squeak As the atmosphere was about to be more serious, The door suddenly opened, and a short-haired woman entered. She looked around casually and then asked quietly. ¡°Shall Ie backter?¡± ¡°No, pleasee in. Mia.¡± Boris personally weed her and led her inside. Seeing this, Violet, still in shock, burst into a hollowugh. ¡°Are you taking better care of that woman who just rolled in than me?¡± About to say something more, Boris simply nced at Aschel and then turned his head. Aschel approached Violet quietly, grasped her shoulders gently, and whispered softly. ¡°We¡¯re a bit busy right now. I¡¯lle to your roomter, so would you please go back now, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Aschel! How could you¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Just stay still, Your Highness. If you remain calm, everything will be resolved.¡± With those words, Aschel escorted Violet out of the room. Feeling humiliated, Violet stood in front of the door, grinding her teeth. ¡°Stay still? I can¡¯t do that! I¡¯m your person, not a doll!¡± Turning her back, Violet walked briskly down the corridor. Before long, she reached none other than the Emperor¡¯s room. And not long after that, the news of Princess Arin being kidnapped by Mist spread throughout the pce. * * * The streets of Sevellinus were filled with knights from early dawn. Regardless of whether they weremoners or nobles, all passersby were subjected to inspections. This was a direct order from the Emperor, issued for the first time in years, and no one had the authority to refuse. People¡¯s faces were filled with tension and anxiety. ¡°Lu-Luna. How about leaving the pce right now?¡± ¡°Although Cyan warned us, it wasn¡¯t exactly unexpected, was it? It¡¯s quite arge-scale issue, but I still think it¡¯scking.¡± Luna dismissed Schurz¡¯ concerns with a consistently indifferent tone. They were currently in an alleyway a bit away from the center of Sevellinus. The situation was at its most serious, but Luna seemed to be watching it with interest. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m still not sure. Did we really need toe here, ignoring that person¡¯s warning?¡± ¡°How could we not? He was tantly making faces that seemed to provoke me.¡± Cyan had clearly warned not toe to the pce, but Luna was not one to follow that advice. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t get caught, it¡¯s fine. Without someone watching, we¡¯re just non-existent people.¡± It was a remarkably clear, if not audacious, response. Schurz rubbed his forehead in frustration and merely nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but feel regret for following along. ¡°If Mist, the ones who kidnapped Princess Arin, are really behind this, then we need to consider why they went through the trouble of kidnapping her instead of simply assassinating her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When we look at the targets Mist has killed so far, Princess Arin doesn¡¯t fit the criteria at all.¡± Schurz agreed with this point. Princess Arin¡¯s reputation extended beyond just the empire; she was well-known even among other kingdoms and wandering mercenaries. And it was all positive. From her regr imperial visits for charity work to her frequent visits to the slums to listen to the residents¡¯ voices, her fame was such that there were even calls for her to be the emperor in some circles. Yet, it didn¡¯t match Mist¡¯s targets of assassination, which primarily consisted of corrupt nobles and wrongdoers. ¡°There must be some other purpose they¡¯re trying to achieve.¡± ¡°Did Cyan have something to do with this?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s unlikely that Cyan had anything to do with it. He might not even be involved in this at all.¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Just a hunch.¡± Once again, it was a clear and astonishing response. As Luna pondered with her fingers on her lips, she suddenly closed her eyes and began to meditate. ¡°¡­ ¡± Then she began to murmur something iprehensible. Just as Schurz, feeling a bit strange, was about to step back, Luna suddenly sat down on the ground and began to write something on the floor as if she were writing a letter. Schurz secretly hoped that it was a spatial transition magic to escape from the pce, but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°¡­!¡± It was something else. If one were to make a small guess about what it was, even though its true nature was still uncertain, it seemed as if she was creating a space. It was an incredibly surreal space, not like the physical space on the ground, but rather something akin to the interior of a giant mana sphere. Schurz couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the bizarre sight. ¡°Lu-Luna, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. If Princess was kidnappedst night, she should have left the pce by now, right? Given the current situation where the pce is being searched thoroughly, even hiding her within the pce wouldn¡¯t get her far¡­¡± After finishing his preparations, Luna stood up dully. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s hidden in apletely different space rather than the real space. For example, in a divine space¡­¡± In front of her was an unknown space harmoniously blended with ck and white light. The space seemed to beckon her to enter with a sparkling aura. ¡°If we can find that space, we can find where Princess Arin is.¡± While Schurz stared absentmindedly at the space, Luna discreetly tucked something she had been holding into her bosom. Then she boldly stepped into the space. ¡°W-Wait for me, Luna!¡± Schurz, also taken aback, followed her into the space. Inside was filled with books and shelves, akin to a substantial library. Luna settled herself in the center, as if she were the librarian of this ce. ¡°It might take some time from now. It could be a few hours or even days. If you¡¯re bored, feel free to pick up any book and read, although understanding its contents might be difficult.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do, Luna?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to search for the Mist¡¯s dimensional space. I need to find and interpret every energy around here to create a path, so please refrain from interfering unless necessary.¡± With that, Luna closed her eyes and resumed her meditation. Schurz, still bewildered, could only stare nkly, unable toprehend everything. Deciding it might be best to just wait quietly, he prepared to sit down when suddenly, ¡°¡­!¡± Not long after closing her eyes, Luna abruptly stood up. Without waiting for any questions, she once again manifested mana from her hands and drew a circle in the air. -Whiing After a moment, another space simr to the one they entered before materialized. Without hesitation, Luna immediately threw herself into it, followed hastily by Schurz. Arriving in yet another unfamiliar ce, they found themselves in a gloomy space shrouded in ck mist. Curiously, there were others present besides them, each looking equally perplexed as to why they were there. ¡°¡­?¡± They exchanged uncertain nces, disying their confusion about their presence there. Despite their mutual confusion, there was no sense of hostility among them. ¡°Why are you all here?¡± ¡°We could ask you the same thing¡­¡± Hastia and Brian. Cyan¡¯spanions whom they had encountered in Rnd were now unexpectedly here before them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 221 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 221: Individual ns (2) It was exactly 30 minutes before Luna and Schurz arrived. Brian was distracted by the unfamiliar scenery of the astral space, while Hastia, seeming somewhat ustomed, didn¡¯t pay much attention to the astral space itself. Instead, ¡®Where is Cyan, though?¡¯ Her gaze toward Cyan couldn¡¯t be avoided. While the White Elves kept their distance from humans, they had close rtionships with other transcendent beings. Hastia had witnessed their power, from the guardian dragons of Pruina to the lesser gods of the divine realm asionally visiting. However, she never expected to witness their power emanating from a human. It wasn¡¯t like Cyan had borrowed power recklessly. This was a power uniquely his own, evident simply by creating the astral space. Hastia could sense that he had reached the level of a god or beyond solely by aplishing this feat. However,pared to the two speechless people, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cyan¡¯s expression was far from cheerful. He was staring intensely into empty space. ¡®Why so serious, Cyan?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve blocked it quite effectively.¡± Instead of answering the question, Cyan muttered iprehensible words. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°Never mind. Since you guys won¡¯t be moving for a while, just wait here until I return.¡± ¡°W-where are you going, sir?¡± ¡°Since the main entrance is blocked, I¡¯ll have to take a detour.¡± Cyan only threw cryptic words in response to Brian¡¯s question before disappearing without looking back, leaving Hastia and Brian with no choice but to wait obediently. While they were waiting as instructed by Cyan, Luna and Schurz appeared. ¡°So, this is not the astral space of Mist, but senior¡¯s, right?¡± Luna began to observe the space with keen interest, examining every detail meticulously. As Luna was busy observing, Schurz exined how they ended up here. ¡°Oh, Princess Arin has been kidnapped?!¡± Not knowing anything about the news from the Imperial Pce, they naturally showed a surprised reaction. ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°We came from somewhere else, not from the Imperial Pce. And since our senior said there wouldn¡¯t be a safe ce in the Imperial Pce once things start, he just told us to stay here¡­¡± Brian paused momentarily while speaking. Cyan said he was going to the Imperial Pcest night, Arin, who was reported kidnapped by Mistst night. Unless he was a fool, wouldn¡¯t anyone notice some connection between the two? ¡°What was our senior doing here?¡± ¡°Well, nothing special. He seemed quite displeased while staring into space. Then he just said, ¡®Since the main entrance is blocked, I¡¯ll have to take a detour,¡¯ and left.¡± ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s confirmed.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes sparkled with certainty. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Princess Arin is trapped in a different astral space, not here. More precisely, it¡¯s the astral space of the god of ck Mist.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression except Luna¡¯s froze for a moment. Brian let out a sigh of relief. He briefly wondered if Cyan might have kidnapped Princess Arin, but it seemed unlikely. ¡°A god¡¯s astral space has a special property that can connect two astral spaces with simr energy.¡± Luna and Schurz had alsoe here using this property of astral spaces. ¡°Perhaps Senior Cyan knew that Princess Arin was trapped in an astral space and nned to connect the two spaces.¡± ¡®Wait a moment! Does that mean Luna also created an astral space and came here?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Hastia blinked her innocent eyes at Luna¡¯s indifferent response. ¡°But for some reason, you seemed to give up. It seems like you encountered an unexpected obstacle.¡± Luna unraveled the situation as if she had seen Cyan from the sidelines. ¡°But I didn¡¯t have such intentions, so I¡¯ll connect the two spaces instead.¡± She then went to where Cyan had been standing and sat down heavily. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try. Although if Senior gave up, it must be quite exhausting, surpassing my expectations¡­¡± Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t seem to care and immediately began to draw mana. ¡®I¡¯ll help too.¡¯ Hastia approached her. ¡®We just need to find an astral space with a simr energy to Cyan¡¯s, right? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m confident!¡¯ ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± There was a hint of displeasure in Luna¡¯s voice. ¡®I¡¯ve always kept Cyan¡¯s energy with me!¡¯ Proudly, Hastia showed off her Soul Stone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this, Luna¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. * * * One of the favorite old sayings of assassins is what? Darkness lies beneath themp. Amidst themotion of Princess¡¯s kidnapping, knights would be scouring the entire pce desperately searching for even the slightest clue. But in doing so, they would overlook a few ces. The ce where I am right now is exactly such a ce. In a spacious area with easily over five floors, filled with dozens of bookshelves and tens of thousands of books within them. Surrounded by unfamiliar books, it didn¡¯t feel pleasant. This is the Imperial Pce Library, located very close to the pce. Despite the chaos, it was still filled with silence. -Tok, tok Familiar footsteps echoed between the bookshelves. The footsteps stopped right in front of the bookshelf directly across from me. And so, silence flowed again for about a minute. So, another minute passed in silence. ¡°You sure love wandering around with your head held high.¡± Amidst the densely packed bookshelves, a familiar voice came from the only empty spot. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be stuck in the astral space, shrouded in embarrassment.¡± ¡°The recovery was faster than expected. Initially, it wasn¡¯t much different from what you mentioned.¡± I replied nonchntly. ¡°The first time I met you in my past life, it was simr to this ce. You found me crouched in a corner of the academy library and even bothered to greet me.¡± ¡°You were probably hiding the Mist¡¯s orders on your way here.¡± The leader replied with a slightly yful tone. ¡°I felt it in this and previous life. Looking back, I realized that the leader¡¯s words were all correct. I¡¯ve never benefited from not listening to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯ve realized it now.¡± ¡°I have one question.¡± I paused for a moment. ¡°If I were to leave the Mist and serve under someone else, what would you do?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The leader also paused for a few seconds before responding. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t support it, but I¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Whatever you do, it¡¯ll be much easier for you to move forward on the Mist¡¯s path than on the path you¡¯ll take under someone else, right?¡± It was an answer that didn¡¯t deviate from expectations at all. At this,ughter erupted from me unintentionally. Of course, it wasn¡¯tughter born of affirmation. ¡°Breaking free from unnecessary constraints and forging your own path, isn¡¯t that the true joy of a teacher seeing a student being proactive and independent?¡± Really? Does she genuinely think that? To be able to let go without any opposition one day when the sessor who has given everything and done everything suddenly decides to leave, Is that possible? ¡°In my past life, the leader just sent me off without any lingering regrets, when I said that I would follow my brother.¡± The leader didn¡¯t reply as if saying, ¡®Did I do that?¡¯ ¡°Aeru was the same. That god probably did it out of annoyance, but I can¡¯t understand why you did it, leader.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why would you send me away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same reason you didn¡¯t kill Arin, isn¡¯t it?¡± Not understanding immediately, I furrowed my brows. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too hard about it. I also have affection for you.¡± The leader said casually, as if it were nothing. ¡°Why? I¡¯m not a human being? Before being the leader of the Mist, before being an assassin, I¡¯m a person with feelings of joy and sorrow. It¡¯s because I¡¯m a person that I can¡¯t help but have affection for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to walk a difficult path. You wish for a good life. You wish for happiness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°A selfish, arrogant disciple who thinks they can handle everything alone, but secretly hopes for an easy life without any hardships¡­ as someone who genuinely cares about you, I just want to do what¡¯s best for you.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else to exin.¡± It felt like my throat was blocked, and no more words came out. Is it just for my sake? Just because of one feeling she harbors for me? If it were my past self, I would probably have contorted my face in disbelief. To think that a woman, the leader of an assassination organization, would try to send me away just because of one feeling called affection. Perhaps I would have been not just in denial but angry. But now, as I am, I could deeply understand the leader¡¯s words. ¡°Why so quiet? Do you think I lied?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never lied to me once, my leader. I believe it¡¯s the same this time.¡± ¡°I appreciate your acknowledgment. So, what now? Will you follow my orders now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I won¡¯t?¡± The leader¡¯s chuckle sounded distinctly in my ears. ¡°Both you and I, along with the Mist¡¯s members, Emily and Brian, and even Nana. All of them want to live proudly and confidently on thisnd. Once we ovee any hardships or constraints, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s why I came to find you this lifetime, my leader.¡± Instead of answering, the leader burst into a satisfiedughter. ¡°Impressive. But the world you seek won¡¯te true just because it has desires and power.¡± ¡°Frankly, is there anything more needed?¡± ¡°You need motivation.¡± The leader emphasized the word ¡®motivation¡¯ with force. ¡°A motivation to let go of everything around you and pursue just one path you want. Without that, the world you seek won¡¯te.¡± ¡°If you think of Princess Arin as that motivation, you may be mistaken?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. By the way, she¡¯s still alive. I n to kill her exactly six days from now.¡± It was a clear murder threat, not a joke. ¡°Consider my kindness towards you over as of today. From now on, you and I are not teacher and student, nor leader and member.¡± ¡°Two assassins seeking different paths¡­ Is that what you¡¯ll say?¡± Instead of continuing, the leader remained silent for a moment. ¡°Taking a woman¡¯s words without permission is not a man¡¯s courtesy, Cyan.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her earnest scolding. Exactly six dayster. Perhaps by then, beyond just shing swords, the leader and I would finally see bloodshed. As we, who had already anticipated it, would turn our backs on each other, We couldn¡¯t help but feel unable to smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 222 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 222: Day of Reorganization (1) The Emperor¡¯s office, illuminated for the first time in years. In front of the office, Aschel and Violet were seated, the former wearing a slightly bitter expression. ¡°Do you really have to do it like this?¡± ¡°People tend to forget their ce when they be ustomed to things.¡± Violet shrugged as if to ask what the problem was. ¡°What makes you think you could roam around the pce like it¡¯s your own home? Just because you¡¯re the son of Duke Vert, who is close to the Emperor? Or because of your illustrious name as the owner of the Holy Sword? No way. It¡¯s because of me!¡± Violet leaned in close, their faces almost touching. ¡°You¡¯re only human, after all. So I¡¯m just here to remind you of who I am to you.¡± Aschel nced defiantly into Violet¡¯s eyes for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡± With a meaningful remark, Aschel knocked on the office door. Knock, knock. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s solemn voice, the two entered without hesitation. ¡°I greet the Imperial Highness. Violet Sevellerus of the Ushif Empire. Here to see the Emperor.¡± Violet elegantly bowed to the Emperor. Meanwhile, Aschel, without any greeting, simply stared at the Emperor. ¡°What impertinence is this, Aschel? Quickly show your respect to the Emperor¡ª¡± ¡°Wee, Aschel.¡± Violet was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Your burdens must have multiplied with that unruly daughter of mine.¡± ¡°Emperor? What are you talking about¡­?¡± Seeing the confusion in the Emperor¡¯s inexplicable behavior, Violet froze as she noticed something peculiar in his eyes¡ªnot the deep ck irises she was ustomed to, but faint violet ones. A color no normal person could possess. It dawned on Violet. The Emperor was definitely not in a normal state. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to livefortably in ignorance than to know the truth and be thrown into confusion.¡± Eventually, her gaze turned to Aschel. ¡°Your Highness, you may have thought the Emperor¡¯s rapid decline in health over the past few years was due to illness, but¡­ no.¡± This time, Aschel leaned in close to Violet¡¯s face. ¡°Aschel? What did you do to the Emperor?¡± ¡°Take a guess. What do you think I did?¡± Aschel replied with a sly smile. ¡°Surely, you must have had Boris cast some strange magic on him! How dare you do such a thing to the Emperor without my consent!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not magic.¡± That single statement silenced Violet. ¡°It¡¯s my own ability. A special power bestowed upon me by a higher being, which allows me to make anyone who meets my gaze mine.¡± ¡°Y-your ability?¡± ¡°Yes. But I didn¡¯t use this power on Princess Violet. In fact, I didn¡¯t even use it on Princess Arin. Can you guess why?¡± It was a question Violet couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s because of loneliness,¡± Aschel exined with a smile. ¡°What good would it do to reign over those who don¡¯t know my true self? It¡¯s no different from being the master of puppets. I need someone by my side who can truly share emotions with me, like you, Princess Violet. Only then can I truly feel alive.¡± Violet could only manage an awkward expression, neitherughing nor crying. ¡°So, let me remind you once again. I strive to ascend to the highest position a human can achieve. Whatever tricks my brother yed on you, I don¡¯t care. You, Princess, must witness every step of my rise to the position I desire with your own eyes.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I made you mine,¡± Aschel concluded. Violet¡¯s legs gave out, and she copsed to the floor, feeling a mix of disappointment and emptiness. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Sheughed bitterly, unsure if it was out of desperation or understanding, but either way, she didn¡¯t seem to be in a normal state. ¡°In five days, Princess Violet will stand in at the court audience. The script will be delivered through another channel. Please prepare ordingly.¡± Leaving Violet behind, Aschel exited the office. ¡°V-Violet?¡± The Emperor, returning to his normal state, noticed Violet on the ground and blinked. Unable to answer the Emperor¡¯s call, Violet could only force a smile. As they left them behind and stepped outside, Aschel whispered, ¡°Cyan¡­¡± He called out his missing sibling¡¯s name with deep yearning. ¡°How I look forward to the day when I meet you again, boasting that you understand my true self!¡± His lips curved into a strange smile, tangled with anticipation and joy. * * * Five days had passed already. Brian and Schurz couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing; their mouths hung open in disbelief. Luna Rainriver. Was she really human? For five days straight, she hadn¡¯t shown the slightest hint of emotion. Even if she were a magical summoning, this level of control was unheard of. It was almost like believing she was a doll. Her concentration was truly remarkable. ¡°Ha¡­¡± She finally reacted after five days. Hastia, who had been assisting her, sighed in relief alongside her. ¡°Even if he¡¯s been banished, is he still this strong of a god? It¡¯s incrediblyplicated.¡± Luna looked visibly ufortable. Rather than being tired, she seemed to be wounded in her pride. ¡®It¡¯s been five days already! While I¡¯ve been like this, who knows what¡¯s happened to Princess Arin¡­¡¯ Hastia was full of worry for Arin, even amidst her exhaustion. Even if Cyan returned, they might be able to gather more clues, but Cyan hadn¡¯t returned even after five days. At this, Luna turned her body slightly. ¡°How¡¯s the atmosphere at the pce?¡± ¡°It feels very busy due to the court audience tomorrow. However¡­¡± Brian hesitated slightly. ¡°The atmosphere seems a bit off. People seem quite unhappy about opening court without Princess Arin.¡± Brian added, ¡°Considering that the security checks finished only two days ago, and amidst such seriousness, suddenly announcing a court audience in front ofmoners has caused quite a bit of resistance. I¡¯ve heard that even the nobles¡¯ reactions are quite negative¡­¡± Though Arin had been treated like a shell in the pce, she was currently in a position where she could fulfill her role as a member of the court. Yet, to be casually preparing for a court audience while searching for her throughout the empire was absurd, to say the least. ¡°So, we can consider one of two possibilities,¡± Luna immediately proposed. ¡°Either the pce has already concluded that Princess Arin is deceased and is simply proceeding with scheduled events, or¡­¡± Everyone listened intently to her words, holding their breath. ¡°¡­they expect Princess Arin to appear during the court audience. It could be seen this way.¡± Luna seemed more confident in thetter possibility. ¡®Why do you think that?¡¯ ¡°Other than that, nothing elsees to mind. Seeing that Cyan hasn¡¯t rushed back, I believe they must know that Princess Arin is still alive.¡± After her exnation, Luna produced something from her pocket¡ªa small white ss bead, about the size of a fist. ¡°What¡¯s this, Luna?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve miniaturized the magical artifact ¡®Messenger Globe¡¯ for easy carrying. With this, even if I¡¯m outside the astral realm, you canmunicate with me.¡± Everyone except Luna looked at the Messenger Globe with wonder. ¡°Take it and go to the court audience venue tomorrow. Report everything that happens to me while you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Brian volunteered. ¡°Alright. Based on your reports, Hastia and I will continue to monitor the energy of the astral realm.¡± Hastia nodded with determination. Having reorganized their n, Luna crossed her arms and closed her eyes for a moment. If her hypothesis was correct, Princess Arin would appear with the Mist during the court audience the next day. They needed to take advantage of that moment when the gate was opened to let Arin out. Luna was confident she could reach her then, within the realm of the ck Mist God. * * * In the middle of the main street of the pce, stood a tall podium. The preparations for the uing court audience were underway, with people bustling about. Those observing couldn¡¯t help but express their skepticism. ¡°Is the pce in its right mind? How can they hold a court audience without Princess Arin?¡± ¡°What happened to the Princess, anyway?¡± ¡°What important fact could they possibly be publicizing¡­?¡± The atmosphere mirrored the thoughts of the people, with the sky heavily clouded and on the verge of rain and lightning. As the designated time approached, amidst the chaotic atmosphere, Princess Violet ascended the podium and revealed herself to the crowd. Looking around, she cast a spell to amplify her voice before slowly opening her mouth. ¡°Originally, this gathering was supposed to be the investiture ceremony for the Redeemers of the Order of Salvation and the promation of a new order. However, as you all are already aware, that atmosphere isn¡¯t suitable for today.¡± At her words, murmurs arose from the crowd. ¡°Arin is my helpless younger sister before she¡¯s a member of the royal family. Despite her eternal position, she never gave in to despair and constantly honed herself into a noble princess who fulfills her role. But what happened to her now? She was kidnapped by despicable people who shouldn¡¯t even be mentioned.¡± As if fueled by emotions, her voice gradually grew louder. ¡°Their schemes are clear without needing to be seen. They aim to deny Princess Arin¡¯s worth. She who shared her wishes for peace and happiness with Lord Lumendel every day was extremely irksome to them!¡± The murmurs from the crowd were gradually turning into agreement with the princess¡¯s words. ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you show yourselves, Mist! I demand that you appear here and exin openly what your intentions are for kidnapping my sister!¡± Violet shouted toward where the Mists might be watching, but there was no response. Instead, angry voices from the crowd filled the void. ¡°Damn those bastards!¡± ¡°Show yourselves, Mist!¡± ¡°Bring back the princess!¡± Watching silently from one side, Jereon clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I wonder how they n to save even the existence of the Mists.¡± Judging from the atmosphere alone, it seemed like it might be necessary to immediately reorganize the Purification Army and carry out punitive actions against them. Just as the voices of denial against the Mist seemed to be spreading endlessly, *Ssshhh* Suddenly, an unfamiliar ck mist began to emerge above the podium. ¡°Princess, take cover!¡± The knights, sensing a sinister aura, urgently ushered Violet away, while the crowd collectively held their breath, watching the scene on the podium. At that moment, figures emerged from the mist. Those who noticed them were all astonished. It wasn¡¯t just because of the ominous group in ck clothing emanating a sinister aura, but because of the figure sitting on the ground, bloodied. Some screamed in shock. ¡°P-Princess Arin?!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 223 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 223: Day of Reorganization (2) Still attached but unstable enough to be severed at any moment, the situation was precarious. Princess Arin looked so precarious at the moment. Unknown assants were aiming their swords at her neck. Although their identities had not yet been revealed, most had already made their assumptions. That they were the continent¡¯s top assassination organization, followers of the ck Mist. ¡°M-Mist!¡± Interrupting the confusion, Schurz hastily took out hismunicator and informed Luna of the situation. ¡°L-Luna! Princess Arin and individuals presumed to be Mist have appeared at the stage!¡± Soon Luna¡¯s voice came through themunicator. ¡°How is senior Arin¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s extremely serious! She¡¯s covered in blood from head to toe! If she doesn¡¯t get treatment soon, she might die!¡± ¡°And Senior Cyan? Is Senior Cyan there too?¡± ¡°Well, um, about that¡­¡± Schurz quickly examined the faces of the assants on the stage. ¡°He¡¯s not here! Master Cyan isn¡¯t visible!¡± Brian responded urgently. ¡°It¡¯s not just Lord Cyan. Even Silica and high-ranking members are nowhere to be found!¡± A crucial moment when Mist had revealed themselves directly in front of the crowd along with the kidnapped princess. However, the key figures of the organization were nowhere to be seen. Upon receiving the situation, Luna immediately organized her thoughts. Even if the leader of the organization were to appear and demand what they wanted, without even high-ranking members, it was clear to anyone that this was not a normal situation. Quickly organizing the hypotheses arising from all directions and reaching a conclusion, ¡°Princess Arin there may not be the real one!¡± There was nothing else to say. ¡°Please look more carefully around the stage. Are there any other individuals around¡­¡± ¡®Luna, look at this!¡¯ Just as she was about to give additional instructions through themunicator, Hastia called out to her in a desperate voice. Luna turned her gaze immediately. ¡®The Soul Stone is reacting! It seems to have detected a misty aura simr to Cyan¡¯s!¡¯ The Soul Stone was gathering a thicker and more intense mist than usual. ¡°Step back.¡± Pushing Hastia behind her, Luna immediately manifested mana in her hand. Then, concentrating all the mana at her fingertips, she made an iprehensible gesture towards the empty space. -Chiik With a brief sh of light, a small gate appeared in the mist. ¡°The gate has opened!¡± Without hesitation, the two women entered the gate. The space beyond the gate was no different from the previous one. A gloomy space surrounded by unknown ck mist. At first nce, one might mistake it for the same space, but Luna was sure they had found the right ce. ¡®Luna, over there!¡¯ Looking around anxiously, Hastia pointed to one side. She pointed to where an old chair was sitting alone. Quickly approaching and cing her hand on the seat, she felt lingering warmth, indicating someone had been there not long ago. ¡°¡­!¡± Underneath, there were scattered ropes that were presumably used to tie the chair. ¡°At least 5 minutes¡­¡± Certainly, someone had been here just a moment ago. But this was the only trace they could find immediately. To confirm the situation, they needed more solid clues. So Luna tried to use magic again by manifesting mana, but as soon as she manifested it, -Sputter The mana disappeared as soon as it was manifested, as if extinguished by fire. ¡°Is magic not allowed in this divine space?¡± Although there were other ways to exert power, considering the high risk involved, Luna decided to take a different approach. -Crunch She suddenly bit her finger hard. ¡®Luna, what are you doing?¡¯ Surprised, Hastia tried to stop her, but Luna paid no attention and let the flowing droplets of blood fall around her. Then, the ck floor covered in mist began to gradually be stained with red blood. ¡°If Princess Arin had been here, there should have been at least traces of blood¡­¡± Schurz had clearly stated that Arin was covered in blood from head to toe. ¡°But there¡¯s not even a drop of blood?¡± But the surroundings were too clean to suggest that a princess in such a condition had been tied up here. (I guess it¡¯s a step toote.) Just as Luna was lost in thought, a strange voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°¡­!¡± An unexpected presence appeared. Wrapped in ck mist, his figure was not clearly visible. But he unmistakably had the shape of a person. A faint smile could be seen through the mist, indicating his interest in the two women. (The child who was here a moment ago has gone somewhere else.) ¡°Who took her?¡± (I can¡¯t tell you that. If I do, I¡¯ll be breaking a promise with that person as soon as I speak.) While Luna boldly questioned the mysterious presence without bowing down, Hastia faced him with a mixture of confusion and excitement. ¡®Ah, uh¡­¡¯ She seemed to realize who he was. (Even though he¡¯s my sessor, he still manages to impress me. How does he keep meeting such extraordinary girls¡­) The mysterious presence uttered a satisfied admiration as he looked at them. (An imperial princess, an elf under the protection of the god¡­) ¡°Are you Aeru, the god of the ck Mist?¡± Ignoring his trailing words, Luna continued with her bold question. (That grand title has been gone for a long time. Right now, I¡¯m just the owner of this humble space.) Aeru confirmed himself without denying. Even in the face of such a majestic presence, Luna showed no signs of shrinking. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize for suddenly intruding. We were in quite a hurry.¡± (No need for apologies. If it were a man, I might not be as weing, but if it¡¯s lovelydies like you, you¡¯re always wee.) ¡°When did Princess Arin leave here?¡± (She left exactly one minute before you arrived here. It was a very close timing.) Luna bit her lip, expressing regret. With no reason to stay here anymore, she immediately turned around. ¡®Are you leaving?¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stay any longer. We didn¡¯te here to have a conversation with someone expelled from the divine realm.¡± Despite her somewhat rude remark, Aeru didn¡¯t seem to mind much. As Luna tried to open the gate to leave again, ¡°¡­?¡± She hesitated for a moment after manifesting her power. ¡®Why are you hesitating, Luna?¡¯ ¡°This is¡­ What kind of energy is this?¡± She blinked in astonishment, unable to discern an expression through her surprise. The energy overflowing from the divine realm of the mist. Apletely different new energy sensed from beyond. It was undoubtedly the energy emanating from another divine realm. (As expected, the owner of a relic can recognize the energy of another relic.) Aerumented as he observed her reaction. ¡°What does that mean?¡± (What else could it mean? Apart from you and me, there¡¯s another divine realm nearby, isn¡¯t it?) Luna¡¯s pupils momentarily flickered with subtlety. She could designate it as a space that felt extremely repulsive, even to her. Not hers, not Cyan¡¯s, not divine, but another divine realm. It might have nothing to do with the task at hand, but Luna didn¡¯t feel like she could ignore it. -Whack! Manifesting her mana power once again after a brief pause, a gate was soon created with a bright white light. ¡®W-What is this ce?¡¯ Hastia looked bewildered by the unfamiliar energy sensed beyond the gate. ¡®Luna, where are we?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not a very good ce for me and Senior Cyan to go.¡± However, opening the door meant expressing the intention to enter already. ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s a space that should disappear for us¡­¡± The pure light that illuminated the darkness, so contrasting to the pitch-ck void, was a force that made her feel nauseous. ¡°How can I not enter?¡± With that statement, Luna threw herself into the gate. * * * If she were to roughly recall, it¡¯s been about a week. Out of that, she seemed to have been unconscious for about five days. Her body was so battered that even moving a finger was impossible, and her vision was obscured by cloth. asionally, someone woulde and force-feed her water and food, ensuring she didn¡¯t starve to death. But such actions only intensified Arin¡¯s anxiety. Why did they kidnap her? Instructor Silica, or rather, Assassin Silica, had clearly stated that she would use her as a pawn for some event¡¯s beginning. The problem was that this beginning seemed to be rted to Cyan, and for Arin, who still didn¡¯t know anything properly, her mind was in turmoil. As Arin struggled with increasing anxiety and fear, suddenly, her body¡¯s restraints were released, and someone lifted her up. Still dazed from the sudden movement, Arin soon felt herself being engulfed by an unfamiliar energy, indicating she was being transported somewhere. Upon arriving at this unknown location, she felt a strangely familiar aura and heard a familiar voice. ¡°Are you awake?¡± The owner of the voice asked as they removed the cloth covering Arin¡¯s eyes. After nearly a week of being unable to see, Arin blinked her eyes widely. ¡°C-Cyan?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and blinked again to confirm. It was indeed Cyan standing before her, with his usual indifferent gaze that could make anyone feel insignificant. ¡°What happened? I was sure¡­¡± As Arin tried to get up, she lost her bnce for a moment and twisted her body. Thud! Before she could fall, Cyan caught her. ¡°It¡¯s not advisable to move suddenly after being immobile for quite some time. Please adapt as quickly as possible. I don¡¯t intend to catch you a second time.¡± Cyan addressed her with his usual indifferent tone. Arin raised her head again and looked around. The sight of numerous books and shelves filled the space, a ce that was all too familiar to her¡ªThe Imperial Library. ¡°Did you rescue me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? You¡¯re supposed to be with Instructor Silica¡­¡± Arin unintentionally paused mid-sentence. ¡°You wanted to know the truth, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Follow me. From now on, Princess, you will see the true nature of light and mist with me.¡± Arin found herself at a loss for words. What was this about the true nature? Cyan gazed at her more seriously than ever before. ¡°After you see the true nature, judge for yourself.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Decide for yourself what order the Princess should follow¡­¡± There was no time to hesitate with such a sudden proposal. Despite the confusion, Arin realized she had no choice and soon nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as Cyan heard her answer, he turned and began to walk. Just as the two were about to leave, ¡°¡­?¡± Cyan, who was about to turn the library door handle, stopped abruptly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cyan?¡± ¡°Step back three paces.¡± Arin did as he said and stepped back from the door. About a minute passed. Cyan stood still, his hand still on the door handle, showing no other reaction. However, Arin couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask what was happening. From his eyes fixed on the door, she could feel an intense readiness and wariness emanating. ng! Finally, as if making up his mind, Cyan forcefully swung the door open. ng! A fierce sound of metal shing echoed throughout the library. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 224 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 224: Day of Reorganization (3) Assassins tend to use back alleys more often than the main entrance. Since the moment I was able to create my own space, I freely traveled between Aeru¡¯s space. So, this time I tried to use that route, but what¡¯s this? The leader blocked my space from connecting to Mist¡¯s space. As someone who doesn¡¯t like to think too much, it was soplicated that I almost gave up as soon as I saw it. I had no choice but to turn back and take another route. There¡¯s one fact you need to know: Since the leader and I graduated from the academy, Mist no longer needs to maintain a hideout in Luwen. Instead, they¡¯ve created gates to ess spaces all over the empire. One of them is right here in the Imperial Library. Didn¡¯t they say it¡¯s darkest under themp? If you go to the secret library on the second floor over there, there¡¯s a gate to Aeru¡¯s space. So, did I rescue Princess Arin through there? That¡¯s technically the main entrance. Blocking one path doesn¡¯t mean the main entrance is blocked. When I say back alley, I mean another route to Aeru¡¯s space, not here. ¡°I thought so, did you finallye back?¡± The leader asked as soon as I opened the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have time to block it all the way?¡± ¡°There was no need to block it. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go to such lengths to save that child.¡± ¡°If you have any resentment, direct it to the god rather than me.¡± That¡¯s right. Where I went is the route to Luwen, where the Royal Academy is located. I went there and rescued Princess Arin in five days. Why is it still there? Why not? Because the owner of the space, the Mysterious God, didn¡¯t bother to close the door out of annoyance. -Ching! After exchanging brief greetings, I drew my sword and distanced myself. The leader smashed one side of the main entrance and entered. I didn¡¯t see any other members around. ¡°Did youe alone?¡± ¡°Thanks to you incapacitating the officers who were supposed to persuade you, there have been various dys. They¡¯re all on-site now.¡± ¡°On-site?¡± The leader¡¯s gaze soon turned to Princess Arin, who was making aplicated expression. ¡°Given the circumstances, you didn¡¯t take her out for a date, so where are you going to take her?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided on a specific ce. I¡¯ll just have her witness everything that happens in front of me from now on.¡± ¡°Interesting. Are you really determined to make that child a puppet named Emperor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any harm in it.¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Although I could feel the princess¡¯s bewildered gaze from behind, I deliberately ignored it and continued speaking. ¡°Rather than being manipted by others, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to use her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really selfish.¡± I¡¯ll take that as apliment for now. ¡°Is it fun for just the two of you to chat without the person involved?¡± The princess, who I thought was sleeping, finally spoke up with a somewhat annoyed tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what significance I have in causing this chaos, but it¡¯s a little ufortable. I¡¯m not just a doll standing idly by.¡± In the tense atmosphere, it was a difficult but courageous and thoughtful response, which wasn¡¯t particrly surprising for her now. However, ¡°Princess, you might have felt somewhat pleased that Cyan has appeared, but¡­¡± Sometimes, it¡¯s better to remain silent ording to the situation. ¡°No. If you had just stayed still, you could have lived a much better life than before. As amon woman, not as a princess.¡± ¡°Who said I wanted that kind of life?¡± The princess asked confidently without being discouraged. ¡°Currently, our members are in a standoff with knights using a fake double disguised as the princess in the Inquiry Hall. We¡¯ll stage a false situation where the princess is being assassinated using that double. People will be shocked, and their anger towards us will increase.¡± The leader continued without hesitation. ¡°But Cyan blocked it.¡± As someone who didn¡¯t care much, I just shrugged. ¡°So what can we do? We have to change the n. From today, the princess named Arin Sevellerus¡­ will not exist on thisnd!¡± With a cold smile, the leader turned the de that had been aimed at me towards the princess. ¡°¡­!¡± The princess¡¯s eyes, overwhelmed by the atmosphere, were intensely shaking. I turned to her and said, ¡°Please leave first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you leave, there should be other knights waiting to protect you in my ce.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow soon.¡± It was a very familiar situation, as if I had experienced it somewhere before. Whether she felt it too or not, she just trembled without saying a word, keeping her lips tightly sealed. ¡°Do you need to remind me who should be worried right now?¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s no need. I know enough.¡± I could see her determination from her clenched fists. -Ching! Without fully observing the situation, the leader approached us. ¡°I don¡¯t remember agreeing to let her go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s now!¡± At my signal, the princess dashed out of the main entrance. ¡°¡­!¡± This time, I blocked the leader¡¯s way as she tried to turn her gaze. ¡°Are you so eager to shed blood?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it an unexpected situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unexpected! But, neither you nor I should shed blood here!¡± With her other hand, which didn¡¯t hold the sword, the leader created a ck mist along with mana. ¡°There¡¯s only one of her!¡± Then, without hesitation, she threw the created mist towards where Princess Arin was. ¡°Shadow Arts 5th Form: Mist Doppelganger!¡± The thrown orb reached in front of Princess Arin, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a person resembling the leader. In the doppelganger¡¯s hand was a ck dagger. Although the princess quickly twisted her body to avoid it, ¡°¡­!¡± The doppelganger¡¯s dagger was already swiftly heading towards the princess¡¯s neck. Just as the shadow of death was about to loom over the princess once again, -Ching! Another sword suddenly sprang out from outside the library¡¯s main entrance, blocking the doppelganger¡¯s dagger. Arin blinked in surprise and called out the person¡¯s name. ¡°Ressimus?¡± It was her guardian knight, Ressimus. ¡°Step back, Your Highness!¡± With a powerful strike, Ressimus disrupted the bnce of the doppelganger and swiftly swung his sword. -Stter! The doppelganger, struck by the sword, immediately turned into dust and vanished. Watching the bewildered leader, I quietly spoke up. ¡°All I can do is assassinate; I¡¯m not here to protect.¡± ¡°Just with one guardian knight?¡± ¡°She will be the strongest knight on the continent. She will dedicate herself to protecting her lord, even if her muscles tear and her organs rupture from the pain. Even with several officers, it won¡¯t be easy to defeat her.¡± Although the leader¡¯s lips still wore a cold smile, there was no trace of positivity in her emotions. I signaled to Ressimus, who was watching us from the side. epting the signal, Ressimus immediately led the princess out. ¡°Our stubborn disciple never seems to fully listen to the master¡¯s words.¡± A thicker fog began to appear from the head of the family¡¯s sword that touched Kaeram. ¡°As a disciple, that¡¯s what they are. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a taste in teaching them, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah! Do as you please! But don¡¯t think lightly, Cyan! I¡¯m so enraged right now that I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill you¡­¡± My arms tensed, and sweat poured down my back. The leader¡¯s appearance, filled with anger, was truly unsettling no matter how many times I saw it. For me, she must be the only woman who reawakens the feelings of fear that I thought had be dull. But that¡¯s what gets me excited! Despite being a situation that shouldn¡¯t happen to us, both the leader and I wore genuine smiles filled with excitement. * * * That¡¯s how Arin, along with Ressimus, escaped from the library. Although she was somewhat concerned about Cyan, it wasn¡¯t the time to worry about him now. ¡°How did you know toe here, Ressimus?¡± ¡°After Your Highness disappeared from the room, Cyan appeared before me shortly afterward. He told me what I needed to do, saying that if I headed to the Imperial Library at the time of the inquiry, I could meet Princess Arin.¡± Ressimus still had a sharp look in her eyes as she recalled the situation at that time. ¡°It¡¯s just my spection, but at least Aschel and Boris seemed to know that Princess Arin would go missing! They casually brushed it off, saying we should just watch the situation!¡± ¡°What about His Majesty? Did His Majesty say anything?¡± ¡°Absolutely nothing¡­¡± ¡°In the end, something happened among them that we didn¡¯t know about.¡± Despite her anger, Arin didn¡¯t lose heart. ¡°Cyan said that if he couldn¡¯t follow, I should take Princess Arin to the Inquiry Hall. After witnessing everything there, I should decide what to do.¡± Cyan said simr things directly. It seemed simple, but it was a very difficult spell. As it might require taking full responsibility for decisions, Arin, who still didn¡¯t know anything properly, felt extremely dizzy. ¡°Where are you in such a hurry to go?¡± Someone appeared in front of them. Arin and Ressimus stopped walking and blinked. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re safe, Princess Arin.¡± ¡°Aschel?¡± With a gentle smile on his face, in stark contrast to the seriousness of the others, Aschel stood beside a rather indifferent Mia. ¡°I sensed his energy from the library. Can I go first?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mia, seemingly uninterested in the princess, passed them and headed towards the library. The two women could only send anxious nces at her, unable to stop her. ¡°Are you heading to the Inquiry Hall?¡± Aschel asked quietly, addressing them. ¡°Why is Lord Aschel here?¡± ¡°To escort Your Highness. From now on, I will protect you, so let¡¯s go together.¡± Aschel offered his protection, but Arin didn¡¯t approach him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re doubting me, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯ve been sharing our thoughts and worries together for seven years. Do you not trust me?¡± Aschel shook his head sadly. ¡°Doubt can be the driving force behind human progress, but it can also be the source of our downfall. I admit it. I know many things that Your Highness does not, but I never told you out of concern for you.¡± ¡°For my sake?¡± ¡°Yes. Your Highness may not realize it, but I¡¯ve always seen you as a very valuable person. This is sincere.¡± With praise for Aschel, Arin naturally extended her hand. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll show you everything the princess needs to see.¡± It was the same thing Cyan had said. Ressimus nced anxiously at Arin, but her anxiety vanished in an instant. Arin¡¯s eyes were already so firm that they wouldn¡¯t be swayed by any sweet temptation. ¡°Ressimus, lend me your sword.¡± Ressimus hurriedly took out an emergency sword and handed it to her. Arin aimed the received sword at Aschel without hesitation. ¡°I, Princess Arin Sevellerus as the 5th imperial princess of the Empire,mand you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Aschel Vert, the eldest son of Duke Vert, step back from my presence immediately.¡± Aschel¡¯s eyes flickered noticeably for a moment. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Lord Aschel is someone who means a great deal to me. From our first meeting until now, you have never been stingy with your advice and kind words to me. You have never said a single bad thing to me. You have simply instilled in me boundless faith, as if the path I am choosing is the right one.¡± Aschel did not deny it. ¡°But such unwavering beliefs are not only ruining me, but also my very character. Sometimes we must question even such beliefs. That¡¯s how we gain the experience and perspective to discern what the more righteous path is. Then we can make better decisions next time.¡± ¡°You are right. But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lord Aschel has only given me unwavering faith, never once allowing me to question. No one, including Lord Aschel, has ever made me question, except for Cyan!¡± Mana began to surge from Arin¡¯s sword, fueled by her emotions. ¡°I say again, step back from my presence. The one who will lead me is not Lord Aschel.¡± A silence of about five seconds ensued, and then, ¡°Kyahahahaha!¡± Aschel¡¯sughter, filled with delight, echoed around them. ¡°You are truly remarkable!¡± Gold aura shimmered from Aschel¡¯s hands as he pped his hands in admiration. Soon, the body of the holy sword emerged from the aura, and Aschel pointed its tip towards Arin and said, ¡°It seems that the one I should share my future with is not Princess Violet, but Princess Arin¡­¡­.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 225 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 225: Day of Reorganization (4) Within the library where silence should flow, a harmonious blend of swords and swords in various colors resonates. ¨C Ching! Their swords crossed diagonally, engaging in a continuous struggle. For a few seconds, a precarious bnce that could copse at any moment was maintained. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any hesitation, but somehow it feels a bit empty.¡± Watching Kaeram¡¯s de instead of me, the leader threw a meaningful remark. ¡°Where did Kaeram go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s sulking, but for now, she¡¯s taking a break.¡± As I pushed forward with added force against our swords, leader¡¯s bnce faltered slightly. Taking advantage of the opportunity, I swiftly countered, but she had already distanced herself. ¡°Surprising. Although it¡¯s uncertain when it will explode, I didn¡¯t expect her to go as far as to leave. What have you done that had been so cruel?¡± ¡°Why does it sound like it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If I push you to the brink of death here, will she still not show up again saying she¡¯ll save you?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know much about my beloved sword. I¡¯ll be lucky if she doesn¡¯t eat me.¡± I adjusted my grip on the sword and shifted my stance, channeling the power of my inherent mist. Likewise, leader also drew upon both mist and magic simultaneously. Just as the confrontation was about to escte, -Swish Our attention suddenly turned precisely towards the door at the sound. A woman entered through the still-open door. Not a stranger to me, but a face I recognized. ¡°Continue what you were doing. I¡¯ll just sit here and wait.¡± She nced indifferently at us before calmly taking a seat in the corner. Has the rumor of interesting sights at the Imperial Pce Library already spread? Naturally, she wasn¡¯t a guest I had summoned. Not even a guest leader had summoned, I assumed, but, ¡°¡­!¡± For some reason, leader¡¯s expression was unusually serious. ¡°Do you know that woman?¡± ¡°Do you?¡± leader immediately countered. ¡°When you attended the meeting the previous day, I saw her in the underground of Imperial Pce. She had a name that I couldn¡¯t just overlook.¡± Although leader¡¯s mouth twitched subtly, I remained impassive. ¡°What was her name?¡± ¡°Mia Hafenkus.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but flinch. The moment her name was mentioned, leader¡¯s expression, which anyone would interpret as poker-faced, twisted into one of anger. Suppressing her rising anger, leader asked me again. ¡°Have you ever used the Demonic Sword in the presence of that girl?¡± Even if one isn¡¯t particrly observant, Most would immediately understand the significance of leader¡¯s question. It probably meant an action that should never be done. But, I, Didn¡¯t I decapitate Kellen on the spot, ten seconds before I met her? Strictly speaking, I did use the Demonic Sword. ¡°Yes.¡± Without further exnation, I simply responded with a single word. Upon hearing my response, leader¡¯s face contorted even more than before, and she muttered something under her breath. ¡°Now that your business seems to be finished, it¡¯s time for my business.¡± Turning abruptly, Mia faced me. ¡°Cyan Vert. I received orders from Aschel and Boris to kill you.¡± Huh? ¡°I don¡¯t particrly harbor any grudges against you, but since there are things I need to retrieve from you, if you hand them over willingly, I¡¯ll make your death less painful.¡± Wow? What did I just hear? When something is so unbelievable, it¡¯smon for the mind to momentarily halt. After staring at her for a moment, I opened my mouth. ¡°Did you convey the message I asked you to?¡± ¡°I did. And here¡¯s the response. If you don¡¯t want to deal with this nonsense, how do you expect to defeat me¡­?¡± Well, even though I should be impressed that she recognized that I was aware she couldn¡¯t make me submit no matter what, Is this what she prepared as a result? Hmm, what should I say? While it¡¯s not right to judge solely based on appearances, This is beyond disappointing; it¡¯s shocking. ¡°You¡¯re silent? Then I¡¯ll take it as a denial and proceed to kill you in the usual manner.¡± Whether she said it or not, she aimed a sword at me from her bosom. Huh? Wait a minute, What¡¯s that? For a moment, I wondered if my eyes were ying tricks on me, furrowing my brow as I blinked twice. Twice wasn¡¯t enough; as I was about to blink a third time, ¡°¡­!¡± She had already rushed towards me and swung her sword. ¨C Ching! Her agile movements were not fitting for a fragile girl¡¯s body. They were incredibly swift, almost unmatched even against the assassins of the Mist. But that wasn¡¯t the issue. ¨C ng! Unlike me, who blinked in surprise, her eyes remained indifferent. Why was I surprised? Because of her fast movements? Because she possessed strength that matched my own? No. What startled me was not her, but her sword. A crimson de emanating vitality and a ck jewel exuding gloom. A Demonic Sword. My own Kaeram was simr, if not identical, to the Demonic Sword. And that Demonic Sword, which should only exist in one ce, Why was there now two in front of me? ¡°Where did you get that?¡± I asked, subtly raising my gaze towards the sword, but she didn¡¯t respond. Instead, ¡°My name is Mia Hafenkus.¡± An unexpected self-introduction began. ¡°As a descendant of Dio Hafenkus, the former owner of the Demonic Sword, I will take back the Demonic Sword you possess.¡± One second. No, maybe half a second. For that short moment, I was stunned. Dio Hafenkus, owner of the Demonic Sword, his descendant, these shouldn¡¯t be things to be surprised about by now, but What? Take back the Demonic Sword? Without realizing it, I burst outughing. ¡°Hey, miss. That¡¯s a tremendous joke. Do you think you can wield it properly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to use it. I¡¯m going to destroy it.¡± What kind of nonsense is this? ¡°The Demonic Sword Kaeram is the enemy that destroyed our lineage¡­.¡± Her indifferent eyes suddenly turned crimson. ¡°It must disappear from this world.¡± Thicker ck mist emanated from the swords they wielded. It wasn¡¯t just superficially simr to Kaeram. The power emanating from the sword was clearly that of the mist. Not mine, but hers. ¨C Swoosh In response to that power, mist rose from my own sword as well. [This despicable wench!] With a very familiar yetforting voice. * * * In the bright spatial light, Boris stood alone at the center of the light¡¯s space, his lips curled into a smile of joy. In his hand was a white Bible. ¡°To incite people¡¯s anger by killing Princess Arin and amplify their negative emotions¡­ Quite the typical idea from you.¡± Though his eyes were closed, within his closed vision, the key situations happening in Imperial Pce were unfolding like a dream. ¡°But unfortunately, whatever you¡¯re trying to do is all written in this Bible. epting the given future and leading it is the path of the Bible. Everyone may think they¡¯re doing their best from their positions, but ultimately, it¡¯s all just a process to reach the future revealed by the Bible.¡± Finally, Boris opened his eyes and unfolded the Bible in his hand. The part revealed the prophecy that Cyan would sh with the Mist¡¯s leader Silica. ¡°When I first saw the changed future in the spatial light, I was disheartened. No matter what we did, we couldn¡¯t defeat you. Cyan. Where on earth did such a beinge from? We couldn¡¯t make you submit even with all the power of light we possessed.¡± And then, the next part of the Bible revealed that a descendant from the past, who replicated the power of the Demonic Sword, would also appear to confront her. ¡°However, that didn¡¯t mean there was no way. If we couldn¡¯t defeat you with our power, then all we had to do was create a being with a power simr to yours. The Bible showed us that path.¡± Boris covered the Bible and took out another book from his bosom. The book didn¡¯t have a title written on it, but beneath the cover, the name Dio Hafenkus was written. ¡°My friend. You said so yourself. You must question everything in this world. But humans prefer conformity over change. Only when doubts are unified into one belief can this world truly progress¡­.¡± Boris lifted his head in joyous anticipation,ughing heartily. Just as the echoes of his tumultuousughter were about to fill the space, ¡°What an interesting space, isn¡¯t it?¡± Another unfamiliar voice chimed in. Upon hearing it, Boris quickly turned his head. A woman with striking blue hair, radiating immense power with just her presence. As if witnessing something he shouldn¡¯t, Boris¡¯s eyes widened infinitely. ¡°This is the Space of Light. It¡¯s intriguing, but it definitely doesn¡¯t suit me. I¡¯m starting to feel nauseous already.¡± The woman blocked her mouth with one hand, indicating her impression of the space. Behind her, a white-haired elf grasped her shoulder, looking around with anxious eyes. ¡°Are you the owner of this space?¡± ¡°How did youe here?¡± Boris knew who the woman was. Once hailed as the genius mage of the Garam Society and now firmly established as the central figure leading the Garam Society. She was Luna Rainriver. ¡°You said epting the given future and following it is the path of the Bible, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯d like to ask once. Was I really there in the future the Bible revealed¡­?¡± Boris, who was hastily checking the Bible again, suddenly stopped his hand. No matter how many times he sees the future, checking it again wouldn¡¯t produce any new content. She was undeniably absent from the future the Bible showed. ¡°How did youe here?¡± ¡°Should I just call it coincidence? I originally had no intention ofing. I didn¡¯t even know there was such a space. I just followed the energy.¡± ¡°Energy, you say?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a space where there¡¯s not a particrly good energy for me and Senior Cyan. It¡¯s a space that can be harmful if present, so I came here with the idea that I should eliminate it myself.¡± As she spoke, she took out a book from her arms. ¡°¡­!¡± Upon discovering the book, Boris¡¯s face stiffened, turning pale. ¡°Why do you¡­?¡± Contrary to the Bible that reveals the given future, another divine book that negates and reverses the given future, Another truth that only those who realize it in the endless darkness can possess. ¡°Do you have the TOME?!¡± In Luna¡¯s hand was the Tome, Remiharam. Standing calmly beside her, the physical form of the tome had somehow materialized. ¡°¡­.¡± Remiharam waved his hand happily, looking at Boris and the Hiscraea Bible behind him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 226 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 226: Day of Reorganization (5) Two years ago, In the midst of the mountain range in the southeast of the Garam Kingdom, within an underground ruin. Luna, stopping in front of a dusty book on a dusty shelf, paused her steps. Contrary to the grandiose epithet of being called the Scripture of the Gods, the condition of preservation was not so good. She gently brushed off the dust piled on the book and finally unfolded it. Soon, a colorful glow shot up to the ceiling as if weing her, illuminating her. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot, littledy. Can I just call you Lady now?¡± In a teasing voice that tickled the ears, Luna turned her head dumbly. A man sitting on top of the bookshelf, leaning his chin on his hand with a round-eyed smile. It was the soul of Tome Remiharam. It was their second meeting since their first encounter five years ago at the Nodeli Ruins, and the atmosphere remained unchanged. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten our promise, have you?¡± ¡°Huh? What promise?¡± ¡°You asked me to find Remiharam. You said if I found him, you would grant my wish.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Can¡¯t we exchange greetings before getting straight to the point?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luna stared at him with indifferent eyes as if to say, ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re still the same, our Lady.¡± Seemingly deted by the unchanged demeanor, Remiharam shrugged his shoulders and lowered his head. ¡°How did you find me? It couldn¡¯t have been easy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It wasn¡¯t easy. Things don¡¯t always go as nned in life.¡± Luna exined the process confidently, crossing her arms. ¡°I gathered all the books and materials from Garam, Ushif, and Spania, as well as from all over the continent, to pinpoint the ces where Remiharam might be. Most of them were ces with less than a 1% chance of existence¡­.¡± ¡°Really? How many ces were there?¡± ¡°Altogether, there were 742.¡± Remiharam, thinking he misheard for a moment, tilted his head. ¡°D-Did you visit all of those ces?¡± ¡°I was nning to, but I guess I was lucky. I found Remiharam exactly at the 100th location. I guess luck was on my side.¡± Remiharam, speechless, kept his mouth shut. ¡°It seems Remiharam wasn¡¯t the only one there, right? I could feel the magic of light from that direction¡­¡± ¡°Oh right. Light and darkness always coexist. It¡¯s where those who are still out there in the world like me gather.¡± With his answer, Remiharam jumped off the bookshelf. Then he approached Luna with brisk steps and asked, sticking his face out. ¡°Handling the Book of Divine is never an easy task. Ordinary human brains may not be able toprehend the knowledge I possess.¡± ¡°Really? Then how do I look to Remiharam?¡± Remiharam scratched his head without saying a word. ¡°Wow. What on earth have you been doing for the past five years?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually more of an honor for me. I¡¯ve lived a long life, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you, Lady.¡± Luna blinked nonchntly as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Well then, as the soul of Tome, I have one question for the one who will be Tome¡¯s master.¡± Remiharam changed his tone abruptly and asked with a serious look in his eyes. ¡°O seeker of truth! Do you have a future you want to change through me?¡± ¡°My future has already changed in the past.¡± Luna answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°So, I just want to eliminate those who want to disrupt that changed future.¡± Luna quietly looked at the opened pages of the Book of Tome. An empty nk page. However, as if to prove that it belonged to her, a sentence began to be written on the nk paper on its own. Because of that, the future was reversed. Furthermore, it was a future that must be preserved at all costs. [With Cyan.] ¡°Even if that is what one might call divine¡­.¡± * * * ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you since our days at the academy. The granddaughter of the great sage Regens Rainriver, a genius magician girl who might appear only once every few hundred years¡­. Still, I never expected you to possess the same Divine Magic Scripture as me.¡± Boris expressed his honest feelings with a strange smile. ¡°I felt the same way. Except for Senior Cyan, you were the only one I couldn¡¯t confirm the mana from. While I was curious about Senior Cyan, I felt an inexplicable aversion towards you.¡± Luna also revealed her true feelings, following his lead. ¡°It seems there¡¯s a big misunderstanding about me. I seek the future of peace as illuminated by the scriptures and strive to fulfill it. I never want anything to disrupt the peace of this world.¡± ¡°Well, your sought-after future doesn¡¯t seem so good to Senior Cyan or me, does it? I don¡¯t particrly want that kind of future.¡± -Giiing Eventually, light emanated from the scripture Luna held. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a magician just like me in the end. I know very well what magicians like you dislike the most.¡± Boris¡¯s face momentarily contorted noticeably. ¡°It¡¯s when carefully constructed hypotheses and ns are shattered in an instant, leaving no contingency ns behind. That¡¯s when people like you copse the most¡­.¡± -Jjeok Soon, a rift began to form in a part of the space in response to the power of the scripture. ¡°From now on, I willpletely obliterate this space you¡¯ve created without a trace.¡± Luna dered confidently, emitting a fierce determination akin to that of a venomous snake in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What exactly will remain for you after all this?¡± ¡°I may have nothing left, but there will be something left for Senior.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Boris, suddenly at a loss for words, first made a bewildered expression, thenughed heartily, tilting his head back. ¡°Such tremendous obsession. They say there¡¯s nothing as frightening as the obsession of a genius, and it seems to be true.¡± While saying that, he also unfolded another page of the scripture, exerting its power. ¡°However, that obsession can sometimes be detrimental to oneself. Without experiencing failure, one falls into the misconception that anything is possible. I¡¯ve seen many people like that so far.¡± As he spoke, the rift in space began to mend with light, gradually returning to its original form. ¡°The future of the Bible cannot be changed. Even if it¡¯s the power of the Tome¡­.¡± Two scriptures, each exerting its power to destroy a single space. The two magicians were already determined to bring themselves down to crush each other, without a single hesitation or step back. * * * [Without knowing the grace I¡¯ve given, what¡¯s all this fuss about? Even if I grind these bones and mix them with blood and drink it¡­!] Kaeram screamed in all directions, expressing all kinds of anger, as if she could devour any lost child on the street in an instant, sharpining her hands and eyes. ¡°Hey, long time no see?¡± That was a casual remark thrown at her, but she didn¡¯t react. Look at that cheeky face. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t hear, she¡¯s tantly pretending not to. ¡°On top of disappearing on your own, are you now nning to ignore your master¡¯s words, Demonic Sword?¡± [Oh my! Who¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you the assassin who ran away instead of killing the princess, intoxicated with affection? Who are you going to show that shameful face to?] I burst outughing inadvertently at the provocative surprise attack. So you¡¯ve been watching me while pretending to sleep, huh? Such cunning and audacious¡­ I barely managed to suppress the harsh words that were about toe out of my mouth. [What on earth are you looking at me for?] ¡°What?¡± [There¡¯s a copycat who exudes an almost chilling aura simr to mine, fluttering around while I¡¯m away? What were you even doing during that time!] This Demonic Sword is really pushing it, huh? Doesn¡¯t she know who should be mad right now? ¡°Kaeram, I really can¡¯t fathom what you¡¯re thinking.¡± The Leader, who had been observing the situation with a twisted face all along, approached us. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t I? While I have no intention of revealing Kaeram¡¯s secrets, things would change if it harmed the sessor!¡± [Aren¡¯t you going to shut up? Did you really go wild while I was asleep? You seem to be unable to control your boiling rage, should I relieve you?] Two women who should never be put together were arguing again. And all the stress thates with it is on me. A sudden headache hit me, and I instinctively pressed my forehead. ¡°Forget this meaningless fight and exin already.¡± The attention of the two women turned back to me. ¡°Who is she?¡± These two seem to know something about the woman named Mia Hafenkus that I don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t deny it since they¡¯ve already figured it out. The Leader was the first to speak up. ¡°Hafenkus is a bloodline that followed the ancient Lord Aeru. The author of the book you showed me earlier, Dio Hafenkus, was the leader of that bloodline and the former owner of the Demonic Sword. It¡¯s a fact directly heard from the Lord Aeru himself, so no one can deny it,¡± He doesn¡¯t lie, even if he doesn¡¯t know everything. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± ¡°Back then, Kaeram was giving me such negative looks. I had no choice if I wanted to survive.¡± The Leader gave Kaeram a rare, sly look. ¡°In addition, that girl was once considered a sessor by us.¡± Huh, what an interesting story this is. ¡°As the only one on this continent to inherit the blood of Hafenkus, we thought she would be able to handle the power of the Demonic Sword and the ck Mist better than anyone else. Well, it¡¯s all messed up now because of you, but I never thought it would turn out like this.¡± ¡°Then what about that ck one?¡± I pointed to another Demonic Sword held by Mia with my eyes. ¡°It must be a replicated power. That¡¯s why I asked if you¡¯ve used the Demonic Sword in front of her. Perhaps it was created anew through magic based on the traces of the Demonic Sword you used.¡± If that¡¯s possible, ¡°Is it from the power of the scripture?¡± ¡°Nothing else exins it.¡± It¡¯s not surprising. If the power of the Holy Sword is shared so generously, can¡¯t it be called a replica? In the end, that woman is a puppet and a copy made by them to eliminate me. I turned my gaze naturally to Kaeram. [What?] Kaeram raised an eyebrow in question, but I didn¡¯t turn away, staring at her intently. It was a hint to exin on her own. With an ufortable expression, she looked me in the eye and said, [That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! That bastard Dio is my former master!] She wouldn¡¯t have hidden in front of me without saying this one word. [He is my former owner, and at the same time he is the one I ate! I am the one who took that insignificant soul and manipted it as I wanted! Are you done now?] Spitting out all the frustration she had kept inside, she finished speaking, waiting for my response with simmering anger. So, that¡¯s why she tried to hide it from me? Hmm. What should I say? I said exactly what I had in mind, and Kaeram¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not something to be proud of. It¡¯s your true nature. Haven¡¯t you tried to eat me several times?¡± [¡­¡­] Kaeram couldn¡¯t respond and just blinked her eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 227 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 227: Day of Reorganization (6) When did it start? She couldn¡¯t remember properly. The same dream every night. A burning vige and chilling screams spreading in all directions, In the midst of the vige, an unknown man indiscriminately swings a dagger at people. Behind the man, a woman with long ck hair fluttering in the wind was smiling cruelly. As if controlling him. Whether this was reality or hell, it was a horrific scene that couldn¡¯t be distinguished, but For Mia Hafenkus, this was all too familiar. That¡¯s how it always is with anything at first. Horrible and gruesome scenes, if repeated continuously, tend to be familiar. For her, such nightmares had transformed from fear into curiosity. Who are those people tormenting her every night in her dreams? As the question grew deeper, a man appeared. He introduced himself as Boris and said he would reveal the identity of the recurring dream. It was the wail of Mia¡¯s ancestors, the Hafenkus n, hoping she could resolve the grudge they couldn¡¯t let go of. To which Mia asked, What should she do to resolve that grudge? With a smile, Boris replied. She must kill the perpetrator of all these events, the wielder of the Demonic Sword, and to do so, she must obtain the same power as the Demonic Sword. Thus, Boris reached out his hand, And Mia took that hand. Years passed like that. Now, in front of her, alongside the current owner of the Demonic Sword, was the soul of the Demonic Sword. ¡®Is that the soul of the Demonic Sword, Kaeram?¡¯ Facing Kaeram¡¯s true form for the first time, Mia felt a strange sensation in many ways. Her hand holding the sword trembled. Was it reacting to the presence of the original? A feeling as if she would be easily drawn if she couldn¡¯t control it. But she didn¡¯t care. The ones in front of her now were nothing more or less than beings that must be killed to resolve the n¡¯s long-standing grudge. For that purpose, hadn¡¯t she been running for the past few years? Gripping the sword again, Mia rushed at Cyan. ¨C ng! Cyan effortlessly blocked her strike. Mia didn¡¯t relent and continued her assault in all directions. ¡°¡­!¡± Cyan calmly blocked each attack. ¡°Where did you learn to wield a sword?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never learned.¡± Mia replied shortly and continued her onught. Mia¡¯s answer was true. She had never properly learned to wield a sword before being taken by Boris, and even after that, she had never learned about swords. However, asionally, after receiving a series of rituals from Boris, a strange sensation about swords would be felt within her body. Boris exined that it was the sensation of her ancestors and belonged to Dio Hafenkus, the former owner of the Demonic Sword. Though she wondered how it was possible to inherit the senses of the deceased, she didn¡¯t ask. All she wanted was liberation from the nightmares. Furthermore, she hoped those who wailed at her every night could escape from their anguish and rest peacefully. However, despite inheriting such ancestral senses, Mia¡¯s efforts seemed futile. ¨C ng! ng! Cyan effortlessly blocked her strikes as if anticipating her every move. Mia immediately backed away, realizing that merely shing swords wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill the owner of the Demonic Sword. Eventually, to kill the owner of the Demonic Sword, she had to manifest the same power as the Demonic Sword. With her de poised forward, she murmured softly, ¡°Demonic Sword manifestation¡­.¡± * * * Living in this world, one sees all sorts of strange things. When I manifested the Demonic Sword before, how did those who witnessed it feel? If it was just a crude imitation, they would have shrugged it off andughed. But that wasn¡¯t the case. The power she manifested was nearly identical to when I wielded the Demonic Sword. The mist emanating sharply from the tip of the sword exuded a formidable aura. [Huh?!] Even Kaeram seemed baffled, letting out a bewildered chuckle. Curious, I narrowed my eyes and noticed a strange shadow swaying behind her as she manifested the mist. It was difficult to make out the face, just a man with slightly long hair and ck hair. It was an appearance unfamiliar to me. ¡°Do you know who that is?¡± [¡­] Curious, I asked Kaeram, but instead of a reply, she bit her lip, revealing a sense of difort. From her reaction, it seemed she already had an idea without needing an exnation. ¡°Is it the soul of your former owner?¡± [Absolutely not! I erased that bastard¡¯s soul without leaving a trace. There¡¯s no way his spirit could linger!] She vehemently denied it. Then it¡¯s a heavenly, faintly simr illusion, Judging by the atmosphere, that illusion seemed to be the nucleus controlling the replicated power of the Demonic Sword. As overthinking and pondering weren¡¯t my style, I raised my de and murmured softly, just like her. ¡°Mist 9th Style: Demonic Sword Manifestation¡­.¡± Soon, as mist emanated from the de, Kaeram, who was materializing, merged into it. Prepared, I immediately rushed forward without hesitation. She, too, without showing any sign of retreat, enveloped herself in mist and struck back. ¨C ng! Experiencing the power of another Demonic Sword was truly astonishing. A subtle yet palpable sensation of familiarity and alienation. Rather than being bewildered, I felt a sense of intrigue. ¨C Kigigik The tips of our swords slightly pushed against each other. Though a small difference, it was clear that my umted strength in handling and training with the Demonic Sword had been pushed back. The power emanating from the mist at the tip of the sword was also formidable. It was no mere crude replication. This is, strictly speaking, power that can kill me. I haven¡¯t felt this sensation in a long time, the feeling of being on the brink of being engulfed by the shadow of death. ¡°¡­.¡± However, even as such thoughts crossed my mind, my gaze continued to drift towards the illusion standing behind her. The illusion, seemingly conscious of my gaze, stared back at me with empty, hollow eyes. Dio Hafenkus. A follower of the ancient Aeru, and Kaeram¡¯s former owner. Having sumbed to the uncontroble power of the Demonic Sword, he was stripped of both body and soul, a tragic sight for someone who was once the owner of the same Demonic Sword. I didn¡¯t feel particrly cautious or uneasy. It was amon future that anyone who wielded the Demonic Sword could face. There was ample possibility that I could end up like that too. But, ¡°Why did you eat him?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Mia, taken aback by the unexpected question, furrowed her brow. But my question wasn¡¯t directed at her; it was aimed at the Kaeram within me. [This doesn¡¯t seem like a situation where you can ask such a question casually, does it?] I wanted to know the reason. Even if consuming the soul of the owner to obtain their power was the nature of the Demonic Sword, Kaeram wasn¡¯t the kind of Demonic Sword that would devour the owner just because they were on the brink of death. Why did I think that? It was nothing special. It was because of her thoughts, shared through years of fighting and sharing emotions. How many times had I said it? We humans are creatures created in imitation of God¡¯s nature. As a being akin to a god, Kaeram would also possess emotions simr to humans. Therefore, not only me but also that man, Dio, who was her former owner, would have felt affection towards her. She wouldn¡¯t have simply devoured him out of instinct. Kaeram, seeming ufortable, sighed heavily before reluctantly speaking. [Because he wanted me to.] It was an unexpected answer. [He asked me to do that. He begged me desperately to consume his soul and rampage. Please, he pleaded desperately.] ¡°So, you granted his request?¡± [Was there any reason to refuse? I¡¯m not a kind woman who would follow a master who has lost even their will to live, so kindly. So, I did as he wished. Even though I¡¯m a ruthless and merciless woman¡­.] Kaeram¡¯s voice trailed off slightly. [I¡¯m not without affection to the extent of not fulfilling hisst request.] I wondered if that meant she couldn¡¯t refuse. I turned my gaze back to Mia, not Dio. ¡°Did this sword destroy your ancestors?¡± ¡°¡­.?!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be worth considering why this sword had no choice but to destroy your ancestors?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There must have been a reason why it had to be that way.¡± With a rhetorical question, I pushed her sword away from mine. Though she regained her bnce momentarily, my hand was already prepared for the next strike. A horizontal sword stroke drawn with the momentum to cleave through space. But what I had struck was not Mia but the illusion of Dio Hafenkus standing behind her. ¡°Shadow Arts: Cutting through illusions.¡± What is an illusion? It refers to anything that appears to exist but doesn¡¯t actually exist. Like what I¡¯m seeing now, people sometimes encounter illusions in reality. At times, one can be so fixated on these illusions that they have a greater impact than reality itself. However, there¡¯s nothing good thates from beingpletely consumed by such non-existent illusions. Eliminating such illusions requires the presence of a real entity in reality. With just one honest and righteous strike, all illusions can be dispelled. Just like now. ¨C Swoosh! Unlike the previous Shadow technique, this sword strike didn¡¯t contain any power of mist. In other words, this sword strike was just an ordinary horizontal sh. ¨C Swoosh However, even with just one strike like that, the illusion of Dio Hafenkus reacted greatly, shaking its body in various directions. ¡°¡­.¡± That¡¯s when I saw it. In thest moment before gradually turning into dust and disappearing, a faint smile formed on the illusion¡¯s lips. The illusion disappearedpletely with that smile. ¨C Thud With the loss of its central power, she knelt down and copsed. Although mist was still emanating from her sword, she seemed to have lost the will to fight. Still, out of a sense of caution, I quietly withdrew my sword and lifted her head, meeting her eyes. It was truly the face of someone who hadpletely given up all hope. Although I thought about questioning her about them, I ultimately decided it would be futile and simply rose from my position. ¡°Did you ask me to consider why our ancestors had no choice but to perish?¡± She suddenly spoke up. ¡°I never had the chance to think about such things. They came to me every day, crying out in despair, without any reason or exnation¡­.¡± With no answer to give, I simply remained silent. ¡°You should hurry and go¡­.¡± ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°I met Princess Arin on the way.¡± Unintentionally, my brows furrowed. ¡°I just passed her because I came for you, but it seems Aschel was looking for. If it¡¯s a situation where you need to protect that princess, you should hurry and go.¡± After a moment, my furrowed brows rxed. ¡°You may not see the princess as you know her anymore.¡± Exactly three secondster. ¡°¡­.¡± I walked slowly past her towards the library¡¯s exit. The owner didn¡¯t try to stop or detain me. If I were to express my honest feelings at the moment, rather than a desperate urge to go and save Princess Arub, I felt a surge of overwhelming anticipation at the thought of seeing the distorted face of the demon again. * * * With that, Cyan left the library, leaving Mia with nothing to do but sit there and stare nkly at the ground, feeling like she had nowhere else to go. ¡°Perhaps, one could see our neglect as the cause of your situation.¡± Silica approached Mia with these words. ¡°You are a being who ultimately inherits the ideals and currents of the humans who followed the past Aeru. The significance you hold could undoubtedly be of great value to our Mist and its sessors.¡± Silica gently extended her hand towards Mia, who was sitting there quietly. For a moment, Mia just stared silently at the offered hand. ¡°What instructor Boris spoke of didn¡¯t include this future.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Especially considering there was no mention of me sending the owner of the Demonic Sword to Lord Aschel. Yet somehow, the future he described haspletely changed.¡± Even the act of Silica extending her hand was not part of the future Boris mentioned. ¡°What should I do in this changed future?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± Silica whispered secretly as she met Mia¡¯s gaze. ¡°Just be there by Cyan¡¯s side instead of me.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 228 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 228: Day of Reorganization (7) Confusion filled the hall with Mist¡¯s appearance. People shouted towards their respective tforms. ¡°Release the princess!¡± ¡°What is the prince doing? Why isn¡¯t he saving the princess?¡± ¡°Ugh! Should we go to the country ourselves?¡± A chaotic scene unfolded, with cries to save the princess mingling with calls to kill the assassins. Violet was seething with anger. In her heart, she wanted nothing more than to swiftly decapitate those ck viins and rescue Arin. However, as if to prevent such a scenario entirely, the assassins made no move to release Arin¡¯s neck. The knights were at a loss, unable to intervene. ¡°What are those two even doing amidst all this?¡± To add to the chaos, Aschel and Boris were nowhere to be seen. Ultimately, Violet realized she had to handle the situation alone. Shemanded the knights, ¡°Kill them.¡± ¡°What?¡± The knights, thinking they misheard, collectively protested. ¡°Kill them all! They are the source of evil that disgraces the empire and the royal family! Arin doesn¡¯t want to be used as a hostage! She signaled me with her eyes! She¡¯d rather die than endure such humiliation!¡± Violet¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage, clouding her judgment. ¡°But, even so¡­¡± ¡°Come out!¡± In the end, Violet, frustrated by the knights¡¯ hesitation, pushed past them and stepped forward. Mana surged from her hands, and soon, a white magic circle formed above the tform, apanied by billowing clouds. ¡°Princess, calm down! That magic is dangerous!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡± The bewildered knights tried to stop her, but Violet paid them no heed. Unable to touch the princess¡¯s body recklessly, everyone was stunned when suddenly, an old man appeared on the tform and grabbed her arm. Startled, Violet looked at the impudent man who dared to touch her hand. ¡°Lord Jereon?¡± It was Jereon, the formermander of the Light Knights. Unlike Violet, who was taken aback, the knights looked relieved as if a savior had arrived. ¡°The one responsible here is me! No one should oppose my will!¡± ¡°I understand your confusion. However, didn¡¯t the princess ask me to be her savior? The princess seems to be heading towards self-destruction right now. How can I not step forward?¡± Violet, suddenly rendered speechless, could only quiver her lips without a response. Jereon gently released the princess¡¯s hand and slowly approached the assassins. Sensing an unusual aura, the assassins became more vignt. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your true intentions are, but to me, it seems like you¡¯re buying time.¡± Some assassins showed signs of hesitation. ¡°Is the princess over there really Princess Arin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t entertain questions. Retreat three steps from where you are.¡± As if there were no second warning, an assassin, speaking up, closed the distance between his sword and Arin. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re mistaken, but I know that the princess over there isn¡¯t the real one.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°However, the reason I don¡¯t say this outright is because depending on the situation, you might cooperate.¡± It was a voice whispered so softly that only those among them could hear it. The assassins¡¯ gazes briefly flickered with uncertainty before fading away. ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk for long. Let me simply ask what your true purpose is. Then, perhaps I could cooperate with your efforts to buy time¡­¡± ¡°In the power of the vanquished gods, strike down evil!¡± ¨C Crack! For a moment amidst the strange negotiation, a spell for advanced magic casting was chanted behind Jereon. Startled, Jereon quickly looked up. But Violet, already devoid of reason, hadpleted the spell, and soon lightning poured down upon them from above. ¡°Gods Strike!¡± * * * ¡°Haa!¡± It had taken just one year for her to rise from a promising young talent to a trusted knight guarding the royal family. Despite her youthful age, which had just reached adulthood, no one within the pce doubted her skills. Some even called her this: The Princess¡¯s Sword. A reliable knight who protected Princess Arin. They said that as long as she stood, no harm could befall Princess Arin. Every knight echoed this sentiment. ¡°¡­!¡± For nearly five minutes, Aschel had not managed to advance even a single step. Just when she thought she might barely block the lightning-fast strikesing her way, Arin¡¯s blow followed immediately. ¨C ng! Facing more resistance than anticipated, Aschel stepped back a few paces. ¡°Ressimus Klein¡­ Should I call you the princess¡¯s sword? Despite having such knights, it¡¯s quite puzzling why Princess Arin was kidnapped, isn¡¯t it?¡± Despite Aschel¡¯s mockingughter, Ressimus remained unfazed. ¡°Come to think of it, Ressimus, you¡¯re the only knight among the guardians of the pce who hasn¡¯t inherited the power of the holy sword. Why is that? With your skills, you could have surely elevated the potential of the holy sword more than anyone else.¡± ¡°No matter how exceptional the power of the holy sword may be, it is ultimately borrowed power.¡± Ressimus replied firmly. ¡°I do not wish to rely on such uncertain power that may leave me at any time. The strength necessary to protect Princess Arin lies solely within the power I have achieved myself.¡± ¡°What a truly admirable mindset! It¡¯s apuse-worthy.¡± Aschel continued to apud as if he found his mindset extremely impressive. ¡°Then, I suppose I must sincerely rescue you.¡± With that, he unleashed the power of the holy sword, which had been condensed as if he were about to exert his full strength. ¡°¡­!¡± Feeling an unusual momentum, Ressimus adjusted her stance. ¡®Is this the true power of the holy sword?¡¯ It was definitely different from the power bestowed upon other knights. It seemed to demonstrate the true power of the rightful owner. It was a power that was awe-inspiring and tension-inducing at the same time. ¡°Somewhat disappointing.¡± Ressimus eximed with a bitterugh. Upon hearing this, Aschel¡¯s expression slightly contorted. ¡°The power shown by Cyan was far superior. He instilled fear just by standing there¡­¡± Suddenly, a small smirk formed at the corner of her lips. ¡°The power of the holy sword isughable, in fact. If this is all the power it has, it might have been better not to ept it.¡± At the unexpected provocation, Aschel seemed momentarily taken aback, but soon responded with a rxed smile. ¡°The holy sword is not a demonic sword. It¡¯s not meant to instill fear in people.¡± ¡°When did I mention anything about a demonic sword?¡± Ressimus shed her eyes as if to correct his misconception. ¡°Cyan didn¡¯t even reveal the power of the demonic sword in front of me. The fear I felt was solely from his inherent power. The state he reached was, strictly speaking¡­¡± Recalling the memories of that day still sent chills down her spine. Just locking eyes with him was enough to induce a strong sense of pressure and fear, truly transcending human boundaries. ¡°It was on a level iparable to Aschel.¡± That was Cyan. A presence so awe-inspiring that one might wonder if anyone in this world could defeat him, inspiring not just fear but reverence. Compared to him, Aschel was nothing more than a rabbit before a tiger. There was no trace of fear or any negative emotions in her eyes. ¡°Step aside, Ressimus.¡± With that, Arin stepped forward, pushing Ressimus aside. ¡°Ressimus¡¯s words echo my own sentiments. The power Cyan showed was anything but trivial. My years of effort to turn the impossible into possible were rendered meaningless in an instant.¡± Thus, she had decided to give up everything and die by Cyan¡¯s hands. But Cyan spared her life, and that was why she was here now. ¡°I have determination. The determination to chase after someone. But Aschel, youck that. When two people with the same power sh, ultimately, the one with determination wins.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a contradiction in your words. Are you saying that you can handle the power given to you by me better than I can?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand once we face off.¡± Responding to her confident demeanor, Arin manifested the power of the holy sword she had received from Aschel. ¡°Show me, Aschel. The true power of the savior within you!¡± As if responding to her resolve, resonance urred between Arin¡¯s body and the sword, and soon, shining wings emerged from her back. As Arin fully spread her wings and stared at Aschel with a determined gaze, Aschel met her eyes with a look of dismay. ¡°The only path to follow the right order is right in front of you. I cannotprehend why everyone is filled with such distrust and doubt. It¡¯s truly beyond me.¡± Then, with a bewildered sigh, he looked up at the sky. It was a sight rarely seen from him, who was alwaysposed. ¡°When did things go wrong? When did mist start obscuring my path, which was always illuminated? Ever since that child started to make his presence known in the family¡­ My path has darkened. People who should truly believe in me and unquestionably follow me! They harbor doubt rather than trust!¡± ¡°T-There¡¯s nothing in this world that you must unquestionably follow! Even if it¡¯s you, the owner of the holy sword¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps Princess Arin¡¯s negative feelings also stem from Cyan.¡± Aschel¡¯s face hardened at Arin¡¯s denial, his eyes filled with a subtle but clear anger. As rigid as his face, his eyes conveyed a hint of hidden rage. ¡°I will change your mind. First, I will purify the misguided doubts harbored within Princess Arin,¡± Aschel dered cryptically as he raised the holy sword. ¡°Not only the princess but also everyone touched by Cyan¡¯s influence will be purified by me.¡± Soon, resonance urred with a brilliant light emanating from the holy sword, and wings of light emerged from Aschel¡¯s back, muchrger and grander than Arin¡¯s wings. However, unfazed, Arin stepped forward, even as their swords shed. As the swords collided, Arin realized immediately that this was a power she couldn¡¯t easily handle. But she had to endure it. Compared to Cyan¡¯s power, this was nothing. With the thought of grasping even a fragment of Cyan¡¯s power again, Arin summoned all her strength to endure this trial. ¡°Look at me,¡± Aschel called out amidst their desperate struggle. Turning her gaze, Arin was met with Aschel¡¯s eyes glowing with an unfamiliar crimson light. ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°The time is near when not only the princess but everyone in this world will look at me! I, Aschel Vert, am the sole truth of this world!!!¡± As the mind became numb and vision blurred, suddenly the body started to heat up. The difort intensified the more she looked into Aschel¡¯s eyes, yet for some reason, she couldn¡¯t look away. As the body and mind gradually became hazy due to the inexplicable force, ¡°You must have felt a lot of humor while I was away.¡± A familiar voice was heard from behind. ¡°¡­!¡± Realizing the owner of the voice, Arin immediately turned her head. There, with a gleeful smirk on his lips, ¡°I had a goodugh after a long time.¡± Cyan was standing. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 229 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 229: Day of Reorganization (8) Honestly, my heart has been heavytely due to various matters, but that heaviness vanished in an instant. What? The only truth in this world? Still bbering such nonsense without even understanding their own position. They say no matter how much you polish, the inner self doesn¡¯t change, and indeed, the words of the old folks are never wrong. Letting the excitement settle for a moment, I focused my attention on the situation unfolding before my eyes. Aschel and Princess Arin, wielding the power of the Holy Sword Durandal. Seeing them shing swords, it seemed that this foolish princess, in her arrogance, had activated her power before the true owner of the Holy Sword, And indeed, the power disyed was much more refined than what I had seen in Aquiel. But still, it¡¯s just a replica, and to surpass the source of power, Durandal, would be practically impossible. Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t seem entirely hopeless. The fact that they are shing at this level demonstrates how little progress the owner of the Holy Sword has made in seven years. With a light leap, I swung my sword, Kaeram, to separate the two. ¡°C-Cyan! When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Just now. I apologize for beingte.¡± Pushing aside the bewildered girl, I stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Cyan.¡± Aschel greeted me with a nonchnt expression. Though the warmth in his smile was almost sickeningly friendly for a meeting between enemies, I didn¡¯t show any reaction. ¡°Have you been well, brother?¡± ¡°What a cruel question. Don¡¯t you know better than anyone that I haven¡¯t been?¡¯ Though hisughter contained a hint of sarcasm, there was a sharp edge concealed within. He¡¯s clearly engulfed in anxiety and anger right now. ¡°What about the woman who went to meet you?¡± He was referring to the missing person. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t gone somewhere on her own, she should still be at the Imperial Library. I left her alive for now, considering you seemed to have put a lot of effort into creating her, but¡­ I must say, I¡¯m disappointed.¡± ¡°Disappointed?¡± He chuckled ironically. ¡°All you prepared for seven years just to make me surrender was that mere doll? Not even the former wielder of the Demon Sword just the descendant? I told you to do everything you could, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t expect that girl to defeat you, but I also didn¡¯t expect her to break through so easily. This wasn¡¯t part of my n, you know? And because of you, my ns are gradually falling apart, Cyan.¡± Well? You may say that, but I haven¡¯t done anything properly yet, have I? Isn¡¯t it natural to be taken aback when someone says such things to a person who hasn¡¯t shown anything yet? *Kugugung!* Just as I was about to ask what was so dissatisfying, a tremendous roar came from directly in front of me, precisely at 11 o¡¯clock. Apanied by a streak of lightning. Not a natural lightning strike in the clear sky, mind you, but an artificial one created by magic. Magic is magic, but where that lightning struck is also important. If my eyes didn¡¯t deceive me, that¡¯s the location of the Royal Assembly Hall where the royal event is currently taking ce. ¡°¡­!¡± Of course, both I and Princess Arin couldn¡¯t hide our surprise. In other words, it means that nobody here predicted the situation. The culprit who summoned the lightning had a rough idea. ¡°It¡¯s the Light Attribute Magic, God¡¯s Strike. I believe there¡¯s only one person capable of casting that magic at that location.¡± The holder of the Light Attribute magic, evaluated as the child of the Emperor and possessing the best magical talent, Violet Sevellerus. There was no one else but her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Her Highness mention that I visited?¡± ¡°What did you do to Princess Violet?¡± What did I do? Just infused a small amount of mana into her body. That¡¯s all. There might be a slight resistance in her body, but it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to her life. Moreover, I didn¡¯t engage in any magical or trivial tricks. ¡°I just sowed suspicions.¡± Humans inherently live with cunning. Always hoping for things to go their way, or at least, for the person they like to pay attention to them. Princess Violet. From the moment I met her in her room, I could feel an immense madness, obsession, and desire for her to be the only one he looked at. If she were an ordinary person, she would have already burst with frustration, but she barely managed to contain it, trying to maintain her dignity as a princess. Haven¡¯t they said that holding in everything will turn into illness? With apassionate heart, I only added a tiny bit of emotion to alleviate her desires. The feelings that drove Violet to summon that lightning were probably something like this. ¡®Without Aschel, I have to solve everything myself. Only then will he look back at me.¡¯ It¡¯s truly a tearful affection. Although I recall some fool who did the same thing in a past life, I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why?¡± He asked me again, sighing and bowing his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you, Cyan. You didn¡¯t exist in the future I dreamed of. You were just the ipetent youngest of the Vert family, destined to fade away without any attention! Why do you keep appearing in front of me and interfering with my ns?¡± Look. It¡¯s such a pathetic, almost desperate sight. A human driven to cry out to deny the given situation, clinging to the edge of the cliff. Yes, your words aren¡¯t entirely wrong. I was originally a worthless existence in the family, if not necessary in the family at all. You didn¡¯t show interest in me from the beginning, just like the rest of the family. But, ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just one human who knows your true nature very well. From the standpoint of someone who knows that the future you dream of is not a good one for me, how can I not try to stop you?¡± Perhaps moved by my answer, he didn¡¯t say anything. After a considerable silence, ¡°Haha¡­¡± What came out of his mouth was nothing butughter. ¡°You¡¯re just like me, Cyan.¡± Did he finally go mad? ¡°You¡¯re saying dreadful things.¡± ¡°No need to deny it. You are like me. You don¡¯t trust others and always remain wary of what¡¯s around you. You prefer revealing malice born of instinct over baseless kindness and view humans very negatively, not feeling any moral qualms about using or killing them.¡± It seemed like he wasn¡¯t wrong, so I decided to continue listening for now. ¡°If you¡¯re human, then you should naturally uphold conscience and goodness. I didn¡¯t know why I had to uphold them. I just heard that upholding them was the order of the world. So, I tried to uphold them to some extent. But now, I realize how meaningless it is, all because of you.¡± The light of the Holy Sword, which had been dimmed for a moment, began to shine brightly again. Aschel slowly raised the Holy Sword. ¡°If my ns were ruined because of you, it would be right to eliminate you and start anew. But I won¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°What do you intend to do, then?¡± ¡°I am someone who seeks to reach the highest position attainable by humans. I can¡¯t im to have the qualifications to reach that ce without subjugating even one human like you, can I?¡± Light emitted from the tip of the Holy Sword soaring into the sky. The emitted light scattered in all directions, and for a moment, the golden-haired spirit of the Holy Sword flickered before disappearing. ¡°I admit it, Cyan. Even after seven years, I can¡¯t defeat you. What¡¯s the point of possessing a power that I can¡¯t defeat alone? So, I¡¯ve decided to share that power with everyone who will aim their swords at you!¡± *Swoosh!* At that moment, a sword flew from behind me. I managed to dodge it lightly, but I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. The one who swung the sword was none other than Princess Arin. ¡°Wait, Cyan! This isn¡¯t my will!¡± She was denying the situation with a confused expression as if it wasn¡¯t her own intention. ¡°Something is¡­ forcing me to move! It keeps controlling my body!¡± Princess Arin trembled uncontrobly as if she couldn¡¯t control her body herself. It seemed as if someone unseen was forcibly pulling her body. *Thud, thud* As her words ended, the ominous sound of heavy footsteps echoed in our ears. Naturally, our gaze turned back. The moment we discovered the figure of a stranger in the splendid armor shimmering with the light of the sun, ¡°¡­!¡± I blinked. The magnificent golden armor radiated a solemn and majestic aura. Even the distinct royal insignia engraved on his chest. In this imperial city, indeed in this empire, there was only one person who could wear such armor. ¡°Fa¡­ Father?¡± The Emperor of the Empire, Dionne Sevellerus. The golden aura akin to the Holy Sword was vividly manifesting in his sword. * * * ¡°Protect us from the imminent danger!¡± With the incantation, a giant white shield appeared in the air. *Zap!* The lightning struck the shield instead of the ground, sparking in all directions, blindingly bright before gradually subsiding. Jereon breathed a sigh of relief at the miraculous turn of events. People were left dumbfounded by the inexplicable sight. ¡°Did Commander Jereon just protect the assassins?¡± ¡°No! It was Princess Arin and us who he protected! If it weren¡¯t for that shield, we surely would have been harmed too!¡± ¡°Violet, you attacked Princess Arin? Really?¡± The assassins were equally bewildered. As the situation was so sudden, there was no time for evasion or defense. Thanks to Jereon¡¯s quick response, we were unscathed. ¡°¡­¡± The assassins exchanged nces momentarily before, *Thud* Suddenly, Princess Arin was thrown onto the stage and disappeared into a ck mist. The knights looked back and forth between Jereon and Violet, unsure of what to do. However, Violet¡¯s face was distorted to the point where she seemed unable to make a rational judgment. ¡°Escort Princess Violet.¡± Without any hesitation, Jereon calmly gave orders. ¡°What are you doing, Jereon! The assassins escaped because of you! Why are you interfering with my affairs!¡± Clearing out before things got worse was the best course of action. Jereon didn¡¯t care and approached the motionless Princess Arin. It was a fake. She was nothing more than an intricately crafted artificial corpse manipted by magic. The knights who hade with him were astonished. ¡°Did we buy enough time?¡± Since they didn¡¯t even know their true purpose, it was all futile for Jereon. ¡°What should we do, Jereon?¡± What use was demanding orders from someone with no authority? But knowing it was an unavoidable situation, he issued orders, drawing on his experience as amander. ¡°First, calm the people down. Let them know that Princess Arin is unharmed and there is nothing to worry about. End the investigation now.¡± The knights bowed and immediately left. As Jereon was about to rise from his seat, *Phew!* With an unknown sound, a golden light suddenly shot up from the west. It was undoubtedly the direction of the Imperial Library. For a moment, everyone was bewildered by the unfamiliar situation. ¡°¡­!¡± Some knights suddenly stopped in their tracks and began twisting their bodies. ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°M-My body is moving on its own?¡± Themonality was that each knight¡¯s sword was manifesting a golden light. It wasn¡¯t just the Imperial and Salvation Knights. Turning their gaze down from the stage, they saw that some observers of the investigation were also twisting their bodies in the same way. Most of them were the personal knights of nobles who hade from various territories for the conference. As the situation became increasingly eerie, ¡°¡­¡± The bodies of the knights showing abnormal behavior suddenly stiffened like stone. Their eyes immediately turned towards the Imperial Library, seeming to ignore any words ormands. ¡°For salvation¡­¡± Muttering iprehensible words, they all started running towards that ce. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 230 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 230: Day of Reorganization (9) At that moment, I had this thought. Could that be a marite imitating the emperor? However, that thought vanished in less than three seconds. Mimicking a person¡¯s demeanor isn¡¯t something one can do lightly. The posture, gait, demeanor, and other supplementary elements. The person approaching before my eyes is undoubtedly the emperor of this country, Dionne Sevellerus. Despite suffering from a chronic illness for the past few years, unable to even carry out daily activities, his appearance suggests he could handle confronting a beast without any issues. Not just the emperor. Princes, knights of salvation, and numerous other knights who seem to have just wielded a sword are following behind the emperor. If there¡¯s one thing they all have inmon, it¡¯s that they all have swords in hand. The swords emit a light simr to that of the holy sword. ¡°Why is His Majesty here?¡± But the one who seemed more shocked than me was Princess Arin. Her father, who had been lying in bed all day struggling to breathe, suddenly appeared fully armed before her. It would be strange not to be surprised. However, to avoid causing trouble, it¡¯s better to calm her down for a moment. I gently ced my hand on her forehead. ¡°Nullify everything¡­¡± Just like during the Aquiel, Ipletely nullified her uncontroble power. The light emanating from the sword and wings gradually disappeared, and Ressimus supported her as she lost strength and fell. ¡°His Majesty¡­¡± Even as she fell, her gaze remained fixed on the emperor. As time passed, more and more knights gathered, and rumors spread that there was something interesting to see, attracting even ordinary people to gather. Finally, stepping forward past Aschel, the emperor gracefully raised his sword. ¡°As the emperor of the Ushif Empire, Imand those of you holding the Sword of Salvation to act!¡± The knights responded with a thunderous battle cry. ¡°All knights, raise your swords to eliminate the misty being that insults the light and disgraces the imperial family! You must not lower your swords until that being kneels and falls!¡± ¡°We will follow Your Majesty¡¯smand!¡± This is truly the pinnacle of a puppet show. So, ultimately, the reason for distributing the holy sword so freely was for this? It¡¯s a decidedly characteristic idea. Instead of acting directly, creating a kind of holy sword legion by sharing power with those around you to deal with things on your behalf. It¡¯s just the same. Countless swords aimed at me for the purpose of exterminating evil, To them, I was like the absolute evil disrupting the order of this world. I fought and resisted to survive until the end, But in the end, I died. Alone, truly deste. In reality, the situation now is even more serious than back then. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Princess Arin! That assassin kidnapped Princess Arin!¡± ¡°Release the princess!¡± ¡°Kill that assassin!¡± I didn¡¯t say a word or take any action. However, to the crowd right now, I probably appear as the culprit who kidnapped Princess Arin, the one responsible for the continent¡¯s turmoil. What a ridiculous and amusing situation. ¡°Do you see it, Cyan?¡± Aschel, with an air of arrogance, suddenly asked me. ¡°This is the gaze of everyone directed at you. It¡¯s also the world¡¯s gaze upon you. Your existence is nothing but a sinful presence that ultimately brings chaos to people. No one desires your existence.¡± Clever, isn¡¯t it? Since it¡¯s not something I¡¯m unaware of, I didn¡¯t particrly care. ¡°No one is here to help you. Let alone a savior. If you be ensnared by loneliness and solitude, you¡¯ll soon fall into despair. Then you¡¯ll finally see. That I am the only one who can rescue you from the abyss of despair¡­¡± He spouted such nonsense about being the only one who could save me in the worst moments. I continued with indifferent responses, without offering any retort. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling unjust?¡± Princess Arin asked, looking at me. ¡°Is this truly what you and the mist wanted? Is being despised by people and unjustly treated by the world what you really desire?¡± She appealed as if demanding an exnation, but I remained silent. Who would want to be rejected as a human being? No one. However, ¡°It¡¯s just familiar to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To me, this situation is just familiar. So, I¡¯m unfazed.¡± ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Princess Arin shook her head with a face that couldn¡¯tprehend. You won¡¯t understand. But I have no desire to make you understand. There was never an ideal salvation for someone like me to begin with. Just me, alone, lonely. Without anyone¡¯s help. I will ovee this situation. With such a calm mind, as I was about to raise my sword, ¡°My lord!!!¡± A familiar voice suddenly rang out. -Whoosh! Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through, and two men holding swords rushed towards me through the crowd. Without a doubt, they immediately stood before me, pointing their swords at the knights instead of me. ¡°Brian?¡± It was my servant, Brian. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe!¡± I distinctly remember telling him to wait in the void, so why is he here? The ck-haired man who followed him nced at me briefly before focusing his gaze back on the knights. Wait, I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before. Certainly, he was with Luna in Rnd¡­ -Shush! The confusion continued. A mysterious ck mist, of unknown origin, enveloped the surroundings as if trying to protect me, and from within, a familiar voice echoed. ¡°You¡¯re really making quite a mess of things.¡± It was a somewhat irritated voice. The mist disappeared along with the brief voice. ¡°Gah!¡± Suddenly, unfamiliar screams erupted from the crowd. The screams gradually came from various ces, and people shouted, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Mist!¡± As the knights were pushed back, the assassins began to reveal themselves. They gradually gathered in front of me, soon preparing to defend me. There were no words or exnations. It was as if fighting for me was a given. Amidst this, the leader who was annoyed at me did not appear. ¡°What will you do, my lord?¡± Brian asked on my behalf, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Will you leave this ce while we¡¯re buying time? Or¡­¡± Brian couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. If we¡¯re not going to flee, the only option left is to kill them all. But regardless of my choice, his eyes were filled with determination to follow through. ¡°Still, it¡¯s fortunate,¡± Princess Arin said, rising to her feet. ¡°You might always think you¡¯re alone, but you¡¯re not. No matter how much the world denies your existence as unnecessary, there are undoubtedly people whose lives have changed because of you. Like me and Ressimus.¡± The princess once again poised herself, pointing her sword at the knights, not me. Ressimus also took a stance with her. ¡°Remember what I said in Aquiel? I wanted to save you. I alone won¡¯t be enough. But with the countless people who want you, I believe we can. There are surely people moving for you not only here but in entirely different ces as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never asked for that.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s what I want.¡± Unintentionally, a hollowugh escaped me. ¡°You¡¯re still clinging to hope until the end.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for that now. There¡¯s no impact.¡± She now epted criticism of herself without a care. ¡°Show me, Cyan. The true nature of the light and mist you speak of¡­¡± I quietly looked up at the sky. A dark sky covered with ck clouds. It felt like I was seeing my future filled with hardships and trials. But strangely, it put my mind at ease. I no longer want to entertain trivial thoughts. I should just focus on what I need to do from now on. Distorting the face of that detestable demon,ughing once again. * * * In the dazzling brilliance of the light-filled void, a woman sat on a silver throne at its center, her eyes closed, enjoying a moment of rest. Tick-tock, tick-tock¡­ After a while, noisy footsteps were heard. Apanied by the sound, a faint ck mist flowed from the front. Sensing the arrival of a guest, the woman gently opened her eyes. [Your face has improved a lot from seven years ago, hasn¡¯t it?] ¡°¡­.¡± [Fortunately, it seems your recovery went smoothly. Did your master feed you well?] Even with Kaeram¡¯s sarcasm, she didn¡¯t bat an eysh. [Human beings are bing more and more cunning, aren¡¯t they? They never know when to give up. When we see them aplishing unimaginable tasks like this¡­] ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, Kaeram,¡± Durandal, who had remained silent all along, finally spoke up. ¡°Consume your master¡¯s soul here and take over their body.¡± [Are you still half asleep? What kind of nonsense is that?] ¡°Isn¡¯t it a simple task? Just awaken your suppressed nature. Once you take possession of the sessor¡¯s body, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Durandal expressed firm intention. [Was our Supreme Holy Sword someone who was so unable to judge the situation? Do you really think that this situation has turned in your favor?] ¡°Don¡¯t you know? What will happen when our masters face off against each other. We might have to reshape the world once again.¡± [¡­..] ¡°¡­ Think about it, Kaeram. What would be more beneficial for you.¡± At the somewhat serious proposal, Kaeram momentarily closed her mouth. Turning her gaze slightly to the side, she seemed to be considering, albeit very slightly, [No, I refuse.] She firmly rejected Durandal¡¯s proposal with a resolute tone. ¡°Why?¡± [Because I don¡¯t want to.] With a very simple yet straightforward answer, Durandal was left speechless. [Do you think I would refuse such an exciting future? I already told you. Let¡¯s just do what we¡¯ve been doing.] Quietly withdrawing her foot, Kaeram approached Durandal little by little. [Resist more! Rebel more! The more you and your master struggle¡­] ¡°¡­¡± [The more exhration both I and my master will feel!] ¡°Well, you and your kind haven¡¯t changed.¡± Durandal nodded as if he had expected it. ¡°In the end, you and I cannot coexist on thisnd. Neither you nor your sessor, nor the one who originated you! You shouldn¡¯t think about existing wholly on thisnd anymore.¡± The two women were thinking the same thing at the moment. ¡®My master will triumph.¡¯ The firm belief that their masters, who control and rule them, will win this fight andpel their opponents to submit, burned strongly in the hearts of both women, leaving no room for anyone to be dominant. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 231 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 231: Faith and Doubt (1) A chaotic situation where nothing seems to make sense. However, there was onemon thought that came to people¡¯s minds at the moment. The knights wielding those golden swords were not in their right minds. Although they moved under the pretext of obeying the Emperor¡¯s orders, there was no sense of self in their eyes. Among them, the knights were rtively better off. The most iprehensible was undoubtedly the Emperor himself. Look at his sturdy and robust figure. Who would believe that he was a sickly Emperor lying in bed just this morning? At this rate, doesn¡¯t it seem like they are being manipted by some unknown force? Otherwise, the Emperor¡¯s current state could not be exined. ¡°What, what should we do?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯smand! We must go and support immediately!¡± ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡± Some knights were at a loss, ncing at each other and expressing various doubts. Seeing this, Jereon, who had been observing the situation, approached them. ¡°Your swordsck light.¡± Most of the knights who inherited the power of the Holy Sword were either knights of salvation or seasoned veterans belonging to the Emperor¡¯s army. Those who did not receive the power were simply ordinary knights whose abilities fell far shortpared to those who did. Those who were manifesting the power of the Holy Sword were not only the Emperor¡¯s army and knights of salvation. ¡°Hurry back, Jake!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Bama? Why aren¡¯t you following my orders?¡± ¡°Marinel,e to me immediately!¡± Some nobles were screaming orders. On the scene, some knights, who apanied the nobles for negotiations, shed swords in a bid to eliminate assassins, prioritizing their lord¡¯smands over even the Emperor¡¯s decree. Strictly speaking, they were knights who must prioritize their lord¡¯smand over the Emperor¡¯s. For the nobles, seeing knights who should be willing to die at their lord¡¯smand but instead listening to their words was almost maddening. Of course, the swords of these knights also shone brightly with the light of the Holy Sword. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± One of the knights of salvation, who was engaged inbat with assassins, shouted at the hesitant knights. ¡°We are the knights of salvation who purify the evil in thisnd and maintain peace! Shouldn¡¯t we immediately subdue those troublemakers who are obstructing the establishment of a new order?¡± At this, a knight of the Emperor¡¯s army, also spoke up. ¡°The Emperor¡¯smand has been given! Why are you hesitating?¡± ¡°But, but just this morning, the Emperor was¡­¡± ¡°Do not harbor doubts about such things! We just need to believe in the Emperor¡¯s words and follow his orders! Hold your swords with firm conviction, knights!¡± Some knights, moved by those words, who had hesitated for a long time, picked up their swords and rushed forward. But even such a sight seemed awkward to Jereon. ¡°Was this what you meant by the power of faith?¡± Unquestioning obedience without any doubt. In this way, what difference is there between them and dolls? Such blind obedience could never be considered a proper order. ¡°Jereon, what should we do?¡± His subordinates, who had rushed over after hearing the situation, demanded instructions from him. Fortunately, there were still some knights left, including his subordinates, who did not rashly step forward with doubts about the current situation. To them, Jereon turned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try an experiment.¡± His mention of an unexpected experiment puzzled the knights. ¡°I won¡¯t force you. But from now on, I intend to approach those assassins and fight alongside them. Only those with a mind should follow me.¡± The knights looked at him with disdainful faces. ¡°What are you talking about? Fighting alongside assassins? Why would you do such a thing?¡± ¡°Perhaps to maximize the emotions that are rising in your minds?¡± The knights who did not understand blinked their eyes. ¡°What we need now is not faith, but doubt. Why do we have to fight those assassins? Why are they doing such things? If we continue to question¡­¡± Jereon raised his sword with a determined look. ¡°We can get closer to the truth of this situation.¡± In his eyes, there was a strong determination to resolve a question that had been buried for decades in this ce. * * * The knights, unleashing the power of the Holy Sword to its fullest, faced the assassins. Without hesitation, Cyan rushed towards Aschel as soon as the battle began. Who could think of participating in such a fiercepetition? As she knew that she couldn¡¯t intervene in that area, Arin turned her gaze to face her opponent. ¡°¡­¡± Facing Arin with an unwavering gaze was Emperor Dionne. Just looking at him made her heart heavy, and her hands holding the sword trembled like a bamboo in the wind. Why does such a situation have to happen? To have to point a sword at the Emperor, her most beloved and respected figure, her father, For Arin, there had never been such a tragedy. As if trying to forget that lingering feeling, Arin quickly lifted her head. The Emperor is not in his normal state right now. Surely, he is being moved by a power artificially injected, rather than his own. She had to calm him down before things got worse. The only one who could do that role was none other than herself, Arin believed without doubt. ¡°Watch my back, Ressimus!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Arin shouted with all her might and rushed straight towards the Emperor. -ng! It was a sincere strike without a hint of hesitation, but the Emperor effortlessly blocked it. Although momentarily surprised by the unexpectedly solid feeling, Arin continued her relentless assault. -ng! ng! With Ressimus joining forces, they showed a fierce momentum with synchronized attacks, but, ¡°¡­.¡± The Emperor countered all their strikes without taking a step back. It wasn¡¯t magic or the power of the Holy Sword. It was the inherent power the Emperor possessed. The Emperor had exceptional skill from the start, being able to withstand a 2-on-1 battle with just swordsmanship alone was a testament to that. ¡°What are you doing, Arin?¡± Opening the distance for a moment, the Emperor opened his mouth and asked the bewildered duo. ¡°I want to ask you the same! Just this morning, weren¡¯t you lying in bed, gravely ill? Unless you¡¯ve been hiding your strength all this time, how can you show yourself like this?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t act, the Empire, and even the continent, will be engulfed in chaos. To prevent that, I have no choice but to act. Even if¡­¡± The Emperor nced at the hand opposite the one holding the sword. A sharp trembling despite desperate control. It was a kind of symptom showing that he was not in full condition. ¡°Even if there is a risk of falling here today¡­¡± But the Emperor clenched his fist as if to ept it. Arin passionately appealed to convince the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, you are misunderstanding something! They are not beings causing chaos in the continent! Even if you wait a little longer to judge what is the truth¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that, Arin.¡± The Emperor¡¯s returned answer was truly firm. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left to protect this Empire as the Emperor. That¡¯s why my body has to move first, not my mind.¡± With an unwavering gaze, the Emperor aimed his sword at Arin. ¡°So don¡¯t try to persuade me. Even if your beliefs are correct, you must prove them not with words but with actions! If you still want to prove that your beliefs are right, you must show it with your actions! Can you defeat me here, Arin?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Can you take my ce if you defeat me?¡± Arin couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer yes. ¡°Unprepared beliefs are nothing more than stubbornness! With such a heart, you can never be the Emperor!¡± With that, the Emperor rushed towards Arin. Arin quickly took a defensive stance, -ng! Unable to withstand the Emperor¡¯s fearsome strength, she was thrown backward in mid-air and fell to the ground. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Ressimus hurriedly rushed to her and intercepted the Emperor¡¯s sword. Arin rolled two times in the air and quickly got up from the ground. ¡®Is His Majesty really¡­?¡¯ Actually, there was no wrong word to speak of. Helping Cyan in the current situation ultimately goes against the will of the royal family and the Empire. Thus, Arin had to prove that the act was not wrong. Through action, not through clumsy persuasion. Since an Emperor should never take anything lightly, One must always be prepared to bear everything and sacrifice. To say one wants to be an Emperor without even having that in ce, It¡¯s nothing more than childish stubbornness. Once again, with a determined heart, Arin aimed her sword at the Emperor. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s words are correct! Unprepared beliefs are nothing more than stubbornness! So I¡¯ll show you! My prepared belief!¡± Seven years of effort that came running to help Cyan. Arin unleashed not the power of the Holy Sword, but all the mana dormant within her. -Wheeing A silver aura emanated from the sword in response to mana. It wasn¡¯t for Cyan¡¯s sake. This was not born from a desire to save Cyan, but from Arin¡¯s own desire to be Emperor. Now was the time to prove her determination before the Emperor. With her preparationsplete, Arin immediately rushed towards the Emperor. ¡°¡­.¡± The Emperor, too, prepared to defend himself by manifesting the power of the Holy Sword that had been suppressed for a moment. Stay still. Do nothing. No one had ever shown her a different path. Except one person. Only Cyan had shown Arin the path to bing an Emperor. Whether it was possible or not, Arin had relentlessly pursued her first goal. The Emperor regarded Arin with admiration, advising her not to overextend herself and to try everything she could. But that was just good advice to hear. Now, the Emperor spoke not of advice but the harsh reality she must face to be Emperor. If she was not prepared even a little bit, she would be struck down by the Emperor¡¯s sword before she could even reach him. Knowing this herself, Arin poured all she had into wielding her sword towards the Emperor. -ng! With a clear crack, a single sword shot up into the air. The sword fell to the ground without power, and the bright glow gradually faded away. ¡°Haa, haa¡­.¡± Arin, having exerted all her strength, breathed heavily. In a precarious state where a slight touch could cause her to copse, she struggled desperately using her mental strength. The Emperor said nothing. All that could be heard was herbored breathing. Arin slowly raised her head. ¡°¡­.¡± The Emperor was looking down at her with the same unchanged expression as before. But there was nothing in his hands. In contrast, Arin still held the silver-glowing sword in her hand. She had done it. She had disarmed the Emperor. She had proven her determination to be Emperor to the Emperor. The Emperor¡¯s mouth, which had been a straight line, finally curved into a half-moon. ¡°Good job, Arin.¡± A brief word that needed no other. With that single word, -Thud The Emperor fell weakly into Arin¡¯s arms. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 232 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 232: Faith and Doubt (2) ¡®Is this the power of humans?!¡¯ Schurz, experiencing the power of the Holy Sword for the first time, was utterly bewildered. Was this truly the power possessed by the invincible God? The strength was iparable to any opponents he had fought before. Of course, this strength didn¡¯t solely originate from the Holy Sword. From the beginning, it was nearly impossible for Schurz, a young swordsman of mere mercenary origin, to confront knights hailed as top-ranking knights by the Empire. Even though he managed to somehow block the attacks, -Whoosh! There seemed to be no room for a counterattack. If Schurz hadn¡¯t reacted instinctively and dodged just now, his neck would have been in danger. If he didn¡¯t keep his focus tight, he felt like he would reach the gates of the afterlife in no time. Trying to regain his stance in haste, ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape!¡± The knight of the Holy Sword immediately stuck to him as if not allowing any gaps. -ng! Brian stepped forward to block it. With swift swordsmanship rivaling that of a high-ranking knight, Brian fiercely countered the knight¡¯s attacks. This caused the knight to temporarily retreat. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m still hanging in there!¡± ¡°Please hold on a little longer! Young master will soon get the situation under control!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡± Schurz honestly didn¡¯t have much confidence. But he couldn¡¯t just sit idly by and give up. With a determination akin to forcing himself to eat mustard, Schurz raised his sword again. Although Brian also said so, he knew the situation was more serious than they thought. The Holy Sword¡¯s knights relentlessly attacked without showing any signs of fatigue. The Mist¡¯s members couldn¡¯t withstand their momentum and were gradually pushed back, while the encirclement around them tightened. Brian briefly considered requesting support from Cyan, but he immediately dismissed the thought. He was a sworn knight of Cyan. As a knight, it wouldn¡¯t be right to ask for help when he should be sufficient to support his lord. His best option now was to fight with all his might to ensure Cyan wouldn¡¯t be distracted. As he reaffirmed his loyalty to his lord and gripped his sword once again, ¡°¡­?¡± Suddenly, a group of knights appeared in front of Brian. Judging by their armor, they seemed to be from the Imperial Army, and some seemed like mercenaries of uncertain affiliation. Although Brian wondered about their unexpected arrival for a moment, They soon engaged inbat with the knights who stood before them. ¡°Protect the assassins!¡± They seemed to have arrived to support the assassins. Seeing their actions, Brian and Schurz, who couldn¡¯t understand the situation, were soon joined by Jereon. ¡°Judging by their actions, it seems you¡¯re not allies of those gloomy fellows.¡± ¡°W-Why are you helping us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having no reason? Just think of us as reinforcements who¡¯vee to help you for now.¡± Jereon shrugged as if it were nothing. ¡°We¡¯ll eliminate anyone who opposes the new order!¡± In contrast, the Holy Sword¡¯s knights showed no concern even when facing their own allies, considering them enemies. They swung their swords as if they were evil, causing those facing them to feel even more puzzled. ¡°W-Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°We are knights who protect the Empire and the continent ording to His Majesty¡¯s orders. Why would you oppose His Majesty¡¯smands¡­!¡± ¡°His Majesty has fallen!¡± The sudden announcement of the chaotic situation spread rapidly. The gazes of the knights all turned to one ce. The dignified and imposing figure who had been giving orders had already disappeared. All that remained was a feeble figure, copsed and being cradled in the arms of Princess Arin. ¡°Escort His Majesty! Quickly!¡± Arin requested help while supporting the fallen emperor. The emperor, receiving protection from other knights, left the scene. The people were bewildered by the sudden turn of events. However, the Holy Sword¡¯s knights remained unfazed, their goal still being the elimination of those opposing the new order. ¡°How can you not have doubts after seeing that sight?¡± Jereon shook his head and, despite trembling, resumed his fight against the knights. * * * In that brief moment, the situation changed drastically in many ways. However, such developments were not at all hostile to the owner of the Holy Sword. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I noticed his noticeably darkenedplexion. ¡°Yourplexion has darkened significantly.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°It seems like things aren¡¯t going as nned?¡± He frowned slightly before giving a vague smile in response. ¡°It¡¯s truly perplexing. The future Boris and I foresaw was not like this, with unforeseen events continuing to unfold¡­¡± Support from the imperial army and unidentified mercenaries, the emperor¡¯s departure, and so on. Surely, none of this was nned for you. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Regardless of how things unfold, the end is predetermined. Eventually, everything will return to its rightful order. And in the end, I will be the oneughing!¡± A predetermined end. An unchanging future. He confidently dered that he would ultimately be the one tough, no matter how things yed out. ¡°Sigh¡­.¡± An involuntary sigh escaped my lips. How could things be so consistent? Now, even pity and sympathy began to arise within me. ¡°Do you really think that the future given to you will continue unchanged?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s the future that must continue.¡± ¡°A butterfly¡¯s small pping wings can cause a storm in the distant ocean. Surely, you must know that even the smallest change can alter significant futures?¡± ¡°Well, the future depicted in the scriptures isn¡¯t as easily swayed by small changes.¡± As he responded, he stumbled over his words unintentionally. I shook my head with a skeptical expression and continued. ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this. Instead of oveing obstacles on your own, you¡¯ve always relied on others or external support.¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Have you ever ovee a challenge solely with your own strength? You¡¯ve always risen to your position with the help and support of others. There¡¯s nothing you¡¯ve achieved entirely on your own.¡± Aschel couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°So, this time, try relying on yourself instead of others. Who knows? Maybe your change could alter the predetermined future¡­¡± However, I knew too well that it was an impossible task. Even in the face of death, human nature remains unchanged. I didn¡¯t expect his nature to change in that brief moment. Aschel struggled to respond, his lips trembling in frustration. -Whoosh! At that moment, the holy sword shed with Kaeram, and the golden light emanating from it was brighter than before. ¡°¡­.?¡± Aschel and I were both surprised, silently staring at the light for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Aschel reacted first. ¡°No matter how the middle unfolds, it doesn¡¯t matter! Ultimately, the future at the end won¡¯t change!¡± While pushing Kaeram away, he raised the holy sword high into the sky. -Boom! Once again, the brilliance of the holy sword soared into the air. The knights, feeling the increased power, let out a roar. The assassins, overwhelmed by the momentum, faltered, while the knights pressed on with even greater force. -ng! As if to show me, he swung the sword towards me. ¡°¡­.!¡± As I shed swords with him, my brow furrowed. The power had clearly changed from before. I didn¡¯t know who or what had sent this power, but the power of the holy sword was now even more formidable than before. ¡°Do you see, Cyan? This is the power of faith! It¡¯s not a power that can be ovee by trivial doubts!¡± It¡¯s absurd. The one who doesn¡¯t even give an ounce of trust to others is talking about faith. Well, if others believe it, it might be fine, but I still can¡¯t understand. However, even this newfound power feels the same to me. But, ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Be careful, Schurz!¡± It seemed others couldn¡¯t do the same. Theycked the strength to hold back the charging knights of the holy sword. They were just barely hanging on to survival. It would be too much to ask them to do more. I turned quickly to help them for a moment, but ¡°Where are you going, Cyan!¡± -ng! The owner of the holy sword blocked me as if expecting my move. ¡°What you need to protect isn¡¯t them. It¡¯s yourself!¡± Feeling ufortable, I involuntarily narrowed my eyes. ¡°To protect myself, I shouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary! Even if it means relying on others! That¡¯s what achieving a life for myself entails!¡± Truly sickening. At this point, it¡¯s almostughable to discuss. You, who thoroughly exploit others for your own sess only to cruelly discard them, that¡¯s who you are. Though I engage in such actions to achieve a life for myself, I¡¯m different from you. As emotions surged within me, an uncontroble force began to rise, ¡®Do you hear me, Cyan?¡¯ Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. This unmistakably belonged to Hastia. I instinctively responded via telepathy. ¡®What¡¯s going on all of a sudden?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m truly sorry for the urgency! But I have something urgent to convey!¡¯ Urgent situation? Wait, are you somehow watching me right now? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in my pocket dimension? Well, since Brian is here right now, there¡¯s no reason why she shouldn¡¯t be somewhere else¡­. ¡®Luna will support you soon!¡¯ What? Who? Did I hear that right? ¡®What do you mean? Are you, by any chance, with Luna right now?¡¯ ¡®Yes! But I can¡¯t convey Lord Luna¡¯s voice in the current situation!¡¯ Once again, this impudent junior of mine seems to have stirred up trouble somewhere. Despite my explicit instructions not to interfere in the Imperial Pce. For once, she obediently listened, but now she¡¯s meddling again¡­ -Ssss Suddenly, mist emanated from the Kaeram I was holding. It wasn¡¯t mist summoned by my will. ¡°What are you doing, Kaeram?¡± [I didn¡¯t do anything.] Kaeram tly denied any involvement. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that rascal god was up to something, but if so, I should at least feel some energy. But at present, there was no sign of Aeru¡¯s energy, let alone anything simr. Rather, there was an entirely new energy I had never encountered before¡­! ¡°Ching! Ching! Ching!¡± The delightful sound of swordy carried on the wind reached my ears. I instinctively turned my gaze. Just moments ago, the assassins were struggling to defend themselves, but now they were regaining momentum and overwhelming the knights of the holy sword. It wasn¡¯t just the knights. ¡°Attack!¡± Brian and another man, whose name I didn¡¯t know, suddenly exerted their strength and drove the knights away with their own powers. The power emanating from their swords was almost at its peak, far surpassing the mist¡¯s power. [Our master has quite a lot of luck, doesn¡¯t he?] ¡°What?¡± [He even gets help from that fool?] ¡°What are you talking about? Speak clearly!¡± I urged Kaeram impatiently. [Tome Remiharam.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± [That fellow is nearby.] For a moment, I couldn¡¯tprehend the situation, causing a brief pause in my thoughts. What do you mean he¡¯s nearby? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 233 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 233: Faith and Doubt (3) The mist of Soul Stone, spreading out in all directions with a dark aura. This indicated that Luna¡¯s power had been sessfully transmitted to Cyan. But there was no time for relief or rxation. Hastia looked around with a worried gaze. -Kukugung An uneasy roar echoed in the space, as if it would copse at any moment. Has it been only 10 minutes since they entered this ce? During that short time, spatial rifts appeared and disappeared repeatedly, and as they did, the owners of the Scriptures and the Tome drew more mana to overpower each other. Is that all? They even sent reinforcements to support the owners of the Holy Sword and the Demonic Sword who were currently in a standoff at the Imperial Pce. Their powers had already reached their limits, and now they were just waiting for the end. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. You didn¡¯t just stumble upon the Tome by chance. Luna, you are more than qualified to handle the Divine Scriptures.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t praise me so easily. It¡¯ll just make me ufortable.¡± There was only one person in this world whom she wanted to receive praise from. ¡°But even so, nothing will change. Even if you destroy this space, the predetermined ending will never change.¡± ¡°It could be the beginning of change. Starting with the destruction of this space, I will gradually change your futures.¡± Despite Boris¡¯s repeated warnings, Luna didn¡¯t even bat an eye. But the situation was not going in her favor. ¡°Hey, miss. Can you hold on?¡± Remiharam, checking on her condition, asked with a slight concern. ¡°Instead of asking that, why don¡¯t you try to open more rifts?¡± ¡°Your mana is dwindling, miss. If this continues, cracks will appear not in the space, but in your body.¡± ¡°If I scrape the bottom of the barrel, that¡¯ll be enough.¡± Luna, seeming indifferent, released even more mana. ¡°That should be enough. The space of the Scripture is already so damaged that it¡¯s difficult for it to fulfill its function. Just doing this and retreating should pose no problem, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t leave room forpromise. Once I start, I have to see it through to the end.¡± Remiharam¡¯s concern only stimted Luna¡¯s determination. Realizing he had said too much, Remiharam shook his head, refocused on what needed to be done. The situation was no better for Boris. While trying to mend the rifts, he nced at the Scriptures. The series of writings on the unfolded Scriptures repeated disappearing, indicating that the future guided by the Scriptures was continuously changing. ¡°Why?¡± The appearance of the Tome¡¯s owner was already an event not foreseen in the prophecy. The only fortunate thing was that the final future written at the end had not changed yet. In the end, no matter how the process went, he would be the one toughst. Believing firmly in this, just as he tried to erase all the doubts that arose in his mind, ¡°¡­.!?¡± Boris¡¯s face suddenly froze like a rock. The future written in the Scriptures had changed once again. It wasn¡¯t the end that changed. It was just the process leading to the predetermined end that changed. ¡°Why¡­!?¡± Boris¡¯s face began to contort, unable to ept the given reality. His eyes trembled, his hands shook as if he were going insane. His face clearly showed his denial, unable to ept the reality given to him. -Thunk! Suddenly, Boris quickly covered the Scriptures he had been channeling mana into, -Woong He created a gate abruptly and disappeared somewhere. Leaving behind the space of the Scriptures to the owner of the Tome. ¡°¡­.?¡± Whether he fled sensing defeat or retreated to preserve his strength, the situation was uncertain. -Thud With her opponent gone, Luna slumped to the floor, exhausted. ¡®Luna!¡¯ Hastia, startled, hurriedly ran to support her. ¡°Haa haa¡­.¡± Exhausted to the point where even maintaining consciousness seemed impossible, let alone breathing, after exerting her mana to its limit. ¡®How did it get to this point¡­?¡¯ To reach this point required tremendous mental strength and a single-minded determination to be of help to Cyan. Hastia was not just impressed, but in awe of her. -Kwakwang! However, they didn¡¯t even have time to feel that awe-inspiring emotion. What remained in the space where the owner had disappeared was just copse. The space of the Scriptures was gradually heading towards destruction. If they stayed there idly, they could be engulfed by the destruction as well. They had to desperately escape, but Hastia didn¡¯t have the ability to open a gate. ¡°A, a gate¡­!¡± Luna knew this too, so she barely raised her hand, But her hand, without even a trace of mana, fell weakly without being able to manifest the gate. In a state where even maintaining consciousness was overwhelming, there was no strength left to open a gate. Lost in indecision on what to do, Hastia¡¯s gaze soon fell on the Tome that had slipped from Luna¡¯s hand. ¡®If I could just transfer my mana to Luna?¡¯ It was power that she didn¡¯t need in the current situation anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she transferred it to Luna instead? Not entirely sure, but with the mindset of trying something at least, Hastia ced her hand on the Tome. -Zziiing Arge amount of mana flowed through her fingertips into the Tome. Soon, a blue light emanated from the Tome in response to the mana. ¡°Good job,dies. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Using the mana he received, Remiharam created a gate and transferred them outside. The space of the Scriptures copsed with a loud noise andpletely disappeared. * * * My body felt lighter. My vitality soared even higher. It feels like wearing clothes that fit perfectly on my body. Was this the reason why the idiot god told me to find the Tome? There was no power more fitting for me than this. Not just me, but the same could be said for others as well. The members who possessed the power of the mist were ecstatic, and even the knights and mercenaries who had no relevance were getting pumped up with the power, their morale boosted. I still don¡¯t understand. Why did the power of the Tome suddenly appear? Where did Hastia and Luna¡­? -Wooong! With the sound of space splitting, a white gate suddenly appeared behind me. Naturally, I didn¡¯t create it. Although not exactly pleasant, a somewhat familiar face appeared beyond the strange space through which a strange atmosphere flowed. It was Luna. Without even sparing a nce at Hastia, who had just sent mental resonance to me, she struggled toe out with her support, ¡°¡­?¡± I frowned at the iprehensible situation. ¡°Hastia!¡± ¡°Luna!¡± Brian and Luna¡¯s knights also rushed to them as they noticed them. As they approached Luna to support her and check her condition, Hastia¡¯s anxious gaze soon turned towards me. ¡®C-Cy¡­ Cyan?¡¯ ¡°Just give me a brief exnation.¡± At my indifferent response, Hastia¡¯s eyes trembled for a moment. She quickly summarized what had happened with Luna up until now. But I wasn¡¯t looking at Hastia¡¯s face, which seemed to be at a loss for what to do. Let alone looking at Luna, who was on the verge of copse. Then what was I looking at? Behind Luna, a familiar face with long ck hair simr to Kaeram¡¯s, fluttering in the wind, I was looking at the face of an unknown man. Of course, he wasn¡¯t human. Apart from not being human, it seemed like only I could see him. Even though someone emitting such suspicious energy was right there, no one paid any attention to him. ¡°¡­.¡± He just looked at me, not opening his mouth or anything. What was he looking at me for? If I had to guess from his eyes, which were the only thing I could see, he wasn¡¯t looking at me with hostility, at least? But it wasn¡¯t friendly either. He just seemed to have a lot to say but didn¡¯t want to say it right now. That seemed to be the right interpretation. -Tap He nced at me briefly, then suddenly nodded his head as if giving a signal. -Chin At the same time, Luna grabbed my hand. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± She seemed to be having a hard time even breathing, let alone speaking. I bowed my head in the spirit of listening, and as a result, our faces naturally became closer. ¡°I know roughly what you want to say¡­.¡± Barely lifting her head, she whispered into my ear. ¡°Why did youe to the Imperial Pce? Who asked you for help? You¡¯re going to say something about that tree, right?¡± Unable to do otherwise, I closed my mouth. ¡°Senior always acts selfishly, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no rule saying I can¡¯t be like that. I just did what I wanted to do.¡± Whether it was a good decision or a bad one. I don¡¯t intend to judge her with such simplistic words as ¡°well done¡± or ¡°not well done.¡± I probably don¡¯t even have the right to. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know what to say. As if understanding my heart, Luna gradually squeezed my hand tighter. ¡°But even so, if it¡¯se to this¡­¡± On the other hand, her voice dwindled, bing increasingly faint. But even if her voice became as soft as the breath of an ant, ¡°Is it okay for me to turn away now?¡± It would still ring clear in my ears. ¡°When I open my eyes again, you should be the first person I see, Senior. If not¡­¡± She paused without finishing her sentence. I waited silently without urging her on. ¡°I might really cry.¡± It was a bit out of the blue, but that thought crossed my mind. Although she had been more indifferent, more relentless, and less human than me at times, Right now, in this moment, she seemed the most human. Luna buried her face in my embrace as she lost consciousness. The warmth transmitted through touch. I could tell how much she had exerted herself for me, even without her saying a word. Gently embracing Luna, I guided her towards Brian. ¡°Protect her. No matter what happens¡­¡± There was no need for a long speech, so I gave a brief instruction. ¡°I will uphold the honor of my lord!¡± Brian soon wrapped her warmly in his cloak as he removed his own. Thinking that I might only stir up bitter emotions if I looked any longer, I tried to turn away, -ng! But the owner of the Holy Sword, who found this scene quite displeasing, personally rushed forward with his sword drawn. It seems that the time has finallye. The time to put an end to this long ordeal. I only turned my eyes slightly and quietly opened my mouth. ¡°Three minutes. I¡¯ll give you exactly three minutes.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°During those three minutes, including my brother, I will remove those ring eyes that dare to oppose me from my sight.¡± Aschel, thinking he must have misheard, furrowed his brow. ¡°You¡¯re being toocent. If I truly wished it, it would be better for you to kneel and beg with a sincere heart¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a request.¡± Now it¡¯s time to put an end to his absurd fantasies. ¡°And it¡¯s not a warning either.¡± The time has finallye for our intimate confession. ¡°This is an order from me to you, and a mercy.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be swayed by your empty words anymore!¡± -Woong! Aschel swung his sword with genuine intent, but -ng! It was a sword that could never reach me. In a moment thatsted less than a second, The true form of the Holy Sword rose high into the air, not in Aschel¡¯s hand, but hovering above the ground, and soon fell weakly to the ground. After a brief period of about five seconds of silence, I finally met his eyes and whispered softly. ¡°Ten seconds have passed.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 234 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 234: Second Coming (1) Barely two minutes remained, a short period of time. During that brief time, people¡¯s thoughts changed rapidly. Impressive. Beyond impressive, overwhelming. So overwhelming it was almost devastating. Devastating to the point of¡­ Utterly pitiful. Countless gazes, filled with pity and sorrow, were directed towards the wielder of the Holy Sword. ¨C Tingkang! Counting the seconds had be embarrassing. The Holy Sword, who had to open the path of salvation with the power of the sacred light, had already slipped from the owner¡¯s hands several times, tumbling to the ground. Even with swift strikes, Even with powerful swings infused with the power of light, Even with cooperation from other knights imbued with the power of the Holy Sword, Even unleashing the divine technique exclusive to the wielder of the Holy Sword, ¨C Tingkang! It was all in vain. What Cyan had done was simply swinging the sword lightly, yet the Holy Sword slipped from the owner¡¯s hands with each light swing. A wall, needing no further exnation. As useless as a random branch by the roadside, the Holy Sword had fallen into disuse, while Cyan overwhelmingly dominated Aschel. Almost akin to training. ¡°Two minutes and thirty seconds have passed. You now have only thirty seconds left.¡± Complete indifference. Like observing a sturdy rock unaffected by sharp waves, Cyan¡¯s eyes remained unchanged. With Cyan¡¯s proposed time running out, now less than thirty seconds remained. Aschel¡¯s body and mind were increasingly consumed by anxiety and restlessness. Though desperate toe up with a n as soon as possible, ¡°Goodness!¡± Nothing came to mind now. ¡°Oh, Holy Sword! Grant me more power¡­!¡± All Aschel could hold onto amidst his plea was the Holy Sword tightly sped in his hands. In response to his plea, a surge of power emanated from the shining Holy Sword, but it was far from sufficient to confront Cyan. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough! I request more power, Durandal!¡± The pitiful sight of the savior howling for strength while clutching the Holy Sword. Most of the onlookers furrowed their brows or averted their gazes in response. ¡°Do you see?¡± Silently counting the time, Cyan finally posed a question. ¡°All these gazes directed towards you. They are filled not with unwavering faith in you, but with iprehensible doubts.¡± Now, even the knights who had inherited the power of the Holy Sword had ceased their battle, watching the confrontation between the two men. ¡°You must have realized it by now, brother. If you wish to preserve your life, now is the time to show your back and flee¡­ but¡­¡± Aschel found himself at a loss for words. ¡°If you flee, you may survive. People will remember you as the Holy Sword¡¯s wielder who cowardly fled in the face of the vile presence before your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°However, if you stand against me until the end, even as a pitiful Holy Sword¡¯s wielder, your integrity as a savior may still be remembered. Which path do you choose, brother?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re asking the obvious! I am the son of Vert Duchy the guardian of the continent, and the wielder of the Holy Sword! Even if my body is torn into countless pieces while fighting you, I will defend this ce until the end, Cyan!¡± Was his answer different from what Cyan had anticipated? For a moment, Cyan maintained a nk expression before breaking into a smile. ¡°Do you know what, brother?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Contrary to what you just said, your eyes clearly show a strong desire not to do so.¡± Aschel could only stare, unable to close his gaping mouth. ¡°There¡¯s a strong urge within you to flee. I want to advise you to honestly confront yourself¡­ but¡­¡± After three minutes of immobility, Cyan finally stepped towards Aschel. ¡°Unfortunately, three minutes have passed.¡± It was both an order and the end of mercy. Now, all that remained for the wielder of the Holy Sword was¡­ A merciless judgment. ¡°Did you say you would defend the ce even if I would only tear your body into countless pieces, brother?¡± Slowly, step by step. Approaching him was the embodiment of all the evils of this world. Aschel, unable to suppress the rising tremor, stood frozen in ce. ¡°Perhaps you think of me as someone too merciful, brother. Did you think I would only tear your body into countless pieces?¡± Cyan chuckled mockingly. After a moment, Cyan¡¯sughter subsided, and his expression turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s thousands of pieces! It wouldn¡¯t mean anything unless I tear you apart so thoroughly that even recognizing who you originally were bes impossible, right?¡± A smile more wicked and malicious than seven years ago, when he had be much more vicious. It was a chilling smile, so terrifying that no human could fully confront it. ¡°From now on, you will feel thousands of pains! Nothing will be trivial! People will feel pity as they see every inch of your body torn apart. And then they will tell others! They will remember you as the wielder of the Holy Sword who miserably met his end unable to handle the power of the demonic sword. And¡­¡± As the two drew closer, nearing within a foot¡¯s distance, the corner of Cyan¡¯s mouth rose even higher. ¡°People will remember you as the fake savior who boasted about establishing a new order with his feeble abilities.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°I will enjoy watching that hopeful future.¡± With those words, Cyan raised the demonic sword enveloped in ck mist high. In a moment, Aschel saw it. Exactly one secondter, his entire body would be ruthlessly torn apart by the cruel sword. It was an area where neither evasion nor resistance was possible, a realm of impossibility. Aschel, imagining his future being torn into thousands, even tens of thousands, of pieces, silently cried out for salvation. ¨C Boom! With a heavy sound piercing through the air and spreading dust clouds around, the surroundings became tumultuous. Kaeram was exactly one step away from Aschel¡¯s eyes, yet¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± He was close, but not touching. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t touch, but couldn¡¯t touch. What was currently touching the tip of Kaeram¡¯s sword was¡­ ¡°A spear?¡± It was a long spear emitting a light simr to the one emitted by the Holy Sword. It wasn¡¯t thrown by anyone or summoned by magic. The origin of this spear was none other than the sky itself. As if a savior sent from the sky to rescue the wielder of the Holy Sword, it thoroughly blocked the path before Cyan and Kaeram. At this, Cyan subtly raised his head. The spear wasn¡¯t the only thing falling from the sky. At the end of the long spear handle extending from the sky, a giant hand holding the spear was positioned, and at the end of that hand¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± Stood a knight d in dazzling golden armor. * * * Located in the center of the Imperial Pce, the healing ward. As there was no time to move the fallen emperor to the pce, he was temporarily transported to the nearby healing ward. The emperor, struggling to breathe, and the healers striving desperately to save him. Arin watched them with a heart-wrenching feeling. ¡°How in the world did His Majesty end up receiving the power of the Holy Sword?¡± She hadn¡¯t heard the fact that the emperor had received the power of the Holy Sword. She couldn¡¯t imagine that the emperor would have asked for it voluntarily. Arin was convinced that other members had pulled strings without her knowledge. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± As themotion outside the healing ward grew louder, a familiar voice rang out. ¨C Bam! The door, firmly closed to stabilize the emperor, was forcefully opened, and another member of the imperial family entered. It was the second princess, Violet Sevellerus. ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes, faced with the emperor¡¯s condition, flickered intensely. As if she hadn¡¯t expected this situation at all. She soon turned her gaze, filled with anger, to Arin. ¡°What on earth have you done, Arin!¡± Even amidst the emotional reunion with her sister, who had been missing for a week, Violet was ming Arin for the current situation. Arin blinked in bewilderment. ¡°How could you swing a sword at His Majesty! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a member of the imperial family? How could you do something so absurd to His Majesty¡­!¡± ¡°Stop forcing your assumptions!¡± Arin¡¯s firm rebuttal startled Violet. ¡°You knew, right? You knew that His Majesty has received the power of the Holy Sword!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°If you have a mouth, speak!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡± Her hesitant denial carried the weight of affirmation. Arin grabbed Violet¡¯s shoulders with a confident gaze. ¡°How could you, as a child of His Majesty, do such a ridiculous thing to His Majesty! Did you really think that was for the good of our family and the empire? We are his children before we are princesses! How could you, as his child¡­!¡± ¡°I am also a victim!¡± Pinned against the wall, Violet shouted, pushing away Arin¡¯s hands. ¡°Aschel deceived me and put a spell on His Majesty! I didn¡¯t know either! I just thought His Majesty wanted it and epted it!¡± ¡°A spell?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Violet quickly covered her mouth. ¡°What did you just say? Who put what on whom?¡± Frustrated, Violet heaved a deep sigh. Then she looked at Arin with a gaze filled with disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one concerned about the empire, Arin. I, too, worry about the safety and future of this country as a princess.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I, too, have worked hard to follow in the footsteps of His Majesty, whom I respect so much, and not disgrace the name of the imperial family! You shouldn¡¯t look at me with such pathetic eyes!¡± She expressed her feelings openly, as if sharing her grievances. Arin felt a strange sensation seeing her sister¡¯s honest side for the first time. ¡°Just as you chased after that man Cyan, I merely followed him! If there¡¯s any responsibility to bear because of that¡­¡± As Violet tried to continue her words, her lips trembled visibly. After calming herself down, she spoke calmly. ¡°As a princess! That¡¯s all I can do with confidence!¡± With those words, she turned away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re curious,e along.¡± Leaving a vague reply, Violet abruptly left the healing ward. Arin hesitated for a moment about what to do, then nced at the emperor and closed her eyes tightly. ¡°Please, Ressimus, help His Majesty!¡± Ultimately, Arin chose to follow Violet, leaving Ressimus behind. Violet paid no attention to whether Arin followed or not. She simply moved forward quietly to fulfill her duties. Her destination was none other than the imperial pce, specifically the underground passage. * * * ¨C Click! Hastily opening the door, Boris barely managed to suppress his breath, which rose to his chin. He had expended far more mana than he had anticipated in the astral space. Now he found himself in a state where he could hardly contain the burgeoning aftermath. Struggling to lift his head, Boris finally managed to do so. And what met his eyes was Mia. ¡°You¡¯re here, instructor Boris?¡± ¡°Yes, why are you here, Mia?¡± Mia replied with her usual indifferent expression. ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t kill Cyan Vert. While pondering what to do about that, someone curious about this ce showed up. So, I came back.¡± ¡°Someone curious? What does that mean?¡± Sensing a threat, Boris quickly turned his head. But his head didn¡¯t turnpletely. Close to Boris¡¯s neck, halfway turned, was a ck de. Soon, as cold sweat dripped down, a familiar voice echoed in his ear. ¡°You were looking forward to whose face would be distorted first, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°How do you feel about your own being distorted first, instructor Boris?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 235 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 235: Second Coming (2) The sky, once filled with dark clouds, cleared, and the sun revealed itself in an instant. The golden armor of the sun reflected light that dazzled my eyes. What is this? For three seconds, this phrase seemed to repeat in my mind hundreds of times. Among the knight orders I know on this continent, there is no knight wearing such armor. In fact, I doubt if this can even be called a knight. To my eyes, the presence before me doesn¡¯t even appear human. Perhaps everyone around, including myself, is thinking the same thing about this being. A god. Or a knight of a god. A knightmanded by a god has appeared from the heavens. To save the owner of the Holy Sword from the wielder of the Demonic Sword. ¡°¡­!¡± In an instant, tremors ran through the hand holding Kaeram. It wasn¡¯t my hand trembling. This trembling originated solely from Kaeram. Through the trembling that traveled through her hand, I could feel her anxious heart. It was the first time. Has there ever been a moment when she felt such anxiety in front of something? I dare say this wasn¡¯t like the usual emotional fluctuations that seem trivial to her. Kaeram was clearly on high alert against the knight before her. [Th-these insane beings¡­!] Her voice trembled, conveying even fear. Seeing her like this, I immediately manifested the power of mist. ¡°Shadow Arts: Scattering eight petals!¡± The formidable technique of the high-level martial arts, slicing through even tough epidermis. No one has ever withstood this technique without being torn apart. However, ¡°¡­!¡± In the silent surroundings, the sound of metal rang out exactly eight times. During the eight swings of my sword, Kaeram couldn¡¯tnd a single blow on the knight¡¯s armor. The knight thoroughly guarded against all my strikes with my sword. ¡°¡­.¡± The knight¡¯s eyes finally met mine. Eyes shining with dazzling brilliance beneath the golden helmet. Perhaps it¡¯s my mood, but it seemed to look down on me with great disdain. Slightly angered, I immediately prepared the next technique. But, -ng! This time, the knight struck first. Speedparable to the leader¡¯s movements. I stopped my technique and hastily retreated. -Kugukwong Just by thrusting the spear into the ground, a sound like thunder echoed. No, it would be more appropriate to say lightning struck. If I hadn¡¯t dodged the blow of that spear just now, I would have suffered damage no different from being struck by lightning. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± As I sighed, heat rose from my body. With the rising heat, my blood boiled. Yes, even the gods themselves seem to intervene to save the demon disguised in the cloak of a savior, willing to step out now? The heat spread. What value is there in trying to protect such a despicable creature, to the extent of sacrificing even the gods of the heavenly realm? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. That one is a being that must be thoroughly erased from the world I live in. And if there are those who hinder that, Even if it¡¯s a god, I will kill them all. With this determination, as I was about to unleash Kaeram¡¯s power in earnest, ¡°¡­?¡± For some reason, Kaeram didn¡¯t respond. ¡°What are you doing, Kaeram?¡± [¡­¡­.] There¡¯s no way she¡¯d suddenly fall asleep in a situation like this. She was perfectly awake, yet, for some reason, she didn¡¯t respond to my question at all. Instead, -Swish The knight, holding the spear, approached Aschel instead of me and ced his hand on his head. Aschel epted the knight¡¯s hand without resistance or response. As if receiving a baptism. -Whirring Then, light emanated from the point where the hand and head met. Enveloped in an inexplicable light, as if entranced, he wore a blissful expression before suddenly eximing, ¡°¡­!¡± And just like that, he vanished along with the light. He escaped. Boldly, right before my eyes. In my bewildered and astonished state, I looked at the knight who had facilitated his escape. The knight, in turn, nced back at me momentarily, -Whoosh Emitting the same light, he too vanished. [TL/N: Does the author not get tired bruh.] [PR/N: AGAIN? This is bc cyan gave him 3 fucking minutes wtf.] * * * In a situation where even the slightest movement could cost him his life, Boris manifested a minuscule amount of mana in his hands, smaller than a fingernail, so as not to be noticed. However, ¡°Ahh!¡± With a scream, Boris recoiled forward, and the mana immediately dissipated. Thick blood streamed down from the shoulder pierced by the knife. ¡°No, no, this can¡¯t be. Where else would you attempt to use magic? It¡¯s my turn now¡­¡± Silica remained stooped over, facing the pained Boris. ¡°Why are you in such a state? Who dared to torment the despicable, if not repulsive, Boris?¡± Boris was in too much agony to respond. ¡°What does it matter what happened? What¡¯s important is that I¡¯ve seized an opportunity, haven¡¯t I? A chance to thoroughly teach you a lesson.¡± Boris, barely able to lift his head, nced at the abandoned book that had fallen five paces away. ¡°M-Mia, why?¡± Mia spoke with an indifferent expression, as if it was nothing. ¡°I realized that the nightmares I had were not just nightmares. And I also learned whose voice was crying out to me. From that realization, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay with Boris anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a mistaken thought, Mia! You should be with us¡ª¡± Before Boris could earnestly appeal, he let out another scream. ¡°There¡¯s no time for sermons, Boris.¡± Silica stomped on his wounded area with her foot. From Boris¡¯s writhing form, a white book fell out. It was the Hishkrea. Struggling, Boris reached out for the Scriptures amidst the urgency. As soon as he grasped it, he quickly opened it to confirm the contents. ¡°¡­!¡± Boris¡¯s eyes began to tremble eagerly as he read the sequence of words. ¡°Mia said that? That you and Aschel were nning something very interesting here. nning something that might even be beyond your control. I came to see what it was all about.¡± After a moment, Mia brought something from one side of the room. It was a small box, perfectly mixed with gold and silver. ¡°Leaving room for chance would be risky, wouldn¡¯t it? So, it¡¯s best to deal with it decisively. So that none of you have any remaining options.¡± With a nonchnt expression, Mia handed the box to Silica. It looked like a jewelry box at a nce. Silica, who was about to open the box, confirmed that it was locked with magic and then looked back at Boris. ¡°You¡¯ve sealed it with quite aplicated spell, haven¡¯t you? Is there a gift for me inside?¡± At the mention of a gift, Boris chuckled. Then, he sighed deeply and opened his mouth with a crestfallen expression. ¡°I won¡¯t say ¡®don¡¯t kill me¡¯ now. Whether you beat me to death, tear me apart, or throw me into boiling magma, do as you please. Because the future has already changed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s refreshing to see you resigned like this. Does it mean even thest resort has lost its meaning now?¡± ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? The future has already changed. The future designated by the scriptures remains unchanged. It¡¯s just that the process leading to that end has changed because of you and that so-called chosen sessor!¡± Boris screamed, mocking himself, as Silica looked on. ¡°We¡¯ve surpassed what we can handle. It¡¯s time for them to be truly reborn for a new order.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Obviously, those who don¡¯t want the order of this continent to change. It may have already begun. I wonder, by now, who Cyan Vert is shing swords with¡­?¡± With a strange question, Boris continued speaking. ¡°Are you curious about what¡¯s in that box? I warn you, don¡¯t open it. Even the banished deity you worship wouldn¡¯t encourage it to be opened. It¡¯s something you can¡¯t handle, let alone¡­ even Cyan Vert!¡± Borisughed maniacally, as if he thought everything was over. -Thud Suddenly, Silica¡¯s mood changed, and she mmed his face to the ground. Boris slumped to the ground like a powerless doll. ¡°Seeing Boris, who was always soposed, in this state is refreshing.¡± Watching the situation unfold, Mia expressed her indifferent appreciation. ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. When all paths are blocked, and no escape route is in sight, humans tend to turn to despair.¡± As if to bring an end to it all, Silica gently lifted her sword. -Thud Thud At that moment, the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps came through the gap in the open door. Sensing the presence, Silica immediately turned her head. Not one, but two sets of footsteps. The protagonists of the presence soon opened the door. Without any intention of hiding, Silica greeted the visitors head-on. ¡°¡­!¡± The women who entered the room couldn¡¯t help but be startled by the scene before them. Violet and Arin. They were princesses of the empire. ¡°W-what is this?¡± With bloodstains scattered on the floor and Boris copsed, Violet and Arin couldn¡¯t hide their confusion upon seeing Silica standing confidently beside him. ¡°M-Mist!¡± Arin instinctively drew her sword. ¡°Step back, sis!¡± Pushed back by Arin, Violet, with a bewildered expression, spoke up. ¡°That person is one of the Mist who kidnapped me!¡± Smiling in response to Arin¡¯s guarded stance, Silica spoke. ¡°Where is Cyan, who promised to show mercy? Why are you here?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s what I wanted to ask! What were you doing while Cyan was fighting with the other knights?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need to be by his side, so I wasn¡¯t. He could handle the situation alone just fine.¡± Though she had sent other members just in case, she trusted Cyan¡¯s abilities well enough to believe there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Instead, I¡¯m here to solve a problem on the other side. But unexpectedly, I ran into the princesses. It¡¯s turned into quite a favorable situation for me.¡± To Silica, who originally targeted Arin, this was like a gift falling into herp. Setting down the box she was holding for a moment, Silica began to approach the princesses. Sensing the threat, Arin took a step back. But realizing that retreating would be futile, she instead adjusted her grip on the sword and rushed forward. ¡°Hayap!¡± -Whoosh Despite her spirited charge, Silica simply turned her shoulder, evading Arin¡¯s strike. Undeterred, Arin continued to spin her body and strike. ¡°¡­!¡± A rather threatening swing. Silica¡¯s hair fluttered slightly as it was grazed by Arin¡¯s attack. Before she could retaliate, Arin relentlessly swung her sword. -Thud Thud Thud At that moment, unexpectedly, Violet, who had been observing from behind, suddenly threw herself forward bare-handed. ¡°¡­?¡± Momentarily taken aback by the unexpected charge, Violet soonunched herself not at Arin or Silica, but towards the ground. ¡°If I have that¡­¡± With desperate eyes fixed on something, it was none other than ¡°I can undo everything!¡± The box that Silica had set down on the ground. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 236 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 236: Second Coming (3) Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if everything in the world went ording to your will? However, the world is not always an easy ce where everything goes as nned. What if the ns you¡¯ve made don¡¯t go smoothly and go awry? With such thoughts, Violet once asked Aschel a question. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to jinx anything, but what if all the ns you¡¯ve prepared don¡¯t work out as expected? What will you do?¡± To this, Aschel replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never considered failure regardless of what I n. I¡¯ve always believed that I will seed.¡± To say that the world itself was created for him would not be an exaggeration, Aschel had smoothly achieved everything he had nned and pursued so far. Until he came into contact with Cyan, that is. ¡°If someone heard, they might think you¡¯ve never failed. Are you saying that the trouble you had with your cute little brother wasn¡¯t a failure?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being cruel with your words. I won¡¯t deny it. What Her Highness said makes sense. As much as I prepare like this, my brother will also prepare many things for me. However, regardless of the process, I will be the one to have thestugh.¡± From his expression alone, it seemed as though he had high expectations for his preparations. ¡°Still, you know how unpredictable human affairs can be, right? What if your brother, not you, ends up being the one to have thestugh?¡± Despite Violet¡¯s persistent probing, Aschel remained undisturbed. Instead, he calmly spoke as if he had already anticipated such a situation. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, but if it were to happen, I would have to turn things back. To aplete beginning where no one canugh.¡± There were many memories and situations, but for some reason, Violet remembered most vividly the words Aschel spoke at that time. And at that moment when he said those words, in Aschel¡¯s hand was, ¡°¡­!¡± The box that Violet was desperately trying to grasp now was there. -Crack! ¡°Ah!¡± Violet screamed in pain as her wrist was crushed. The foot of someone who was none other than Mia, mercilessly trampling her delicate hand. ¡°That¡¯s odd. I don¡¯t recall anything about an item that can rewind time.¡± Mia, holding the box, looked down at Violet dully and asked. Despite the pain, Violet continued to reach out for the box. ¡°Sister!¡± Startled, Arin cried out, but confronting Mia in front of the Leader of the Mist seemed almost arrogant. Without missing a beat, Silica mercilessly kicked Arin¡¯s abdomen. -Thud! Arin, defenseless in an instant, Silica, as if she were about to slit her throat, hesitated and then changed her mind, adjusting her sword and thrusting it into Arin¡¯s shoulder instead. ¡°¡­!¡± Arin copsed without even a groan. She reached out to Violet with a faint gaze, but her hand never reached her, and her trembling figure on the ground was truly pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s quite touching, isn¡¯t it, this affection?¡± Silica scoffed as she watched the scene. However, a question arose. Can everything really be reversed? Is such an incredible thing really contained in that box? Despite preparing it as ast resort, didn¡¯t Boris warn that it would be better not to open it? Somehow, a feeling of unease began to gnaw at her heart. ¡°Give me that box, Mia.¡± Mia handed over the box nonchntly. Silica examined the box carefully, narrowing her eyes. It looked ordinary at first nce. But unlike when she first saw it, there was a strange yet familiar aura emanating from inside the box. It wasn¡¯t magic. It wasn¡¯t even the power emanating from a holy sword or scripture. This aura was remarkably simr to the aura of a god that she sometimes felt when facing Aeru¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± Realizing something, Silica¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Hey, Mia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± In the sudden change of atmosphere, Mia was also slightly taken aback. ¡°Have you ever seen the owner of the holy sword and scripture do something with this box?¡± ¡°No. I haven¡¯t directly seen it. However¡­¡± Mia exined the series of events she had seen before to Silica. Upon hearing her exnation, Silica, ¡°¡­!¡± She made a nk expression for a moment. Then, she seemed to realize something and made a decision. -Whoa! She rushed to Boris, who was copsed in a corner, grabbed him by the cor, and pulled him up. ¡°What on earth have you done?!¡± Boris, with a bloody face, chuckled softly before opening his mouth. ¡°We had to prepare many things, even to pass on your so-called sessor. That box is ourst resort. Even we are reluctant to open it¡­¡± -Kugukwang! Suddenly, there was a tremendous noise and vibration around. It felt like a powerful lightning strike had hit nearby. Despite everyone¡¯s confusion, Boris didn¡¯t stop his softughter. ¡°It seems like the rebirth has already begun.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over. You can¡¯t change anything now. From creations of beings defeated, you creatures can never change that future¡­¡± -Thud! With a sharp impact, Boris¡¯s face distorted once again. The distorted face soon fell weakly, and Boris tumbled to the ground like scattered leaves. Silica looked back at the box. ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ The instincts of an assassin honed over decades warned her. She still didn¡¯t properly know what this box was. But just keeping it shut like this could be very dangerous in the future. Especially for Cyan. As someone who prioritized the safety of the sessor, she couldn¡¯t help but destroy this box. Soon, Silica closed her eyes slightly and released all the mist¡¯s power she had stored inside her. * * * -Hweeing The chilly wind brushing against my skin intensified my current miserable feeling. An empty void where nothing existed before my eyes. I briefly looked up at the sky and reflected on the process so far. Why am I here? To thwart the Leader¡¯s n to kill Princess Arin for the Mist¡¯s awakening and to disrupt the ns of those who preach a new order, I came here. To rescue Princess Arin trapped in the void, to fight the Leader, and to confront the owner of the Holy Sword. Descendants of the former owner of Kaeram? Knights of the Holy Sword? Honestly, it was quite novel. Their efforts to surpass me were quite evident. After realizing the crucial fact that no matter what ns they made or tricks they tried, they couldn¡¯t defeat me, I wanted to inflict the best possible pain on him, who was enveloped in despair. Crossing over past lives and present, I intended to finally end the continued cycle. But he escaped. Not a sudden retreat, but a tant escape. He fled right before my eyes, under the apparent protection of those esteemed individuals. ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Onlyughter came out. Of course, it wasn¡¯tughter born of positivity. In the midst ofughter, profane curses kept popping out unwittingly. [Hey, master.] Kaeram, who seemed somewhat calmed, called out to me quietly. [It seems he now considers you a target to bepletely erased.] ¡°That guy? Who is he?¡± For some reason, Kaeram didn¡¯t answer. Even I didn¡¯t have the heart to press further. Her trembling, which still hadn¡¯tpletely subsided, continued to be felt through the sword. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°What? Why do I suddenly have a sword?¡± ¡°What have I done until now?¡± The knights, freed from the brainwashing of the Holy Sword, began to regain their senses one by one. Their swords no longer emanated the power of the Holy Sword. That meant the original wielder of that power had fled far away by now. Ah. It¡¯s annoying. I knew he was a stubborn fellow from before. But I didn¡¯t expect him to be this stubborn. He had escaped right in front of me, the target of my long-awaited revenge, and I had to just let him go. Those who haven¡¯t experienced it firsthand wouldn¡¯t understand my current feelings. The feeling of anger extending beyond being tricked. -Swish Suddenly, a strange sensation was felt from the opposite hand. ¡®Are you okay, Cyan?¡¯ Hastia, who had approached unnoticed, looked at me with full of concern in her eyes. The moment I felt her gentle touch, my soaring emotions calmed down slightly. ¡°Are you all right, sir?¡± Brian, who followed right after her. On his back, Luna, who had not yet awakened from sleep, was still snugly wrapped. ¡°Phew¡­¡± With a deep sigh, my mind calmed down to some extent. And naturally, I began to think about what I should do next. First, I needed to stabilize the situation with Princess Arin, and then¡­! Unconsciously, I nced around, my eyes darting. ¡°Why, why are you like this, sir?¡± ¡°Where is the princess?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Where is Princess Arin?¡± ¡®The, the princess left the scene earlier with His Majesty, the Emperor!¡¯ Hastia answered on behalf of them. Princess Arin was nowhere to be seen. The situation was not over yet. That meant the Mist¡¯s sword, which was aimed at her neck, had not been sheathed yet. ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡®Um, probably¡­ in that direction¡­!¡¯ Hastia¡¯s eyes, which were calmly searching for direction, suddenly stopped. ¡®¡­!¡¯ As she held her stopped eyes with her hand, a trembling began to creep in gradually. This was undoubtedly the trembling of fear. Whether she sensed some ominous presence or not, she trembled in fear and apprehension, her body shaking as if possessed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you like this?¡± Hastia could only stammer, unable to answer anything. Out of precaution, I also looked in the direction she was staring. The direction she was looking was none other than the pce. At first nce, it seemed like an immensely dangerous presence had appeared there. ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, a familiar signal rang in my mind. This was the signal of the Leader¡¯s call using mental resonance. The direction was none other than¡­ ¡°The pce underground?¡± It was indeed the pce underground. ¡°¡­!¡± The members who epted the signal began to leave one by one. They, too, seemed surprised and confused by the unexpected signal, their faces filled with astonishment. A call to the pce itself? No, the pce was not an empty house, nor was it just a door. It was calling us toe to the underground? As Hastia¡¯s gaze and the Leader¡¯s call ovepped, my anxiety only grew worse. Just as I was about to lead the members to the summoning location, ¡°I rmend not going.¡± A voice, unfamiliar to me, stopped me in my tracks. ¡°I actually rmend getting as far away from here as possible. If you want to extend your days even a little.¡± Following the voice, my gaze naturally turned. My shing eyesnded on none other than Luna, who was on Brian¡¯s back. More precisely, it was the dark-haired man right behind her. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Our friend here seems tock perception? Can¡¯t you feel the fear emanating from thedy beside you right now?¡± Fear from thedy? It took about one second to understand those words. Withprehension came mist, and Kaeram appeared. [¡­¡­] Kaeram, without saying a word or exnation, stared fixedly at the dark-haired man. Then, abruptly turning to me, [Do as you wish.] With that, she disappeared back into the sword. The man, too, turned his head as if he wouldn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Sir? Who are you talking to¡­?¡± Brian, who didn¡¯t understand the situation, blinked his eyes and asked. I looked at them for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Just wait quietly until I return!¡± I created a spatial gate and forcibly pushed them into it. Brian, who was pushed away without warning, couldn¡¯t ask anything, and Hastia¡¯s gaze was still filled with fear. After sending them to the spatial gate, I immediately rushed to where the Leader had signaled. ¡°Intruders!¡± Pushing aside all the departing members and even blocking knights, I arrived at the pce underground. From the moment I first illuminated the chilly stone floor, the smell of blood stimted my nose. Not a particrly pleasant smell. Suppressing the rising anxiety, I hurriedly headed towards the source of the smell. The same ce where Kellen, who had been imprisoned before, was killed. Without hesitation, I opened the door and stepped inside, ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I doubted my eyes. Boris, slumped in a corner like trash. Arin, leaning against the wall with blood dripping, and Violet, who was sticking close to her. Even Mia, standing dumbfounded with surprised eyes. They were already a spectacle enough, but What truly shook me was the sight of the Leader, covered in blood, suspended in mid-air just ten steps away. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 237 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 237: Second Coming (4) The ident came to a momentary halt. Was it because I never expected to see or witness such a sight? The leader, covered in blood and bruises,y before me. It was apletely unfamiliar sight to me. I even considered the possibility that the leader might be disguised, or perhaps someone insane had impersonated the leader, but no. That was unmistakably the leader. Silica Nigriti, the leader of Mist, and my only master, was now on the verge of death before me. [¡­¡­!] The rough trembling of my right hand snapped me out of my daze. Kaeram, trembling even more violently than before, almost uncontrobly. It wasn¡¯t just because of seeing the leader covered in blood. Right in front of the suspended leader, there was another figure emitting a faint white radiance, its identity unknown. Strange. The pure white color covering its entire body looked extremely eerie. Sure, white is one thing, but¡­ it¡¯s repulsive. Even looking at it made me feel nauseous. It¡¯s disgusting enough to question why such a being exists in this world. What is it? Certainly not human. Nor is it a soulless entity like Kaeram or Durandal. It¡¯s like a divine being in its own right¡­ [Lu, Lumendel!] Kaeram provided the answer. Lumendel? So, this repulsive figure¡¯s owner is named Lumendel? Odd. As far as I know, there¡¯s only one being in this world who could bear the name Lumendel. Could it be referring to the omnipotent god of light, Lumendel? The one even considered the supreme deity among gods? Well, whatever. What matters now isn¡¯t that. What truly matters now is that regardless of who that repulsive figure is, that thing has brought the leader to such a state. I nced at the leader to confirm her condition. She hadn¡¯t lost consciousness, and were breathing steadily. She probably didn¡¯t suffer any fatal injuries. So, what should I do in this situation? Carry the leader and leave the scene? That¡¯s out of the question, isn¡¯t it? What I must do is undoubtedly¡­ Tear apart that repulsive figure until it¡¯s unrecognizable! -Snap The leader, suspended in the air, fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As the repulsive figure turned its gaze toward me, -Swish! I rushed towards it without hesitation. I aimed to sh through its lower body first, but before I could swing my de, -Swish! I was just two fingers¡¯ distance away from its leg. A transparent barrier rippled and blocked my de. It seemed to be some kind of restrictive barrier, but it was exceptionally sturdy. Judging that a simple strike wouldn¡¯t prate it, I stepped back for a moment. At the same time, I corrected Kaeram and said, ¡°Shadow Arts: Solid-rooted Strike!¡± I swiftly cast the technique of the Mist de, channeling the surging mist¡¯s power into Kaeram and thrusting it straight towards the creature¡¯s face. -Crackle! With a clear sound, the barrier began to crack. As the crack widened like roots sinking into the ground, and just as I was about to thrust my de into the gap, -Thunk ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It was blocked. Stopped right in its tracks, just one finger¡¯s distance away from its nose. Blocked by what? A finger. Stuck between the creature¡¯s index and middle fingers, my hand remained frozen in ce. ¡°So, you wield the Demonic Sword,¡± The creature remarked, giving Kaeram a quick nce. ¡°That means you¡¯re nothing but a remnant of Aeru.¡± -Whoosh Not willing to entertain its mockery any longer, I thrust my fist through the gap instead of Kaeram. -Thud! Even hitting a rock with my fist wouldn¡¯t feel this way. Nothing blocked it. Inded a solid blow to the creature¡¯s left cheek, exactly as I aimed. In a normal situation, it should have been sent flying backwards, perhaps even mming into a wall due to the impact, but, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It remained unscathed. Not only did it not fly back, but there was no recoil, not even a twitch of an eyebrow. ¡°How peculiar,¡± it spoke again. ¡°You possess a power that doesn¡¯t befit creations modeled after our essence.¡± As it spoke, it grabbed my wrist that I had thrust forward. Then, as if sensing something, it began to twist and turn my arm. ¡°Indeed. This dynamic flow couldn¡¯t possibly be human. You, you¡¯ve consumed the blood of the demons.¡± -Thwack! In an instant, an incredible force emanated from its body, pushing me away. Pushed back along with Kaeram, I quickly regained my bnce in mid-air beforending on the ground. ¡°Kuwek!¡± As Inded, a wave of nausea surged from within me. Disgusting. An utterly repulsive force. It wasn¡¯t particrly powerful or imposing, yet it made me incredibly ufortable just bying into contact with me. Why? Why does it make me feel this way? What right does that arrogant god of light have to make me feel¡­! ¡°Disgusting.¡± Unconsciously, my face contorted at its words. ¡°Why does merely looking at you evoke such a repulsive feeling? Your kind hasn¡¯t changed at all from before. You¡¯re an existence that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s agonizing to know that I can¡¯t erase you with my own hands.¡± Disgusting? It seems the emotions I felt upon facing it were reciprocated through me. It could be possible. It could. But even so, to that extent¡­? ¡°You don¡¯t even appear human.¡± Right. It had to spit out those words. Why is it that those who view me negatively never treat me as human? I¡¯m definitely human. I¡¯m doing all this right now to stand proudly as a human in this world, Haha. A dryugh escaped my lips, tinged with a slight sense of disappointment. [¡­¡­.] Kaeram¡¯s trembling hadn¡¯t ceased. ncing at the empty space, I asked. ¡°Hey, Kaeram.¡± [¡­¡­Why?] Though somewhat reluctant, fortunately, it responded. ¡°Why are you trembling?¡± [What?] ¡°Why are you trembling? Is that repulsive figure so terrifying to you?¡± It was a very straightforward question. [Are you kidding me?] The unexpected response came. [Do I look like I¡¯m trembling right now?] No? Wasn¡¯t it trembling since it sensed its aura before me? Like the man who scolded me for not feeling thedy¡¯s fear, surely the trembling I¡¯ve been feeling¡­? Oh. Wait. I was mistaken for a moment. She wasn¡¯t trembling. Just like me, [She¡¯s shuddering from disgust!] She simply felt repulsed. Shivering from an indescribable revulsion. [I told you, didn¡¯t I? That thing seems to consider you a target forplete erasure now.] ¡°Yeah, it did.¡± [It¡¯s none other than that creature.] Her voice still carried a tremor. Not from fear or apprehension, [It¡¯s not because of fear or terror, it¡¯s because even the great Lumendel, whom everyone praises, thought about erasing you from this world!] but from exhration. [Our master seems to have grown as much as us outside of the eyes of the gods, doesn¡¯t he? I want to stroke your head as if I¡¯ve gone mad, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I can do that right now.] She felt it so intensely, almost bordering on madness. [That face is so repulsive that I feel like I have to suppress it right now or else!] The true nature of the Demonic Sword that I momentarily forgot surged through the sword and spread throughout my body. [You have to control me well, don¡¯t you, Master? Otherwise, I might really go on a rampage today! To the point where I might even devour you without hesitation!] But warning like that might not be very effective, right? Because, Right now, I don¡¯t feel much different from you. Before erasing that thing from this world, it seems like I won¡¯t be able to leave this ce. ¡°Mist 9th Technique: Demonic Sword Manifestation.¡± I drew out all the mist energy within me and manifested my power. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The creature¡¯s face slightly furrowed upon sensing my energy. ¡°Don¡¯t be so insolent.¡± Along with the furrow, it emanated a sense of difort. ¡°Although I have to erase you, I don¡¯t particrly want to dirty my hands by doing it directly. There¡¯s no reason to give you the tremendous honor of meeting your end by my hands. If I linger, it feels like only my insides will be turned upside down, so let¡¯s call our face-off here.¡± What an repulsive thing to say, again. Why does it feel like you¡¯re trying to escape by neatly wrapping up the situation with your words? Aren¡¯t I the one who should be judging that entirely? With determination and at the same time maximizing the power of the mist, I charged toward it. -Swish! A familiar sensation. The same sensation I felt just a few minutes ago, stimting my entire body. The goldennce blocking Kaeram¡¯s de. Simr to thence that blocked Aschel¡¯s path, It reappeared before me. Along with the knight d in the same golden armor. -Thwack! The moment I sensed the knight¡¯s presence, the surrounding area was quickly engulfed in white light, soon consuming the entire space. As if my body had been transferred to another dimension. ¡°I¡¯ll grant you some mercy instead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°A chance to realize your insignificant position¡­ ¡± * * * The trembling throughout her body didn¡¯t stop. Feeling a strange sensation for the first time in her life. As Arin, who had witnessed the entire process from when Silica, who had been perfectly fine carrying the box, turned into a mess, She didn¡¯t dare think she could do anything. In the midst of that, Cyan suddenly appeared, somehow knowing about the situation. Without any hesitation, Cyan rushed towards the unknown entity and disappeared along with unfamiliar light. ¡°Wake up, Arin!¡± The shoulder wound, which had been spouting blood, was now neatly stitched up. It was Violet who had urgently healed the wound. ¡°T-Thank you, Sister¡­¡± Ufortable with expressing gratitude after healing herself, Violet turned her head away. Leaning against the wall, Arin naturally shifted her gaze towards Silica. Despite her body being covered in bloodstains, her condition was critical. In haste, Mia generated healing light, but¡­ ¡°Get rid of it.¡± Silica rejected, pushing away Mia¡¯s hand. Instead¡­ -Thud! ¡°¡­!¡± Not just Mia and Violet, but even Arin, everyone present except for Silica doubted their eyes. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Even Mia¡¯s question was ignored by her. -Thud! Thud! Thud! Despite being in a state where a simple healing could have easily restored her, Silica, instead of getting better, worsened her condition by ruthlessly stabbing her own body with a sword. ¡°Stop it, Teacher!¡± Startled, Arin ran to restrain her, despite her abnormal condition. *Gurgle!* However, Silica had already deteriorated to the point of spitting up blood uncontrobly. ¡°H-Hurry, use healing magic¡­!¡± -Swish Swiftly, Silica aimed the sword at Arin¡¯s throat as she tried to generate healing light. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything and just step back.¡± ¡°B-But¡­!¡± ¡°Even in this state, I still have the power to kill the Princess. I don¡¯t have the strength to warn you twice, so please, just step back.¡± Amidst her pleading appeal, Silica continued to spit up blood uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s the reason? Are you trying to atone for your sins with your life now? This method is absolutely¡­!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s talking about atonement?¡± Silica snickered as if the idea was absurd. ¡°This isn¡¯t about atoning for sins. So, there¡¯s no need to look at me with those delicate eyes, Princess Arin.¡± A faint smile appeared on her lips, stained red. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t the assassin ustomed to killing, but rather, she was the gentle Silica, an instructor at the Royal Academy. ¡°It¡¯s all for that child¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 238 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 238: Tragedy (1) A strange space where just standing there fills one with a sense of oppression. Cyan immediately recognized that he was in a divine space. There was no need for spection. There was simply no other exnation. ¡°¡­.¡± From the moment he was transferred to this space, Cyan¡¯s arms and legs continued to tremble incessantly. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling of difort in his stomach anymore; now, even his bodycked strength. Cyan stepped back, trying to catch his breath. ¡°It must feel awkward for you,¡± Lumendel said, looking at Cyan with a nk expression. ¡°This ce is a sacred space created by my divine energy. If it were any other creature, they would be moved to tears or ecstasy. But you cannot. Just that fact alone should make you realize how wrong you are in this world.¡± Cyan didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I admit it. You have defeated all my sessors who have received my power and guidance so far. The Saint, the Prophet, and even the wielder of the Holy Sword. Regardless of the process, the fact remains that they all perished because of you.¡± Lumendel showed no denial but rather acknowledged Cyan¡¯s existence. From any perspective, receiving recognition from a god would be considered a great honor. However, Cyan¡¯s face, which did not wee it, began to distort gradually. ¡°The reason I personally appeared to you is because of that. If my creatures couldn¡¯t handle it, then I would have to step in and resolve it myself. No matter how much you try to corrupt and shroud this world in mist, the order of the world I created will never change. Even if¡­¡± Lumendel raised his hand slowly, giving a signal to the golden knight. ¡°Even if there¡¯s a need to overturn this corrupted world¡­¡± In response to the signal, the knight advanced towards Cyan at lightning speed. -Boom! A thunderous noise reverberated, and violent waves spread around. ¡°Urgh!¡± The force was so overwhelming that Cyan groaned as it pressed against his entire body. ¡°That¡¯s why you should realize through my knights what the position of a creature is! No matter how much you struggle with the power of a god, you must understand that in front of the origin, you are powerless!¡± With those words, Lumendel turned around. Leaving only his divine knights and the vile presence of mist, he began to disappear abruptly. ¡°Hey, Lumendel.¡± Lumendel turned his head back towards Cyan. For a moment, he wondered if he misheard or misinterpreted something. It was impudent and impure. There¡¯s a limit to everything. To dare to call out the dignity of a god, even in the context of a mere creature¡¯s subject. For Lumendel, it was an extremely unfamiliar situation that he had never experienced in his lifetime. ¡°Mist Sword: Dance of ck Blood!¡± A spell that resonated faintly in the ears. In the blink of an eye, Just as the ck mist¡¯s aura seemed to scatter in all directions in front of Cyan, With a harsh sound of metal splitting, the knight¡¯s body was torn apart in all directions. The split body soon turned into dust and scattered lifelessly, and in the ce where the knight disappeared, Cyan, in a bizarre dancing posture, took his ce. At that moment, Lumendel became curious. Is that really the appearance a creature can show? No. It was an appearance that almost perfectly matched their origin, the gods. Among them, it closely resembled the power of someone banished from the divine realm in the past. As Cyan, who had been momentarily lowering his head due to the aftermath of the dance, raised his head again, -Thud! Cyan immediately rushed forward. -Swish! Lumendel once again blocked Cyan¡¯s sword with his two fingers. The strength of the power had clearly changed from before. But still, it was a power so negligible that it couldn¡¯t even surpass the finger of a god. ¡°As a creature, just ask me one thing, Lumendel!¡± However, as if it didn¡¯t matter, Cyan asked with a lively, cold smile. ¡°What standard do you have to call me dirty, huh?¡± ¡°You keep crossing the line endlessly.¡± ¡°Is seeing me as dirty ultimately just your personal perspective?¡± ¡°Are you questioning my judgment now? You dare, as a subject of creatures?¡± Lumendel sharply red at Cyan as if it were ridiculous. ¡°Of course! We are your creatures, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s only natural for us to think and question like you do!¡± There was a momentary tremor in the two fingers that stopped Cyan¡¯s de. It was unbelievable to Lumendel. ¡°Do you just dislike me and Aeru, that¡¯s all? Aren¡¯t you rejecting the mist simply because you¡¯re the embodiment of light? Is there any other grand reason?¡± With a question that suggested it might just be due to a single petty reason of disliking, Lumendel merely blinked his eyes, not denying Cyan¡¯s question. ¡°Think whatever you want. I have no intention of convincing or enlightening you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even use that as a joke. What right do the likes of you have to tell me¡­!¡± ¡°Just bring you down already!¡± Lumendel found himself at a loss for words. ¡°If you won¡¯t acknowledge me! I¡¯ll just eliminate you and establish someone new who will acknowledge me in your ce! Whether it¡¯s Aeru or another god! It doesn¡¯t matter! Even if, there¡¯s a need to overturn this world!¡± A bold creature daring to speak of overturning the world in front of the supreme god. Despite the imminent rise of anger and hostility, ¡°You¡¯re audacious.¡± Lumendel smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t help but be truly audacious. That¡¯s why it¡¯s entertaining to deal with creatures like you!¡± His slightly raised lips soon formed a wide smile on both sides of his ears. ¡°I¡¯ll give my creatures one more chance. If you make them submit again, I¡¯ll personally open a path for you then! A path straight to me! Come and do whatever you want!¡± A revtion from the god of light to the inheritor of mist. It was a profoundly contradictory situation to the order he had created. Yet, to Lumendel, Cyan was more intriguing than any other beings he had ever given revtions to. ¡°I will bring despair to you! When you realize that you are nothing more than a creature in front of me! When you realize the truth and despair! I will enjoy immense pleasure then!¡± A momentary glint shed in Lumendel¡¯s eyes, and soon his body began to fade. ¡°I hope that momentes soon.¡± With those words, Lumendelpletely disappeared in front of Cyan. Left alone, Cyan looked at the spot where Lumendel had been and muttered softly. ¡°Just clear your throat and be done with it¡­¡± * * * Humans are truly simple beings. And so are the gods who are said to be their prototypes. He simply spared me and left, all because of a single reason of finding it interesting. It¡¯s truly absurd. Just passing judgment here would have been insufficient. -Thunk The moment the target I had set my sights on disappeared, all the energy in my body dissipated as if deting. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Unintentionally, a hollowugh escaped from me. Truly, endlessly challenging. [Laughing now? Laughing after letting him slip away?] Suddenly, Kaeram appeared behind me, facing me. I could tell that she was also quite exhausted from the heat she had built up. ¡°Well, if you regret it, either eat me up as is ore and catch me.¡± [It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve already ripened too much to be eaten. It¡¯s better to leave you as you are. Besides, even I¡­] Kaeram sighed heavily. [I¡¯m exhausted too.] I looked at her and chuckled. Kaeram also smiled back at me. [What¡¯s your n anyway? Can you handle what¡¯s toe? There will be greater trials ahead than anything you¡¯ve faced before.] ¡°Why are you doing this now? Could it be that you¡¯re weakened? I said I¡¯d make it enjoyable, didn¡¯t I? Then you should follow through to the end.¡± I said, lifting the corners of my mouth as if there were no problem. [Then! You should follow through to the end! I¡¯ll make sure to enjoy everything until the very end! However¡­] She gently raised her hand and softly touched my rough cheek. Even though her hand was always cold, today it was filled with warmth I had never felt before. [Can you endure all that?] A gentle gesture so unfamiliar that it almost felt repulsive. I shivered involuntarily. [It¡¯s not child¡¯s y anymore. Everything that happens from now on will be something you must struggle through to survive. Can you handle it?] ¡°Why are you doing something you haven¡¯t done before?¡± [Why are you worrying about that now? Get up if you¡¯re awake! I don¡¯t want to spend even one more second in this disgusting ce.] Whether she realized it was an inappropriate gesture or not, she immediately stood up and brushed off her body. I also got up, following her lead. -Whoosh With a brief sh of light, the divine space began to gradually fade into transparency. It seemed that it would soon transition back to the underground pce where it originally existed without even having to struggle to escape. Although I tried to evade Kaeram¡¯s question by rambling on, honestly, I don¡¯t know. Hasn¡¯t life always been full of challenges? Even if it bes more difficult here, what difference would it make? Just saying that I will endure it. Since there¡¯s no way to retreat from here, I¡¯ll just keep moving forward into the unknown path that stretches endlessly ahead. With a vow to continue forward on the endless unknown path, Kaeram and I transitioned back to the underground pce where we originally were. ¡°Hoo!¡± I let out a short breath as we returned. It definitely feels morefortable than the eerie space we were just in. Especially the faint scent of blood spreading in my nose right now makes my heart feel even cozier¡­ Wait. What¡¯s this smell? Sensing something amiss, I quickly looked around. Boris still stuck in the corner. Princess Violet and Princess Arin sitting hesitantly with faces showing confusion. Mia standing nearby with a dejected expression. Even the Mist Knights surrounding them. No, well, even if other people are like that¡­ What¡¯s this? Why is this situation unfolding before my eyes? ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, hoping anyone would answer. But there was no response. Neither Princess Arin, who arrived in the underground pce before me, nor the Mist Knights who arrivedter, none of them told me what happened. ¡°Just answer me! What happened?!¡± Unable to control my emotions, I screamed out towards my surroundings. Both hands trembling uncontrobly. What on earth? It¡¯s a situation I simply can¡¯t understand. Did I see it wrong? No. Until just before we transitioned to the underground pce, it wasn¡¯t like this. Even if covered in blood, there wasn¡¯t a significant problem that she couldn¡¯t move again after a short recovery, but¡­ Why? How? Right before my eyes now! ¡°Are you here, Cyan?¡± Is it true that the dying leader is present? ¡°Stop shouting so loudly, it¡¯s hurting my ears¡­¡± As if inviting me closer, thendlord clumsily moved her fingers, covered in fatigue. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 239 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 239: Tragedy (2) The sound of footsteps echoing on the stone floor filled the underground of the pce. The knights of the imperial pce rushed to the underground upon receiving news of the situation. Even Ressimus, who had been requested by the emperor himself, hurriedly arrived, But contrary to expectations, a very unexpected situation was unfolding underground. ¡°¡­.?¡± Unable to understand the situation, the knights looked around in confusion. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Ressimus, the first to regain herposure, rushed to Arin. ¡°Are you alright? Are you injured anywhere?¡± Arin¡¯s face was more bewildered than before, and her gaze was directed towards Cyan. ¡°What on earth happened? What is going on right now¡­?¡± ¡°Ressimus.¡± Arin quietly interrupted Ressimus. ¡°Take all the knights and leave.¡± ¡°Yes? But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± It was a strangely indifferent yet firm attitude, unlike her usual self. ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere with this situation. Right now, the only thing I can do for Cyan is¡­ that.¡± Ressimus couldn¡¯t help but be greatly flustered. ¡°Do as Arin says.¡± Adding to that, Violet interjected, and Ressimus reluctantly left the room with the knights. Even as the knights left, Arin¡¯s eyes never left Cyan. ¡°Can I ask you something, Arin?¡± Seeing Arin like that, Violet asked. ¡°How many times have you seen such a face on that man?¡± ¡°This is my first time too.¡± Honestly, who would have thought? If Cyan was cold enough to not shed a single drop of blood even if pricked with a needle, Would he make such a face filled with tragedy? From Arin¡¯s perspective, that sight was truly strange, And incredibly pitiful. * * * Has there ever been such a difficult time in my life? Even when the sword pierced right next to my heart, Even when my whole body was torn apart by the demons, it wasn¡¯t this hard. Dragging my extremely heavy body, I finally reached beside my leader, ¨C Thud I copsed weakly like a guilty criminal dropping everything. Without a word, I carefully examined the leader¡¯s condition. [What¡¯s going on?] Kaeram, reacting before me, opened her mouth with a tone of doubt. A body with hardly any ce untouched as if it had been brutally tortured. But it¡¯s strange. There¡¯s something unfamiliar in the leader¡¯s wounds scattered all over the body. A white glow inside the wounds where blood is flowing. It was a very unfamiliar glow that I had never seen before. [Lumendel, this bastard¡­!] Kaeram eximed, her voice full of anger. But you know what¡¯s funny? There¡¯s a sword in the leader¡¯s hand stained with blood. Not someone else¡¯s, but her own blood-stained sword. I could tell right away what this meant. The desperate state of the leader right now, She made it herself. ¡°Kaeram¡¯s fiery voice can be heard from here.¡± The leader quietly opened her mouth with a smile towards me. I asked with a stiff expression devoid of any hint of amusement. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too much for a surprise event?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. I was really surprised. Now that I understand the leader¡¯s intention to reform me, please stop now.¡± Instead of replying, the leader responded with a slight smile. Thinking there was nothing more to see, I quickly generated the light of healing. ¨C Snap! The moment I tried to apply the healing light to the leader¡¯s body, someone grabbed my wrist. It was none other than a Mist¡¯s member. My body froze for a second, overwhelmed by a slightly sinking feeling. Not only did they stand there dumbfounded until my leader reached this point, but now they¡¯re even stopping my hand? ¡°Not letting go?¡± I said with a feeling of wanting to cut off the hand that grabbed me right away. However, rather than obeying mymand to let go, the other members began to one by one grab my hand, preventing me from using my strength. In their eyes, there was a full sense of reluctance to do such a thing. ¡°It¡¯s the leader¡¯s order¡­¡± One member reluctantly spoke up. An order? An order? Are they kidding with me right now? What kind of insane leader issues such a crazymand to watch her own death! As I tried to push away their hands, forbidding them to interfere, the leader spoke up. ¡°I ordered them not to do anything.¡± I sighed in disbelief and bowed deeply. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± I asked for the reason, but the leader remained silent. And so did the other members. No one exined this insane situation to me. ¡°Silica received a sentence.¡± Amidst this, one person spoke up. It was Mia. ¡°It¡¯s a sentence of death that we, as humans, cannot refuse¡­¡± A sentence? What does that even mean? ¡°Do you see Silica¡¯s wounds?¡± She pointed to the white glow in the leader¡¯s wounds. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it from Professor Boris before. It¡¯s said that the gods have the power to determine the fate of us mortals.¡± Power? ¡°The glow you see now is evidence of that. Humans who receive a death sentence from the gods be bodies that cannot be healed. Like Silica now. And for humans who cannot heal their wounds, there is nothing but death.¡± What? I¡¯m not suffering from any cognitive impairment right now, am I? Why don¡¯t I understand any of what she¡¯s saying? Can¡¯t be healed? Is that even possible? ¡®Before that, let me give you a little despair.¡¯ At that moment, before the light of the god left, those words he left with me came to mind. Despair. Was that the despair he spoke of? To take the leader away from me? ¡°Exin, Kaeram.¡± I addressed Kaeram with a disappointed heart. ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about this situation? Whether it¡¯s a sentence or nonsense, how do we solve this?¡± [¡­.] Despite my earnest inquiry, Kaeram did not respond. ¡°Answer! What should I do?!¡± [Within a minute¡­] Kaeram finally spoke. [Find and kill the god who sentenced her and return.] ¡°¡­.¡± [Then she might be saved.] A callous and even cruel response. A hollowugh involuntarily escaped my lips. Kill? Within a minute? A god? Sure, if that god were right in front of me, I¡¯d do whatever it takes to kill them within a minute. But that god isn¡¯t in front of me right now, is it? Then I have to go find them! Whether it¡¯s searching through dimensions or soaring into the sky, anything is better than just sitting still¡­ ¨C Snap ¡°¡­.!¡± The leader, who had struggled to raise her hand, grabbed my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t think strange thoughts. Sit quietly and listen to me. It will be the final lesson.¡± It was a force weaker than that of a newborn baby¡¯s gesture. I could have easily pushed her away, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. The leader simply stared at me without saying a word, then gently lifted her hand to touch my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re rough.¡± The heat from the leader¡¯s bloodstained hand was transmitted to me. ¡°You¡¯ve been through trials and tribtions, and as a result, you¡¯ve be very rough.¡± Then what, did she want smooth, soft skin like that of a noble¡¯s child? ¡°What did you do in the astral ne?¡± I was momentarily taken aback by the sudden question. ¡°I¡¯vee to have a brief, rough conversation with the existence of the god that truly dislikes us.¡± ¡°Oh? You managed toe back alive?¡± The leader gently stroked my face as if genuinely relieved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I tried to handle things on my end so that you wouldn¡¯t sh with them, but it seems that the gaze towards us has worsened.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to that from Aeruter! So please, for now, just¡­¡± The hand that was stroking my face suddenly covered my mouth. ¡°We can¡¯t do that. If we continue like this, you¡¯ll have nothing left.¡± Although I wanted to push away that hand immediately and even chew off the god, I couldn¡¯t. From the trembling hand of the leader, I no longer felt the vitality of life that could sustain it. ¡°Do you remember what I told you before?¡± The leader spoke calmly with an unchanged expression. ¡°That the world you desire cannot be achieved simply by wind and power¡­¡± I remember clearly. The leader said that to me back then. That I needed motivation. So I thought the motivation she spoke of was Princess Arin. I believed that killing Princess Arin, whom I couldn¡¯t kill before, in front of everyone would awaken me. But the current leader¡­ Seems to have different thoughts. ¡°So, use me.¡± There was not a hint of hesitation in the leader¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s no need to despair. All those intense and negative emotions inside you will be your strength. The driving force for creating the world you desire.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand that you must also be present in the world I desire!¡± ¡°What can we do? The current world doesn¡¯t allow for that¡­¡± The leader gently wrapped her hand around my neck. ¡°You¡¯re selfish, bold, and full of endless arrogance, thinking you can do everything alone. But I can¡¯t abandon you. You¡¯re my precious disciple, myrade who shares my will. That¡¯s why I chose it. I gave you everything I have.¡± As the leader said that, she embraced me tightly. Then, all the dark magic and mist power within her, along with countless other energies and sensations that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words, flowed into me. ¡°I¡¯ve given you everything I have. What you do with that power is up to you. Lead the Mist for me, live for yourself, do whatever you want. Neither path will be easy¡­¡± After the transmission wasplete, the leader lightly patted my back. ¡°Are you sad?¡± It was the cruelest thing the leader had ever said to me. I couldn¡¯t respond, only continued in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t forget those feelings and keep them in your heart. If you continue without forgetting the reason why I had to leave your side¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You will undoubtedly be able to create the world you desire.¡± Something flowed from the leader¡¯s face onto my shoulder. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was blood or tears. Or perhaps it was both mixed together. ¡°So please, support me. As a teacher who wishes for the happiness of her disciple¡¯s future.¡± Happiness? I wonder if the word happiness is even applicable to me, but at least for me, in that world, The leader must exist. If the leader didn¡¯t exist in that world, I would never call it a happy world. ¡°Please, live well. Cyan¡­¡± ¨C Tap When the leader¡¯s hand, which had been patting my back, fell lifelessly, And even the faint sound of her breath no longer reached me, I realized. That the person, Sirica Nigriti, who had given me everything, had now left me. In other words, The one I could trust and rely on, Was gone. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Exhaling a sigh without restraint, I slowly lifted my head. Honestly, I don¡¯t remember much of what happened afterward. ording to what the memberster told me, I just screamed. A cry filled with bitter anger and sorrow spread through the underground like the copse of a pce. So poignant that no one dared to speak, so incredibly sorrowful. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 240 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 240: Tragedy (3) The space of Cyan shrouded in thick mist. Outside, what was happening, what had happened to Cyan, None of those who were pushed here unexpectedly knew any of it. Brian with aplicated heart, swinging back and forth. Schurz silently guarding Luna who was asleep. And even Hastia, only staring endlessly at the Soul Stone. None of them could befortable. ¡®Cyan¡­.¡¯ Certainly, Hastia was the most restless. With trembling hands, she tightly held the Soul Stone, praying desperately for Cyan¡¯s safety. ¡®Why? What on earth?¡¯ Since the moment the knight in golden armor appeared from the sky, she had felt something strange. It was unfamiliar on the surface, but the energy she felt was not. As an elf under divine protection, it was a very familiar energy that could never be ignored. Knowing the identity of that energy, as Hastia, ¡®You must be safe, Cyan¡¯ There was nothing she could do but wish for Cyan¡¯s safety. Meanwhile, Schurz was guarding Luna¡¯s side in one corner of the space. Having witnessed the whole situation, he was filled withplex and subtle emotions. For what reason did he help them and fight against the imperal knights? For Luna? Or for himself? Was it even justifiable that he risked his life for something he couldn¡¯t exin? It was a remarkably pathetic situation even for himself. ¡°Please wake up safely, Luna.¡± Schurz wished she would wake up soon and provide him with an answer to his pathetic self. Even as Lunay still with her eyes closed, ¡°¡­.!¡± Schurz¡¯ gaze soon turned to the ck book nestled in her arms. For some reason feeling a strange sensation, he stared at the book for a while, then instinctively reached out his hand. ¡°Stop moving.¡± He halted his action at once upon hearing a strange voice from somewhere. ¡°Curiosity can bring about sin. It¡¯s better not to touch things that have an owner for no reason.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Schurz who heard the voice. Brian and Hastia also turned their heads immediately upon hearing the voice. ¡°W-who are you?¡± ¡°Me? Well, you can just see me as the guardian of thedy who¡¯s sleeping here.¡± The unfamiliar man who hadn¡¯t been in this space just a few seconds ago seemed to find the reactions of those looking at him quite amusing, as he chuckled. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Then, an ufortable groan escaped Luna¡¯s lips as she started to stir. She began to move her body here and there, even more than expected. ¡°Oh my. It would be troublesome if she wakes up already.¡± Contrary to expectations that she might continue sleeping for at least another hour, Luna was preparing to wake up gradually. Everyone rushed to her side to check on her condition. ¡°W-where¡¯s¡­ senior?¡± However, the person who desperately wanted her to wake up wasn¡¯t here yet when she did. -Whooom At that moment, the mist of the Soul Stone held by Hastia began to spread vividly. ¡®The Soul Stone?¡¯ -Thud, thud Simultaneously, a gate opened in one corner of the space, and soon the footsteps of someone could be heard. After a while, a familiar man appeared from beyond the gate. It was Cyan, who had promised to return. Brian was the first to rush to greet him. ¡°M-My lord! Are you safe¡­!¡± However, due to a somehow changed atmosphere, Brian couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish his sentence. Without any reaction or response, Cyan walked forward unsteadily, and when he reached Luna, he copsed to his knees. The atmosphere grew suddenly heavy with the unexpected unfamiliar sight. Whether to say something or not, Cyan quietly waited for Luna to wake up. Finally, as Luna¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly opened, ¡°Wow¡­.¡± A small gasp escaped from Luna¡¯s lips. She blinked her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t believe the current situation. ¡°Not a dream, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You said I had to be the first one you see when you wake up, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I did say that¡­.¡± Whether she didn¡¯t expect him to actually be there, she stared at Cyan for a moment with a vacant expression before suddenly reaching out both hands to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to help me up?¡± She tantly instructed him to hug her. Cyan, who would have sighed in exasperation under normal circumstances, epted her touch without a word this time. -Swoosh At that moment, Luna seized the opportunity and immediately hugged Cyan. Cyan didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Normally, you¡¯d be ecstatic, your heart pounding as if it would burst with joy. Why aren¡¯t you like that? I can¡¯t help but wonder.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Did something bad happen, senior?¡± Cyan didn¡¯t answer. But the faint tremor felt throughout his body spoke for him. ¡°I see.¡± Luna hugged him tighter, patting his back gently. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be going to deal with that? Is it okay for you to stay here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Luna, now gently holding his face in her hands, said, ¡°How can I not worry? You¡¯re making such a sad face.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Did youe to me instead of dealing with that problem? Wow, did I finally seed?¡± Luna was genuinely happy, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile brightly. ¡°You can leave. I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to dy with me. Go where you need to go.¡± But contrary to his words, a single tear rolled down Luna¡¯s cheek in an instant. Cyan, unable to rise easily, stared at her face intently. ¡°Why¡­ are you crying?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s tears of joy.¡± Luna hastily wiped away her tears and helped Cyan up. ¡°Go on. In case I change my mind, it¡¯ll be a big problem.¡± ¡°The situation is over. Even if I don¡¯t open the gate, you can¡­¡± Cyan¡¯s gaze shifted momentarily to Remiharam, who was standing behind her. ¡°Can you leave on your own?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luna showed no sign of trouble. Cyan gently patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± With a brief farewell, Cyan, who was about to open the gate, then turned his head towards where Brian and Hastia were. Then, without a word, he approached Brian and handed him something. Brian couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°M-My lord! This is!?¡± What Cyan handed him was none other than a sword. And it wasn¡¯t just any sword; it was his beloved sword, Kaeram, the only one of its kind in the world. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Just hold onto it for a while.¡± ¡°Yes. Understood¡­.¡± Still in a daze, Brian carefully ced the sword on the ground. -Swish, swish Then, mist emanated from the end of the sword, and soon the soul of Kaeram was revealed. [Ha¡­.] Kaeram heaved a deep sigh as soon as ahe appeared. ¡°Are you going to live forever? How could you show such difort to poor Kaeram, who¡¯s second to none in wickedness?¡± Remiharam chuckled as he observed the scene. [Shut your mouth. If you don¡¯t want to be torn apart¡­] All that returned was rough swearing. Remiharam spat out a dry cough and turned his head away. Fueled by anger, Kaeram grabbed his head and muttered under his breath. [You¡¯re just an annoying woman until the end!] * * * Somewhere in the Ushif Empire, in the midst of an uninhabited in atop a hill. Bathed in the golden glow of a splendid evening sunset, Lumendel was disying its majestic presence. Sitting there with a serene expression, Lumendel was caressing something with his hands. It was none other than the Holy Sword Durandal. The Holy Sword, meeting its master, emitted a brighter light than ever before. ¡°Is there a reason you suddenly changed your mind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no grand reason. It¡¯s just my trivial whim.¡± ¡°Will you regret it?¡± ¡°Whether I regret it or not depends not on me, but on you.¡± Lumendel plunged the caressed body of the Holy Sword into the ground. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Receiving the divine energy, Durandal involuntarily let out a sigh of ecstasy. ¡°No matter how the beginning and middle went, that¡¯s not important. What matters is who¡¯s at the end. Ultimately, the one who first turns despair into the motivation for growth will im that end.¡± With those words, Lumendel began to disintegrate into dust, gradually fading away. ¡°I hope it¡¯s you.¡± Durandal watched him with reverent eyes until Lumendelpletely disappeared. ¡°Everything will proceed as it should.¡± Then, for the remaining tasks, he slowly turned around. ¡°W-Where am I?¡± Aschel, the owner of the Holy Sword who had lost consciousness and copsed, finally opened his eyes and stood up. ¡°How long are you going to stay like that?¡± In response to the resolute tone of the Holy Sword, Aschel quickly straightened himself. ¡°Y-Your Holiness! What is this situation exactly?¡± ¡°Do I need to exin? You lost to the wielder of the Demonic Sword. And quite embarrassingly at that. If it weren¡¯t for his mercy, your body would have been torn to thousands of pieces by now, and you wouldn¡¯t even know who you are.¡± ¡°D-D-Did I lose?¡± Aschel couldn¡¯t ept the truth, and he couldn¡¯t control the emotions bursting forth. Following the emotions came a rush of shame and disgrace from defeat. He kept bursting into nervousughter for no apparent reason. ¡°Seven years ago, you said the same to me. You said you¡¯d defeat the Heir of the Mist no matter what, using any means necessary¡­ ¡± For Aschel, it was an embarrassing question he couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer. ¡°I didn¡¯t like your methods. I didn¡¯t like the idea of sharing my power with other humans, or teaming up with the wielder of the Holy Scripture to create an existence identical to the Heir of the Mist. So, I didn¡¯t think you would seed. And that intuition proved to be right.¡± ¡°Your Holiness! If you give me another chance!¡± ¡°Another chance?¡± Durandal immediately questioned him as if to say it was pitiful. ¡°I don¡¯t give chances. It¡¯s given by Him.¡± Durandal red fiercely at Aschel, as if ready to kill him at any moment. ¡°Just once.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Whether there¡¯s a change of heart or not, He has given you another chance.¡± Durandal handed Aschel his own body, which was lying in front of him, again. epting the Holy Sword, Aschel was so overwhelmed with ecstasy that he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°He bestowed his own power directly.¡± A tremendous amount of mana, iparable to before. Ashel struggled to contain the rising ecstasy as he sheathed the holy sword. ¡°I once had a conversation with Boris like this.¡± Durandal raised his chin as if to say, ¡°Go ahead and talk about it.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t stop the Heir of the Mist with our human power, what should we do? He suggested using the power of other races instead of humans for the answer.¡± ¡°Other races?¡± ¡°Yes. For example¡­¡± With a meaningful smile, Aschel slowly continued. ¡°I mean the inhabitants of the Demon Realm who live far across the canyon, including their king.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 241 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 241: Order of the Mist (1) A subspace filled with the aura of ck mist. The master of this space, as usual, sat at the altar, waiting for someone toe. -Tap, tap, tap. Soon, the sound of urgent footsteps echoed from beyond the corridor. Sensing the presence, Aeru thought to himself. Exactly one secondter, someone would grab his cor. -Grab! Sure enough. At that exact moment, someone grabbed his cor, and a human appeared before his eyes. Although he was an exile, he was once a god, and still possessed that power. The audacious human who dared to grab his cor was none other than, Aeru¡¯s sessor, Cyan. Cyan was visibly agitated, unable to control his emotions. (You seem to have a lot to say, but can¡¯t find the words.) Aeru, unfazed, spoke smoothly. Proving his point, Cyan just clung to Aeru¡¯s cor, unable to say anything. (I can feel the remnants of Silica in you. She passed everything on to you before she left.) The power of the mist emanating from Cyan¡¯s body was stronger than before. (Don¡¯t you have anything to say? I¡¯m sure you had plenty on your mind beforeing here.) Despite Aeru¡¯s urging, Cyan couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak. (Do you want to know where Lumendel is?) ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Or do you want me to give you all my power?) ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Or did youe here just to vent your anger? Are you ming me for not intervening when Lumendel took action?) Cyan couldn¡¯t ask or answer anything. He just held on to Aeru¡¯s cor with a trembling hand, staring at him intently. (I only did the same for you.) The mist enveloping Aeru dissipated, revealing his hidden face. A nonchnt expression, neither smiling nor frowning. Aeru continued calmly. (Seven years ago, I granted your request to keep everyone away from Brenu. This time, I granted her request. She asked me not to intervene if she were to die while carrying out her mission.) ¡°¡­¡­¡± (What¡¯s the problem with that?) Cyan eventually let out a wail. (It may not matter now, but I did try to dissuade her. I told her it wasn¡¯t necessary.) Aeru revealed that he wasn¡¯t at ease either. (But she insisted. She said you needed motivation. That you needed something to firm up your weakening resolve. She said she would fulfill that role and then leave.) ¡°Why? For what reason?¡± Cyan finally spoke, asking the question. ¡°Why? Why for me? Why did she have to die for someone as selfish and audacious as me?¡± (Because she wanted to.) It was an indifferent yet straightforward answer. (Do you know what she said to me when I first met her?) ¡°¡­¡­?¡± (She said she didn¡¯t want to live.) ¡°What?¡± Cyan, unable to believe it, asked again. (She was born as the eldest daughter of a noble family, able to live a luxurious life, yet she told me she didn¡¯t want to live. She said she didn¡¯t want to live as a human in this world filled with blind, unquestioning faith. She wanted to nt doubts in everyone¡¯s minds.) Unquestioning belief is a shortcut to stagnation. Only by constantly questioning, doubting, and denying can humanity progress. Realizing this early, Silica followed Aeru and led the Mist to practice this truth. (But she knew her power alone wasn¡¯t enough, so she said she would support anyone who could fulfill this, even if it meant giving her all.) -Thud. (Now do you understand? This was Silica¡¯s long-held wish¡­¡­) Aeru, who had remained still, now grabbed Cyan¡¯s cor in return and asked. (You have no right to be sad or angry!) His previously indifferent gaze grew sharper, and his voice rose. (You told me directly that you would help me change the order of this world! Did you not foresee such a situation from the moment you made that vow?) Cyan couldn¡¯t answer. (I have seen the deaths of hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands who followed me! They died just because they followed me! And I watched it all unfold right before my eyes!) Humans are creatures who emte the nature of the gods. Aeru had experienced and felt all the negative emotions Cyan was feeling, but to a much greater extent. (Silica might have valued you greatly, but to me, you¡¯re nothing special! You¡¯re just one of the countless others who could vanish at any moment!) Trying to suppress his briefly surging emotions, Aeru closed his eyes and exhaled softly. (So choose. Will you lead the remaining children and change the world yourself? Or will you sumb to your weakness of not wanting to lose more people and live in decay? Either way, it will not be easy.) ¡°Hah¡­¡± Cyan sighed, following Aeru¡¯s lead. Then, as he slowly let go of Aeru¡¯s cor, he also removed Aeru¡¯s hand from his own cor. ¡°This is,¡± (¡­¡­.) ¡°Thest time.¡± A single wordden with multiple meanings. With those words, Cyan turned away. Aeru neither stopped him nor spoke further as Cyan walked away from the altar. He simply watched silently. That was all he could do for now. Following the corridor, Cyan arrived at the za of the subspace. There, all the members of the Mist, who had been waiting for him, stood with resolute expressions. Without saying a word, Cyan walked among them. A few stepster, he stopped in front of Silica¡¯s body, whichy in eternal rest. Her face bore a serene smile, as if she had let go of everything. Cyan stared at that smile nkly for a moment, then gently ced his hand on her face. -Sssss At the touch, ck mist rose where their skins met. The mist enveloped Silica¡¯s entire body, wrapping it in a warm embrace, and Cyan watched quietly. Soon, Silica¡¯s body began to transform into mist, and as her entire body turned into mist, it scattered in all directions and vanished. Havingpleted the final rite for her, Cyan stood up and turned to the members. With an impassive face, he spoke slowly. ¡°To all members of the Mist.¡± The members straightened up in unison. ¡°From this moment on, I am the head of the Mist.¡± An announcement both unteral and dictatorial. Yet, no one in the za objected. As if it was only natural for him to be the head. ¡°We have lived hidden from the world, concealing our true nature¡­¡± Somber but intense. ¡°That is no longer necessary,¡± Calm yet resolute. Cyan conveyed his intentions to the members. ¡°From now on, we will live openly and proudly in thisnd. We no longer need to hide or deny that we are the Mist. We are the order, and we will live as if we are the rightful owners of thisnd.¡± ¡°Honor to the new head of the Mist!¡± The members knelt on one knee in unison, showing their respect to Cyan. A world where they no longer had to hide in the shadows, where they could proudly exist as essential members of thend. That was the world the new head envisioned and the order he would establish. Even if a god opposed it, They will never stop. * * * ¡°Not only did she disappear at will, but now she¡¯s saying the most ridiculous things. Luna!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the first time, is it? You should be used to it by now.¡± ¡°Enough talk! I will immediately send an envoy in the name of the society! We will demand a clear rpense from the Empire for this incident¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m delivering this message to you to prevent such pointless actions. Calm things down over there so that strange rumors don¡¯t spread. Grandfather.¡± ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t hang up, Luna!¡± Despite Regens¡¯ urgent cry, Luna terminated themunication without hesitation. ¡°Is it really okay to cut him off like that? The president seemed quite angry.¡± Schurz asked worriedly, having watched the exchange. ¡°What choice do we have? What¡¯s done is done. Grandfather is still quite spry, isn¡¯t he? He should be more cautious with his temper at his age.¡± Luna dismissed it casually. The two emerged from the alley into a bustling main street. Just a week ago, the scene had been one of chaos, but now it was peaceful as if nothing had happened. As Luna surveyed the scene, she remarked, ¡°It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it? Only a week ago, this ce was in turmoil, yet now it¡¯s back to its usual routine as if nothing happened.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the royal family handled it well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but I think people are also deliberately ignoring it.¡± ¡°Ignoring it?¡± Schurz asked, not fully understanding. ¡°Even if they have doubts, people ignore them because they want their current lives to continue. To live for tomorrow, they forget about yesterday.¡± Schurz, who seemed about to ask more, clenched his fists instead, unable to speak. ¡°Are you still troubled?¡± Luna, sensing his thoughts, turned to him. ¡°Do you feel pathetic for not even knowing what you were risking your life for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never lived with any purpose. I just wanted to survive, living meaninglessly. So, I¡¯m very confused. After going through such significant events, what should I live for now¡­?¡± Schurz expressed his feelings honestly. ¡°That¡¯s a good start.¡± Luna¡¯s response was unexpectedly positive. ¡°No one can give you that answer. So, keep questioning and thinking. One day, you¡¯ll find it¡ªwhat you should live for.¡± Schurz¡¯s expression remained filled with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s from my own experience.¡± ¡°I will keep your words in mind, Luna!¡± Schurz immediately epted this advice. With a satisfied smile, Luna turned back towards the alley. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to what we need to do.¡± She moved her fingers as if writing in the air, and soon a ck gate appeared before them. Without hesitation, they stepped inside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 242 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 242: Order of the Mist (2) In Arin¡¯s Office within the Imperial Pce There was no time for rest for her upon her return to the pce. ¡°We have investigated the Imperial Army, the Order of Salvation, and all the knights who inherited the power from each territory, but there has been no reurrence of the Holy Sword¡¯s power.¡± ¡°How is His Majesty?¡± ¡°There hasn¡¯t been much change from yesterday.¡± Arin sighed softly, her mind heavy withplex thoughts. ¡°There are unusual movements from the Empress and the Count of Nephilis. It seems they are trying to seize this opportunity to rebound.¡± ¡°They¡¯re trying to shift the me onto us for driving His Majesty, who is not in good health, to the battlefield. They wouldn¡¯t miss this good opportunity.¡± Arin didn¡¯t react much as if she had already anticipated this. ¡°Any news on lord Aschel?¡± ¡°There have been a few reports of someone resembling him near the capital, but no confirmed news yet. Also¡­¡± Ressimus hesitated slightly before continuing. ¡°There¡¯s no news of Mist either.¡± Hearing that, Arin closed her eyes slowly. It had already been a week since that day of chaos. Cyan and Mist had left after retrieving Silica¡¯s body, and Arin didn¡¯t stop them from leaving. A day filled with unbelievable events. She still felt like she could vividly recall all those situations. But the most shocking of all was, ¡°The one who killed Lady Silica back then was¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a human, right?¡± ¡°What on earth did you see?¡± Ressimus, who wasn¡¯t there at the time, couldn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have some guesses, but I feel I shouldn¡¯t dare to speak of it.¡± Arin held her head, showing a pained expression. ¡°Cyan, I hope he¡¯s okay.¡± She couldn¡¯t shake off the image of Cyan¡¯s grief-stricken face from her mind. ¨C Knock, knock ¨C ¡°Princess Violet is here!¡± Finally, a knock was followed by the announcement of Violet¡¯s visit. Soon, the office door opened, and Violet entered with confident steps. ¡°Wee, sister.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a little chat, Arin.¡± The two sisters sat down without any expression, as if this meeting had been scheduled. As Ressimus cautiously tried to leave, ¡°Stay here.¡± Violet stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to leave.¡± Violet¡¯smand implied that she should stay during their conversation. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the news, right? The Empress¡¯s faction is trying to hold us ountable for this situation. If we don¡¯t respond properly, we¡¯ll be helplessly defeated.¡± **Us?** The word ¡°us¡± felt strangely unfamiliar to Arin. ¡°Why? Is it very strange to hear the word ¡®us¡¯ing out of my mouth now?¡± As if reading Arin¡¯s mind, Violet raised her eyebrows and asked. ¡°I understand. Even though we¡¯ve worked together for the past few years, there was never any trust between you and me. I¡¯ll confess now. I tried to kill you, Arin.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, did you? You must have been somewhat prepared for it though, right?¡± ¡°I never knew I meant that much to you.¡± Violet smirked at the mention of meaning. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting thing to say. I don¡¯t particrly seek forgiveness. It¡¯s my fault due to my ignorance, so I must bear full responsibility. In that sense, let¡¯s divide the tasks we have to do.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll take care of all the aftermath of this incident. Arin, you simply followed our orders, and you¡¯re not directly involved in this. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Surprised, Arin blinked and asked. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll take full responsibility for everything?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll bear it all. I¡¯ve already sought advice from our grandfather.¡± ¡°Is it really necessary to go to such lengths?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m the princess.¡± With that, Arin fell silent. ¡°As the princess responsible for running this country, I¡¯ll take all the responsibility. It¡¯s only natural.¡± There was a resolute determination in Violet¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, Arin, please work for the future of the royal family, not dwelling on the past.¡± With those words, Violet stood up. ¡°You won¡¯t see me for a while. So don¡¯t worry about me and focus on what you need to do. In case I never return¡­¡± ¡°What about me!¡± Arin also stood up, shouting after her as she walked away. ¡°Are you really okay with entrusting the entire royal family to me?¡± Instead of answering right away, Violet grabbed the doorknob and stayed in ce for a moment. After a short silence, Violet spoke with a despondent expression. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t have much time left. Which means we don¡¯t have much time to prepare either.¡± No matter how much they were his children, they couldn¡¯t deny it. The life of Emperor Dionne was nearing its end. ¡°So, you must continue to prepare for the future of the imperial family and the empire.¡± Violet said no more and opened the door to the office. ¡°Because I¡¯m not qualified¡­¡± Arin didn¡¯t hear thosest words. With a tumultuous heart, Arin clutched her chest and stared endlessly at the door Violet had exited. ¡°Ressimus.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been recognized?¡± Ressimus paused slightly but soon responded firmly. ¡°It seemed that way to me.¡± ¡°So this is what it feels like, to be recognized.¡± Arin unknowingly smiled faintly. After spending a brief moment in reflection, she was about to resume her duties when there was another knock on the office door. ¡°May Ie in?¡± A familiar voice followed the knock. Both Arin and Ressimus could hardly believe their ears. ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± Ressimus offered to personally go and check the visitor. ¡°No, Ressimus!¡± Arin raised her hand to stop her and spoke in a calm, controlled voice. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened with a creak, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly grew heavy. A man entered with confident steps, dressed in dignified and solemn ck noble attire. It was none other than Cyan. He had an air of nobility that was rarely seen before. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°As you can see, I came through the front gate.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cyan replied nonchntly, as if there was no problem. ¡°I wanted to speak with you, Your Highness. Do you have some time?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Arin personally guided Cyan to a seat. Cyan wasted no time and spoke directly. ¡°I heard you stopped the search for Mist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only the official investigation. I have still been looking for information about you two on a personal level.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No particr reason. I just had to focus more on other matters.¡± Arin responded calmly. ¡°You know, right? Not just the capital but the entire empire is in turmoil. Given that such an unfortunate event urred on the day we were supposed to announce a new order, I am currently dedicating all my efforts to quell that chaos.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡± Unexpectedly, Arin¡¯s face flushed slightly at thepliment. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to ask you something for a while. May I?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why do you hate your brother so much?¡± It was a very sensitive question for Cyan. However, ¡°I don¡¯t hate him.¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± ¡°I despise him because I know his true nature.¡± Cyan responded immediately without a hint of hesitation. ¡°He is neither a savior of this world nor a pioneer of a new order. He is just a filthy, deceitful man who uses everything around him for his own goals and discards them without hesitation when they are no longer needed.¡± There was no sign of agitation or excitement. With a calm and cold gaze, Cyan candidly expressed his feelings about Aschel. ¡°But the world has made him out to be the only truth and hope of this world. I can¡¯t ept that, so I have tried to thoroughly ruin all his ns. That includes what happened that day.¡± The true nature of the light that Cyan had promised to show Arin referred to the true character of Aschel, who was called the savior of the light. ¡°But things didn¡¯t go as nned. Soon, he might reappear, invoking the light again to deny our existence. He might even try to use you once more, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡± Arin asked without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is that why you came to see me now?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Cyan replied, averting his gaze somewhat ambiguously. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to force anything on you. However, from now on, we will no longer hide in the shadows. We will openly reveal ourselves and make our existence clear to this world. So, Your Highness, please make a choice.¡± ¡°A choice?¡± ¡°Will you acknowledge and ept our existence, or will you maintain the current order as it is?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me to make that choice?¡± At Arin¡¯s bewildered reaction, Cyan furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Because you now have the power to do so, don¡¯t you?¡± Momentarily taken aback, Arin¡¯s body trembled. Power? Did that mean Cyan was acknowledging her? Though he didn¡¯t say it outright, Arin couldn¡¯t contain the excitement rising within her, causing her face to flush continuously. ¡°This is not necessarily something to be happy about. With power alwayses responsibility, so you will have to bear even more from now on, Your Highness.¡± However, Cyan¡¯s harsh response quickly dampened her excitement. Thanks to that, Arin was able to calm her mind immediately. ¡°Anyway, the choice is yours, Your Highness. We are ready to ept whatever you decide. If you choose not to ept us¡­¡± Cyan stood up and turned to leave. ¡°At least, do not interfere.¡± His words were heavier than ever. Just as he was about to leave the room, Cyan noticed something familiar draped over a chair and paused. ¡°Why do you still have that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mine to dispose of carelessly. Do you want it back?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± With that, Cyan left the room. Arin stared nkly at the door Cyan had exited for a long time. ¡°What will you do, Your Highness?¡± Ressimus, who had been silently observing, asked cautiously. Arin moved silently towards the window. ¡°Lady Silica said something to me before she passed.¡± She gently pulled back the curtains to reveal the foggy view of the capital. ¡°She told me to keep following Cyan. Not just blindly, but with questions in mind, so that I could understand the world Cyan desires.¡± Even as she coughed up blood and endured great pain, Lady Silica tried to convey her final wishes to her. ¡°If I believe that world is just,¡± Arin could still vividly recall that scene. ¡°She asked me to help create that world with Cyan, saying he would need many people by his side¡­¡± Then, turning to Ressimus, she asked, ¡°We can definitely be of help, can¡¯t we, Ressimus?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you, Your Highness, I believe you can be of great help.¡± Ressimus silently supported her from behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Father. I need to tell him all my thoughts.¡± Resolute, Arin started to leave the office but paused, casting a nce at something. She then smiled mysteriously and walked out. Her gaze hadnded on Cyan¡¯s ck cloak, neatly folded on the chair. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 243 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 243: Order of the Mist (3) The day after meeting with Cyan. In response to Cyan¡¯s words about choices, Arin issued an official decree to the entire empire. [Aschel Vert, the eldest son of the Duke of Vert and the owner of the Holy Sword, hasmitted the high crime of deceiving the royal family and insulting the emperor. Therefore, the royal family revokes his title and issues a warrant for his arrest as a serious criminal.] This decree signified a refusal to adhere to the current order. More importantly, it included the following: [At the same time, the royal family announces the immediate withdrawal of all warrants against Mist and the full pardon of Cyan Vert. Furthermore, his noble title is reinstated.] Issuing a warrant for Aschel and pardoning Cyan. Some peoplemented upon seeing this. They said that the empire had decided who to see as good and who to see as evil. They believed this decision would meet with significant opposition, and many factions would soon rise to oppose her. And most thought Princess Arin would not be able to withstand them. But Arin thought differently. This was merely the first step towards a new future for the empire. It was not an act to define good and evil. ¡°I never expected to meet you in such a manner, Princess.¡± ¡°Nor did I expect to face you in this way, Boris.¡± From the moment Aschel was dered a criminal, his close associates could not avoid the arrow of guilt. Surrounded by knights and bound all over, Boris stood before Arin no longer as a royal mage advisor but as a criminal. ¡°This is foolishness! This is not for the good of the royal family or the empire! Withdraw the decree immediately and reissue the warrant against Mist!¡± Despite Boris¡¯s repeated demands, Arin showed no reaction. ¡°Do you think you rose to that position on your own, Princess?¡± Boris changed his tone, veins bulging in his eyes as he continued. ¡°No. The ce you are now was created by Aschel and me! Just because we¡¯ve temporarily lost power, it doesn¡¯t mean you can take it as you please!¡± Hearing this, Arin thought. How utterly disgusting. ¡°No one but my father, the Emperor, can create the position of the Princess. And yet, you im you made it? It¡¯s beyond disrespectful; it¡¯s repulsive.¡± Boris, struggling to contain his words, calmly continued. ¡°I apologize for what I just said. But please trust me, Princess! What you need now is not doubt but trust! Trust in the light!¡± How had someone who seemed so high when she first saw him fallen so low? Arin bent down to meet his eyes at the same level and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I learned much from you, Boris. But do you know what I felt during all the time I received your teachings?¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°There was never any sincerity toward me in your words.¡± Boris, suddenly speechless, only moved his lips aimlessly. ¡°Asking for trust from someone who has never shown any sincerity towards me, do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°You, you misunderstand! I¡¯ve always been¡­¡­¡± As if not wanting to hear more, Arin straightened up and turned away coldly. ¡°I will dy your punishment for a bit. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Boris red at the departing Princess with fierce eyes. Then he burst into maniacalughter, his mouth wide open. ¡°Humans truly are foolish creatures! How can they repeat the same mistakes over and over again?¡± Perhaps because those words annoyed her, Arin turned around again. ¡°No one can punish me! Not even the Emperor himself!¡± A fallen human in denial of reality, twisted into a pitiful state, It was a sight that would make any observer sigh. But, ¡°There¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t mention.¡± Even so, Arin¡¯s resolve did not waver. ¡°We are not the ones who will punish you, Boris.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°For reference, there are no guards stationed in this prison where you are. In other words, if someonees for you, there will be no guards to stop them.¡± Boris¡¯s face twisted again as he failed to understand the words. ¡°Good luck, Boris.¡± With those final words, Arin left the prison with the knights. Left alone, Boris hung his head, Then startedughing madly again. ¡°The end of all this is already determined, so why do they harbor such doubts¡­¡­.¡± Soon, a white light emanated from Boris¡¯s body. The light released one chain and lock after another that bound him, and soon all restraints were lifted. Boris leisurely rose from the floor. ¡°In the end, everything returns to its ce with time. We must prepare for that. Holy Book¡­¡­¡± His smiling face suddenly froze. An unresponsive call, Unreactive magic, Realizing something was wrong, Boris stared endlessly at his own hands. ¡°Holy Book? Why won¡¯t you respond to me?¡± The Holy Book was unresponsive. Unlike the Holy Sword or the Demonic Sword, the Holy Book could be sensed mentally even from afar. Yet, for some reason, the Holy Book Hishkrea was not responding to Boris at all. There were two possible reasons for this. Either it was deliberately not responding, Or it was in a situation where it couldn¡¯t respond. At that moment, Boris couldn¡¯t be sure of either. -Thud At that moment, unfamiliar footsteps echoed from the corridor. Sensing the presence, Boris immediately stopped moving and looked towards the source of the sound. ¡°What, what is it?¡± Boris thought. This presence felt very familiar to him. The problem was that it didn¡¯t give him a good feeling at all. It was a presence that surely could cause him immense harm and bring despair! -Sss As if to prove his instincts right, ck mist seeped through the bars. And then a voice followed. ¡°You said it yourself before, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You said it would be better to resolve things when our rtionship was at its peak, that it would be more fulfilling that way.¡± Boris¡¯s legs gave out, and he copsed to the floor. He tried to drag himself, but it was no use. In this small area, blocked by iron bars at the front and iron walls on all sides, there was no way for him to escape. Soon, the owner of the ck mist that seeped through the bars revealed himself, ¡°I think that time is now.¡± Boris¡¯s face turned pale with fear and disbelief. -Bang! The ck-haired man, unable to contain his excitement, banged on the bars with a murderous look. Cyan, who had been eagerly waiting for this moment, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Hade to deliver his punishment. * * * Head of the Ushif Empire¡¯s Magic Society. Achieved 9-star rank at the youngest age. An unprecedented genius in the empire¡¯s history. And yet, he always stuck by that man¡¯s side, volunteering as a loyal subordinate pushing his ns. Boris Ruchelheim, I couldn¡¯t understand. Where did such a monstere from? His origin was the slums of the northern city of Axilium. A group scorned as cursed ones with ck blood, not even considered human. Someone who wasn¡¯t even treated as human suddenly appeared one day and stuck to that man¡¯s side. No matter how much I thought about it, it was strange. It was as if someone living well in that ce had suddenly been reced by another person. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± The man, spewing ck blood from his mouth, sneered as he asked. ¡°No. Killing me won¡¯t end it. I¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯ve seen someone just like you before.¡± I bent my knees slightly, lowered my body, and lifted his head to meet his eyes. ¡°Seeing your face, you seem curious why I¡¯m saying this.¡± Instead of answering, I stared straight into his eyes. It meant he could say whatever he wanted. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m from the era people today call the past, the old era. I was one who helped the forces of light punish the followers of the mist. Want to know an interesting fact? Dio Hafenkus, the former owner of the Demon Sword Kaeram that you possess, was my friend.¡± [¡­¡­!] The response came not from me, but from Kaeram in my right hand. ¡°The edicts of the mist spread throughout the empire, you know? Dio wrote those. It was thest gift he gave me before he died.¡± I focused on his story without showing any reaction. ¡°Dio and I were both seekers studying magic together. But we pursued different values. Dio couldn¡¯t ept what was given and always had doubts. Eventually, he fell onto the wrong path. Just like you!¡± My right hand holding Kaeram trembled intensely for a moment. But she only trembled and did not speak or materialize. ¡°My pity for him soon turned into anger. Why couldn¡¯t he trust this absolute element called light and always had doubts? The results of that doubt were horrific!¡± He let out a maniacalugh. ¡°In the end, the god of the ck mist was banished from the divine realm, and many humans who followed him faced a tragic end at the hands of the Demon Sword¡¯s owner! Dio told me onest thing! He said since he had led them astray, it was only right he personally gave them peace!¡± The truth Mia told me was this. The owner of the Demon Sword, subdued by the light, foresaw the tragic future of his followers and had to kill them. Unable to do it with a sound mind, he asked Kaeram to devour him. Kaeram must have granted her owner¡¯s request. Not out of nature, but out of affection. ¡°So, on the day when the world¡¯s order was reshaped, I decided to seal my personality within a sacred text. When, in the distant future, simr corrupt beings appear in this world! It¡¯s to correct that mistake once again! The Blood Tribe in Axilium was also created by me! They are not a cursed tribe or anything like that!¡± The mention of the Blood Tribe made me furrow my brow unconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s just a physical form that can contain my personality! To prevent it from spreading elsewhere! I confined it within the slums! So that someday, I can have aplete body again in this world! The name Boris is not my true name!¡± So, that was your true identity? You didn¡¯t even consider the suffering countless people would have to endure for your possible next life? Well, it¡¯s very much like you, so it wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. But, ¡°Don¡¯t rest easy, Cyan Vert! You haven¡¯t reached the halfway point yet. Endless hardships lie ahead of you! Besides Instructor Silica, you¡¯ll lose everyone who followed you!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t mentioned my real name yet. It¡¯s not Boris Ruchelheim, my real name is¡­!¡± -Swish! People tend to be talkative as death approaches. ¡°Cough!¡± But you¡¯ve crossed a line. If you think I¡¯ll quietly listen to that story forever, you¡¯re mistaken. I mercilessly pulled out Kaeram. Then, I forcefully lifted his bowed head and met his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you did in the past or what you intended to do in the future.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a backstabber who sacrificed everything to that devil. The reason I¡¯m killing you is purely that.¡± He looked at me with a puzzled, questioning gaze as if he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand. No matter how much you reminisce or reconsider the situation, you won¡¯t understand what I just said. So don¡¯t try to understand. Without resolving that doubt and denial¡­¡± -Squish! ¡°You just have to die!¡± I choked Boris¡¯s neck with my left hand covered in dark mist and mmed him to the ground. Thus began another moment of repentance. A harmonious blend of screams and cries spread beautifully throughout the space. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 244 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 244: Allies (1) ¡°What are you thinking, Remiharam?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking much. What more can we think about being in a position where we have to follow the master¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°Surely you¡¯ve felt it too? The day Lord Lumendel reluctantly descended through the session! Don¡¯t you know better what that means?¡± ¡°Just because I know doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a reason to stop it, right? Ourdy doesn¡¯t seem particrly interested, and we¡¯ve never been on the same page about our futures, have we?¡± Hishkrea gave a stern look while Tome Remiharam calmly looked at the scriptures. Hishkrea seemed displeased with the current situation and has been trying to convince Remiharam. ¡°It¡¯s not toote! Convince your master to reject the owner of the Demonic Sword! Then at least your existence won¡¯t disappear!¡± ¡°Ah, even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t. You might not know, but ourdy isn¡¯t one to easily give in, even if God Himself were toe.¡± Remiharam dismissed the idea as impossible. -Tap tap ¡°Oh dear, they¡¯re here already.¡± As footsteps were heard from behind, Remiharam hurriedly began to tidy up the surroundings. Soon, Luna and Schurz appeared after passing through a space filled with various books and bookshelves. ¡°Were you in the middle of a conversation?¡± ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t anything important!¡± Remiharam quickly vacated the seat. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be afortable space, but it seems tolerable enough for you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Instead of answering, Hishkrea raised an eyebrow. Luna, ignoring it, ced her hand on her actual book and manifested mana. -Hmm¡­ Soon, a ck light emanated from the scripture in response to the mana, causing Hishkrea to grimace in pain and slump to the ground as if drained of strength. ¡°Oh, owner of the Tome. Would you give me a chance too?¡± ¡°What chance are you talking about?¡± ¡°I smell an inquirer from you. Someone who yearns for knowledge and seeks the truth of this world. Don¡¯t you also wish for your truth to be realized in this world? So let me help you!¡± Luna, with a puzzled look, asks. ¡°What about Hishkrea¡¯s original owner?¡± ¡°He failed. There¡¯s no reason to follow a failure who couldn¡¯t lead to the given future!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ruthless.¡± Luna, with a brief remark, turned away. ¡°Why do you think I brought you here after you abandoned your owner?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Even if your existence is secondary, you can harm the senior. Besides, handling someone as dangerous as you is foolish.¡± Hishkrea scoffed as if amused by this. ¡°Do you really not know what foolishness is? The owner of that Demonic Sword has already made numerous enemies! Do you think just the two of you can handle it?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t tried yet.¡± Luna, as always, remained nonchnt. ¡°In the end, you are just an enemy to the senior and me. So, stop being arrogant and rest in my space.¡± With that, Luna left with Schurz. Left behind, Hishkrea screamed in anger and frustration. ¡°I told you. It¡¯s an unyielding stubbornness.¡± Remiharam also followed Luna without another word. A whileter, Luna and Schurz stepped back into the session from the non-space. ¡°Can we leave that scripture as it is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll manage it myself so that no one else can touch it. For now, it¡¯s the best option.¡± Luna sighed softly, resigned to the situation. ¡°But, the scripture has a point. To prepare for the numerous enemies the senior has, I too need to create allies for him.¡± Muttering to herself, Luna started to think. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but I¡¯ll have to send a message to that person.¡± ¡°To whom are you referring?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s someone. The fool of a senior who can¡¯t even hold his drink without getting a cold¡­¡± * * * ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡± Calling desperately but getting no response from the person in question. Seeing this, the attendant turned his head in frustration and began to search for the prince. ¡°Oh dear! Why of all ces must you be there?¡± Finally spotting the prince, the attendant lowered his head and let out a deep sigh. Since there¡¯s no way the prince would hear him from there, the attendant reluctantly moved towards where the prince was. After a while, reaching where the prince is, the attendant, sweating profusely, spoke as if scolding. ¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s good to train, but please do it in ordinary ces! It¡¯s difficult for me to find you in such ces!¡± The prince, smiling wryly, responded as if amused. ¡°If I train in ordinary ces, I¡¯ll only have ordinary training! Special training must be done in special ces! That¡¯s where the real value lies!¡± Despite his words about being special, the prince¡¯s current training was nothing more than ordinary push-ups. The problem was that he was doing these push-ups at the top of a square-shaped ruin that extended 100 meters from the ground, with a slope steep enough that a slight misstep could send him rolling thousands of times. ¡°So, why have youe?¡± ¡°Oh! There has been a huge event in the Ushif Empire recently!¡± ¡°In the Empire? Did a civil war break out or something?¡± ¡°Something simr. Princess Arin Sevellerus was actually kidnapped by the Mist¡­ Wow!¡± As he tried to read the report, the attendant was so surprised that he almost fell backward, but managed to catch himself in time. The prince, who had been focusing on his training without looking back, suddenly came close and leaned in. ¡°Who was kidnapped by whom?¡± ¡°That, um, well¡­¡± After calming himself down, the attendant exined calmly what had happened in the Empire to the prince. Upon hearing the story, the prince¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Goodness gracious! After seven years, he reappeared and caused amotion! Why wasn¡¯t I informed of such an interesting event?¡± ¡°What kind of sphemy is that, Your Highness!¡± The attendant expressed his disgust, pping his hands together. ¡°What¡¯s in the other hand?¡± The prince pointed to another letter in the attendant¡¯s opposite hand. ¡°Oh, this is a letter that hase for you, Your Highness!¡± ¡°A letter? Did someone send a personal letter to me?¡± With a doubtful expression, the prince quickly checked the contents of the letter. ¡°Haha!¡± Not even 10 seconds after opening the letter, a burst ofughter erupted. ¡°This junior is still the same.¡± The prince smiled satisfactorily as he put the letter in his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I went out! Inform the pce!¡± With no hesitation, the prince leaped from the top downward. ¡°Whoa, Your Highness! Where are you going!?¡± ¡°To the Ushif Empire!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you go, but please let me down first, Prince of Daring Escapes!!¡± The attendant¡¯s desperate plea for rescue echoed faintly in all directions, but the Prince of Daring Escapes didn¡¯t look back once. * * * A sky devoid of color, like ck and white. She immediately realized that she was in a dream, not reality, from the ck and white scenery with a lone man with ck hair at its center. She had often had simr dreams before. There was no sign of life in the ck and whitendscape, and around the man, a mysterious ck mist swirled. The area was filled with numerous corpses, all seeming to have lost their lives because of him. Above the man¡¯s head, a brilliant light seemed to illuminate all the darkness in the world. However, the light wasn¡¯t descending to save or praise the man. It emitted a threatening aura, as if condemning him alone in the massacre scene. It felt as if the whole world viewed him as an enemy. At that moment, the woman thought to herself. She had to run up to him and hold his hand. With determination, she ran toward him and tried to grab his empty hand. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She woke up abruptly from the dream. ¡°Inh!¡± Realizing she was underwater, the woman quickly waved her hand to move her body. *Ssh!* She soon emerged from the water, clutching her chest as she regted her breathing. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve surpassed the longest time.¡± An iridescent spirit, waiting outside, greeted her with an indifferent voice. ¡°Did you have a good dream?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Every time it ends just as I¡¯m about to hold his hand, I don¡¯t know how to interpret it.¡± With a sense of regret, she sighed and touched her forehead. ¡°While you were immersed in the divine water, interesting things were happening far away.¡± ¡°Interesting things?¡± ¡°Yes. Rted to your younger sibling¡­¡± At the mention of her sibling, the woman¡¯s eyes widened, and she hurriedly ran to the spirit. The spirit, as if expecting this reaction, immediately pointed to a rock next to it with a glow. Therey an official document with the seal of the Ushif Empire¡¯s royal family. After reading the document, the woman looked back at the spirit with aplex expression. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Haven¡¯t I always said? When you¡¯re satisfied, you can leave, no problem.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But looking at your face, you don¡¯t seem satisfied yet¡­¡± The woman abruptly crumpled the document, clutching her chest in frustration. ¡°Seven years ago, and now again. I wasn¡¯t there at such crucial moments for him.¡± ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t particrly want you there?¡± The spirit seemed to be trying to console her with distant concern, but¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not about what I want!¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with deep guilt for not being able to protect her sibling. ¡°I can¡¯t let this go on.¡± She then stood up, resolved, and shook her body. ¡°I have to go to him now. I want to go back to the Empire! Marian!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it so dramatically. I¡¯ll send you as you wish. But before you leave, there¡¯s something I must tell you.¡± *Fwooosh!* In an instant, a greater radiance erupted from the iridescent spirit¡¯s body. The radiance spread out to epass the entire surroundings, and soon, the light vanished, revealing a magnificent, pure white dragon in ce of the radiance. The dragon, towering majestically, leaned in toward the steadfast woman and asked in a grand voice. ¡°When you help that child, you will turn many beings, including the gods of light, into enemies. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Yes! It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± The woman responded immediately, as if the question itself was meaningless. ¡°My life was saved because of that child! So, it¡¯s only natural that I use everything for him! Even if the whole world turns against him, I¡¯ll protect him until the end!¡± ¡°You¡¯re truly resolute. You haven¡¯t changed a bit since the beginning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty as his older sister!¡± It was like witnessing the unchanging flow of pure water, even after thousands or tens of thousands of years. Realizing that further questioning was futile, the dragon spread its wings. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alice.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 245 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 245: Allies (2) ¡°What is this? What on earth is going on?¡± A cloudless, sunny morning. Contrary to the clear sky, Emily¡¯s face was incredibly dark. Nana discovered the official document casually ced on the table after her secret morning walk. After confirming its contents, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°They¡¯re pardoning our young master¡¯s crime?¡± Although there was a wanted order for Aschel in the previous content, Emily didn¡¯t register any of that. Her eyes, filled with confusion, immediately turned to Nana. ¡°Hey, little one! Where did you get this?¡± ¡°It was scattered all over the vige, you know? I thought it was an interesting read, so I brought one!¡± Nana, sitting at the dining table, replied with a bright smile. ¡°Our father¡¯s crime is pardoned! Does that mean I can freely roam around with Papa now? Is that true?¡± Nana, filled with anticipation, brightened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to say! Ugh, my head hurts! What has Brian been doing with the young master?¡± Emily, struggling with a sudden headache, furrowed her brow. *Tock, tock* At that moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go check!¡± Surprised Emily, Nana dashed to the door. ¡°Just a moment! Do you know who it is before opening? What if they¡¯re bad people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! I don¡¯t sense any malice.¡± Nana reassured Emily not to worry. Then, she unlocked the house¡¯s barrier and swung the door open. ¡°Greetings to Lady Emily and Nana.¡± Four men and women dressed in neat uniforms greeted Nana. ¡°W-who are you?¡± Following Nana¡¯s lead, Emily cautiously asked. ¡°We¡¯vee under the orders of the Lord, to escort you both.¡± ¡°The Lord?¡± ¡°Yes. Lord Cyan has requested us to bring you both to where he is.¡± Nana and Emily¡¯s eyes widened simultaneously. Cyan is the Lord? What absurdity is this? While Emily was bewildered by the situation, unlike her, Nana¡¯s sunny expression quickly turned stiff. * * * A somber and heavy atmosphere filled with a chilly air. It was a mood Brian was ustomed to, but today, the darkness seemed even thicker than usual. Cyan stood alone in the midst of that darkness, and Brian approached him. ¡°Young master, there¡¯s news. Lady Emily and Nana are safely on their way here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cyan didn¡¯t respond. Brian had already heard about what had happened to Cyan. In such a situation, all Brian could do was silently stand by his side. Offering empty words offort was beyond imagination. ¡°Brian.¡± After a long silence, Cyan finally called him. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°Do you not understand the situation?¡± It was a question that Brian couldn¡¯t answer directly, a difficult question. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°You must have been curious all this time, following me. How a young person like me possesses such formidable power, how I ended up in the assassination group called the Mist, and¡­¡± Brian swallowed hard, unable to speak. ¡°Why I harbor such hatred towards Aschel, whom you see as my older brother and sessor to the family.¡± If he said he wasn¡¯t curious, it would be a lie. But Brian had never once asked Cyan about these questions. The reason was simple. ¡°I am a follower and knight serving the young master, the heir of the family. Thus, questioning the young master¡¯s intentions has never been right in my mind! I have always trusted the young master¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you once? Blind trust is as dangerous as anything.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª HEL SCANS [Trantor ¨C Night] [Proofreader ¨C Gun] Join our Discord for release updates! /invite/dbdMDhzWa2 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Brian remained silent, lost in thought. ¡°The first person I spoke the truth to is no longer in this world. That means there¡¯s no one left in this world who can dispel my doubts.¡± Cyan¡¯s expression was dark yet serious. ¡°Listen carefully from now on. What I¡¯m about to say is something I won¡¯t repeat elsewhere.¡± Starting with those words, Cyan¡¯s story continued for about five minutes, shocking and deeply saddening Brian more than any prophecy of the world¡¯s end. No one in this world would have experienced what Brian felt, learning about the tragedy that his master had suffered in the past. ¡°How, how could that happen?¡± Even though it was an unbelievable story, if taken as true, it could exin Cyan¡¯s abnormal behavior. I see. So that¡¯s how it was. Brian¡¯s face, upon learning the truth, was filled with various negative emotions, and Cyan looked at him with the same indifferent eyes. ¡°Are your doubts resolved?¡± ¡°Yes. Very well¡­¡± ¡°Then remember it well. If the timees when I disappear from this world, you will have to exin to others the doubts you had about me.¡± ¡°I will engrave your words into my heart!¡± Brian knelt down and pledged to follow Cyan now and in the future. ¡°You¡¯re going overboard again¡­¡± Cyan¡¯s expression turned slightly ufortable at Brian¡¯s fervor. ¨C Knock, knock. Then, sensing someone approaching from the opposite direction, Cyan turned his head discreetly. It was Mia. After that day, Mia expressed her desire to join the Mist and support Cyan, receiving Silica¡¯s approval. She was now a member of the Mist and hade to meet Cyan. ¡°Were you in the middle of a conversation?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°It seems like they¡¯ve found that person.¡± Cyan¡¯s eyes widened momentarily. In the current situation, there was only one person Cyan could be looking for. ¡°Where?¡± Mia replied with her usual dry expression. ¡°It¡¯s Velias.¡± * * * ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Eulken.¡± At the western border of the Empire, Velias, the outer perimeter of the frontline border gate. Although he was close enough to the leader here to not be considered an outsider, and fallen so far as to be an Empire¡¯s criminal, a man smiled at the knights. ¡°Why are you all making such faces? As if I¡¯m someone who shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the reason, right? Lord Aschel?¡± Eulken, who had not heard, furrowed his brow and asked. ¡°Unfortunately, I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces during my journey to Velias, saying that I¡¯ve be some kind of Empire¡¯s criminal. Is that why you¡¯re so cautious around me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s probably no need for further conversation. I¡¯ll have to arrest you here, Aschel Vert.¡± Eulken showed a firm resolve to arrest him ording to thew. ¡°Fine. But please allow me to see my father just once.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°As a dutiful son, I havee with the intention of confessing my sins. I ask just this once. Eulken.¡± ¡°Where you confess your sins is not to the Duke but to the Emperor. I won¡¯t listen to any more. Follow me to the Imperial Pce right now.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± At the solemn butmanding tone, the knights all stopped in their tracks. Aschel kneeled down, waited, and greeted the owner of the voice. ¡°Aschel Vert, eldest son of Duke Vert. I humbly greet my father.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Duke Vert brushed off his son¡¯s greeting indifferently and led him into the perimeter camp¡¯s main hall. Arriving at the rear camp duke¡¯s mansion. The duke looked at him with an indifferent yet oppressive gaze, and Aschel responded with a calm andposed look. Without any hesitation, the duke tossed a thick stack of papers from his desk drawer in front of Aschel. ¡°Do you understand what this is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure?¡± ¡°These are detailed records of the wrongdoings you¡¯vemitted while under the royal family¡¯s protection. They were sent to me by Princess Violet a few days ago.¡± Aschel didn¡¯t bother to inspect the papers, as if he already knew what they contained. ¡°Furthermore, she confessed everything, including the fact that she tried to kill Alice in the past, through a letter. And she mentioned your involvement in all of it. Do you have anything to say about this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aschel didn¡¯t deny the facts that had already been revealed. ¡°I believed you could provide everything for me without a doubt. I thought there would be no problem with you supporting the family¡¯s legacy, continuing the continent¡¯s peace, and following me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But now I wonder why. Was it because you¡¯re the eldest son? Because of your exceptional abilities? I can¡¯t figure out why I was so fixated on you anymore.¡± Aschel listened silently to the duke¡¯s words without responding. ¡°My youngest son said something simr to me before. Not to trust myself. He said he would just do what he wanted to do.¡± At the mention of his youngest son, Aschel¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°You came to ask for my help, but I have nothing more to give you. So go quietly to the Imperial Pce, Aschel. If there¡¯s any honor left for you as a member of the Vert family.¡± The duke seemed to have nothing more to say and straightened his posture, raising his chin. Was Aschel shocked by his father¡¯s firm response? Aschel remained silent, shaking his head. ¡°How foolish you are.¡± The duke momentarily doubted his ears. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Are you still fixated on these illusions of family, empire, and peace?¡± With a bizarreughter, Aschel slowly lifted his head. ¡°You don¡¯t know why you were fixated on me? You can¡¯t help it. Because I made you that way! Ignoring all other children, focusing solely on me! I enchanted you!¡± ¨C Swish At lightning speed, the duke drew his sword and aimed it at Aschel. ¡°You must provide a valid exnation for your statement just now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for an exnation! This is evidence that this world was designed for such an existence from the beginning! This is my power that no one can refuse!¡± ¨C Ping! A crimson light shed in Aschel¡¯s eyes for a moment. Caught by that light, the duke stared nkly at Aschel for a moment before sheathing his sword. Then, with apletely different attitude, he asked him. ¡°What do you want, Aschel?¡± Aschel¡¯s expression was triumphant, as if everything had gone ording to n. He then approached the duke slowly, whispered in his ear, and said. ¡°Instruct all the knights on the front lines.¡± What he wanted. ¡°Prepare for war with the demon realm immediately!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 246 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 246: Allies (3) Stacks of documents piled on the desk like a tower. Already feeling overwhelmed with fatigue, Arin let out a sigh. Most of the documents were suggestions disguised as opposition. ¡°Should I clear these?¡± Looking at Arin¡¯s expression, Ressimus cautiously asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, I chose this path and I need to listen and reflect on everything.¡± Arin took a deep breath to steel herself and then started working at her desk. Regarding the arrest warrant issued against Aschel, nobles showed a level of tolerance. However, nobles did not tolerate pardons for Cyan and Mist. Ultimately, it was because those actions insulted the Empire and its values that had been upheld for centuries. However, surprisingly, there were nobles who supported Arin¡¯s direction. The Quazel duchy was a prominent example. When Arin hinted at the approval of the influential Quazel duchy, other families which were cooperative with the duchy also showed signs of agreement. Of course, there were still overwhelming opposition forces. Nevertheless, Arin carefully went through the piled suggestions, considering each one meaningfully. Some were politely written from start to finish, while others outright disregarded the princess¡¯s decisions. There were many criticisms directed at Cyan in particr. As Arin scrutinized each suggestion, she eventually turned to Ressimus and asked. ¡°There¡¯s still no response from Duke Vert, right?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡± Despite a considerable amount of time passing, there was still no response from Duke Vert. As both key figures in this case belonged to the same family, it would not be easy for Duke Vert to take a stance. Which side would Duke Vert support between his two sons? Depending on his choice, it could significantly impact whether Arin¡¯s chosen path would proceed smoothly or be a series of hardships. What might Cyan be thinking about this? Since they hadn¡¯t met since that day, Arin wanted to inquire about Cyan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Have you heard anything about Cyan?¡± As Arin mentioned Cyan, Ressimus slightly flinched. ¡°There was just some information I learned through the knights¡­¡± For some reason, she seemed reluctant to speak. ¡°Why? What is it?¡± Arin narrowed her eyes inquisitively, noticing her unusual demeanor. Although she wasn¡¯t sure why, Ressimus seemed hesitant to continue. ¡°What is it?¡± Arin pressed on, her curiosity piqued. ¡°At a restaurant on the outskirts of Sevellinus¡­¡± Ressimus lowered her voice and whispered to Arin. After hearing about Cyan¡¯s whereabouts, Arin eximed, ¡°What?!¡± and stood up abruptly, causing the piled documents to scatter in all directions. * * * On the outskirts of Sevellinus, in a corner of an alley, there was a small, shabby restaurant. It was so tiny that it could amodate no more than ten guests at most, and it seemed unlikely that any proper customers woulde today. Why? Because I rented out the entire ce. No one else coulde in except us. ¡®It¡¯s really delicious, Cyan!¡¯ It was just an ordinary noodle dish that could be found anywhere in the Empire. But Hastia was eating it with such ecstatic expression. Although her hearty eating stimted the appetite of those watching, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to eat. My mind was preupied with one thought. Aschel, whose traces had been traced after nearly ten days. The one who finally revealed his appearance was none other than Velias. The reason was obvious. He was probably trying to seek help from his father, who was a lord there and possessed a formidable military force rivaling that of the Empire. As he had been prioritized in the Mist¡¯s informationwork, the Empire was still unaware. However, it was just a matter of time. For me, rather than cooperating with the Empire, it would be more appropriate to handle him alone with my Kaeram, but for now, I¡¯m just observing. Because there¡¯s something I want to confirm. Something fundamental about that guy. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Suddenly, a heap of noodles wrapped around a fork appeared in front of me. At the tip of the fork, Hastia, with her blue eyes blinking, was staring at me intently. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®Since Cyan hasn¡¯t taken a bite yet, I thought you might not eat at all, so I wanted to feed you!¡¯ Hastia extended her arm as if to feed me, holding the fork in mid-air. I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s trying to do. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat directly from her hand. Instead, I took the fork from Hastia and took a bite as she wished, then handed it back to her. Hastia seemed satisfied with that. [You¡¯re ying house.] Kaeram, who didn¡¯t find her behavior endearing, sneered nearby. [In a situation where you¡¯re outside the eyes of the gods, are you passing food over?] ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ When Kaeram mentioned the gods, Hastia¡¯s hand, which was about to feed me, stopped abruptly. I acknowledged it internally but didn¡¯t show it, immediately looking elsewhere. ¡®Um, Cyan?¡¯ She didn¡¯t hesitate and called out to me. ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Is Cyan nning to be in a ce opposed to the gods¡¯ existence?¡¯ While it seemed like a roundabout way of saying it, it was essentially straightforward. Since there wasn¡¯t much reason to react strongly, I replied calmly. ¡°If it¡¯s not going to work out, just let me know.¡± ¡®¡­?¡¯ Hastia tilted her head in confusion, not understanding. ¡°There¡¯s no one among humans targeting you now. There shouldn¡¯t be any more danger. If you want to go back, say it now. I¡¯ll take you back to Pruina.¡± ¡®What do you mean by that, Cyan?¡¯ ¡°Did you also sense something that day? Then you must have felt that there¡¯s no point in sticking around with me, right? So, it¡¯s okay to go back now.¡± After Hastia hesitated for a moment, she mentioned that she also felt the energy of Lumendel that day. As an elf protected by the gods, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to sense their energy. However, sticking around with me directly opposing Lumendel¡¯s wishes wasn¡¯t a good idea, so it seemed safer to part ways here and return to Pruina. That was the intention behind this suggestion. ¡®Why would you say that?!¡¯ For some reason, Hastia got angry with me. ¡®Didn¡¯t you bring me here because you needed me, against the wishes of the tribe members?¡¯ Right. Ultimately, it was to protect her from danger. As for the ancient records, well, if others didn¡¯t need to know, there wasn¡¯t much reason for me to reveal it. ¡®When you brought me, it may have been as you pleased, but when parting, it¡¯s not! I also followed Cyan because I needed him!¡¯ ¡°Why do you need me?¡± ¡®¡­¡­!?¡¯ ¡°Apart from your tribe¡¯s issues, is there something else?¡± I genuinely asked out of curiosity. Even if that¡¯s the case, does she have a reason to need me? When she responded sharply before, and now her face turning red, Hastia began to inhale deeply with a somewhat awkward expression. [What do you expect from our foolish master?] Kaeram looked at Hastia, seeming pitiful, and shook her head. ¡°No, forget about everything else. Why is she sticking around here?¡± ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± The short-haired woman responded calmly with a nonchnt look as if asking what the problem was. She was none other than Mia. [¡®Are you talking about me¡¯? Who knows, maybe she¡¯s just like her ancestors, pushing around my inferior recement doll without even knowing where it should belong, then strutting around with confidence?] ¡°I¡¯m just supporting Silica¡¯s maintenance as per Sir Cyan¡¯s request.¡± [Huh? Since when have you followed that woman? You couldn¡¯t even distinguish where you should be, indulging in the antics of that fool¡¯s puppet?] ¡°Well, back then, I couldn¡¯t properly discern where I should be. But now I know for sure. Being by Cyan¡¯s side is much morefortable than being with instructor Boris.¡± Kaeram burst outughing incredulously. Well, honestly, it is a bit burdensome, but she¡¯s also a talent worth keeping. Plus, the leader also said so. It makes sense for me to listen. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about other things, but I¡¯m confident in protecting Cyan. Even while having a peaceful meal like this¡­¡± -Thunk! She suddenly grabbed a knife from the table and swiftly threw it backward. ¡°Whenever I need to, I can protect Cyan from threats.¡± -Swish! The knife flew straight and deeply embedded itself in the wall right next to the restaurant¡¯s front door. ¡°¡­!¡± With wide eyes, I saw a familiar white-haired elder and a middle-aged man who seemed like a bodyguard take their seats. ¡°If I had just eaten a year¡¯s worth more, I would¡¯ve avoided that¡­.¡± The elder let out a satisfied chuckle as if enduring ten years. ¡°They are unauthorized intruders. Shall I kill them?¡± ¡°Enough. Let it go.¡± I immediately calmed down the enraged Mia, who was like an angry bear. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there were moredies here. Not only exceptional assassination skills but also abilities in other areas?¡± The old man chuckled and naturally pulled up a chair to our table. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the sign outside? I¡¯ve rented this ce today.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s disappointing to hear. You won¡¯t deny that on that day, I and my subordinates stood by your side and fought together, will you?¡± I was going to ask again if I saw him correctly. Jereon Alkin. He had served as the head of the Knights of Light in the past and had received respect and admiration from knights across the continent. He had suddenly attached himself to my side during that chaotic situation and fought alongside junior members, causing astonishment not only among the watching knights but also within me. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not senility, what made you do that?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure either. I just thought that in that situation, it was much better to stick with you guys who seemed more trustworthy than attaching myself to the owner of the Holy Sword! Well, looking at the results, it wasn¡¯t a wrong choice, so isn¡¯t it okay?¡± Whether it was his natural personality or a change with age, he was certainly not pessimistic. ¡°But really, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking. Even if you¡¯ve atoned for your sins in the name of the royal family, it¡¯s quite audacious to rent an entire restaurant like this.¡± What¡¯s the problem when I haven¡¯t even rented a high-end restaurant in the center of the royal capital? Originally, I didn¡¯t rent the restaurant to invite such an easygoing inspiration. ¡°It may be an old man¡¯s rash thinking, but isn¡¯t now the time for that? Shouldn¡¯t we be going to find the escaped owner of the Holy Sword?¡± Instead of answering, I raised my eyebrows. ¡°That intimidating look of yours. It¡¯s a reminder that there are still many suspicious eyes on you. That day, when the golden knight fell from the sky, and the distrust against mist still lingers in this country, right? To quickly prove that you¡¯re right, we need to capture that owner of the Holy Sword as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Why are you so interested in others¡¯ affairs?¡± ¡°Why do you call this someone else¡¯s affair? You¡¯ve already attracted interest not only from the Empire but also from other countries. You¡¯ve already captured everyone¡¯s attention. Right now, not just me, but others must be curious too. Your next move, I mean.¡± His chuckling demeanor, as if looking forward to the future, wasn¡¯t particrly appealing to me. But there was no denying the truth in his words. Everyone¡¯s attention. As someone who has never received attention in my previous life, let alone everyone¡¯s, not even the attention of a single person¡­ ¡°What kind of situation is this again?¡± The moment I heard the familiar voice, I involuntarily felt drained and closed my eyes tightly. An uninvited guest hade again. Well, it¡¯s not particrly surprising. Just passing by and happening to catch my scent,ing to find me¡­ ¡°Why do I always have to sniff around ande directly to you, senior?¡± [PR/N: TF.] It was Luna. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 247 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 247: Allies (4) ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± Princess Arin peeked into the restaurant through the old window. Inside, an unbelievable scene was unfolding. ¡°Fine, Luna, but why is Mia here too? Who is that white-haired woman? And who is that woman standing so close to Cyan?¡± With just one person, it would have been confusing enough, but there were four women crowded around Cyan. Arin didn¡¯t know what to do and nervously paced back and forth. Seeing her pitiful state, Ressimus reluctantly asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we just go in?¡± ¡°Go in? Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if we just went in without any reason? What excuse should we give?¡± Arin¡¯s hesitation was reminiscent of seven years ago when she was at the academy. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having an excuse? We could just say we heard there was news here and came.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give such a careless excuse! I¡¯ve put off my work toe here! Cyan will definitely look down on me!¡± Looks like she knows. Part of her wanted to forcefully drag her into her restaurant, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that. Frustrated, she sighed deeply. ¡°What should we do? Should we go in and ask what¡¯s going on?¡± As the meaningless debate continued, a familiar voice that stirred memories reached Arin¡¯s ears. ¡°Sister Arin, is that you?¡± Arin immediately turned her head in the direction of the sound. About twenty steps away from where they were, three familiar faces were looking at Arin and Ressimus with surprise. ¡°Princess Arin?¡± Brian and Emily also blinked in surprise at the unexpected encounter. Among them, there was another woman with bright pink hair and innocent eyes that reminded Arin of someone she cherished more than Cyan, the one who had been a grateful link to Cyan and had cared for her more than anyone else. ¡°Nana?¡± It was Nana. * * * ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the sign outside?¡± ¡°I did. Very well¡­¡± Luna spoke with an indifferent gaze. ¡°I came thinking this was a special ce prepared by my senior for us to spend some quiet time together¡­ I didn¡¯t expect such an absurd situation to unfold.¡± What is she saying now? Luna nced around my table, where I could see three women. Hastia, Mia, and Kaeram, who was sitting next to me and guarding the spot. Her sharp gaze scanned everyone present, including Jereon, his knight, and even Schurz who hade with Luna, all of them sweating profusely. ¡°Can you please exin it to me, senior?¡± ¡°What exnation do you need?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, you should exin. Otherwise¡­¡± She extended a mana sphere infused with manipble magic towards me as if to show me. ¡°I might just destroy this restaurant right now.¡± A gaze full of bloodlust that I hadn¡¯t seen before. At this, I thought to myself, She¡¯s serious right now. Why? What on earth is causing her to act like this? ¡°It¡¯s a vibe that rivals that of a killer. Do you want me to kill you?¡± Mia tightened her grip on the knife as if she were about to kill Luna with it right away. I immediately took the knife away, telling her to please stay still. [You should have stopped earlier, shouldn¡¯t you? You keep enchanting people¡¯s hearts without thinking about the consequences. Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re in this situation now?] Kaeram seemed to find the situation with Cyan endlessly amusing and chuckled continuously. I felt like I was going crazy. My mind was already in turmoil, and now I was getting a headache. Tock, tock, tock! At that moment, footsteps were heard approaching. Finally, the ones who should be here were arriving. ¡°Papa!¡± Before exchanging any greetings, a cute voice filled with joy echoed in my ears. And then, without any hesitation, a pink-haired adorable youngdy jumped into my arms. It was none other than Nana. ¡°I missed you, Papa!¡± ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯te to pick you up myself because I was busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just seeing you again makes me so happy!¡± Nana smiled with her usual sincere and bright smile. Watching her, a smile naturally formed on my lips, and I felt the chaos in my mind slowly settling down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why has the young master¡¯s face be so skinny again? What on earth have you been doing in ces without me?¡± My cheeky maid, as always, examined my face and asked. ¡°Well, various things.¡± ¡°What kind of answer is that? I was so surprised to hear that the young master had disappeared without a trace! I came here with a worried heart, wondering if something would happen during our journey!¡± Her confident demeanor remained unchanged. It seemed like nothing had changed about either of them, so I felt relieved. However, ¡°Papa?¡± The gazes of the three women who were facing Nana turned back to me. ¡®Cyan, did you get married?¡¯ ¡°It seems like there¡¯s more to exin, senior?¡± ¡°Do you want me to kill that person too?¡± It¡¯s aplete mess. Feeling helpless, I gave up on trying to exin. ¡°Oh right! I met Princess Arin right in front of the restaurant!¡± Nana pointed vividly towards the door, where Princess Arin and Ressimus were hesitating whether to enter or not. Well, I had noticed that they had been peeking at us from outside the restaurant. Wasn¡¯t this a busy time because of work? Why on earth did that womane here? ¡°What, why are you all gathered here like this?¡± Anyone would think it¡¯s a conspiracy. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? It¡¯s just a very ordinary dining asion.¡± ¡°D-Dining?¡± ¡°Yes. Since I invited Nana and Emily to the pce, I thought we might as well have a meal together. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± My words were not lies but a perfect truth. Although a ce with many people like a fancy restaurant wouldn¡¯t do, I had arranged for afortable ce for us to eat together in peace, even going so far as to rent out the whole ce. Where did it go wrong to lead to this situation now? No matter how much I wracked my brain, I couldn¡¯t find an answer. As more people arrived, the restaurant owner kept bringing out food to fill the empty tables. Before we knew it, a table full of neatly arranged dishes was set, and Nana eximed with joy, her face ecstatic. ¡°Wow! What are we waiting for? Why isn¡¯t everyone sitting down? Let¡¯s eat first!¡± She then sat down and started eating. Although everyone, including myself, momentarily forgot and stared at her innocent expression, ¡°Y-yes, let¡¯s sit down everyone!¡± Following Emily and Brian¡¯s guidance, one by one, people started taking their seats. Arin hesitated but was pushed by Ressimus to sit down eventually. Thus, unintentionally, a strange atmosphere was created where everyone who had passed through me before gathered in one ce. How do I feel about it? Hmm? Since it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a situation, I can¡¯t say for sure, but one thing is certain, The lively atmosphere created by peopleing together, their interactions, and the very ordinary appearance of these humans, It wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would be. It¡¯s okay to continue like this. * * * [Was it awkward?] ¡°Very much so.¡± [How about being a bit more honest? You actually enjoyed it, didn¡¯t you?] I continued to remain silent without giving an answer. On a night ambitious with the rising moon. On the outskirts of the pce, in the middle of an empty in. The moon, brightly shining in the dark sky, stood alone, revealing a lonely day. If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve seen more than corpses throughout my past lives, it¡¯s that moon. There wasn¡¯t any particr reason for watching it. But in a secluded space where no one else existed, just staring at the moon that rose in the sky, It felt like the loneliness in my heart was slightly relieved. And now, I have such thoughts again. I must be lonely. That day, the god of light, Lumendel, brought me a small despair of losing my leader. Of course, it was a small despair from him, but for me, it was the worst despair I could never endure again. In other words, he can continue to bring me this small despair, or perhaps even more extreme despair, whenever he wants. Not just the leader, Taking away someone else from me as well. As someone who doesn¡¯t want that, It¡¯s better to stay alone like this. Even if someone sticks to me because they think it¡¯s good for them, they¡¯ll only be in danger, and it won¡¯t help at all. Honestly, at this point, it might already be toote. So, I have to take responsibility. Otherwise, I might end up like Kaeram¡¯s previous master. ¡°Hey, Kaeram.¡± [What?] ¡°Do you still have thoughts of devouring me?¡± For some reason, Kaeram didn¡¯t immediately respond. There was a brief silence, but it didn¡¯tst long. [Let me tell you something. Since I first appeared in this miserable world, I¡¯ve had one philosophy that I¡¯ve adhered to.] It was quite awkward for her to suddenly bring up philosophy like that. [If I can¡¯t have it, no one can. I may not know anything else, but I¡¯ve thoroughly stuck to this one thing.] I understood what she meant. [Whether it¡¯s Lumendel or anyone else, I can¡¯t stand seeing them create despair for my owner. Rather than witnessing such a copse¡­] Kaeram didn¡¯t continue her sentence. And I didn¡¯t pursue it further either. But one thing was certain. No matter how despairing my future might be, She would be there with me until myst moment. That was enough for me. [Stop trembling and start looking back.] ¡°What?¡± [She¡¯s been waiting for you.] Just as I was about to ask what she meant, Btedly sensing her presence, I immediately turned around. ¡°¡­!¡± At that moment, everything seemed to freeze, and my arms and legs trembled. What? Was I hallucinating from exhaustion? No, that couldn¡¯t be it. Even in this dark in, there was a figure emitting a brighter light than the moon. I couldn¡¯t not recognize her, could I? -Thud Instead of moving, she stepped forward and approached me. Step by step, slowly, she came closer to me, and each time I saw her, my heart beat even more intensely. And finally, when she was within touching distance of me, She smiled faintly and asked me. ¡°Have you been well, Cyan?¡± I nodded slightly in response. ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve grown so tall, surpassing your sister¡¯s height. You¡¯ve really be a man now.¡± She gently raised her hand and stroked my rough skin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that impressive? Even without me taking care of you, you¡¯ve grown up so dignified.¡± Her appearance, voice, and feeling remained unchanged even after seven years. She was always there tofort and soothe my tired and weary heart. ¡°Was it tough?¡± As soon as those words came out, I pulled her into a tight hug. Alice Vert. Another person I desperately wanted to protect in this life. She didn¡¯t say anything or react, just gentlyforted my body. As if she knew and understood all the exhaustion and hardship I had been through. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 248 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 248: Allies (5) Thest time I saw my sister¡¯s face was seven years ago in the Lemea Gorge. I saved her from a state of betrayal and despair, which she fell into after being betrayed by a knight she trusted and relied on like family. In doing so, I gave her a second chance at life. It was from the heart, wishing for her to live not for family anymore but for her true self. I didn¡¯t particrly want to get more involved. She¡¯s much smarter and sharper than me, so I thought she would figure things out on her own, So we didn¡¯t even exchange news for a while, let alone seeing each other¡¯s faces. Didn¡¯t I miss her? Why wouldn¡¯t I miss her? During my childhood, in that hellish house, she was the only family member who extended a saving hand to me, The first person I decided to protect no matter what. If I didn¡¯t miss her, it would be a lie. And now, that person is in front of me. With the same warm smile that hasn¡¯t changed over time. Time has passed, and she came to me when I needed her the most. ¡°Your face has changed, Cyan?¡± It¡¯s been a whopping seven years, so of course. ¡°When you saved me, I wondered if you were really my brother, because you seemed so distant. But now, you¡¯re back to the Cyan I knew.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Lonely and desperate, like a youngmb desperately seeking someone¡¯s touch. That¡¯s why I had to look after you. The person I¡¯m seeing now is you.¡± My sister gently stroked my head with a cheerful smile. ¡°Are you still treating me like a child?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just ept it with a little grace? Is that how you treat women?¡± She chuckled and teased, but for a moment, In her firmly grasped hand, I felt a strange energy. It was like feeling the pure flow of water without any impurities throughout my body. But within that, there was a very mysterious power that humans could never possess. A power simr to the power I inherited from the ck Mist God. ¡°Your hands are cold?¡± Did my sister feel a simr energy to mine? She, too, started to look closely at my hand like I did. ¡°So, you experienced that too?¡± ¡°What have you been doing all this time?¡± I changed my expression and asked as if interrogating. My sister didn¡¯t seem surprised and gently held my hand full of scars and calluses. ¡°When I first saw your wanted poster seven years ago, I thought a lot. I wanted to rush to wherever you were and ask what happened, how you ended up there. I wanted to ask if what you were hiding was this¡­¡± Why did I hide the truth from my sister? Because I didn¡¯t want to confuse her. And there were things I wanted to avoid even more. ¡°But soon I realized it was pointless. If I had asked you the truth like that, we would¡¯ve just made each other sad. In fact, I had no right to ask. I didn¡¯t even see what was happening around me properly.¡± Her face briefly showed a bitter expression, as if memories from the front lines came flooding back. ¡°So I thought I needed to grow stronger too. If you were going the wrong way, I¡¯d correct you, and if you were going the right way, I¡¯d fully support you. Even though I couldn¡¯t help you this time¡­¡± My hand trembled as I held my sister¡¯s hand. I could feel her regretful feelings of not being able to help me enough. ¡°Do you believe the path you¡¯re on is the right one?¡± I answered without hesitation that I did. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m ready to help.¡± In the midst of overflowing emotions, I held onto her hand even tighter and tried to argue back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that! You should live a life for yourself, not for me! I didn¡¯t save you to ask for help¡­¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m doing this for you?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you. This is entirely for myself.¡± Her calm yet firm answer left me speechless. No matter what I said, I couldn¡¯t ovee her logic of being family. ¡°You had fun at the restaurant earlier, right?¡± ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°Yeah! I even saw your cute face not knowing what to do. It was reassuring to see that. There are so many people who care about you besides me.¡± My sister expressed genuine relief and hugged me again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be lonely on your own. There are so many people around who are willing to help you. So you can open your heart a little more. You¡¯re someone who can be truly happy.¡± Happiness. During my two lives, I never knew what happiness was. I didn¡¯t even get to experience that. But my sister confidently told me that I could be happy. ¡®So support me. As a mentor who hopes for the happy future of their disciple.¡¯ At that moment, I remembered thest words she said to me before dying. If, by any chance, this moment in my sister¡¯s embrace is called happiness. I feel like I could do anything to protect that happiness. Even if it means protecting everyone else, Even if it means I die alone. * * * ¡®¡­!¡¯ On a night when everyone was asleep. Feeling a series of energies, Hastia quickly opened her eyes and got up. ¡®W-What?¡¯ She quietly left the room to make sure no one else woke up. Then, as she was about to head towards where she felt the energy outside the inn, ¡°You don¡¯t need to hurry to find me.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, she turned around immediately. A spirit the size of just a human face emitting a faint iridescent light. The spirit, after illuminating the dark surroundings for a moment, gradually transformed into a human form. ¡°I never expected to see you here. Hastia.¡± Startled, Hastia froze as if her body turned to ice. ¡®M-Marian?¡¯ Marian, the dragon protector of Pruina. She suddenly appeared in the human realm without any proper exnation, still in her somewhat rare human-like polymorph form. ¡®W-Why are you here?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s something I need to ask, isn¡¯t there? Where are the other tribe members, and why are you alone here?¡± ¡®T-There are some circumstances¡­¡¯ ¡°Do the others know?¡± ¡®Y-Yes¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright then. I don¡¯t want to hear suchplicated circumstances about why you left us without a word. You must have had your reasons too.¡± Instead of persistently asking questions, Marian scrutinized Hastia¡¯s body. ¡°Something¡¯s odd. Why do I sense the ck Mist¡¯s energy from you?¡± Hastia, taken aback, couldn¡¯t control her expression and her face turned white. ¡®W-What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°Show me the Soul Stone.¡± Feeling her heart sink, Hastia, in a state of panic, tremblingly reached into her pocket and took out the Soul Stone. After checking the stone, Marian immediately asked Hastia. ¡°Did you apany the sessor of the ck Mist?¡± ¡®Yes¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind.¡± With her angry words, the air around them grew heavy. ¡°Did you really not know what would happen by associating with the presence of the ck Mist, not even being another elf under divine protection?¡± ¡®Well, there are circumstances here, Marian! Cyan has helped our n!¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s a man who can lead your n to destruction.¡± Hastia couldn¡¯t bring herself to say more. There was not a word to say, even if she had ten mouths. An elf under divine protection chasing after a man who denies the very existence of the gods. Realizing anew how selfish her actions had been all this time, Hastia couldn¡¯t lift her head in shame. Marian looked at Hastia with disappointment and let out a small sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to condemn you, do I? I¡¯ve done the same thing.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°Never mind. You¡¯ll find out soon enough anyway, I don¡¯t need to say it myself. But more importantly¡­¡± Marian¡¯s gaze shifted from Hastia to behind her. ¡°You can see all sorts of unexpected and dangerous beings here.¡± Turning her head in confusion at the words, ¡°¡­..!¡± she suddenly sensed a strange aura and immediately turned her body. ¡°Is that child also with the sessor of the ck Mist?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He found and raised the child by chance¡­¡± ¡°Raised? That child? That doesn¡¯t make sense. How did you manage to control such a child without causing havoc all this time?¡± Marian expressed disbelief, furrowing her brows with questions. Hastia was equally surprised. While she thought of her as an ordinary person with no problems when they were together at the restaurant during the day, the energy she felt now waspletely different. It felt like a mixture of human and dragon energies inappropriatelybined. Somehow, she even felt a sense of unease. ¡°¡­¡± Nana, who affectionately called Cyan ¡°Papa¡± and was also cherished by him as family, was staring silently at Hastia and Marian with lifeless eyes as if her soul had left her. ¡°I smell something¡­¡± ¡®¡­?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not a particrly pleasant or bad smell, but it feels like a smell that shouldn¡¯t be ignored. I wonder why?¡± -Kiki As Nana asked the question, changes began to ur in her body. Sharp horns emerged as if sensing a threat. Wings spread out gracefully emitting a mystical aura. Even her tail, swaying cutely with a gloomy aura. It was clearly not a normal state at a nce. ¡°Could you please tell me why you¡¯re here?¡± * * * As twilight fell and the blue curtain of dawn began to rise, Arin, whose face was somewhat pale due to overnight work, still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The long-awaited letter had finally arrived. It was the testimony of the Lord of Velias, Duke Willius Vert. Arin had predicted many situations during this time. Would Duke Vert agree with the direction proposed by the royal family? Or would he disagree? Would he support the eldest son or the youngest son? Regardless of his choice, Arin constantly nned the next steps and directions suitable for him, trying to prepare for every possible situation. However, ¡°What is this about?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Duke Vert¡¯s testimony contained none of the expected content. There was nothing about the direction the royal family is pursuing or which child¡¯s hand he would support. Instead, it containedpletely different information. [Request from Lord of Velias. In the name of Duke Willius Vert, I request support from the royal family.] What Duke Vert sent was nothing but a request. And it was not just any request but a request for something entirely unexpected. [Please send reinforcements for the crusade against the Demon Realm.] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 249 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 249: Demon Lord Velcarion (1) Somewhere, in the grim air, The foul stench of decaying corpses, And the unpleasant sound of wailing that makes your spine tingle. At first nce, it¡¯s a dangerous ce where one shouldn¡¯t step foot. -Dook Underneath a giant vine tree, a Devil Boar was tearing apart its recently caught prey with gusto. Around it, regardless of whether they were allies or not, Big Mantises treated anything in sight as food, Below them, a Death Worm with a slender body writhed endlessly as if patrolling its territory. In this terrifying ce deep in the demon realm, within an unnamed marsh where fearsome creatures roamed, A man with sharp red eyes boldly revealed himself. Sensing his presence, the creatures all turned their attention towards him. Considering their predatory nature that never let prey escape once discovered, they would normally rush at him immediately. ¡°Kiiik¡­.¡± The creatures only emitted warning cries, as no one dared to approach easily. They sensed the immense aura of power emanating from the man¡¯s body and were afraid. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± The man provocatively addressed the creatures. Provoked, the creatures bared their teeth and front paws and rushed towards him, but -Shuffling Exactly one minuteter, All the creatures that had rushed towards the man were scattered around with their limbs severed, and five minutester, ¡°Ah! Finally, my body feels a bit rxed.¡± The creatures in the marsh werepletely annihted. The man nonchntly stretched his body as if it were no trouble at all. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Just then, another middle-aged man with neatly groomed beard appeared behind the man. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? It¡¯s fine if you want to go out, but at least leave a word before you go.¡± ¡°Do you have to keep nagging about being careful with this and that? Listening to your nagging makes me lose my appetite for anything.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my advice for the benefit of the Demon Lord? Having the right attitude of learning is important to be a true ruler.¡± The man turned a deaf ear, indicating he didn¡¯t want to hear more. Despite being the strongest being in the demon realm and the absolute ruler, Demon Lord Velcarion, in front of Rogers, his advisor and the overallmander of the demon castle, he seemed utterly powerless. ¡°Hey Rogers. I¡¯m fine with everything, but do I really have to listen to your nagging even after doing good deeds? Can¡¯t you just give me apliment and move on?¡± ¡°Although I¡¯d like to, when I look around, it seems impossible. Even though this marsh is a good habitat for creatures, I didn¡¯t expect habitats to form so close to human settlements.¡± Rogers looked around with a troubled face. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to wander around more often, right? For the sake of the peace of our demon realm residents!¡± The reason Velcarion annihted the creatures in the marsh was simple. It was for the safety of the residents living near the marsh. For him, it wasn¡¯t something done once in a while but a daily routine of patrolling various parts of the demon realm. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s hurry back. Lady Bestia is waiting.¡± ¡°Just a moment! Shouldn¡¯t we deal with these corpses before leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Leaving Velcarion behind, Rogers confidently stepped forward. He extended his hand, gathering mana. -Swoosh Soon, along with a crimson magic circle from his hand, scorching mes spread out like pirs, engulfing the torn corpses. The corpses soon turned into ashes without a trace. Afterpleting the clean-up, the two demons headed towards the demon castle. ¡°Hey Rogers. Do you know what I¡¯ve been thinkingtely?¡± Velcarion, who was following behind, suddenly smirked and asked. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about that little human we met ten years ago.¡± ¡°How did you know?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned it at least a hundred and forty-two times. Don¡¯t you always bring it up whenever you feel like it?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Velcarion, feeling awkward, looked up at the sky, lost in thought. ¡°By now, that human would have grown up, right?¡± ¡°He should have. Physically, he would be around the Demon Lord¡¯s age.¡± ¡°I mean, that guy¡¯s audacious words still haven¡¯t faded from my memory.¡± The Demon Lord recalled that moment with a slight smile. ¡°He said we should make a deal.¡± ¡°Right. He asked us not to cross into their territory no matter what and promised to help us. He was truly a strange fellow, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Indeed, it didn¡¯t feel like he said anything just to survive.¡± Rogers nodded in agreement with Velcarion¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Sometimes I think about it now¡­¡± Velcarion turned his head suddenly, looking in a different direction. It was the direction of Lemea Valley where they had met that boy. ¡°If, and that¡¯s a big if, I ever have to agree to that deal, what should I ask of him?¡± ¡°Do you have any specific thoughts about that?¡± Velcarion didn¡¯t answer immediately and paused for a moment. ¡°If I were to ask for the ultimate battle that could quench my boiling spirit, would it be impossible?¡± ¡°It seems absolutely impossible. That¡¯s too demanding for just one human man to handle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rogers denied the Demon Lord¡¯s thoughts outright. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say? Humans are a race with tremendous potential for growth! With continuous growth and development, it might be possible, right? Besides, that little fellow¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°His gaze was quite threatening!¡± It could be just a mood, but Velcarion felt that if it were that boy, he might fulfill his demands. ¡°Speaking of the handover, they say the atmosphere around Lemea Valley isn¡¯t quite right these days.¡± With that, Rogers changed the topic. ¡°Lemea Valley? Isn¡¯t itmon for creatures to rampage there?¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s true, this time it seems like a different problem. Recently, creatures have been crossing over from the valley and Blood River into the demon realm itself.¡± Velcarion stopped abruptly, surprised. ¡°Do you mean the creatures were driven out of their territories?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a possibility. A new superior creature may have appeared in the valley, or¡­¡± ¡°Or?¡± ¡°Human settlements beyond the valley may haveunched arge-scale extermination of creatures.¡± Rogers suggested several other possibilities. ¡°Human settlements.¡± The Demon Lord touched his chin, deep in thought. Coincidentally, their current location wasn¡¯t far from Lemea Valley. Having made up his mind, Velcarion immediately spread his wings. ¡°You go back first, Rogers. Since I¡¯m already here, I might as well visit Lemea Valley.¡± ¡°What should I tell Lady Bestia?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Tell her I went to buy a gift!¡± With that, Velcarion flew high into the sky. As Rogers watched him disappear beyond the horizon, he sighed softly and turned back towards the demon castle. After about 30 minutes of flight, Velcarion arrived near Lemea Valley andnded on the ground. -Thunk! As if waiting, a Death Worm emerged from the ground with its mouth wide open. Without hesitation, Velcarion grabbed both sides of the worm¡¯s mouth and -Crunch! With tremendous strength, he tore its mouth apart right there. ¡°Seems like what Rogers said was true.¡± Velcarion spoke calmly as he looked at the torn worm¡¯s corpse. For a Death Worm from deep within the valley to reveal itself outside, something strange indeed was happening. Convinced that something unusual had urred, Velcarion hastily made his way into the valley. ¡°¡­¡± Quiet. Normally, there would have been at least six attacks by creatures, but for some reason, there wasn¡¯t a single bug in the valley. Puzzled, as he continued forward, he soon heard the flowing water and saw Blood River ahead. Just as he was walking absent-mindedly, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Exactly ten years ago, in that exact spot. Velcarion had first seen that boy from twenty steps away. But now, ten yearster. In that ce, instead of the dark-haired boy Velcarion had seen, there was another human. For some reason, just looking at him evoked a sense of repulsion, a certain blond man. ¡°Nice to meet you for the first time, Lord of the Demon Realm¡­¡± Naturally, he was a stranger Velcarion had never seen in his life. However, upon seeing Velcarion, the man confidently addressed him as the Lord of the Demon Realm. As if he knew who Velcarion was from the start. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the dignity emanating from your body or the strength subtly emanating, there can only be one person in the entire Demon Realm who possesses this aura. If I¡¯m mistaken, I apologize.¡± With an unwavering demeanor and a certain arrogance, the man was quite irksome. Nevertheless, Velcarion had realized one thing from his words just now. Whether he was the Lord of the Demon Realm or not, that man wanted the Lord of the Demon Realm to appear. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown such anticipation in his expression. For now, Velcarion decided to y along. ¡°Well, well. Nearby creatures, have you dealt with them all?¡± ¡°It was impossible for me alone. I drove them out with the knights who follow me. It¡¯s a matter of clearing the dead end.¡± After giving a seemingly iprehensible answer, the man kneeled before Velcarion. ¡°Lord of the Demon Realm. No, Demon King! Please, grant our request!¡± ¡°Request?¡± ¡°Yes! In our realm, a presence of darkness that goes against the order of the gods has appeared, causing chaos in the world. However, with our limited strength, we couldn¡¯t stop it. So we came to the demon realm to seek help.¡± ¡°Are you asking me to deal with that negative existence you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°No matter how urgent our situation is, we wouldn¡¯t make such an audacious request. What we want to ask of you is simply toe to our realm and cause a small disturbance.¡± Velcarion¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. ¡°You want me toe to your realm?¡± ¡°Yes. Pleasee and cause a very minor disturbance. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking of the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°And what do you gain from that?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer immediately but tilted the corners of his mouth upwards. Then, slowly opening his mouth, he said, ¡°We will make the whole of our realm aware that such a negative existence should not exist in this world.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Will you help us?¡± Velcarion couldn¡¯t help but burst into a bitterugh at the absurdity of it all. Making everyone in their realm aware of how dangerous the negative existence is through him? Wasn¡¯t that just them using him as a puppet for their own amusement? To dare make such a bold request of the strongest in the demon realm, Rather than feeling angry, Velcarion was simply dumbfounded. ¡°Hey, human friend.¡± Feeling ufortable, Velcarion forced a wry smile and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Aschel. Aschel Vert.¡± Upon hearing the name, Velcarion¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Vert?¡± Although his memory wasn¡¯t great, there was one name that had been firmly etched in his mind for the past ten years. Aschel Vert. Whether it was a coincidence or not, Aschel had a name that was strangely simr to the one Velcarion remembered. ¡°Perhaps, by any chance¡­¡± Velcarion looked at him and asked again. ¡°The negative existence you¡¯re talking about right now. What¡¯s their name?¡± Asking for the name of the negative existence, the man seemed to hesitate for a moment. However, as if he couldn¡¯t keep it to himself, he casually answered. ¡°Cyan.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Cyan Vert.¡± As soon as he heard the answer, a cold silence filled the air, And soon, a sincere smile of joy appeared on Velcarion¡¯s lips. ¡°Cyan Vert, you say?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 250 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 250: Demon Lord Velcarion (2) ¡°Rogers, do you realize how shameless you¡¯ve betely?¡± ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m just delivering the message that the Demon Lord asked me to deliver, Your Majesty¡­¡± Rogers turned away, trying to avoid her gaze. ¡°Do you know what day it is today?¡± ¡°Of course I do. That¡¯s why he said he¡¯s going to buy a gift, right?¡± He replied, but inwardly Rogers thought. The probability is fifty-fifty. He could know or he could not. At this moment, he could only rely on his unreliable memory. ¡°Never mind. If he¡¯s busy, he might forget. He¡¯s roaming around the Demon Realm every day, so it¡¯s possible to forget a day like today.¡± When you don¡¯t expect much, there¡¯s no disappointment. Bestia sighed with a bitter expression, as if she was trying to put her feelings aside. ¡°I¡¯m here, Bestia!¡± The timing was perfect as the subject of discussion, Velcarion, returned to the castle. He entered with a smile like an innocent child, but seeing Bestia¡¯s frozen face, he quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bestia? Did something happen?¡± He still seemed unaware of what he had done wrong. Rogers tried to signal Velcarion as much as possible to quickly understand the situation. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Oh, I went to the marsnds near the Lemea Gorge to subdue the monsters! Then¡­¡± He was exining excitedly, but his expression changed in an instant. Velcarion suddenly remembered what he had asked Rogers to convey. Trying to figure out what to do, he hurriedly searched his pockets. ¡°I, I went to buy a gift for you! Look at this!¡± Bestia wasn¡¯t expecting much. It would likely be another strange magical creature or something simr, passed off as a gift. However, this time, the item he pulled out was beyond Bestia¡¯s expectations. ¡°Did you get this for me, Velcarion?¡± Both Bestia and Rogers looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Velcarion asked cautiously, surprised by the unexpected reaction. But Bestia, lost in the gift, couldn¡¯t respond. It was a pendant that was neither too shy nor too simple, emitting a subtle, beautiful light with an unknown white gem embedded in the center, something rarely seen in the central Demon Realm. It was a gift so amazing that it was hard to believe the Demon Lord had chosen it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such taste¡­¡± ¡°Wait and see! I¡¯ll put it on for you myself.¡± Velcarion gently put the pendant around her neck as she sat somewhat stunned. The pendant, now on Bestia¡¯s delicate skin, emitted an even more radiant light. Bestia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it, entranced by its beauty. ¡°Do you remember what day it is today? Do you remember?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, of course!¡± Velcarion replied quickly, then nced at Rogers. Rogers gestured quickly, signaling him. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, the day I cherish the most in the Demon Realm! Despite my poor memory, I always remember this day!¡± ¡°Thank you, Velcarion. As you said, I guess I¡¯m just a woman. Even though I know you¡¯re busy with matters in the Demon Realm, I still hope you¡¯ll take care of me on days like this¡­¡±¡­¡± Bestia gently sped the jewel of the pendant. Seeing her in such ecstasy, Velcarion felt both joy and a hint of sadness. After safely navigating through what could have been a crisis(?), Velcarion, leaving the room with Rogers, immediately asked, almost usingly, ¡°Hey Rogers! Why didn¡¯t you mention that today is Bestia¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t His Majesty mention itst year on Bestia¡¯s birthday? He said not to mention it next time because he¡¯ll definitely remember next year, no matter what.¡± Even Velcarion, btedly recalling that, fell silent. ¡°Still, you said you were going to buy a gift. I thought you¡¯d remember at least this time¡­¡± Velcarion avoided answering. It wasn¡¯t because it was her birthday, but because her face looked unusually dark these days, that he had prepared the gift to change her mood. ¡°Even so, you gave her an unexpectedly good gift that¡¯s unlike His Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh, that? Well, I mean¡­ Did it look good to you too?¡± ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Rogers asked, suddenly serious. ¡°Who gave it to me? I carefully chose it myself¡­¡± ¡°I know His Majesty¡¯s taste in things better than anyone. That pendant isn¡¯t something His Majesty would choose personally. Stop beating around the bush and be honest.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Velcarion frowned, irritated. ¡°Hey Rogers, what if, just hypothetically.¡± He thought for a moment about what to say, then cautiously opened his mouth. ¡°If I were to cross over to the human realm, what would happen?¡± ¡°Setting aside what might happen, why would you want to cross over there?¡± ¡°Someone said there¡¯s a really bad person there who¡¯s making their lives miserable. Just curious to see who that is.¡± ¡°Something must have happened at the gorge.¡± Rogers, who sensed the Demon Lord¡¯s intentions, immediately mentioned the Lemea Gorge. Velcarion, realizing that hiding was pointless, recounted what had happened there just now. ¡°Even hearing it roughly, it sounds suspicious.¡± ¡°Yeah. It was suspicious from head to toe. Especially¡­¡± If we were to pick one thing that stood out the most from that blond human, it would be the sword at his waist. It was a high-quality white longsword, but it gave off a strange, eerie feeling that was hard to describe. ¡°To put it bluntly, Your Majesty is the ruler of the Demon Realm, not the mediator. Even if some of theme seeking help, there¡¯s no reason for Your Majesty to intervene personally.¡± Who doesn¡¯t know that? They said they didn¡¯t want to get involved in others¡¯ fights for no good reason. Whatever happens in the human world, it¡¯s unrted to the Demon Realm. For the Demon Lord, as long as they focus on the Demon Realm, that¡¯s all that matters, regardless of what requestse from outside. However, ¡°If the events in the human world start affecting the Demon Realm, then things will change. They¡¯ve already cleared the path through the gorge by driving out monsters just to meet Your Majesty. They may try to approach Your Majesty multiple times to involve you in their affairs. If that happens¡­¡± ¡°If that happens?¡± ¡°Let me speak frankly, it won¡¯t be a good thing at all.¡± Rogers sharpened his previously gentle demeanor and subtly warned. ¡°So your point is to cut them off before they cause more trouble. Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily what I mean. It¡¯s just that Your Majesty needs to show a firm stance. It means that Your Majesty doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs of the human world.¡± In other words, it was about drawing clear boundaries. Rogers¡¯ suggestion was undoubtedly the most correct approach without much room for debate. ¡°But, about that negative existence the human mentioned¡­¡± However, Velcarion couldn¡¯t easily ept it. If there was a reason for that, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll do as you say, Rogers.¡± Velcarion, who was about to say something, quickly changed his mind and swallowed his words. Although Rogers didn¡¯t press further, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Just a moment. Your Majesty! Did you receive the pendant that Bestia is currently wearing from that human?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, right! He presented it as a token of their little sincerity, showing off a bunch of burdensome jewels. I found it cumbersome to carry, so I just grabbed one pendant that looked decent.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind!!!¡± Rogers shouted, scolding Velcarion sharply. ¡°You brought a gift from that suspicious human! No, the fact that you epted a gift from them in the first ce gives them a chance to meet you again, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Why are you making such a fuss over just bringing back one pendant? Do you think I just epted it? Oh, I thought my ears were going to fall off.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to discuss. Since Your Majesty brought it, Your Majesty should deal with it.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Either return it, or Your Majesty should dispose of it personally.¡± Thinking he misunderstood, Velcarion smirked. ¡°I, I already gave it to Bestia.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you ask for it back? Bestia will understand.¡± Velcarion couldn¡¯t bring himself to do that, so he just looked at Rogers with pleading eyes. * * * Fifteen years, no, even ten years ago, demons couldn¡¯t have imagined such a peaceful Demon Realm. Half of the continent was inhospitable wastnd, The other half, which was barely livable, was the habitat of monsters, With the principle of survival of the fittest, weak demons were constantly disappearing, making the Demon Realm and of constant decline. And the man who could be called the strongest in the Demon Realm was undoubtedly the Demon Lord. Unable to control his overflowing power, he engaged in pointless fights, with daily urrences of destroyingndmasses the size of viges ording to his mood. Just hearing the name Velcarion would make demons tremble with fear, and to demons, the Demon Lord was an absolutely terrifying existence. The demon who turned him into the current sorry figure was none other than Bestia. She was nothing more than an ordinary woman who didn¡¯t even possess a small amount of mana in her body, But if it weren¡¯t for her, there would be no Demon Realm or Demon Lord as they exist now, as all demons agreed. ¡°Can Ie in, Bestia?¡± After knocking smartly on the door, Velcarion opened it and walked in. ¡°Wee, Velcarion.¡± Bestia greeted him with a bright smile. ¡°What happened with Rogers? I could hear his loud voice from here earlier.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Velcarion quickly brushed off the question and changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯re still wearing the pendant?¡± ¡°Of course. When else would I receive something like this from you? It¡¯s such a wonderful gift¡­¡± ¡°Oh. Now that I look at it again, it¡¯s not that pretty, is it? Something else would suit you better.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I really like it! There¡¯s nothing more beautiful than this pendant!¡± Bestia cut off his enthusiasm with a firm tone, showing that she was not going to let it go. Just by looking at her determined eyes, it was clear that she would never take it off her neck. ¡°Are you nning to keep it forever?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll never lose it or part with it. I¡¯ll treasure it more than anything else!¡± Bestia¡¯s gaze was firm. Looking at her resolute gaze, Velcarion reluctantly nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I might get an earful from Rogerster.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll be away for a while.¡± As Velcarion hurriedly moved to leave the room, he turned back and approached Bestia. Then, ¡°¡­!¡± He gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Suddenly, what¡¯s this!¡± ¡°Happy birthday, Bestia!¡± Velcarion smiled broadly at her blushing face and quickly left the room. Flying out of the Demon Lord¡¯s castle and spreading his wings into the sky once again, he headed towards the Lemea Gorge. A few hours ago, precisely at that location. Was he silently waiting for him to return, or was it something else, the blond man was still there. ¡°You came back faster than I expected.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s skip the chit-chat and get to the point. Let¡¯s finish our face-to-face here.¡± Velcarion didn¡¯t waste time and went straight to the point. ¡°I have no intention of getting involved in your affairs. So from this moment on, forget about using me to do anything. Your affairs are your own responsibility.¡± A straightforward expression of refusal. However, contrary to expectations, Aschel didn¡¯t bat an eyelid. As if he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°However, if your affairs start affecting our Demon Realm, then the conversation will change. Then, regardless of who you are or what negative existence you talk about, I will crush it all.¡± A warning following the refusal. It was a situation that would certainly not be weed, but ¡°Haha¡­¡± Aschel was smiling for some reason. ¡°Even though I had a small hope that there might be a chance, it was just as I expected. What can we do? If asking doesn¡¯t work, then next time, I¡¯ll have to give a warning¡­¡± This made Velcarion¡¯s blood boil for a moment. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Demon Lord Velcarion. Please consider our demands. Otherwise¡­¡± Even in the face of the Demon Lord¡¯s question, Aschel remained unfazed and continued with his statement. ¡°The peace that you currently maintain in the Demon Realm¡­ will be broken.¡± A warning in the form of a demand, followed by a moment of silence. Watching Aschel with narrowed eyes, Velcarion finally spoke. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 251 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 251: The Princess¡¯s Tour (1) ¡°I¡¯m back, Lady Marian!¡± After finishing her meeting with Cyan, Alice returned to the ce she had promised to meet Marian. Marian, who had been waiting for her, greeted her and asked, ¡°Did you have a good time with your brother?¡± ¡°Yes! I enjoyed it so much that I lost track of time!¡± Alice¡¯s face, having shared the unspoken bond with her brother, looked brighter than before. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. So, what are you nning to do now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve decided to each do what we need to from our respective ces. Now that I¡¯ve talked with Cyan, it¡¯s time for me to do my part.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Marian nodded as if she understood Alice¡¯s words and then turned her body. Immediately, a radiant light of five colors emanated from her body, and soon she reverted to her true form as a dragon. Alice naturally climbed onto Marian¡¯s sharp and sturdy body, and Marian spread her holy white wings and soared high into the sky. ¡°Oh! By the way, I saw Hastia in the dining hall earlier today! Cyan told me they ended up together due to various circumstances.¡± ¡°I was just on my way back from meeting that child as well.¡± ¡°My brother is truly interesting. He¡¯s stoic andcks even a bit of meticulousness, yet he seems to be quite popr. That reassures me. It seems there are more people looking out for Cyan than I thought.¡± ¡°Indeed. He also seems to be carrying around a strange creature.¡± ¡°A creature?¡± Alice asked with a surprised expression. ¡°Never mind. As long as it stays calm, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However¡­¡± Marian narrowed her eyes, which emitted a blue light, recalling the appearance of Nana she had seen with Hastia earlier. ¡°Take good care of your brother.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°In a world without a controller, there aren¡¯t many who can stop that rampaging creature¡­¡± Marian finished her enigmatic muttering and fell silent. Thus, the two women flew through the blue veil of dawn towards the frontline. * * * My sister left my side, saying we would meet again soon. I didn¡¯t bother asking her about the power I felt from her. Since I¡¯m not in a position to exin myself, I figured I wasn¡¯t in a ce to question her. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to trust each other without speaking rather than talking to understand. As the veil of dawn lifted and the round sun rose, I decided to eat breakfast alone to clear my restless mind, but my appetite vanished when I saw the knights lined up in front of the dining hall. In the center stood the somewhat haggard-looking princess, who seemed to have stayed up all night. She handed me a letter without a word as soon as she saw me. It was a letter from Velias, bearing the seal of the House of Vert. A request for reinforcements for the demonic invasion. This was no different from a deration of war against the royal family in the guise of a request. It was an act of contempt against the empire and the royal family. I concluded that this couldn¡¯t be the will of the Duke. ¡°Why are you showing this to me directly?¡± I handed the letter back to the princess and asked. ¡°I want to know what you think. Do you really think this letter was sent by your father?¡± Judging by the princess¡¯s eyes, she too seemed to suspect that the letter did not reflect the Duke¡¯s intentions. ¡°The Emperor has told me many times. Duke Vert is someone who desires the peace of the continent more than anyone else. You, who have seen it up close, should know this well¡­¡± I silently agreed. One could ask if reinforcements were genuinely needed, but the words ¡°demonic invasion¡± were enough to reveal the true intent. My father would never wish for conquest or warfare. He would be the first to stand against such acts. I can confidently say that he would detest the winds of chaos blowing through the continent more than anyone else. ¡°There¡¯s news that a man presumed to be Aschel, no, Aschel Vert, has been discovered in Velias. Did you know that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then this makes the story easier. I don¡¯t think this letter was sent by Duke Vert.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°We both saw it with our own eyes that day. The power that man had¡­¡± The princess continued with a determined look. ¡°He could transmit the power of the Holy Sword to the knights and control them at will. He even forced the bedridden Emperor to wield a sword. Violet also warned about the power of enchantment that man possesses¡­¡± The Power of Enchantment Looking back now, I wonder why I devoted everything to him in my past life. It wasn¡¯t just me. Everyone who came into contact with him, regardless of age or gender, either treated him aggressively or even praised him without hesitation. Why? For what reason? Was it simply because of his eloquence and abilities? No. When I was by his side, I felt that if I didn¡¯t follow him, I would never feel at ease. It was as if he were the only truth in this world. If the reason for these feelings was, as Princess Arin said, due to some kind of mysterious power, then I could somewhat understand my father¡¯s urging to live for him. Of course, understanding doesn¡¯t mean epting. ¡°So, what do you n to do, Princess?¡± ¡°Even if someone else¡¯s intentions, not Duke Vert¡¯s, are behind this letter, there are parts I can¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t it too sudden? A demonic invasion out of nowhere? Our Ushif Empire has never discussed a demonic invasion since its founding. This clearly suggests that something is being nned under the pretext of a demonic invasion.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I intend to investigate directly in the name of the royal family.¡± Investigate directly in the name of the royal family. That means¡­ ¡°Are you nning to tour the frontlines?¡± The princess nodded instead of answering. ¡°The selection of the escort knights is alreadyplete. But it would be unwise to take just knights. So, I n to recruit some special attendants.¡± Princess Arin signaled to Ressimus behind her with a nce. Ressimus brought a small jewelry box, about the size of a palm, and handed it to me. ¡°Open it.¡± Following the princess¡¯s instructions, I opened the box immediately. The item inside was not unfamiliar to me. A small brooch with the golden emblem of the imperial family and crossed swords on both sides. It was a symbol representing an attendant aiding the royal family¡¯s affairs. ¡°Are you asking me to be an attendant?¡± ¡°This matter isn¡¯t just about the royal family; it also concerns your household. So, I think it¡¯s something we can cooperate on. This isn¡¯t an order ormand; I want to propose it to you respectfully.¡± The princess took the brooch from the box and offered it to me. I looked into her eyes without hesitation and asked, ¡°May I ask one thing?¡± ¡°Yes, anything.¡± ¡°Do you want an attendant from the House of Vert, or¡­ an assassin from Mist?¡± The princess paused for about five seconds before answering. ¡°Would my request change depending on your choice?¡± ¡°Not really. It just means whether I¡¯ll be protecting you visibly by your side or from the shadows.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Understanding the meaning of my words, the princess smiled faintly. ¡°I prefer your honest self over having you by my side. So¡­¡± ¡°Do you want thetter?¡± Again, the princess nodded in response. Without a word, I epted the brooch she handed me. ¡°When do we depart?¡± ¡°In two days. Do you need more time to prepare?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Good. Then, I¡¯ll see you in Velias.¡± Having achieved her goal, the princess stood up to leave. Just as she was about to go, she added, ¡°Oh, by the way, you won¡¯t be the only attendant on this tour.¡± ¡°Who else ising?¡± ¡°Luna will be joining us as well.¡± I furrowed my brow in puzzlement. ¡°Is it necessary to include someone from another country in imperial affairs?¡± ¡°I extended the same polite invitation to her as I did to you. When she heard it involved you, she agreed without hesitation.¡± Given my junior¡¯s personality, this wasn¡¯t particrly surprising. ¡°And she mentioned she might bring one more person.¡± ¡°Who might that be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She said we¡¯d find out when we meet. She assured me that while you might not know this person, they would be very pleased to see you.¡± A strong sense of unease washed over me. Someone who would be very pleased to see me, even if I don¡¯t know them? I racked my brain, but no one came to mind. * * * ¡°Now, I know it¡¯ste to ask, but are you really going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already promised the princess. There¡¯s no backing out now.¡± ¡°But the frontlines¡­¡± Schurz couldn¡¯t finish his sentence and swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯ve been there before, and it¡¯s notpletely unfamiliar to me. In the past, I used the blood of the demonic beasts supplied by secret contacts stationed at the frontlines for my research.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes were filled more with anticipation than anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m not going just because of Senior Cyan. My personal curiosity is a bigger motivation in this matter.¡± Holy Book Hishkrea said that Luna had the scent of a seeker. The scent of someone who yearns for knowledge and seeks the truth. Luna couldn¡¯t deny it. Her desire to explore the unknown, her sense of adventure. For her, the frontlines represented a new frontier where she could pursue things she hadn¡¯t known before, including the world beyond the frontlines, inhabited by so-called demons and other races. ¡°Of course, given the inherent dangers, it would be prudent to bring a reliable fool¡ª I mean, support.¡± As they continued their conversation, they finally arrived at the eastern border of Sevellinus. ¡°They should be here by now¡­¡± Just as they began to look around, worried that they might have arrived first and gone elsewhere, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not a suspicious person!!¡± A man¡¯s indignant shout, full of frustration, rang out. Recognizing the arrival of the person they were waiting for, Luna let out a small sigh. ¡°Ha. He hasn¡¯t changed at all, that senior¡­¡± Even from a distance, the massive man with prominent muscles was unmistakable. He was shouting at the top of his lungs, arguing with the knights at the border gate. ¡°I¡¯m a prince, a prince! Set Shaharkhan, the First Prince of Spania!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 252 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 252: The Princess¡¯s Tour (2) Two dayster, the scheduled day for the tour dawned. Arin, havingpleted all preparations, arrived at the western boundary gate of the imperial city with the tour group. In her heart, she held the appointment letter from the Emperor, naming her the chief officer of the tour. There was no sign of Cyan. Instead, apanying her were Luna, who had promised to join, her knight Schurz, and beside them¡­ ¡°Uh, so, um?¡± Another attendant, who Luna had said she would bring, was standing there. ¡°Prince Set¡­ right?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Arin! No, Princess Arin! It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen each other since graduation, isn¡¯t it?¡± Arin was momentarily stunned, unable toprehend the situation. Set Shaharkan. The first prince of Spania and a strong contender for the throne. Although he was notoriously troublesome during their academy days, hisbat and magic abilities were among the best in the entire school¡­ ¡°Why are you here?¡± Arin asked with genuine curiosity. ¡°Huh? Why? Is there any reason I shouldn¡¯t be here?¡± Set also looked puzzled, as if he didn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡°Was Prince Set the person you were bringing, Luna?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luna nodded with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Heard the story from our junior here! You¡¯re going to help Cyan deal with the beasts at the front lines, right?¡± A lot seemed to be left out of the conversation. Luna shook her head silently as if to say she never mentioned it that way. Arin, quickly regaining herposure, cautiously asked. ¡°Just to confirm, did youe alone?¡± Despite appearances, he was still a prince of another country. He should be treated with the respect due to a state guest. If he had sent word of his visit in advance or at leaste with a small delegation, it wouldn¡¯t have been so sudden¡­ ¡°Of course! I came alone! To be honest, I sneaked out. If the kingdom finds out I¡¯m here, it¡¯ll be chaos.¡± Everyone, including Arin, was shocked. Arin was deeply troubled, wondering if she should really take him along as an attendant on the tour. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Princess Arin! I¡¯m here to help as Set Shaharkan, not as a prince!¡± Set assured her not to worry, speaking loudly. After much contemtion, Arin finally sighed and spoke. ¡°Regarding this matter, we will formally send a delegation to the Kingdom of Spaniater. Since you came to help with the Empire¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s only right to offer gratitude.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, but do as you please, Princess Arin!¡± Seeing his unchanged, easygoing manner, Arin reluctantly smiled. She then formally handed him a brooch signifying his status as an imperial attendant. Set, delighted to receive the brooch, suddenly began stretching. Most of the knights thought the same thing upon seeing this. They had gained a formidable ally¡ªno, a monster¡ªon their tour. Thus, the princess¡¯s tour group set off for the front lines. At the forefront was the princess¡¯s carriage, followed by the carriage carrying Luna and Set, apanying as attendants. ¡°It must have been a difficult request, but thank you for agreeing.¡± Luna btedly expressed her gratitude to Set. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! How could I refuse a request from our junior?¡± Set waved his hand dismissively, telling her not to worry. ¡°You seem much tougher and stronger than before?¡± ¡°Huh? Well, I¡¯ve always been training my body. If I ck off even a bit, I get weak¡­¡± ¡°I mean your inner self, not your body.¡± Set¡¯s eyes momentarily sharpened. ¡°Does the God of Sand still visit frequently?¡± Seven years ago, in an unnamed ruin in the Kingdom of Spania, Luna and Cyan had clearly witnessed it. Set, unable to control the power of the god, rampaging. ¡°I had a rough time with him beforeing here.¡± Set shook his head, as if he didn¡¯t even want to mention it. ¡°He strongly opposed mying. Said it could endanger Spania if I¡¯m not careful? Told me not to stay close to Cyan?¡± Although he spoke as if it was nothing, it was a warning from a god. ¡°Did you ignore that warning toe here?¡± ¡°Of course. What I need to be careful about isn¡¯t a warning from someone I don¡¯t even know.¡± But to Set, such things were not a concern. The only thing he needed to be careful about in life was, ¡°I just need to be careful not to catch a cold!¡± Set grinned, rubbing his nose as if it itched. * * * The princess¡¯s carriage proceeded smoothly without major issues, and soon, they were a day away from Velias. If things went as nned, they would arrive in Velias by the next morning. The tour group settled in a suitable forested area for camping and immediately began setting up camp. ¡°This work is really exhausting!¡± Set, having alighted from the carriage, stretched to loosen his muscles stiff from the long journey. ¡°Hey, knights! How are we supposed to set up camp at this pace? No, that¡¯s not how you do it!¡± He then ran over to the knights setting up the camp and helped with the work. ¡°I¡¯ll go help too.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Schurz also went to assist with the work. Luna, having gotten off the carriage, naturally made her way to where Arin was. Arin was gazing nkly at the setting sun. ¡°Senior Cyan still isn¡¯t showing up.¡± Arin flinched and slightly recoiled. ¡°Hm? Well, I hope he¡¯s following us properly.¡± ¡°He probably is. I asionally caught his scent along the way.¡± ¡°Scent?¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing. He¡¯s probably watching us from somewhere nearby with an indifferent look.¡± Luna nced around as if searching for his traces. ¡°You know Cyan well.¡± ¡°Not really. He¡¯s a person who doesn¡¯t reveal himself much¡­¡± ¡°True. He¡¯s really a mysterious man.¡± It was amon feeling among those who had connections with him. ¡°Now that I think about it, you can proceed with it, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°With what?¡± ¡°Senior Cyan has been pardoned for his crime, right? So, can¡¯t you resume what you originally promised?¡± ¡°Promise?¡± Arin tilted her head in confusion, but her face soon reddened as something came to mind. ¡°L-Luna, are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°The engagement. You were originally engaged to him.¡± Luna looked at Arin with a matter-of-fact expression. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Startled, Arin ended up shouting. Her voice was so loud that even the knights setting up the camp were startled. While Luna furrowed her brows as if wondering what the problem was, Arin clutched her chest, trying to catch her breath. ¡°T-That¡¯s something that ended a long time ago! You can¡¯t just reverse a broken promise!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Luna looked curious and surprised. ¡°Then it¡¯s okay if I take him, right?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Arin reacted even more intensely than before. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®take him¡¯?¡± ¡°What else? Of course, I mean Senior Cyan. If I don¡¯t do something, the number of women around him will keep growing. I need to stake my im first, or else¡­¡± ¡°Stop saying such nonsense!¡± Arin finally covered her ears. Luna tilted her head, unable to understand Arin¡¯s reaction. ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± Suddenly, a mysterious growl was heard from the front. Those who heard it instinctively sensed danger and tensed up, immediately taking a defensive stance. ¡°Step back, Princess!¡± Ressimus, followed by the knights, rushed to protect Arin, and Set and Schurz, who were helping with the work, also ran over. The tour group held their breath, vigntly scanning their surroundings. The sun had already set, casting a dark evening curtain over the area. -Tap, tap Soon, mysterious footsteps were heard. It sounded like the footsteps of four-legged beasts, but the problem was that there wasn¡¯t just one. There were at least three. As the footsteps continued, their number gradually increased. ¡°There¡¯s a fishy smell in the air.¡± Set, staring intently at the direction of the sound, sniffed the air. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard a cry like this before.¡± Schurz also disyed unease, pointing his sword forward. ¡°Could it be?¡± As everyone struggled to grasp the situation, Arin listened closely to the approaching sounds, recalling past memories. Familiar sounds, familiar atmosphere, familiar sensations. Arin drew her sword and shouted to the knights. ¡°Demonic Beasts!¡± At her cry, four-legged demonic beasts with glowing red eyes appeared from the front. Everyone had the same thought upon seeing them. Those were not creatures of thisnd. More precisely, they were creatures that should not exist in thisnd. Some knights, who had experience on the front lines, shook their heads in disbelief. ¡°Is that a Hellhound?¡± The Hellhound, a demonic predator from the underworld, known only for its madness and bloodlust, had appeared not at the front lines, but in human territory. * * * ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± What is this? It was a peculiar feeling¡ªpart surprise at seeing them again, part bewilderment at why they were here. It was difficult to describe, but it was certainly an uneasy feeling. One thing was clear. Meeting these creatures here was definitely not a good situation. I quickly scanned the surroundings. There was nothing particrly unusual. This meant that the Hellhounds we could see were the only monsters present. In that case, the knights over there should be able to handle them without too much trouble. ¡°Woof!¡± The creatures charged at me without hesitation. -sh! Maybe it was just my imagination, but they seemed even more vicious than when I had seen them on the front lines. Not that it mattered¡ªthey were still just low-level monsters that would fall with a single swing. In less than three seconds after they lunged, the Hellhoundsy on the ground, their limbs severed. I didn¡¯t burn them immediately but knelt down to examine their condition. [Have they relocated their habitat or something?] Even Kaeram sounded slightly confused. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± I pointed to a part of their bodies with my finger. ¡°The fur around their necks and legs is unnaturally matted. They were restrained with chains or shackles.¡± This meant that the creatures hadn¡¯t crossed the gorge on their own¡ªthey had been deliberately released here by someone. We could question the sanity of those who would capture and release demonic beasts in such a ce, but the important question wasn¡¯t ¡°why¡± but ¡°who.¡± Given the current circumstances, the only ones capable of such an act would be the knights from the front lines. What on earth is happening in Velias right now? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 253 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 253: The Princess¡¯s Tour (3) ¡°These are not wild beasts. They have been forcibly restrained somewhere.¡± Given that the tour group wasposed of elite imperial knights and special attendants, the subjugation of the hellhounds was easily aplished. After the subjugation, as she was inspecting the corpses of the hellhounds, Luna stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t sense any magical energy. They weren¡¯t summoned by magic.¡± ¡°Then, that means¡­¡± ¡°It means someone captured the beasts from the gorge and deliberately released them.¡± The entire tour group was taken aback by this revtion. Some knights pinched their noses due to the stench emanating from the corpses. ¡°We should resume our journey to Velias immediately.¡± ¡°If we leave now, when will we arrive?¡± ¡°At thetest, we should reach the gates of Velias by dawn.¡± Having been attacked by beasts, it was possible that the traces and smells would attract other beasts or predators. It was too dangerous to set up camp in such a ce. ¡°As the leader of this tour group, Imand that we resume our journey to Velias at once!¡± The tour group moved with precision. Thus, the carriages of the tour group resumed their journey, guided by the moonlight, moving without rest. As the dark night lifted and the first light of dawn began to appear in the eastern sky, The tour group arrived at the gates of Velias. Although they arrived much earlier than scheduled, all preparations to wee the tour group had already beenpleted in front of the gates. Arin stepped out of the carriage and confidently approached the lined-up knights. ¡°Wee to Velias, thend of guardianship!¡± The knights of Velias bowed their heads in unison, showing their respect to the princess. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long journey. How about relieving some of your fatigue? Allow us to guide you to the residence.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not here to rx. Take me to Duke Vert immediately.¡± Arin refused the knight¡¯s suggestion and demanded to meet the Duke right away. The knightsplied with her demand and led the tour group into the territory. Despite the early hour, the residents of the territory came out to the streets to wee the tour group. The unchanged buildings and streets. Much stricter securitypared to other territories and cities. An atmosphere that felt somewhat eerie. On the surface, it didn¡¯t seem much different from the Velias Arin had seen 10 years ago. Meanwhile, among the attendants following Arin, ¡°It¡¯s awkward to ask, but wasn¡¯t Velias rtively wealthypared to other territories?¡± Schurz, who had been carefully observing the faces of the residents, asked Luna. ¡°Not necessarily. Since most of the territory¡¯s operating funds are spent on maintaining the frontlines, they probably can¡¯t umte wealth easily.¡± However, it wasn¡¯t a poor city either. Despite spending over half of its operating funds on military expenses, Velias was known throughout the empire for its transparent financial management. As a result, the residents rarely went hungry, and grain production was adequately maintained. ¡°Is there something unusual?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not certain, but¡­¡± Schurz narrowed his eyes and continued. ¡°Many of the residents look like they haven¡¯t eaten for days.¡± What wouldn¡¯t be visible to the eyes of the royalty or nobles, who were born into abundance, was clear to Schurz, who came from a lowly background. From a couple of days to up to a week. The signs of hunger were evident on the faces of the residents. However, he did not raise any objections and continued to follow the tour group. The princess¡¯s tour group soon arrived at the border gate. The long stone walls extending on both sides of the border gate were just as grand as they had been 10 years ago. Normally, Duke Vert would greet the tour group at this location as a matter of protocol and courtesy. ¡°I will escort you inside, Your Highness.¡± The knight continued walking without stopping, trying to lead the tour group beyond the border gate. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Arin stopped and angrily red at the knights in front. ¡°Where is Duke Vert?¡± ¡°He is waiting at the rear camp beyond the border gate.¡± The knight replied calmly, without any sign of panic. ¡°As the leader of this tour group, Imand you! Bring Duke Vert to me immediately!¡± The atmosphere grew tense, and the gentle breeze seemed to turn into a sharp de, slicing through the air. The knights at the front said nothing and remained silent. In response, Arin confidently disyed the emperor¡¯s appointment letter she had been holding. ¡°I am here as the representative of the esteemed emperor, my father, to oversee this tour. I have heard that Duke Vert has always greeted the tour groups outside the border gate, whether it was the emperor himself or other royal siblings on their tours.¡± This was also the case 10 years ago. ¡°There are no exceptions for me! Unless you are disrespecting me and the royal family, tell Duke Vert toe out to the border gate and formally apologize to me. Until I receive an apology, our tour group will not move an inch!¡± Arin¡¯s stance was firm. She was here as the rightful representative of the emperor to carry out her duties. As the official representative performing the emperor¡¯s duties, it was only right that she receive the same treatment as the emperor. Although the knights might have been expected to be flustered by the princess¡¯s unexpected response, they did not even bat an eye. ¡°We will follow your orders, Princess.¡± Then, some of the knights headed inside the gate to fetch the duke, as if they were calmly epting this as well. Arin and the tour group stood firm, not taking a single step as they had stated. After a short while, Duke Vert appeared with numerous knights beyond the gate. * * * Due to the royal visit, all eyes in the territory were likely focused on the tour group. This meant that the other areas would inevitably be less guarded. Of course, less guarded did not mean unguarded. What is this? Compared to other ces, the security here is overwhelmingly tight. At least the strength of apany. The forces stationed at the gate where the princess¡¯s tour group was now were simrly matched. [This ce is more of a fortress than a mansion,] thought Kaeram, expressing her admiration. I was at none other than the mansion of the Vert family. I hade to my childhood home, where I had lived and grown up. I came to check on something while the attention of the frontline knights was drawn to the tour group, But this situation was unexpected. To my knowledge, the only people living in that house now were the duchess, Margaret, and her son, Cranz. It seemed unlikely that such arge increase in guards would be just to protect those two. In other words, there must be something else inside the mansion that desperately needed protection. Having no reason to turn back, I headed directly to the back gate of the mansion. There were many knights patrolling near the back gate as well, but it wasn¡¯t imprable like the front gate. After observing the patrol patterns of the knights for about a minute, I swiftly slipped into the mansion during a brief five-second gap. The familiar scent of my childhood home, which should have brought tears to my eyes, instead carried a stale, musty odor. In stark contrast to the heavily guarded exterior, the inside of the mansion was eerily quiet. I cautiously stepped out into the hallway, but the atmosphere remained unchanged. Where have all the many maids and servants gone? The mansion felt more like a ghost house than the Vert family mansion. I continued forward, ready for any unexpected situations. Finally, I arrived at a familiar door. It was the room of Duchess Margaret Erzeth. Pressing my ear gently against the door, I sensed movement inside. -Knock knock I carefully knocked on the door, but there was no response. As I attempted to open the door, ¡°¡­!¡± Sensing danger, I quickly stepped back. Magic. A thin stream of magical energy was flowing through the small gap under the door. This meant that the duchess¡¯s room was surrounded by aplex magical barrier. This only made me more determined to enter. How could I just pass by when they were so tantly hiding something? However, the barrier was so intricately designed that it would take a long time to dismantle it using pure magic. The fastest and most certain way would be to simply break the barrier, but That would defeat the purpose of sneaking in. -Click, ck At that moment, I heard footsteps and the sound of people approaching from around the corner of the hallway. I quickly hid around the opposite corner of the hallway and cautiously peeked out to observe the approaching figures. Five armed knights and a strange blonde woman were approaching. I tried to recall if I had seen her before, But I hadn¡¯t. She was a stranger to me. Was there such a woman in the Vert family? They stopped in front of the duchess¡¯s door, and the knights stepped aside to make room for the woman. The woman stepped forward and a white magic circle formed in her hands, glowing. She began the process of dismantling the barrier. It took her less than ten seconds to perfectly dissolve the barrier. Then, she entered the room with three knights, leaving the remaining two to stand guard outside the door. Judging by how effortlessly she dismantled theplex barrier, she was likely the one who created it. I suddenly wondered if the presence being protected by all the troops outside the mansion was this woman. What could I do? I had to find out. Waiting silently for the woman to reappear, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I heard a faint sound. A faint groan suddenly came from the other direction down the hallway. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± [Yeah.] Both Kaeram and I heard it clearly. It was definitely the groan of someone in pain. I naturally started moving towards the source of the sound. Soon, I arrived at an old room at the end of the hallway. As far as I remembered, this room was used as a storage space for household goods. Just like before, I pressed my ear against the door, ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The groan was clearer this time. Unlike the duchess¡¯s room, there was no restrictive barrier here. After checking my surroundings one more time, I swiftly opened the door and stepped inside. I pushed through the piled-up furniture and household items and moved deeper into the room. Soon, I found someone covered in dust and bound tightly. ¡°Who, who¡¯s there?¡± Realizing someone hade, he asked in surprise. Although his face was covered with a cloth, I recognized his voice immediately. I approached him and removed the cloth. ¡°¡­!¡± His eyes widened in shock like a startled rabbit when he saw me. Anyone would think he had seen a ghost. ¡°What the¡­? Are you Cyan?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down, or I¡¯ll choke you.¡± Even though we shared the same blood, I had no intention of being friendly with the fourth son of the Vert family, Cranz Vert. ¡°I¡¯ll be asking the questions. Don¡¯t speak unless you answer me.¡± Whispering low in his ear while gripping his throat, he nodded, sweating nervously. ¡°There was a woman in the mansion I didn¡¯t recognize. Who is she?¡± There was no need to ask unnecessary questions like why the mansion was so quiet or why he was tied up here. Just this one question should suffice. Cranz swallowed hard and began to speak. ¡°You know that Aschel came to Velias because of you, right?¡± I was curious about why he specifically mentioned it was because of me, but I decided to let it slide for now. ¡°She came shortly after he arrived! We thought she was dead, but she wasn¡¯t!¡± So who exactly is she? I was about to tighten my grip if he spouted more nonsense, -Click, ck I heard footsteps again from behind. -Creak And the sound of a door opening. Someone else had entered the room. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 254 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 254: The Princess¡¯s Tour (4) -Creak The moment the door opened, the woman sitting on the bed lunged toward it. Margaret Erzeth, the Duchess of Vert and the mistress of this mansion. Her eyes were zing with fury at the person standing in front of her. Her outstretched ws seemed ready to tear into the throat of her opponent, but, -Thud Margaret¡¯s body was immediately blocked by the knights, and her two hands iled pitifully in the air, unable to reach their target. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be lying down weakly, but it looks like you¡¯re still quite lively.¡± The blonde woman let out a lightugh, seemingly mocking Margaret. ¡°Where is my son! Where did you take Cranz?¡± Margaret immediately demanded the whereabouts of her son. ¡°If anything happens to Cranz, I¡¯ll make sure all of you¡­¡± ¡°Why are you acting like this? Didn¡¯t I tell you from the beginning? This is all for the sake of the family, Duke Vert, and¡­¡± A calm, unwavering smile spread across the blonde woman¡¯s lips. ¡°For Aschel.¡± At the mention of Aschel, Margaret¡¯s pupils shook violently. But it was only for a moment. Margaret once again red at the woman with eyes full of rage and shouted. ¡°Do you think the Duke will let you get away with this? As soon as he returns to the mansion, you¡¯re finished!¡± ¡°The Duke is currently weing the imperial delegation. In other words, he¡¯s very busy right now.¡± The woman crushed thest bit of hope Margaret was clinging to. Then she signaled to the knights with a gesture. In response, the two knights stepped outside and soon brought in a man whose face was covered with a cloth. ¡°Cranz!¡± Recognizing the man immediately, Margaret called out to him desperately. ¡°Mother?!¡± Cranz reacted to his mother¡¯s voice, flinching. The knights quickly removed the cloth, allowing the mother and son to face each other. ¡°Long periods of istion can turn even the firmest convictions into soft whims. I think both of you have realized that by now.¡± The woman handed two official documents with arge, familiar seal to Margaret. One of the documents was nk except for the seal. ¡°Write down the contents of this document in your own handwriting, and everything will be over.¡± Reading the contents, Margaret let out a hollowugh and asked. ¡°Where do you n to send this?¡± ¡°Of course, it will be sent to your family, the House of Count Erzeth. Then, other families aligned with the House of Erzeth will unite to form a faction. A faction opposed to the current direction of the imperial family¡­¡± A pen was already in Margaret¡¯s hand, and a nk documenty before her, ready to be written on. Twenty years as the Duchess of Vert and mistress of this mansion. The pride and self-esteem built up over those twenty years crumbled in an instant. ncing between Cranz and the woman with turbulent eyes, Margaret eventually began to write on the nk document with a boiling heart. ¡°Why did youe back, you wretch?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to return either. But I had no choice. To give that child, who has lost power and crumbled, adder to climb back up, I had to return.¡± Margaret couldn¡¯t understand. The woman, who was thought to be dead, dered dead by the Duke himself, and whose face most people here had never even seen, How could she have returned to this mansion? The woman seemed to read Margaret¡¯s thoughts, crossing her arms and raising her chin as she spoke. ¡°Soon, a ck storm of blood will blow across this continent, starting with this Velias. The only one who can stop that storm is¡­¡± -Thud! Suddenly, there was a loud noise from outside. Sensing something unusual, one of the knights immediately opened the door, -sh! With a deadly slicing sound that stimted all the senses, the knight¡¯s body fell forward. ¡°Step back.¡± The remaining knights immediately drew their swords, positioning themselves to protect the woman. Beyond the door that had been thrown open, the knights who had been waiting outside were sprawled on the ground, blood gushing from their necks. In the blink of an eye, three knights had been taken down. However, the culprit was nowhere to be seen. But from behind the still-closed door, ¡°¡­!¡± An overwhelming aura of lethal murderous intent radiated, curling like a mirage. The knights exchanged quick, wordless signals with their eyes. One of the knights¡¯ swords glowed with a blue light, and without hesitation, he shed at the door with his sword energy. -Kwajik! As the door was cut down, the other knight swiftly dashed outside. Then, swinging his sword with the intent to slice through the air, ¡°¡­?¡± There was nothing beyond the door. Even as the knight who had sent out the sword energy followed and stood back to back with hisrade, scanning the surroundings, they saw nothing but the dead bodies. However, just as they remained vignt, trying to check every detail, -Swish A sudden gust of wind blew towards their faces. Momentarily distracted by the unexpected wind, -Thud The knights¡¯ heads, just turning to look, fell helplessly to the ground. The heads rolled, their faces still frozen in an expression of shock and confusion, not understanding what had happened. -Step, step Footsteps echoed from the hallway beyond the wide-open door. ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± Margaret, overwhelmed by the iprehensible situation, showed fear. Cranz quickly ran to her side. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is something to celebrate, but he¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Who, who are you talking about?¡± ¡°That gloomy monster! He¡¯s returned to Velias as well!¡± As the mother and son clung to each other, sharing their anxiety, The unknown footsteps continued to approach the room. Finally, the perpetrator appeared through the door. ¡°¡­!¡± Margaret was shocked to see a face she was all too familiar with. It was Cyan, the youngest member of the household. ¡°I may not have the best memory, but I¡¯m sure of this. I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± Cyan advanced slowly, each step measured as if he intended to suffocate those in his path with his presence. ¡°But your eyes aren¡¯t like that. You look at me as if you know me.¡± Despite Cyan¡¯s question, the woman didn¡¯t bat an eye. It was as if she wasn¡¯t surprised to see him there. ¡°The man who defies prophecy. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so soon.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°How could I not know you?¡± The woman ced a hand on her chest and bowed her head respectfully towards him. ¡°Nice to meet you. Cyan Vert.¡± Despite the seemingly respectful greeting, Cyan didn¡¯t appreciate it. It was no wonder, since this unfamiliar young woman exuded an aura that reminded him strongly of a man he utterly despised and loathed. ¡°I am Haniel Pasinati, Aschel¡¯s birth mother.¡± * * * Humans cannot defy time. This is an immutable, unchangeablew of nature. But now, Arin was facing a being that seemed to defy that unchangingw. ¡°Lord of New Velias, Willius Vert. I greet the esteemed Princess Arin.¡± Willius Vert. A lifelong friend of the Emperor and her father, Dionne Sevellerus, from their days at the Royal Academy. However, unlike the Emperor, who had aged and weakened due to long illness, Willius disyed the same robust presence he had ten years ago. ¡°I sincerely apologize for my rudeness earlier in front of the esteemed princess, who hase to lead the tour on behalf of the Emperor.¡± Without any excuses, the Duke bowed his head, apologizing for his earlier discourtesy. This was the Willius Vert Arin knew. A paragon of integrity and righteousness. Even ten years ago, when she was a nominal princess, he wouldn¡¯t havemitted such rudeness even if she hade as the head of a delegation. What could have caused him to act so out of character? Arin concealed her thoughts and spoke calmly. ¡°I ept your apology since you have acknowledged your mistake and personally apologized. However, before we begin the official tour, there are a few things I need to confirm.¡± ¡°Please proceed. I will arrange a ce for us to talk.¡± As if anticipating her request, the Duke immediately instructed his knights. Soon, an improvised tent was set up in front of the checkpoint for their discussion. Leaving Ressimus and the special attendants behind, Arin entered the tent with the Duke. ¡°Please verify this first.¡± As soon as she sat down, Arin showed the Duke the letter she had received from him. ¡°Did you really send this letter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you genuinely want our imperial family, no, the empire, to fulfill the requests listed in this letter?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± The Duke answered without hesitation. ¡°Is this entirely your independent thought, with no input from anyone else?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Duke did not answer this question. Instead, ¡°Are you here to lead the tour or to interrogate me?¡± He posed a meaningful question to Arin. ¡°I am here to ascertain the truth.¡± Arin responded confidently, refusing to back down. ¡°Both my father and I know that Duke Vert would never engage in a foolish and reckless act like war or conquest. This isn¡¯t just my opinion but a belief shared by everyone who knows you in thisnd.¡± ¡°What is it that you wish to say?¡± ¡°Who is it? Who proposed this absurd idea of a demonic realm conquest to you?¡± Once again, Duke Vert did not immediately respond to her question. ¡°You say it¡¯s amon belief among all who know me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That belief stems solely from the way I¡¯ve presented myself.¡± ¡°Would you deny that?¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t fully understand myself, so how can others im to truly know me?¡± The Duke fundamentally denied Arin¡¯s assumption. ¡°Though you may believe that my goal of conquering the demonic realm is wrong, I do not see it that way.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± For a moment, Arin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I do not know. I cannot exin why it is wrong or right. I have no exnations to offer.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Duke Vert!¡± Arin couldn¡¯tprehend his words and snapped at him. However, the Duke continued unfazed. ¡°Therefore, if you believe that my future choices and actions are wrong¡­¡± Arin saw it in an instant. The intense tremor in his sped hands beneath his firm gaze. ¡°Stop me. Please, Princess.¡± Unconsciously, Arin rose from her chair and shouted. ¡°Where is Aschel? Where is Aschel, Duke Vert?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°I know he is the cause of all this! Tell me where he is hiding! If we dy any longer, who knows what might happen¡­¡± ¡°He is not here.¡± The Duke curtly dismissed her. ¡°Then where is he?¡± ¡°He is not in Velias. He is not in the Empire, nor anywhere on this continent.¡± Arin quickly processed his words. Not anywhere on this continent? Does that mean he is dead? No, it can¡¯t be. He is hiding somewhere else. Somewhere not far from Velias¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± Finally, Arin realized. Her sharp gaze focused on the space behind Duke Vert, Beyond the border gate. This ce is the boundary of the Empire and our realm. Beyond that gate lies not the realm of humans but the domain of unknown races. In other words, Aschel¡¯s whereabouts were in¡­ ¡°The demonic realm?¡± The Duke remained silent. For a moment, silence seemed to prevail. ¡°Princess! You muste out of the tent immediately!¡± Suddenly, the urgent shout of Resimus came from behind Arin. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 255 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 255: Bewitchment (1) -Swoosh At the call toe out, Ressimus reached out and forcibly pulled Arin out of the tent. She was momentarily flustered by the unexpected action, but that soon gave way to speechlessness at the scene unfolding before her eyes. ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡± Knights who should have been swinging their swords at the demonic beasts on the front lines were suddenly attacking the inspection team. The inspection team was caught off guard by the unexpected assault and struggled to defend themselves. ¡°W-Why are the knights attacking us all of a sudden?¡± -Whoosh! There was no time to just stand there wide-eyed in shock. Arin, under the protection of Ressimus, quickly retreated. Two knights, wielding longswords, charged at her. ¡°Fall back, Princess Arin!¡± Set, who had been standing by, sprang forward. ¡°Desert de!¡± At hismand, brown des, seemingly crafted from sand, appeared in his hands. Despite hisrge frame, Set moved with surprising speed, swinging the des. -ng! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The power was far greater than expected. The knights barely managed to regain their bnce and quickly retreated. ¡°God¡¯s Strike!¡± A magic knight who had been watching the situation from the boundary gate cast a spell towards the inspection team, not wanting to give them any respite. A ck cloud loomed over them, and thunder shed. ¡°God¡¯s Protection.¡± Luna, who was with the inspection team, raised one hand and cast a spell. -Sizzle! The lightning from the God¡¯s Strike was blocked by the protective barrier and dissipated in the air. As the residual sparks faded, both sides entered a momentary standoff. ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but aren¡¯t those knights supposed to be on our side?¡± Set, standing firmly with his arms crossed at the front, asked Luna. ¡°Rather than on the same side, it¡¯s more urate to say we were aligned.¡± ¡°But still, they¡¯re not supposed to attack us, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Which is why I¡¯m as baffled as you are.¡± Set thought to himself. If Luna, who knows almost everything, doesn¡¯t understand the situation, it must be extremely serious and unprecedented. -Swish In the midst of the tense, explosive situation, Duke Vert finally emerged from the tent. He offered no exnation or instructions to either the inspection team or the frontline knights. He simply walked towards the boundary gate, showing his indifferent back to the inspection team. ¡°Stop right there, Duke Vert!¡± Arin urgently stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me, Duke Vert? Stop right now and exin what¡¯s going on!¡± The duke didn¡¯t even nce back. He crossed the boundary gate andpletely moved to the front line. The knights thoroughly blocked the inspection team from crossing over. ¡°As far as I know, such actions are considered treason.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the princess to judge.¡± The attendants decided to silently observe Arin¡¯s reaction for now. Defying the emperor¡¯s authority, represented by the princess, and even drawing their swords¡ªthis was outright treason and rebellion. But for Arin, ¡°What on earth is he thinking?¡± she couldn¡¯t even begin to decide how to judge this situation, and her head felt like it was about to explode. Did he seriously not know whether his actions were right or wrong? How could he make such an irresponsible statement? She even started to doubt if the man she had conversed with in the tent was really Duke Vert, ¡°The knights are advancing from behind!¡± The situation was worsening. There was no way those advancing knights could be the imperial army. This meant they were even less likely to be allies of the inspection team. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded.¡± At Luna¡¯s indifferent remark, cold sweat simultaneously trickled down the members of the inspection team. * * * I wasn¡¯t shocked to the point of fainting. I didn¡¯t even frown. I just stared at her with the same indifferent eyes as before. Why? Because it was beyond ridiculous. She says she¡¯s his real mother. Not a foster mother who raised him with love, but his actual biological mother. Can you believe that face? I mean, sure, you can¡¯t judge people by their appearances. Just look at me, for instance. But this? A woman who looks not just simr to me, but even younger than I do, being that demon¡¯s mother? Her face, neck, chest, even her hands. Is it even possible for a woman who has an adult son to have not a single wrinkle? There¡¯s a limit to what makeup can hide. I even checked for any traces of magic that might have altered her appearance, but there were none. In other words, that¡¯s her true face. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be with the inspection team, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the mansion. It¡¯s been ten years since yourst visit, right? How does it feel to be back home?¡± ¡°Is that really something you should be asking?¡± ¡°Well, someone should ask. There¡¯s probably no one else in this mansion, or rather, in Velias, who would wee your visit.¡± At that moment, I strongly felt that, whether or not she was his real mother, she was definitely connected to that guy. Her behavior was exactly like his. Disgustingly maniptive. ¡°I heard his real mother was dead?¡± ¡°They only believed that. After all, there was no one in this mansion who truly knew about me.¡± Her statement is contradictory. If no one knew her, how did she take over this mansion? And with such an armed force. [Look at this.] With a voice filled with interest, a ck mist rose up from within. Kaeram was materializing. And not just to me, but fully, so everyone could see. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Unlike the shocked Cranz mother and son, the woman showed neither surprise nor pleasure, just a vague reaction. Kaeram looked at her with wide eyes. [What a surprise! I didn¡¯t expect to see any of you still around! It¡¯s actually nice to see you again like this.] Kaeram reacted as if she were seeing an old friend. ¡°Do you know her?¡± [Of course I do! How could I not? We have so many memories together¡­¡­.] Kaeram smiled warmly and slowly approached her. epting her approach, she too did not back away but faced her. [No wonder. It makes no sense for someone as tenacious as you to disappear so easily. Whose back have you been hiding behind all this time?] ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know who you think I am, but I¡¯m not who you believe.¡± [Oh really? Did I get it wrong? The aura was so simr I must have been mistaken. My apologies~] ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s understandable¡­¡­.¡± [How dare you hide your tail?] Kaeram¡¯s face, which had been smiling brightly, suddenly hardened. She grabbed her by the back of her head, preventing her from escaping. Her eyes were filled with a murderous intent, as if she would devour her alive at any moment. [You¡¯re a witch.] ¡°¡­¡­!¡± [Bewitching everything you see¡­¡­.] -Thud, thud, thud Heavy footsteps echoed down the corridor, signaling the arrival of knights responding to themotion. They soon arrived in the room, swinging their swords at me. -ng! I almost cut their throats but hesitated upon recognizing their familiar faces. I couldn¡¯t remember their names, but they were knights who had served in the old Knights of Light and had protected Velias for a long time. The other knights who hade along were the same. All of them were faces I had encountered at least once before. ¡°Ugh!¡± Unlike the knights I had killed mercilessly earlier, these knights seemed to be struggling even to swing their swords, their expressions filled with extreme agony. As if they were battling some internal torment. ¡°Plea¡­¡± One of them barely managed to open his mouth and, ¡°Please help us.¡± He unexpectedly asked for my help. Instead of swinging my sword, -Thwack I punched them hard in the face. Some of the knights, unable to withstand the shock, were flung against the wall, while the ones who managed to stay on their feet couldn¡¯t get back up and just kept coughing. No matter what, these knights shouldn¡¯t be copsing from just one punch. It was clear to anyone that they were not in a normal state. -Whoosh! While my attention was briefly on the knights, a burst of mana red behind me. Recognizing it as spatial transference magic, I quickly turned around. But she was already gone. All that was left were the dissipating traces of mana and the trembling Cranz mother and son in the corner. She had truly vanished at the speed of light. [PR/N: NOTHING¡¯S NEW NOTHING¡¯S NEW NOTHING¡¯S NEW NOTHING¡¯S NEW] * * * ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can tell you. I was ambushed and knocked out, then locked in a storeroom for three days.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re proud enough to announce that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to get caught¡­!¡± Cranz, who had started to re up, quickly calmed down. ¡°I, I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± The moment our eyes met, Cranz immediately backed down. As soon as the woman named Haniel disappeared, the knights guarding the mansion simultaneously clutched their heads, groaning in pain for several minutes. After they recovered, some of the knights came to exin that she had appeared at the mansion alone three days ago, iming to be Aschel¡¯s biological mother. They lost their memory the moment they made eye contact with her. In short, a single woman had toyed with a force equivalent to apany of soldiers. There¡¯s no better word for it than mockery. ¡°Why have you returned?¡± The Duchess, sitting on the bed and resting, red at me. ¡°That contemptuous look of yours is still the same! You dare step into this household again after desecrating our family and empire by setting foot in a ce where no human should? Have you no shame?¡± My temperament has really softened. Hearing such words, I didn¡¯t feel anger but rather pity. In fact, it was Cranz who ended up calming her down. There¡¯s nothing to gain from staying with these pitiful people. I immediately left the room. ¡°Hey, Cyan. Wait a moment!¡± Cranz followed me right away. ¡°I just thought of something, and I think it¡¯s better to tell you than the knights.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something useless, go shut your mother¡¯s mouth instead.¡± From the open door, the Duchess¡¯s curses continued to reach me. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see about that! Actually, while I was being taken to the storeroom, I vaguely heard something. I think there¡¯s someone else imprisoned in this mansion besides me.¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± ¡°Yes. That woman asked if there were any unused rooms in the mansion besides the storeroom. The knights told her there was one room that hadn¡¯t been used for ten years.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Your room.¡± I stared at Cranz silently for a moment. ¡°Why? It was the knights who said it! It¡¯s true that it hasn¡¯t been used for ten years! Anyway, she might have imprisoned someone there too!¡± If it¡¯s not the storeroom but a room, it means they locked up someone far more valuable than you. I passed Cranz and headed straight to my room. As I climbed the stairs and reached my room¡¯s door, ¡°Ha!¡± A sigh escaped me. Even if I¡¯m a delinquent who ran away, couldn¡¯t they at least clean the room? Dust had piled up from the door onward, making it worse than a storeroom. Feeling slightly bitter, I grabbed the doorknob, ¡°¡­¡­¡± I sensed someone inside. Without hesitation, I opened the door. -Creak I didn¡¯t need to look around to find anything. Right in front of me was someone in a far more severe state of restraint than Cranz. They were bound with iron chains and a metal mask, not mere rags and ropes. ¡°Huuh¡­¡± Noticing my presence, the person struggled to lift their bowed head. They were barely breathing through a small hole in the mask. I immediately released his restraints and removed the mask. Oh. I didn¡¯t expect to see this man in my room. Shouldn¡¯t he be by my father¡¯s side rather than in this mansion? ¡°C-Cyan, is it really you?¡± He was Eulken Darius, a senior knight from the old Knights of Light, my father¡¯s right-hand man, and the knight who had protected me when I was a child. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 256 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 256: Bewitchment (2) Two weeks ago, at the rear camp of the front line. ¡°Wh-what did you just say?¡± Eulken, who had received orders from Duke Vert, momentarily doubted his ears. ¡°I said to prepare for war against the Demon Realm.¡± It was closer to a one-sided notification than an order. ¡°May I ask what reason you have for issuing such an order?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Despite Eulken¡¯s question, the Duke remained silent. Is it that he doesn¡¯t want to exin? Or is there no need to exin? Knights who have lived on the battlefield for decades tend to trust and rely more on theirrades and superiors with whom they¡¯ve shed blood, rather than their own families or children. For Eulken, Duke Vert was exactly that. Even if he had to abandon his family, he had always followed and respected every decision and order from the Duke, willing toy down his life for him. But not this time. A war against the Demon Realm? This was definitely not an idea that woulde from the mind of a lord he would follow to the death. ¡°Did Young Master Aschel suggest this?¡± Not wanting to dwell on it, Eulken immediately pointed out the suspect. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of conversation you had with the young master, but this is not right, my lord! War against the Demon Realm? This is an unforgivable act! Do you truly intend to turn this continent into a world of chaos?¡± This was the first time. Since being appointed as a knight at the front line, it was the first time Eulken opposed the Duke¡¯s order. Even if the Duke came up with some sort of exnation, he wouldn¡¯t back down. Eulken resolved this within himself. ¡°This is the first time. The first time you¡¯ve opposed my order¡­¡± The Duke looked at Eulken with a curious expression. ¡°Do you think other knights feel the same way?¡± ¡°With all due respect, I am certain they do.¡± Eulken clenched his fists and expressed his conviction. ¡°Let me ask you one thing, Eulken.¡± The Duke suddenly posed a question. ¡°Are you a knight who follows me?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Then, would you follow me even if I did something wrong?¡± Eulken could not immediately answer that question. ¡°Can my previously expressed intentions serve as my answer?¡± ¡°So, you mean you won¡¯t follow me.¡± Eulken did not deny it. ¡°Then go and deliver this message.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Leave here and tell everyone that I am wrong.¡± Eulken was momentarily stunned, unable toprehend the words. ¡°If you truly cannot follow a misguided me, then you have no reason to stay here. So leave and immediately tell everyone that I am wrong.¡± ¡°To whom should I say this?¡± The Duke paused for a moment. ¡°To the person you believe is right¡­¡± * * * ¡°Is that thest order you received from your father?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you leave right away and ended up getting caught?¡± ¡°I wanted to observe the situation a bit longer. Even without me, there are many knights who would oppose the Duke¡¯s order. So I stayed to see how the person who made this absurd suggestion would sway the hearts of our knights.¡± ¡°So, did you see how their minds were changed?¡± Eulken couldn¡¯t immediately respond and bit his lip. ¡°Bewitchment¡­¡± The mention of bewitchment made me naturally furrow my brows. ¡°I can only say that they were simply bewitched. Young Master Aschel, who appeared with the Duke, met with us one by one and looked into our eyes. That was the end of it. After that, the hearts of the knights changed as if by magic. Thus, preparations for the war against the Demon Realm continued.¡± Their thoughts changed just by looking into his eyes? It was the same as what happened to the knights who were manipted by that woman, Haniel. ¡°The Lemea Gorge you know, Young Master Cyan, is not the same now. Through development and remation work, all the monsters living in the gorge were driven beyond it.¡± They managed to drive all the monsters out of the gorge in such a short time? They really go all out. ¡°Fearing something truly disastrous might happen if this continued, I finally decided to leave Velias. So I left the front line and headed for the city gate, but¡­¡± ¡°You got caught on the way?¡± Eulken nodded. ¡°But now that I hear it, something seems strange. Didn¡¯t you also look into his eyes? Howe you¡¯repletely fine?¡± ¡°That I don¡¯t know either. Although I asionally felt a pain like my head was splitting, my belief that the war against the Demon Realm was wrong did not change.¡± Could it be that even the mysterious power of this bewitchment could not break the knight¡¯s firm conviction? Indeed, that might be why he was locked alone in a solitary cell, so he couldn¡¯t influence others. For now, it seemed reasonable to see it that way. ¡°I believe the Duke himself fell victim to Young Master Aschel¡¯s mysterious power.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°You know it yourself, don¡¯t you? The Duke is not someone who would ever consider something like a conquest or war.¡± I neither agreed nor disagreed with Eulken¡¯s statement. ¡°Young Master Cyan, will you stop the Duke or rather, Young Master Aschel?¡± Instead of answering, I simply nodded. ¡°In that case, please tell me what I should do.¡± Eulken knelt on one knee and showed his knight¡¯s vow to me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive orders from my father?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°Then you should follow my father¡¯s orders, not mine. Why are you asking me what to do?¡± Speechless, Eulken¡¯s mouth hung open. ¡°You are not my knight. You are clearly my father¡¯s knight. I do not have the authority to give you orders.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Eulken stood up again and bowed to me. ¡°Thank you for returning, Young Master.¡± I felt a strange feeling for a moment. Was it because he was the first person to wee me upon my return here? It didn¡¯t feel entirely bad. I left Eulken¡¯s treatment to the other knights and attendants who arrived shortly after and then left the room. Having roughly settled everything, it was time to head to my original destination. My next steps led me to the highest floor of the mansion. To my father¡¯s study. Father rarely entered this room, maybe less than five times a year. Naturally so, since he spent most of his time on the front lines. Thus, this room, like mine, was a space untouched by human hands. That¡¯s why I came here. -Click As I turned the dusty doorknob and entered, an air of emptiness greeted me. The interior wasn¡¯t much different from any other noble patriarch¡¯s room. A desk for work, bookshelves filled to the brim behind it, various weapons, and armor decorations. Come to think of it, it was exactly ten years ago. After a duel with Cranz, my father called me to this room where I made the bold statement that I wanted to go to the front lines. My view of my father hasn¡¯t changed much since then. A stubborn man. A man who bore the duty of protection, which no one forced upon him, and wished his children would fulfill that duty too. Yet a man without the slightest desire for power. A man who only desired peace for the continent. That was my father, Willius Vert. -Swipe I ran my hand across my father¡¯s desk as if flowing like water. It wasn¡¯t dusty. Unlike my room, it meant this ce was cleaned periodically. My body naturally moved from the desk to the chair and then pulled it out. Then, very naturally, ¡°¡­¡­¡± I sat in my father¡¯s seat. I didn¡¯t particrly intend to do this, but the moment I stepped into this room, my body moved on its own. How does it feel? Heavy. I felt as if something invisible was pressing down on me from above as I sat in the chair. It felt like the weight of the responsibility to protect something. A fate borne by someone who had to protect not just a few, but the entire country, the entire continent. It felt like I was only now feeling the weight of the duty that my father had borne, who wanted to protect the continent. To think that such a steadfast man with such strong convictions could be swayed by some mysterious power into being unable to make sound judgments. As his son, I was at a loss on how to judge this. [It suits you quite well.] Kaeram, who wouldn¡¯t just watch quietly, reappeared in a solid form. She perched on the desk, crossing her legs seductively, looking as if she belonged there. [Why? Do you now have a desire to sit in that seat?] ¡°Not a chance.¡± A burden like this seat is something I absolutely reject. ¡°Time to talk.¡± [About what?] ¡°What is a witch?¡± Kaeram smiled as if she had been waiting for that question. [You waited until now to ask?] ¡°I knew you¡¯d draw it out, so there was no need to ask earlier.¡± [Oh my? Have you be an expert in understanding a woman¡¯s mind?] She patted my head, as if genuinely proud of me. Unintentionally, my face twisted in reaction. [In truth, they are not much different from you. They have the same body structure, the same lifespan, and the same emotions. They are the same humans, except for one thing¡­] I held my breath, waiting for her words. [The ability to enchant people, perhaps?] ¡°Are you talking about the power of bewitchment?¡± [Well, I don¡¯t call it by such a clinging name, but it¡¯s something simr. They were quite notorious even in the era I existed.] I had a feeling it wasn¡¯t for good reasons. [Though it¡¯s odd for me to say this, if the wielder of the Holy Sword is really of her bloodline, as that woman said, you¡¯re in for a rough time, master.] ¡°Are you saying what I¡¯ve been through so far hasn¡¯t been rough?¡± [It could be much worse. Most men enchanted by her end up¡­] ¡°End up?¡± [Creating havoc somewhere!] -BOOM- As Kaeram was speaking, a loud thunderous sound suddenly came from outside. I stopped listening and hurried to the window. Dark clouds had suddenly spread across the previously clear sky, and lightning was striking the ground. It wasn¡¯t a natural phenomenon. That lightning was clearly created by magic. Judging the direction, it had to be¡­ ¡°The Boundary Gate?¡± It was the only route into the front line region and where the princess¡¯s delegation was currently stationed. I didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but my mind was already giving me clear orders on what I needed to do. Run there immediately. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 257 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 257: Bewitchment (3) ¡°Wow, seriously! This is so annoying!¡± Set clenched his fists, clicking his tongue in frustration as he shook his head. ¡°As expected, are they the knights of the front line?¡± Senior knights possess physical abilities and mana control far superior to other knights. Additionally, they have overwhelming practical experience in systematic formation building and organizational tactical operations. In other words, they are the unit that has mastered the best ways to win in battle. ¡°Unless wepletely turn the surroundings into chaos, it¡¯s going to be hard to break through using conventional methods. What do you think, Princess?¡± ¡°Even if we escape this scene, there is no retreat route for us in this Velias! We have to subdue them all here and now!¡± However, contrary to Arin¡¯s wishes, the faces of the envoys began to show signs of exhaustion one by one. Although there were no casualties or serious injuries yet, the battle was leaning unfavorably towards the envoys. Meanwhile, the frontline knights¡¯ eyes were burning with fighting spirit. Seeing this, Luna nced around briefly. ¡°Set, can you buy us some time?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you nning, junior?¡± ¡°We need to divert these knights¡¯ attention elsewhere.¡± Luna immediately opened a magic book in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll use spatial transfer magic to draw their attention. Please create a breakthrough in the meantime.¡± ¡°But then you, Luna¡­!¡± ¡°Princess, the person you should be worried about right now isn¡¯t me.¡± Arin was momentarily stunned into silence by the suddenness of Luna¡¯s words. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t senior Cyan say something like this?¡± Luna gave a nonchnt smile as he looked at Arin. ¡°Are we in agreement? Then I¡¯ll start!¡± Rushing forward as the vanguard, Set clenched both fists, taking a stance with his hips slightly back, gathering energy. Suddenly, a sharp wind whipped around the previously calm surroundings. Soon, coarse sand grains began to spew from Set¡¯s entire body. The knights, hit by the sudden sandstorm, immediately took a step back. Seeing this, Luna also began to channel mana and chant a spell, but¡ª -Snap She suddenly closed the book she was chanting from. ¡°What¡¯s this? Didn¡¯t you ask for time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but now it¡¯s no longer necessary.¡± The people around her blinked in confusion. ¡°It seems our savior has arrived.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± At the same time, screams erupted from behind the knights. ¡°Finally showed up!¡± Set also smiled broadly. While one might think it was reinforcementsing to help the envoys, it was, in fact, a single person, not a group. A lone assassin capable of taking on 100 of the front line¡¯s senior knights by himself. Cyan Vert had finally appeared. -Swoosh Cyan leapt into the air, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention, and scattered ck mist from his body like a smoke screen. ¡°May the light of glorious guidance pierce the darkness¡­!¡± One of the senior knights hurriedly began to cast a spell to prevent their vision from being obscured, but¡ª -Slice The sphere of light failed to rise into the air and fell straight to the ground. Even as the other knights tried to respond quickly¡ª -Swish! They couldn¡¯t match Cyan¡¯s swift movements. The once imprable formation of the knights began to copse helplessly. ¡°All envoys! Don¡¯t panic and move!¡± Believing they had gained the upper hand, Arin immediately issued orders, and the envoys began to move again, reorganizing their formation. ¡°All knights! Retreat to the inner gate!¡± The frontline knights, instead of fighting back, suddenly began to retreat towards the gate. It was a stark contrast to the fighting spirit they had shown just moments ago. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± Set chased after them. Ignoring whether he was following or not, the knights swiftly moved inside the gate. As soon as all the knights capable of moving had retreated, a few magic knights began to chant a spell. ¡°Drawing an insurmountable forbidden line¡­¡± A transparent, purplish aura began to shimmer in the center of the gate. Sensing the strong flow of mana, Luna shouted urgently at Set. ¡°Fall back, Set!¡± But Set, not hearing this, recklessly chased the knights and finally reached the gate¡¯s boundary. -Crash! A purple lightning bolt shot up in front of Set. ¡°Uwaah!¡± Thanks to his quick reflexes, he managed to back off just in time, but his elbow got slightly singed in the process. ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Luna, who had rushed over, pulled Set back from the unexpected obstacle. ¡°It¡¯s a restrictive barrier. It¡¯s got a veryplex and dangerous spell on it¡­¡± It appeared to be a strategy that had been prepared long before the envoys arrived. The enemies blocking the way had all fled. Just as they were about to turn their attention to the remaining enemies, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± The situation behind them had already been resolved. ¡°¡­¡± Regardless of how the envoys viewed him, the main culprit silently observed the state of the knights he had defeated. * * * ¡°F-food!¡± People, losing their senses, rushed towards the opened relief storehouse. ¡°Please maintain order!¡± He raised both hands to calm them down. But those who had gone hungry for days couldn¡¯t hear him. Schurz¡¯s assessment was urate. The people of Velias had not had a proper meal in nearly two weeks and were on the brink of starvation. The reason was simple. Harsh taxes and conscription for war preparations. On top of that, officials had gone around taking anything usable for military supplies from every house. Some people had even hoped for Mist to appear and assassinate Duke Vert. The monsters roaming near Velias were also following the Duke¡¯s orders. The Duke had released captured Hellhounds near Velias to attack people, intending to instill fear of monsters within the empire¡¯snds. ¡°Even the corrupt nobles of the past whomitted numerous atrocities were not this bad! This is an inhuman act! Princess, you must punish the perpetrators in the name of the royal family!¡± Having confirmed the severity of the situation, Ressimus urged Arin to judge the culprit. ¡°Punishment? Yes, of course. But who should we punish?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s obvious¡­!¡± Ressimus couldn¡¯t immediately answer Arin¡¯s calm question. ¡°What¡¯s the state of the knights?¡± ¡°We¡¯re continuing to interrogate the captured knights, but¡­ most of them keep saying they don¡¯t remember anything.¡± We were just following the Duke¡¯s orders. However, there was no will of their own in it. We moved like puppets, without any memory. The knights all repeated the same thing. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get scared, thinking that somewhere we don¡¯t know, something even more terrible might be nned.¡± Arin sighed deeply, expressing her genuine feelings. To end this situation, they too needed to get to the front line as soon as possible. ¡°What about Luna?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still examining the barrier on the gate.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there too.¡± Arin headed towards the gate where the earlier incident had urred with Ressimus. Bloodstains and the smell of blood were still lingering around the gate. Despite the unsettling atmosphere, Luna continued to scrutinize the purple, transparent barrier with a fierce gaze. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t the right moment to speak to her. Arin awkwardly watched her for about five seconds, unsure of what to do. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Luna greeted her first. ¡°Oh! Yes! Don¡¯t mind me, continue with what you were doing!¡± Though knowing it was impolite, Luna looked away from the barrier, rubbed her eyes carefully, and stood up. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Found anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve figured out the flow of the spell on the barrier. But it¡¯s so intricately tangled that it will take some time to unravel it.¡± ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± ¡°If I start now, it might take about a day. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t push yourself.¡± Luna stared nkly at Arin for a moment before tilting her head. ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you with Senior Cyan?¡± When someone hears somethingpletely out of context, they can¡¯t react properly. That was exactly Arin¡¯s state. ¡°No, no! You saw it too! He came without a word and left without a word¡­¡± Arin quickly waved her hands in denial. Cyan had saved the encircled envoys and then left without a word. ¡°During the remainder of the journey, he won¡¯t appear directly by our side. It¡¯s better for both sides that way.¡± ¡°You wanted the assassin senior, not the Duke¡¯s heir?¡± Arin answered with silence. Luna nodded in understanding. ¡°Now that I think about it, where¡¯s Prince Set?¡± ¡°He said there was nothing for him to do, so he¡¯s gone off to train¡­¡± Luna suddenly shifted his gaze to the stone wall stretching along the border gate. ¡°He¡¯s probably having a sweaty conversation with the other guys.¡± * * * ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Can¡¯t you at least say something?¡± Say something? Look at yourself and then ask that. You look like a beast about to pounce on its prey. Unable to bear it, I reluctantly said a word. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why am I here? Is that what you say to someone who came to help you?¡± He started nagging in a way that didn¡¯t fit hisrge frame,ining about myck of gratitude. ¡°That stubborn junior called me! She told me toe help you!¡± So it was Luna¡¯s doing? I wasn¡¯t surprised since I had expected as much. I briefly scanned his entire body with a deep gaze. I knew he was big and strong, but now he seemed twice asrge as before. Not just his physique, but the asional surge of energy emanating from him was unusual. ¡°Anyway, whether you like it or not, you owe me. When this is over, you have to grant me one request.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of sparring?¡± ¡°What, do you think I¡¯m just some brute who only knows how to fight¡­!¡± The man, who had been standing firmly like a sturdy tree, suddenly knelt on one knee and copsed. ¡°Damn it! Why is it going crazy without any warning?¡± He started muttering to himself in iprehensible words. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t in a normal state, I decided to watch quietly for now. ¡°Hey! My lover, who can¡¯t let me go and is clinging to me, seems to want to say hello to you. Honestly, they do whatever they please!¡± ¡°Can you exin so I can understand?¡± I frowned, demanding a proper exnation, but soon realized there was no need for it. He straightened his bent knee, stood tall again, and made eye contact with me. With apletely different aura. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Heir of the Mist.¡± Sabulom, the God of Sand. The guardian deity of the Kingdom of Spania once again showed himself to me through Set. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 258 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 258: Contact (1) It is said that there are exactly two times when a creature encounters the supreme being during its life. When it is born, and when it dies. At the moment life begins, the god appears to bestow life, and at the moment of death, it appears again to take that life away. Having experienced birth and death once, I can tell you that¡¯s not the case. In other words, an ordinary human rarely, if ever, meets a god. But for some reason, I seem to have frequent encounters with them. Naturally, this is never a good thing. ¡°Your vessel of power has grown muchrger than before.¡± Such an exaltedpliment for this wretched being; I am truly overwhelmed and at a loss for words. To repay this, I instinctively drew my sword, Kaeram, and pointed its de at him. ¡°Do you see me as an enemy?¡± ¡°At the very least, I don¡¯t see you as an ally.¡± Sabulom, the God of Sand. Seven years ago, in the ruins of Nodeli, he tried to kill me by using Set, who had fallen into the Absolute Coma. There¡¯s no way I can see him in a good light now. ¡°The murderous intent in your eyes is still the same.¡± ¡°Well, would there be any reason to see a god favorably when our first meeting began with fists rather than exnations?¡± Sabulom subtly raised his chin and smirked. ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t n to make this ce your grave, as it¡¯s not in Spania.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider the possibility that it might be the grave for your own body?¡± Apparently, my provocation hit the mark. He had been standing with his arms crossed, but now his hands slowly clenched into fists. ¡°The reason I possess this unintelligent body is nothing other than to protect my domain. Just as you try to protect your own from Lumendel. That¡¯s why I have never taken anyone¡¯s side and never will.¡± At the mention of Lumendel, my gaze sharpened involuntarily. So why has this neutral gode here? ¡°Therefore, I warn you, sessor. Do not blur the lines of my neutrality.¡± With his warning, sandstorms began to seep out of his body. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this sand to blind your vision.¡± I could only snort. ¡°However, depending on the circumstances, I might choose the other side.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Which side it will be, is entirely up to you.¡± Hisst words strangely grated on me. Depending on the circumstances, he might choose the other side? Does that mean he could help me? The more I encounter them, the more iprehensible these beings seem. With those words, Sabulom smiled and lowered his head deeply. Then, after a moment, The fool prince, having returned to his original form, looked at me with a vacant expression and shouted, ¡°Ugh! This damned god appears at the most inconvenient times!¡± Then, ncing at me, he slyly asked, ¡°How about it, Cyan? To blow off this sour mood, how about a sparring session¡­!¡± Without looking back, I left the spot. * * * The tumultuous day passed, and morning dawned the next day. Luna, who had been engrossed in breaking the barrier all night, seeded just as dawn broke. The envoy immediately reorganized a search party to track down Duke Vert and Aschel. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get some rest? Moving without any break like this¡­¡± ¡°I know my body best. I can move well enough, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Schurz asked with concern, but Luna firmly denied. Contrary to what one might think, given the fatigue from working overnight, her eyelids didn¡¯t droop even slightly. Rather, her eyes burned with the excitement of entering a new, unknown area. So the envoy lined up once again at the frontier gate. While the final checks were being made, Ressimus, sensing unease, whispered to Arin. ¡°Princess, do you really have to go?¡± ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t dy any longer, not knowing when reinforcements requested from the imperial city will arrive.¡± ¡°But our forces are too meager to explore this unknown region where dangers might be lurking.¡± Originally, the knights who were supposed to protect the envoy from monsters had now be enemies. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to wait outside, Princess? We¡¯ll go and return.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the chief in charge of this envoy. It¡¯s my duty to protect you, not for you to protect me. If you live, I live, and if you die, I die.¡± Arin expressed a strong will not to back down. Everyone here had risked their precious lives for her. How could she stay in a safe ce while such people were in front of her? As a princess, she couldn¡¯t do something so irresponsible. Ressimus, seeing Arin¡¯s firm resolve, didn¡¯t argue further. With the final checkspleted, only the departure remained. Arin stepped forward. Of course, Cyan was not in sight. But she decided not to worry too much, thinking he would follow well enough from an unseen ce. ¡°Before us lies an unknown danger we do not know¡­¡± She addressed the envoy. ¡°So, before we set out, I will say this onest time: if anyone does not wish to continue, please stop here. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± A tense atmosphere filled the room momentarily. However, the tension was short-lived. The entire envoy answered with intense determination in their eyes, indicating that they would not stop. Confirming their resolve, Arin clenched her fist and swore, ¡°I, Arin Sevellerus, Princess of the Ushif Empire, will ensure your safety!¡± The morale of the envoy soared instantly, and they proudly stepped forward into the frontlines. ¡°¡­¡± Could crossing just one door change the atmosphere this much? To describe the current atmosphere in one word, ¡°Deste.¡± It was deste and bleak. Even when Arin first came here with Emperor Dionne ten years ago, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t like this. There wasn¡¯t a hint of life, not even from small creatures like insects. The envoy followed the path towards the rear camp where the frontline knights were stationed. ¡°Nothing here!¡± ¡°Nothing here either!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same!¡± The knights searching the camp crossed their arms in a gesture of denial. The rear camp, which should have been bustling in preparation for monster appearances, waspletely empty. They searched everywhere for any remaining traces, but found nothing special. ¡°It seems they intended to abandon the rear camp from the start.¡± ¡°But to abandon even their base¡­¡± Though it was somewhat anticipated, the actual impact of facing it was greater than expected. ¡°What will you do, Princess?¡± With no forces at the rear camp, there was only one ce left. ¡°We will head to the front camp.¡± It was the camp located at the very front of the frontlines. The envoy moved immediately without dy. ¡°This ce is surprisingly boring, isn¡¯t it?¡± Set, who had anticipated fierce battles with monsters, sighed in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s too early to let your guard down. We don¡¯t know when or where something might appear.¡± Luna rebuked Set¡¯s words with a sharp tone. ¡°No, there¡¯s no sense of danger around here at all. If there was, my body wouldn¡¯t be this rxed.¡± Luna somewhat agreed with that statement. She had been reading the surroundings for any traps, but hadn¡¯t sensed anything unusual. It was as if there had never been anything here from the start. The forward camp they arrived at felt empty from the entrance, causing Arin to naturally feel uneasy. The envoy immediately began their search, but the situation was no different from the rear camp. It was alsopletely empty. ¡®Did they abandon the forward camp too?¡¯ By now, it was beyond puzzling to the point of being absurd. Where could the duke and knights have gone, abandoning even these two critical strongholds? ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s something here!¡± Finally, the knights, who had found a clue, shouted urgently from the center of the camp, and the envoy quickly headed to the location. It was the tent of Duke Vert, who had been conducting the final search. This tent was no different from the others. There were no documents or records to follow, but something on the empty desk caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± It was an item that didn¡¯t seem to belong in the frontline area at all. ¡°It looks like a pendant?¡± It was a pendant typically worn by women as jewelry. It wasn¡¯t old or shabby but rather an attractive and charming pendant. ¡°Why is something like this here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Luna immediately stopped Arin, who was about to reach for it out of curiosity. She had everyone step back three paces while she faced the pendant alone. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this pendant.¡± ¡°Is it, is it enchanted with magic?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t sense any magic. Instead¡­¡± The entire envoy held their breath, waiting for Luna¡¯s answer. ¡°There¡¯s a power in it that stimtes inner emotions.¡± ¡°Inner emotions?¡± ¡°Yes. If you keep looking at it, it feels like you might be bewitched without realizing it.¡± At the mention of bewitchment, Arin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then this pendant¡­ could it be the reason the duke and knights¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet. But they wouldn¡¯t have left this pendant here as a gift for us.¡± A pendant left alone in a camp where all other traces had disappeared. Even a fool could sense something suspicious. Soon, Luna carefully grasped the pendant with a hand imbued with mana. ¡°May I keep this?¡± Arin nodded in approval. With permission granted, Luna pocketed the pendant. Although they discovered the suspicious pendant, they found nothing else of value. Facing an unexpected obstacle, the envoy quickly convened an emergency meeting. ¡°Not a single monster or person, not even an insect? Are there no other camps besides these?¡± ¡°The two officially reported strongholds of the Empire are these.¡± ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it possible there could be an unreported camp elsewhere?¡± It was a usible suggestion. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s possible. But¡­¡± Arin pondered. If there were another stronghold besides these two, it would definitely not be within this frontline region. ¡°Duke Vert told me. He said Aschel, who we are searching for, is not in Velias.¡± He even said Aschel is not in this empire or anywhere on this continent. Arin was certain that this statement held some hint. ¡°Attention all envoys. We are now moving to the Lemea Gorge.¡± At the mention of the gorge, some knights¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s ourst boundary where we might find traces of those who disappeared. If we can¡¯t find anything there, then Duke Vert, the knights, and Aschel whom we have been seeking¡­¡± Arin hesitated slightly before continuing. ¡°¡­will be considered dead.¡± No one objected to her firm decision. As they exited the barracks to head beyond the frontline towards the new destination, Lemea Gorge, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The entire envoy halted simultaneously, as if on cue. Their hearts pounded violently, and some parts of their bodies began to tremble. Had they ever felt such a sensation before in their lives? No, they hadn¡¯t. None of them could im otherwise. Simply standing still caused a surge of negative and despairing emotions to flood through them. Several managed to regain control and turned their heads towards one direction. ¡°It¡¯s from the camp entrance¡­¡± It was the first sign of a living being since they crossed the boundary. However, the being exuded an inexplicably overwhelming sense of negativity and despair. The knights simultaneously drew their swords, focusing their attention on the indicated direction. ¨C Step, step The sound of someone¡¯s footsteps reached them, carried by the eerie wind. Something unknown was approaching the envoy. The envoy neither advanced nor retreated. They simply heightened their vignce to the maximum, preparing to confront the approaching mystery. Finally, when the unknown being came into view and the entire envoy saw it, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± An indescribable terror and fear enveloped their bodies. It wasn¡¯t human. Not even a monster. It had a human-like form but also possessed body parts that humans did not have. In amon fairy tale told across the continent, such a creature was referred to as: ¡°A demon?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 259 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 259: Contact (2) Demon Realm, Demon King¡¯s Castle. The master of the castle, who was leaning against the window, slowly raised his eyes, lost in thought, and straightened up. ¡®The peace currently maintained in the Demon Realm¡­ will be shattered.¡¯ A week had passed since the audacious human¡¯s visit. One experiences all sorts of things in life. To think that someone dared to discuss peace with the strongest and most powerful being on this continent. Under normal circumstances, he would have immediately twisted the human¡¯s limbs, separating bone from flesh, and devoured them right there. But he had simply let him go. The current Demon King is no longer the reckless maniac who acted on his impulses. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His heart was pounding. Why? Because of anxiety? Nervousness? For the almighty ruler of the Demon Realm to feel anxiety over an unknown human¡ªwhat an absurd notion. However, this tremor was undeniably due to anxiety. The unfamiliar unease of potentially losing something due to his own mistake and ignorance. He needed to correct this before it was toote. Velcarion headed straight to Bestia¡¯s room. *Knock knock* Despite the loud knocking, there was no response. ¡°Bestia, I¡¯ming in.¡± Although he could clearly sense a presence inside, for some reason, Bestia didn¡¯t respond. Cautiously, Velcarion turned the doorknob. As he opened the door, he saw Bestia sitting with her back turned, looking away. With a sigh of relief, Velcarion approached her. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why didn¡¯t you answer when you were inside?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you so focused on that you didn¡¯t even notice meing in¡­.¡± At that moment. The steps he was taking. The smile on his face. The outstretched hand. Everything froze in ce. The only part of his body that moved was his eyes, trembling in shock. ¡°Oh? When did you get here, Velcarion?¡± Bestia finally noticed his presence and quickly turned around. ¡°Sorry. I was so absorbed in the pendant that I didn¡¯t notice youing.¡± Velcarion couldn¡¯t utter a word, staring at her with trembling eyes. ¡°This pendant you gave me, the more I look at it, the more mesmerizing it bes. I don¡¯t ever want to be apart from it. It¡¯s truly the best gift ever¡­.¡± She caressed the pendant in her hand, showing it off to Velcarion. ¡°Bestia.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why do you look so haggard?¡± At his question, Bestia finally touched her own face. It wasn¡¯t a casualment. He had heard from the castle¡¯s servants that Bestia adored the pendant he had given her, but this was beyond mere affection. Herplexion was so pale and lifeless that anyone would find it strange. She looked like someone suffering from a serious illness. ¡°Really? Come to think of it, I have felt a bit dizzy the past few days¡­.¡± ¡°Dizzy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not serious, so don¡¯t worry. Look at this pendant instead! Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Where did you even get such a gift¡­.¡± -Whack! When Velcarion tried to snatch the pendant, Bestia¡¯s eyes, which had been lost in ecstasy, filled with anger and contempt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Give me the pendant, Bestia.¡± Velcarion extended his hand, his face deadly serious. ¡°Why? You gave this to me as a gift, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you something better. But for now, give me that pendant.¡± ¡°No!¡± Bestia jumped up from her chair, expressing strong refusal. She even ran to the corner of the room, clutching the pendant around her neck, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°This pendant is mine! I won¡¯t give it to anyone! Even if it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Give it back!!¡± Finally, Velcarion lost his temper and shouted. Hearing themotion, Rogers and the castle servants rushed in to hold Velcarion back. ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down!¡± Velcarion, regaining some of hisposure, took a deep breath and calmed his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Rogers entrusted Bestia to the servants and immediately led the Demon King outside. Velcarion, whose excitement had finally subsided, leaned against the wall and lowered his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? We need to retrieve the pendant from Bestia!¡± Rogers scolded the Demon King for not listening to him. ¡°Did you anticipate that something like this would happen?¡± ¡°I only suspected it. There are no acts of kindness without intention in this world.¡± ¡°Yes, you were right. That pendant definitely has a problem¡­¡± He had seen it clearly, even if only for a moment. The madness in Bestia¡¯s eyes as she clutched the pendant, unwilling to let it go. ¡°It¡¯s the first time Bestia has looked at me like that. The gentle and obedient Bestia looked at me with eyes full of contempt!¡± It was a sight impossible to see from her originally. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Rogers! Even if I have to take it by force, I will get it back!¡± ¡°W-Wait, Your Majesty!¡± Just as he was about to head back to Bestia¡¯s room, ¡°Lady Bestia!!¡± They heard the urgent cries of the servants from her room. Startled, the two men immediately rushed into the room. ¡°Bestia!!¡± What they saw was Bestia, unconscious and copsed, clutching the pendant that glowed with a red light. * * * ¡°What¡¯s the cause?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the pendant.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? What¡¯s wrong with the pendant?!¡± ¡°It contains a strange power of unknown origin. It stimtes the owner¡¯s mind, causing a feeling of never wanting to part with it¡­¡± ¡°Stimtes the mind? So it¡¯s magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not magic. There is no magical energy contained within it.¡± ¡°Then what on earth¡­!¡± Frustrated, Velcarion swallowed his anger. ¡°What should we do? Shouldn¡¯t we at least remove the pendant quickly?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already tried, but it seems too dangerous to remove it by force.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The pendant resisted. When I tried to touch it, an unknown light and sparks emanated from the gem. If we try to forcefully remove it, Lady Bestia could be seriously hurt.¡± So they were supposed to just watch her weaken? -Bang! Unable to control his emotions, Velcarion punched the wall hard. ¡°So, you don¡¯t know how to solve this either?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. But I have a guess.¡± At these words, Velcarion turned and met Rogers¡¯ eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, have you heard of witches?¡± ¡°Witches?¡± ¡°Yes. They are certain human women from the human world who possess a power that can manipte minds, causing confusion and delusion.¡± The Demon King had never heard of such a thing. ¡°Because they possess such dangerous power, they were involved in causing several significant incidents in the past. Seeing the state of the pendant Lady Bestia has, I dare to guess it¡¯s simr to the power those witches had.¡± ¡°So, what should I do?¡± ¡°Bring the human who gave her the pendant.¡± Rogers answered with a firm gaze. ¡°If you bring him, I will use all my power and knowledge to find a way to save Lady Bestia.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to go to the human world?¡± Rogers answered with silence. Velcarion closed his eyes and fell into thought for about ten minutes. Rogers stood silently by the Demon King, waiting for him to speak again. ¡°Hey, Rogers.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that it was thanks to Bestia, not me, that the Demon Realm is peaceful now¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I acknowledge it. Without her, there wouldn¡¯t be the current Demon Realm, nor the current me. I would have remained the same reckless fool as before.¡± Rogers didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Bestia was the first demon, apart from you, to point out my mistakes. Who could have imagined? A woman with no strength dared to tell me that I shouldn¡¯t exist in this realm¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s not all. She stood up to me, telling me what I needed to do for a just Demon Realm, without blinking an eye, even under the threat that I could tear her apart at any moment.¡± Velcarion naturally smiled as he recalled his memories with Bestia. ¡°If she disappears before my eyes now, what will be of me, and what will be of this Demon Realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a question I¡¯d rather not answer.¡± It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know. It was because the answer was too horrifying to utter. If Bestia really left the Demon King¡¯s side like this, ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ Rogers was certain that the world, whether the Demon Realm or the Human Realm, would meet its end. ¡°Take good care of Bestia. I¡¯ll be back.¡± As the Demon King departed, Rogers simply closed his eyes and bowed his head. ¡°Have a safe journey, Your Majesty.¡± Velcarion left the castle, spread his wings wide, and immediately took flight toward the Lemea Gorge. He would no longer negotiate or converse with humans. To him now, human words were worth less than a beast¡¯s howl. He would crush thempletely with sheer force, making them submit. For the sin of daring to insult the master of the Demon Realm and hisdy, they would pay a price worse than death. Arriving at Lemea Gorge, near Blood River, he found no one there, unlike thest time when he was greeted with a sly smile. There were no signs of life anywhere nearby. ¡°Hah!¡± Were they trying to avoid him now? Determined to pursue them to the end, Velcarion continued along the Blood River. He eventually reached the end of the gorge, at the border of the Demon Realm. Before him was a rare sight: a lush green field and a high, steep cliff. Velcarion raised his chin and gazed steadily at the cliff above. He caught the scent of a living being carried by the cool breeze. Detecting this presence, Velcarion spread his wings and took flight. -Thud Upon reaching the top of the cliff, the air felt different. So this was the air of the human world? It certainly felt cleanerpared to the murky atmosphere of the Demon Realm, but such matters were irrelevant to Velcarion at this moment. He walked quickly in the direction where the presence felt strongest. Finally, Velcarion stopped at one spot. In front of him was an unfamiliar residential area, expansive and stretching out before him. From its center emanated a distinct yet unfamiliar energy. It wasn¡¯t from a demon or a beast, but a human. Velcarion entered without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± After walking about fifty paces, a group finally appeared before him. His anger and hatred for humans were about to explode. Humans. They were humans. He had found the humans he had been searching for. But the human named Aschel, the one he was originally looking for, was nowhere to be seen. Was he not here? ¡°A demon?¡± The humans, upon seeing the Demon King, immediately adopted a defensive stance, extreme wariness evident in their expressions. They, who had no power worth mentioning, dared to draw weapons against him. It was so ridiculous it was almostughable. However, there was something strange. Among the group was a woman with unfamiliar blue hair, emanating a peculiar feeling. It was simr to the aura Bestia had when she clung to the pendant, refusing to let it go. Velcarion beckoned to her with a flick of his finger. ¡°You,e here.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 260 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 260: Contact (3) ¡°Did you know, Aschel?¡± Haniel, who had been sitting quietly and touching her lips, looked up at the red sky and asked. ¡°People only realize the value of their lives when someone remembers them. Without someone to remember them, they¡¯re no different from walking corpses.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Aschel nodded, indicating he understood her words. ¡°You must have felt it too when using that power. It¡¯s lonely to have people whough at your mask instead of your true self. It feels like you¡¯re not truly living.¡± ¡°Did you feel the same way, Mother?¡± Haniel responded with a seductive smile instead of an answer. ¡°Humans are weak. Because they are weak, they always crave love and care. We were just following that deeply instinctual tendency, but the world mocked and scorned us for it. They evenbeled us as witches¡­¡± For a moment, a red gleam shed in one of Haniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I thought there was no one left to remember us, but coincidentally, someone still did. That person very clearly called me a witch.¡± ¡°How did you feel? Did you realize the value of life again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Haniel answered firmly. Then she stood up and, with her golden hair fluttering, approached Aschel. ¡°She¡¯s the same. She treats me like an evil woman who shouldn¡¯t exist in this world without really knowing anything about me, about us! Do you think so too, Aschel?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Satisfied with her child¡¯s resolute answer, sheughed heartily. ¡°If you inherited my blood, it¡¯s natural for you to think that way. You would use someone to thest drop of their blood when needed and discard them without mercy when they¡¯re no longer useful. But Aschel, that¡¯s the best way to live. It¡¯s a truly honest way of life that doesn¡¯t deny human nature!¡± Haniel gently caressed Aschel¡¯s face with her white, delicate hand. ¡°I brought you into this world and made you chosen by the gods! You must reign at the pinnacle of this world! You must prove that you are right! That you are the one and only truth in this world! Only then can the value of my life be realized!¡± Her hands, now trembling with emotion, tightly gripped Aschel¡¯s face. Aschel did not reject or resist this and simply maintained a gentle smile. ¡°Please, make sure I don¡¯t regret your return. My son¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Aschel held Haniel¡¯s trembling hands. ¡°¡­¡± Duke Vert watched the deepmunion between mother and son indifferently from behind. * * * At the frontline camp. The delegation, heading to the Lemea Gorge to trace Duke Vert¡¯s whereabouts, encountered an unexpected presence. A demon. It was undoubtedly a demon. The confused delegation could only repeat the same thought in their minds, unable to respond properly. Except for one person, Luna. ¡®Why is a demon here?¡¯ No one doubted that the being was a demon. But they needed to know why that demon was here. Who it was, why it appeared before them¡ªnothing was known yet. But one thing was certain. ¡°You,e here.¡± ¡®It can talk?¡¯ The demon clearly pointed out Luna and spoke distinctly. That meantmunication was possible. Luna swallowed her rising tension and cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°What brings you here?¡± The delegation was shocked by her bold question. ¡°Do you have any business with us humans?¡± Was she really intending to converse with this unknown, chilling entity? ¡°Lu-Luna! What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Hey, junior! Are you out of your mind?¡± Despite the intense objections around her, Luna didn¡¯t care. She epted Velcarion¡¯s gaze with her half-lidded eyes. ¡°Hey.¡± Velcarion spoke up. ¡°I told you toe here, not to speak, didn¡¯t I?¡± The tone was considerably unpleasant. Realizing she didn¡¯t have the initiative in this conversation, Luna immediately stepped forward. ¡°Where are you going, Luna?!¡± Arin, startled, grabbed her arm to stop her. ¡°You know the situation isn¡¯t good. They seem to want something, so it should be okay if weply appropriately.¡± ¡°How do you know what they¡¯ll do? They might harm you!¡± ¡°Then we can just run away.¡± Arin couldn¡¯t continue speaking in response to the resolute answer. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± With those words, Luna left the group and approached Velcarion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If things go south, I¡¯ll rush at him.¡± Set clenched his fists tightly, ready for any eventuality. The distance was barely twenty steps, but each step felt precarious, like walking on thin ice. Luna clutched the grimoire hidden in her clothes and whispered softly. ¡°Are you there, Remiharam?¡± ¡°Of course, mydy.¡± Remiharam responded without materializing, maintaining a connection with Luna. ¡°Do you know anything about that demon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but I have a hunch.¡± There was a slight tremor in Remiharam¡¯s voice as he continued. ¡°Then quickly calcte what I need to do to defeat that demon.¡± ¡°Defeat that demon?¡± Remiharam responded with an awkwardugh instead of an answer. ¡°Let me tell you one thing, mydy.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°If you see an opening, just run. That demon is not something we can handle.¡± It was a very pessimistic answer. Without hesitation, Luna continued forward and finally stood within two steps of Velcarion. ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± She initiated the conversation with a bold question, not blinking an eye. But Velcarion merely scanned her from head to toe without responding. Instead, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He unexpectedly asked for her name first. ¡°My name is Luna Rainriver.¡± ¡°Are you a witch by any chance?¡± Luna frowned slightly at the unfamiliar term. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. At least, I¡¯ve never been called a witch in my life.¡± Her sincere answer made Velcarion frown this time. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± At his sudden and outrageous demand, not only Luna but the entire delegation¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°That crazy bastard¡­!¡± Set, unable to contain his anger, started to rush forward, but Luna raised her hand to stop him. ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not forcing me, it seems you¡¯re not too keen on it either?¡± ¡°I need to confirm something.¡± Velcarion reluctantly answered. Luna began to take off her outer garment without much resistance. -Srrrrk ¡°Should I take off more?¡± Velcarion pointed to the outer garment she had taken off and asked. ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± Luna showed the grimoire she had hidden inside her robe. ¡°It¡¯s not a particrly interesting book.¡± ¡°Keep going.¡± As if it wasn¡¯t what he was looking for, he continued to order her to strip. Luna, with a calm expression, continued to undress. When she was about to take off her shirt after removing her top, ¡°Wait.¡± He suddenly stopped her. Then, without a word, he picked up her outer garment and carefully observed the bulging pocket. As he was about to reach into the pocket, ¡°You¡¯d better not touch that.¡± Luna warned, stopping him. ¡°It¡¯s not a very pleasant item.¡± Velcarion, halting his actions, looked at her and asked. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Thinking there was no need to hide it, Luna answered nonchntly. ¡°A pendant.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The negative energy, including anger, quickly filled Velcarion¡¯s eyes, which had momentarily calmed while she was undressing. Unable to control his rising emotions, Velcarion reached out roughly towards Luna. Sensing the imminent danger, Luna instinctively took a step back. ¡°Step back, junior!¡± With an urgent shout, Set¡¯s massive body descended like a thunderbolt from the sky. -Bang! Velcarion slightly leaned back, evading the attack. Set didn¡¯t stop there. As soon as hended, he threw a punch made ofpacted sand. -Thud! Unable to dodge, Velcarion lost his bnce and was knocked backward. -Whoosh! But before long, he spread his wings to regain his bnce. Then, he flew back toward Set and swung his fist in return. Seeing the trajectory of the punch, Set immediately took a defensive stance, but, ¡°¡­!¡± The moment Velcarion¡¯s fist made contact, Set realized something was wrong. When else in a person¡¯s life would they experience such immense power? Unable to withstand the force, Set¡¯s body was instantly pushed back to where the delegation was. ¡°Wow! This guy¡¯s strength is no joke!¡± A normal person would have been too shocked to react, probably copsing. But Set was undeterred. Instead, his face lit up with excitement, and he charged at Velcarion again. -Bang! ¡°Are there more like you in the Demon Realm?¡± Velcarion didn¡¯t respond. His murderous gaze remained fixed on Luna. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, step aside, human.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that! I¡¯ve been holding back a lot!¡± A sandstorm began to swirl at Set¡¯s feet, anchoring him like a rock. Velcarion, seemingly no longer willing to hold back, let a dark aura emanate from his body. It was a situation on the brink of explosion, ready to ignite at any moment. In the chaos, Luna quickly gathered herself, opened Remiharam, and began chanting a spell. ¡°Defying the order of space, let us escape this impending crisis!¡± A massive magic circle formed at Luna¡¯s feet, extending to the rest of the delegation. ¡°Spatial Transition!¡± A blue light emanated from the magic circle, enveloping everyone standing on it. ¡°¡­!¡± Realizing something was amiss, Velcarion tried to act quickly, but, -Whoosh He was toote. Luna, Set, and the entire delegation vanishedpletely from Velcarion¡¯s sight. -Thud! Somewhere, they had been transported. The delegation looked around, bewildered. ¡°This, this is the rear camp?¡± ¡°How did we get here?¡± Through the spatial transition spell, the entire delegation had been moved to the rear camp. The caster of thisplex and profound magic stood up, dusting herself off as if nothing had happened. ¡°We don¡¯t know when that demon might return. Let¡¯s evacuate beyond the perimeter for now!¡± Agreeing with her suggestion, Arin immediately gave orders. ¡°Everyone in the delegation! Evacuate beyond the perimeter immediately!¡± The delegation moved quickly. ¡°But what was with that demon? Why did he attack you?¡± ¡°I have some guesses, but let¡¯s discuss itter!¡± Luna brushed off the question, emphasizing that evacuation was the priority. ¡°The perimeter gate is in sight!¡± Soon, the gate came into view. Led by Arin, the delegation swiftly passed through the gate without dy. ¡°But running away like this doesn¡¯t really solve anything, does it?¡± ¡°Everyone step back. I¡¯m going to set up a barrier right now!¡± Standing in front of the gate, Luna opened her grimoire to cast a restrictive barrier. However, ¡°¡­!¡± She froze on the spot, unable to chant the spell. ¡°When did he¡­?¡± Beyond the gate they had just passed through, the familiar demon stood there facing the delegation. Velcarion had reappeared. His murderous intent and anger seemed even more intense than when they first encountered him. Yet, Velcarion simply stood there, not making any move to cross the gate. ¡°Is it just my imagination? He doesn¡¯t seem to want toe over.¡± It seemed as if he was hesitant to cross. There was no magic or barrier set up at the gate yet, so he could have crossed over at any time. -Step, step In the silence, unfamiliar footsteps echoed. Simultaneously, Luna¡¯s eyes widened as she caught a familiar scent. ¡°¡­!¡± Soon, someone familiar appeared between the delegation and Velcarion beyond the gate. Seeing this person, Velcarion¡¯s eyes also filled with intense agitation. ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown yourself!¡± With a strange expression, somewhere between a smile and a snarl, he shouted at the neer. ¡°Cyan Vert!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 261 Chapter 261: Contact (4) I was feeling anxious and scared. I hadn¡¯t realized that the fear of facing an unknown presence from another dimension could run this deep. Moreover, I felt utterly at a loss in how to deal with the current situation. In doing so, I had naturally forgotten one fact. On this royal inspection tour, there was a particrly special attendant. ¡°What took that guy so long to show up?¡± Relief andfort. Excluding the sputtering Seth, everyone¡¯s attention unanimously turned to Sian¡¯s indifferent back. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s trying to fight that unidentified demon?¡± ¡°Everyone on the inspection tour, stay alert! It¡¯s still too soon to be relieved!¡± Arin urged the inspection team to keep watch over the situation. Although his face was not visible from the back, his sturdy and solid frame ayed much of the inspection team¡¯s anxiety. * * * From when the inspection team crossed the boundary gate, passed the rear camp, up to reaching the campsite. I had followed the inspection team the entire way. I had been quietly observing as they exited my father¡¯s tent, encountered the Demon King, and until Luna made that strange request. There were two reasons for this. One was to confirm whether this demon really was the Demon King I knew. Memories stored in the body are more vivid and stimting than those of the mind. No matter how much time has passed or lives have been altered, the sensations and recollections learned from my blood battles with the Demon King remained imprinted within me. Yet, the aura was markedly different from 10 years ago, near the Blood River. Back then, I questioned whether he truly was the Demon King I knew, But now, he seemed to embody the very essence of malice, an iprehensible entity of negation. His appearance was strikingly simr to the Demon King I remembered. ¡°That brat has grown up quite a bit in 10 years.¡± The Demon King also recognized me and expressed his delight first. ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°Have I? I can¡¯t deny it. My mood isn¡¯t exactly pleasant right now.¡± The Demon King tried to maintain his smile, repeatedly twitching his lips. ¡°To be honest, I have been hesitating until just a moment ago. It seems that region beyond that wall is the human realm. You told me 10 years ago, didn¡¯t you? To refrain from crossing into your territory, whatever happens¡­¡± ¡°You kept that promise?¡± ¡°What else could it be? I¡¯m a man who keeps his word. I don¡¯t go back on it.¡± The second reason I wanted confirmation was precisely this. Did the Demon King remember the promise, the deal we had? This was crucial. Depending on this, I would decide how to treat this Demon King. In truth, after reaching this boundary gate, he had been conflicted for quite some time. That meant he was debating within himself. So, I made my presence known. To ensure that he would honor our deal fully. ¡°Then as the Demon King, I have kept my promise to you. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± At the very moment the words ¡°Demon King¡± slipped from his mouth, a stirring began beyond the boundary gate. ¡°The Demon King? That demon is the Demon King?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Why would the Demon King appear on the front lines?¡± ¡°Does he have some sort of rtionship with Sian Bertrand?¡± Of course, now was not the time to focus on such murmurs. To close the distance, the Demon King slowly started walking towards me. ¡°Keep it. The promise you made to help me¡­¡± I had put forward a bold proposition that I would do anything for him as long as he did not cross into our realm. That meant that I was in a situation where I had to do anything for him. Regardless of whether it was possible. The Demon King suddenly crossed his arms and smirked mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re probably curious, right? Why I came here all of a sudden, despite being perfectly fine in the Demon Realm¡­¡± I responded with silence. ¡°I am looking for a man named Eshel Bertrand.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°I need to find that human, Eshel Bertrand, and bring him to my castle immediately. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee this far.¡± Unable to ignore his words, I narrowed my eyes and questioned him. ¡°Why are you looking for that man?¡± ¡°He yed me for a fool, that¡¯s why!¡± As the Demon King ground his teeth, his dark anger towards Eshel flickered in his eyes. ¡°Oh, now that I think about it, it seems like he has quite the rtionship with you too, doesn¡¯t it? He told me, you are an entity of negation that should not exist in this world.¡± Finally. Has he finally reached beyond this realm, stretching his hand out to the Demon Realm£¿ At the same time, myughter spilled out and my head bowed deeply. It seems his ugliness truly knows no bounds. ¡°I was going to keep out of it, you know? Whatever happens in yournds, it¡¯s not my realm, so I was going to stay out of it. But that guy crossed a line. He tried to mess with something that even I thought should never be touched!¡± Something that should not be touched? That moment the words were spoken, a familiar memory surfaced. This feels simr. The past situation I faced in my previous life¡­ ¡°Excuse me for interrupting the conversation.¡± Amid the heated exchange, once again, Luna crossed the boundary gate and approached my side. ¡°Do you happen to know anything about this pendant?¡± Without hesitation, she brought out something she had kept inside her clothing and presented it before us. ¡°¡­!¡± The color noticeably drained from the Demon King¡¯s face when he saw the item. It was a pendant, no ordinary one. At least to my eyes. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°This was found by chance in the camp barracks before we met you. The reason I was warned not to touch it was because of the power contained within this pendant.¡± ¡°Power?¡± ¡°Yes. Inside this pendant is a force that causes confusion in one¡¯s heart. Whoever wears this pendant will unknowingly long for it, almost as if enchanted¡­¡± With the Demon King silent, Luna continued her exnation. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Is there no other power within it?¡± The Demon King spoke again, asking about any other power that the pendant may possess. ¡°It seems to have an absorbing force that drains life, although more investigation is required to say for sure. In other words, if one continues wearing this pendant¡­¡± Pausing briefly, Luna seemed hesitant to continue. ¡°You will die. The wearer will die.¡± As soon as she mentioned death, I quickly turned to gauge the Demon King¡¯s reaction. To others, it appeared he simply stood in silence, but I could clearly see. ¡°You will die?¡± The Demon King was trembling. Not from fear or horror, but from an intense shake that stemmed from anger and numerous negative emotions. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more.¡± The Demon King halted his trembling, and made up his mind, speaking out once more. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to cross into your realm, bring Eshel to me right now.¡± His voice was even more agitated than before. ¡°Don¡¯t bother asking me to wait! I¡¯m really holding back right now! If I take one more step, you won¡¯t believe what¡¯s about to happen! Do you understand what I mean?¡± I certainly understood. If we are unable to bring Eshel, he would cross the boundary gate himself and search for him. At that moment, I had a premonition. If that truly happens, a cmity will once again descend upon thisnd. I see, so that devil sought the power of the Demon King. Provoking the Demon King to cross over, inducing chaos? Someone hasmitted an act beyond anyone¡¯s capacity to manage. I can assert that if I step back now and let things take their own course, I would be a bystander who willfully ignored millions of deaths. Why? Because only I exist to prevent that, The only human who can stop the existence known as the Demon King. My hands unconsciously released the cross they were holding, and Keram softlynded in my right hand. So, I really have no choice but to stop him? Was it fate that no matter the change in life, I would always collide with him¡­ ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Amidst the chaos, Luna stepped forward once more. ¡°Just in case, would any of your acquaintances happen to be wearing a simr pendant?¡± Her daring eyes didn¡¯t blink as she asked the Demon King. ¡°Exactly! Our talkative steward said something like that! The power contained in this pendant seems simr to the magic wielded by witches! If it¡¯s them, they would know how to undo it, so either bring those witches or the person who gave this pendant,¡± she urged eagerly. ¡°Then take me with you.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Everyone, including the Demon King and myself, stared at her in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this an inevitable situation?¡± Luna calmly responded as if it was a matter of fact. The Demon King asked again. ¡°Do you know how to undo the pendant¡¯s curse?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you a definitive answer yet. I need time to analyze it precisely. But I¡¯m sure I can be of help.¡± I grabbed her shoulders without hesitation. ¡°There are times to take action, and times you should not. This is not your time.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m spouting baseless nonsense? I thought you knew me better than that.¡± I know. All too well. And that¡¯s exactly the problem. ¡°How about we put out the most urgent fire first? If you¡¯vee to find someone who can undo the pendant, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s me, right?¡± Her boldly reasonable offer seemed to cause the Demon King to contemte deeply. ¡°Excuse me a moment.¡± In the middle of this, another human approached us from beyond the boundary gate. It was Princess Arin. ¡°I am Arin Sevelus, the fifth princess of the Usif Empire and the representative of this frontline inspection tour. May I ask the name of the self-proimed Demon King?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The Demon King answered not with words, but with a vexed look directed at the princess. Is this the time for representatives to negotiate? Please, understand the situation¡­ ¡°Belcarion.¡± Contrary to my expectations, the Demon King easily revealed his name. ¡°Before we start talking, I would first like to express that we are in a simr predicament. The Eshel Bertrand you seek is a serious criminal in our empire and a man with bounties issued across the continent.¡± ¡°A serious criminal?¡± ¡°Yes. Whatever he has told you, it is all lies. He has caused great turmoil by belittling our royal family and empire, and now he has sought refuge with the lord of this front, engaging in an unimaginable grand scheme. That n will likely involve you, Belcarion.¡± The princess, without a hint of hesitation or tremble in her voice, sinctly summarized the intentions of the inspection team and conveyed them to the Demon King. ¡°So, what are you proposing?¡± ¡°Will you cooperate with us?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Demon King but also I who doubted what I heard. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s join minds for amon goal. Since the affairs of the mortal realm have unfortunately extended to the Demon Realm, we want to take responsibility and assist you, Demon King.¡± I could hear clearly the sound of her dry throat as she swallowed. ¡°Will you join us, Demon King Belcarion?¡± The Demon King pondered for a while. ¡°Princess, or should I call you Your Highness? That would be proper, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Then with a light smile, he responded to her offer. ¡°Given your standing, I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± ¡°Understand what?¡± ¡°How heavy it is to take responsibility for one¡¯s own words¡­¡± While a flustered Arin was caught off guard, the Demon King pointed his finger at Luna again. ¡°Take those two. What a story, ending up cooperating with humans.¡± The Demon King agreed to cooperate if he could take Luna and me. He turned his eyes to me and said, ¡°I can tell, he was lying to me.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°All this about an entity of negation¡­¡± It took me a moment to interpret his words. (To be continued in the next chapter) Chapter 262 Chapter 262: In Search of a Witch (1) ¡°I know it must have been tough! But I didn¡¯t want to just stand there in that situation!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make me a useless princess, just a shell who can do nothing? I made Lunab and Prince Sete, and even you! So of course, I think I should have taken responsibility for that!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stepped up, you would have tried to shoulder everything alone again! I¡¯m really curious about what happened between you and that demon king and what kind of deal you struck, but I won¡¯t ask! Because what I should be doing right now is¡­!¡± ¡°What you should be doing right now, Your Highness, is¡­.¡± Sian, who had been silently listening to Arin¡¯s words, finally spoke. ¡°A search.¡± With his expression unclouded by emotion, as if carved out of ice. ¡°Search for Echel Berth and find that witch. That is what you must do now, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I know! But¡­!¡± ¡°Do not concern yourself with me.¡± Sian¡¯s resoluteness was like looking at a massive boulder. ¡°What you should keep in mind, Your Highness, is not me, but this empire and the continent itself. Always remember this point, and do not forget what task lies before you.¡± I understand. All too well. As a princess, I feel the responsibility weighing heavily upon me day by day. However, ¡°It isn¡¯t wrong for me to worry about you, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caught off guard by her unexpected question, Resimus asked with a puzzled look. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s just talking to myself! Don¡¯t mind me, Resimus!¡± Arin, flustered, waved her hands to dismiss the topic. Resimus, though confused at first, soon caught on to Arin¡¯s true feelings and asked in a straightforward manner. ¡°The two of them who headed to the demon realm, you¡¯re worried about them, right?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not worried.¡± Arin shook her head in denial. It had only been two hours since Sian and Lunab followed the demon king to the demon realm. Like always, Sian left indifferently after telling her to fold away her worries and to focus solely on what must be done. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m not even paying attention to that, because that¡¯s not what I need to focus on right now.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened, so she was used to it by now. But now, Arin wanted to ask. ¡®What task do you have?¡¯ She hoped that, in order to get an answer to this question, Sian would return safely sooner rather thanter. ¡°Your Highness, you are here!¡± While passing through the hallway, they were approached by Schurz who came running. ¡°I have just finalized an agreement with the Garam Academy through a messenger. They said they wouldpile all the academy¡¯s records and research rted to the witch and send them to us as soon as possible.¡± Thinking she misheard, Arin immediately asked. ¡°Did you say the Garam Academy agreed to cooperate?¡± ¡°Yes. Reflecting the will of Lady Lunab, not mine. The academy has said it will take about one or two days.¡± Schurz mentioned that he merely did what he was instructed to. ¡°Lunab¡­ she really knows what her task is and carries it out perfectly.¡± Unable to respond, Schurz just averted his gaze. ¡°Please tell the Garam Academy that we will definitely return the favor for this cooperation.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± With that, Arin resumed her walk with Resimus to carry out her duty. ¡°The Princess has arrived!¡± The doors opened amid a chorus of vigorous announcements by the knights and inside sat two gorgeously dressed figures. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you step into such a humble abode, Princess Arin. I am Margaret Erzges.¡± ¡°Crantz Berth.¡± Though their drained faces were poorly covered by makeup, Arin didn¡¯t show any signs of noticing. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to meet despite the sudden nature of the request. Considering the circumstances, I would greatly appreciate your active coboration.¡± Arin sat down immediately to start an investigative conversation. ¡°You must have heard about the series of events from my retinue. So, if there¡¯s anything you know, please tell us everything. About the duke, and about Echel Berth¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to search for anything else, Your Highness.¡± Margaret soon began to speak with a solemn expression. ¡°We have to find that woman. She¡¯s the root cause of everything! That woman confounded him¡ªno, the duke!¡± With her voice already agitated from emotion, Margaret¡¯s tone grew more intense. ¡°She should not exist! A woman who is already dead! We¡¯ve lived all these years believing so, but¡­!¡± ¡°Calm yourself, mother!¡± Crantz tried to restrain her as her excitement rose. ¡°Who on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°Haniel Pasinity!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Echel¡¯s biological mother.¡± * * * The more you know about some things in the world, the harder it bes to find the answers¡ªlike abyrinth. Maybe I am in the middle of an unknown maze, trying to find a way out. Arin leaned against the windowsill and sighed deeply, her mind in turmoil. Resimus came to her side after a while. ¡°Investigating the Pasinity surname revealed that it does not appear in any noble or prominent families across the continent or the empire.¡± Meaning it probably wasn¡¯t from a noble or influential family. ¡°The mansion¡¯s knights mentioned feeling as if they were being enchanted?¡± ¡°Yes. That was their exact description.¡± ¡°Echel was escorted to the border outpost where Duke Berth was, as soon as he arrived in Belias. Since then, he hasn¡¯te near the mansion. However, during the time he was at the front lines, a person iming to be Haniel Pasinity, his biological mother, came to the Berth family.¡± ¡°Was there some prior agreement?¡± ¡°It feels too sudden for that. Even when Violet ruled with the Empire, there was never a sign of her. And then suddenly she appeared and took over the mansion, threatened Lady Margaret, the original mistress, to gather opposition against our Empire.¡± ¡°It looks as if she appeared precisely to save her child in crisis.¡± Everything was in question at the moment. ¡°Still, it seems like we might know what those two are after.¡± ¡°What do you think it is?¡± ¡°Chaos.¡± As soon as she uttered the word, Arin bit her lip. ¡°Those two want chaos to ur on this continent. The kind of immense chaos we might not be able to cope with even with our strength.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let that person re-emerge as the savior of the world¡­.¡± They realized through this series of events that he was not a savior. ¡°But, to prevent that from happening, we must find them soon.¡± Arin merely nodded slightly. ¡°Ah, Your Highness. Do you know of a knight named Yulken Darius?¡± ¡°Yulken Darius? Isn¡¯t he the Duke¡¯s aide-de-camp?¡± ¡°Yes. ording to the mansion¡¯s knights, during the time when Haniel had taken over, he was being held captive here. It appears Sir Sian saved him.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s left Belias on a personal mission.¡± Resimus passed her a letter that had been left behind. ¡°Before departing, he left a letter through the knights. He instructed them to pass it on to Sir Sian or any member of the touring party when they arrived.¡± Arin immediately tore open the letter and checked the contents. Upon reading it, she couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment. ¡°It appears Yulken was not affected by that beguiling power.¡± ¡°Was there any reason?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know the details, but he spectes it was the strong conviction and loyalty he has for Duke Berth. An unwavering faith that resisted even beguilement¡ªIf true, this information could be a significant clue in dealing with that mysterious power.¡± ¡°That means we need strong mental fortitude.¡± As Resimus solemnly agreed, Arin continued reading the letter. ¡°And if you want to know more about Echel¡¯s biological mother¡­?¡± Arin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because, that person known as Haniel, the only one who really knows her at the mansion, they rmend looking for her?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, the household attendants mentioned something simr. There used to be a maid there who was the only one who knew Haniel Pasinity¡¯s face¡­.¡± ¡°A maid?¡± Not a knight or a general attendant, but a maid. Ironically, Arin knew very well about the maid mentioned in the letter. Someone with a deep connection, not only to the Berth family but also to herself¡­ * * * ¡°Look here, Brian. Do you know what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡± Emily, who was stirring with adle in the kitchen, suddenly asked Brian. ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°As I think back, I¡¯ve realized I¡¯ve prepared meals for that little one more times than for the young master. At this point, I¡¯m getting confused whether I am a maid to the young master or to that kiddo.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve spent much more time with the young master, haven¡¯t you? Much more than me or Nana, Emily is¡­¡± ¡°And what good is that? We don¡¯t even know where the young master is or what he¡¯s doing now.¡± ¡°Emily, sister! Is the food ready?¡± Emily sighed lightly and moved the pot of soup to the table. Nana cheerfully began her meal immediately. ¡°Well, she [Nana] does eat better than the master at least. There¡¯s some satisfaction to behold¡­.¡± Brian smiled awkwardly, scratching his face. Sitting next to Nana, who was eating, Mia joined for the meal. ¡°I will enjoy this meal.¡± Like Nana, Mia also began eating right away. ¡°Madam Mia, you have a good appetite as well.¡± ¡°This is part of the mission. If I¡¯m to protect everyone here properly, I need to always eat well.¡± Despite her words about the mission, her appetite rivaled Nana¡¯s. In no time, more than half the soup in the big pot had disappeared. ¡°Bring that person, no, the elf here, quickly. At this rate, I won¡¯t even be able to have a taste.¡± ¡°You mean Hastia. I¡¯ll bring her right away.¡± Brian hurried to the room where Hastia was and knocked on the door. ¡°Hastia? The food is ready.¡± ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Without a response, Brian knocked again. ¡°Hastia? The meal is¡­¡± ¡ªThud Suddenly, the door opened, and Hastia¡¯s arm reached out, grabbed Brian¡¯s arm, and pulled him inside swiftly. ¡°Hastia, why are you suddenly¡ª?¡± Hastia hushed him by covering his mouth. She then peeked outside through the slightly opened door. ¡°Is, is there an issue?¡± Hastia seemed to be cautiously pointing at someone through the crack of the door. ¡°Are you talking about Emily?¡± Indeed, it was Emily. Hastia nodded, hesitated as if the signnguage would beplicated, then rushed to the table, grabbed a piece of paper, and began to write something on it. She then showed it to Brian. ¡°Is that Emily outside¡­?¡± Brian read Hastia¡¯s note with a puzzled expression. ¡°Is she a witch?¡± Hastia¡¯s expression was dead serious, as if some confirmation had dawned upon her. (To be continued) Chapter 263 Chapter 263. Searching for the Witch (2) As everyone drifted into thend of dreams at an ambitious hour, Hastia, who quietly left her room making sure none were to waken, promptly headed toward the kitchen. Just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief upon finding no one there, she was startled by the creaking noise of the kitchen¡¯s side-door opening. ¡°Hmm? What are you doing at this time?¡± It was Emily. Startled, Hastia stumbled a few steps backward. ¡°Did you get hungry? Because of those gluttons, it seemed like you hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Shall I make you some midnight snacks?¡± Hastia quickly shook her head with vigor. Did Emily suspect something unnatural in her behavior? Suddenly, Emily approached Hastia. ¡°You said you were a White Elf, but really, everything from your head to your toes ispletely white.¡± wless skin and glossy white hair. She seemed to feel some envy towards Hastia¡¯s appearance. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a pity that you can¡¯t talk, though¡­¡± As she spoke, she gently soothed Hastia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know what circumstances led you to entangle with our young master, but it¡¯s better not to get your hopes up. There are already a number of formidable rivals for our young master aside from you.¡± ¡®¡­?¡¯ ¡°Are you being naive? Or are you pretending not to know? Sigh! Who am I to worry about anyone else?¡± Emily mused, switching between giving advice andmenting over her circumstances. Hastia, not knowing how to respond, simply bowed to Emily and hurried back to her room. ¡®Phew¡­.¡¯ Once back in her room, Hastia let out a breath of relief. As her thumping heart settled and she was about to open her eyes again, ¡®¡­!¡¯ Hastia was so startled that she copsed onto the floor. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Sitting on her bed with crossed legs and swinging her tail was another woman ¨C Nana. ¡®When did she¡­?¡¯ ¡°Maybe around the time Emily unnie said she felt a bit sad that you can¡¯t talk? Probably around then, I guess.¡± Nana replied with a bright smile, unlike Briyan and Emily, she could actuallymunicate with Hastia. ¡®Why are you here?¡¯ ¡°It seemed like Hastia¡¯s gaze toward Emily unnie was a bit¡­harsh.¡± ¡®That¡¯s, that¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡¯ ¡°Really? What kind of story did you share with Briyan in your room?¡± Nana already knew everything between Hastia and Briyan, including their private conversation. Given the circumstances, hiding anything more seemed pointless. Hastia stood up with a serious look and asked, ¡®Nana, you knew about it, right?¡¯ ¡°About what?¡± ¡®You couldn¡¯t have missed Emily¡¯s scent, not with the dragon¡¯s blood mixed in you!¡¯ ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really sure? I don¡¯t smell anything particrly bad, so what seems to be the problem?¡± Nana shrugged, unperturbed. ¡°While Emily unnie said she¡¯s sorry that Hastia can¡¯t talk, I actually think it¡¯s fortunate.¡± Hastia blinked, not understanding Nana¡¯s implication. ¡°Just keep staying still like that. Don¡¯t open your mouth¡­.¡± With those words, Nana shed a cute, beaming smile that Hastia perceived as a dragon before its prey. And the next day¡­ ¡°Is Lady Emily here?¡± Out of the blue, imperial soldiers came seeking her at the house. Gazing at Emily¡¯s bewildered expression standing by the door, they announced, ¡°Princess Arinmands that Lady Emily be brought to Belias immediately.¡± *** ¡°Are you in your right mind, Your Majesty Demon King?¡± Rogers¡¯ eyes looked poised to grab the Demon King¡¯s cor, brimming with venom. ¡°Because I am in my right mind, I am doing this.¡± ¡°I clearly asked you to bring me the human who gave you the pendant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then what about these people? They¡¯re obviously not the one who gave you the pendant, aren¡¯t they? They don¡¯t seem like ordinary humans at all. How can they carry such an absurd aura¡­!¡± ¡°Calm down, Rogers. Bestia once told me. Always prioritize reason over nature. Think of the Demon Realm, not just myself¡­.¡± Belkarion exhaustedly justified his actions. ¡°I¡¯ve made the best choice I could for her and for the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°Fine. Regardless, it is the Demon King¡¯s choice, and I will respect it. So, I should believe that these two humans can liberate Bestia from the pendant?¡± ¡°We have to believe they can. As I am now, led more by reason than my true nature, there is nothing else I can do.¡± Belkarion and Rogers gazed quietly beyond the widely opened door with doubt and trust equally present in their eyes. ¡°If we forcibly removed the pendant, bound by a strong repelling force¡­¡± ¡°And if we did?¡± ¡°Why bother saying it? The wearer would simply explode along with it.¡± Lemiharam calmly spoke with a shrug. ¡°Even the dark magic this fellow has will likely be ineffective. Its source is a different power altogether.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it worth a try?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. As I said earlier, we don¡¯t know what kind of rejection reaction coulde from the pendant.¡± Hasty attempts could lead to grave misfortunes. In the Demon Realm, unlike in the human world, any single action required great caution, and Lemiharam¡¯s scope of actions was extremely limited. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen or heard of such power before.¡± ¡°It makes sense. I too did not expect this power to remain.¡± Lunab mused, hands joined around the pendant, looking intently at the peacefully sleeping Bestia. ¡°Why, facing a new race called demons, does your curiosity not pique?¡± ¡°Not really. Rather the opposite.¡± Lemiharam raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Now that I see, demons are not much different from us.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Lunab silently pointed towards Bestia. ¡°In the end, even the man called the Demon King came to us for Bestia. Humans move for humans, and demons move for demons, what¡¯s so special about that?¡± Lemiharam responded with a cryptic smile instead of words. While Lunab and the pendant¡¯s owner discussed the pendant, Xian looked on indifferently leaning against a wall when Keram quietly appeared, whispering. [Do you really think those two can dismantle the pendant?] ¡°That¡¯s what it sounds like you¡¯re not thinking.¡± [The power of seduction within the pendant isn¡¯t magic. This means that neither they nor I can wield much power over it.] ¡°Thought you were divine, but not so useful after all, huh?¡± [Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to confront the Demon King instead? Wouldn¡¯t it have been much better for you, without many headaches?] ¡°And you expect me to do such favors?¡± Xian snorted, dismissing the possibility. [Well, I¡¯m not the one who rushes you. Wouldn¡¯t we soon sh anyway?] ¡°What do you mean?¡± Keram vanished with a seductiveugh, offering no reply. Xian exhaled ufortably and turned his gaze back towards where Lunab was. ¡°Was it all because of that demon?¡± The reason why the Demon King, who had no interest in the human world, hade all the way from the chasm to the boundary gate was because he touched something that should never be touched. If that was truly because of that demon, wasn¡¯t protecting that demon all that was needed? Then Lunab, finished with his analysis, joined Xian. ¡°Is the analysisplete?¡± ¡°Yes. To put it simply, it¡¯s impossible to dismantle the pendant with our powers or the senior¡¯s.¡± A disappointing start indeed. ¡°It¡¯s a totally different kind of power. Itpletely rejects any other power, whether force or magic¡­¡± As absurd as it was to hear, it was no less strange for the speaker. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt such powerlessness.¡± A bitter sentiment was clear on Lunab¡¯s face. As Xian witnessed this, he contemted internally. Keram¡¯s words might actually be reality. What would happen if he told the Demon King, who was staring at them through the door, about this? There would be no simple dismissal. It was highly likely that the situation at the boundary gate would recur. ¡°So, there¡¯s no way at all?¡± ¡°Not that there is no way. For now, it might as well be¡­¡± ¡°Speak up. I¡¯ll listen at least once.¡± Lunab continued with a wry expression. ¡°We don¡¯tck the power to dismantle it. In fact, the way to do it is simple. The structure is very simple. Just bring someone who doesn¡¯t trigger the pendant¡¯s rejection response, and have them dismantle it.¡± ¡°Are you talking about someone who isn¡¯t affected by the power of seduction?¡± ¡°Yes. Currently, the most certain way is to find the witch as that man the Demon King mentioned and have her dismantle it. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Wait! Wait, almost got it!¡± Xian held Lunab¡¯s shoulder tight, trying to organize his thoughts. ¡°If what you say is true, then even if it¡¯s not the witch, if someone is immune to the power of seduction, that¡¯s all it takes to dismantle the pendant, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s out of question.¡± Lunab immediately rejected the idea. ¡°Someone immune to power? Does such a person even exist?¡± There was only one person who could provide an answer to that question. Xian recalled Yulken Darius, a knight part of the frontline troops who had never been influenced by power due to his strong resolve and loyalty to his father, themanding officer. Having been imprisoned in the estate for being the only frontline knight unaffected by power, that knight might be the key¡­ ¡°Senior.¡± Lunab cautiously interrupted Xian¡¯s growing excitement. ¡°Do you think my faith and will towards the senior aren¡¯t anything special?¡± Xian was speechless, unable to respond. ¡°The power is so deeply terrifying that even with my deep feelings for the senior, I fear it might make me turn away from you. This isn¡¯t about mental strength resisting with faith or will.¡± Lunab strongly denied it. It was a power of seduction that no human willpower could ever withstand. Thinking about it, he was right. After all, it was the same power that had ovee even the Imperial Emperor, Dione, known as the Holy Ruler, and Bert, the Guardian of the Continent. And the thought that a single determined knight could endure such power? It was as good as impossible. ¡®Then what was the Yulken I saw?¡¯ * * * In the northwest territory of the Usiph Empire, the domain of the Baron of Barrens. ¡°Yes. Looking at the seal, it seems certain that it¡¯s a letter from Duke Bert, but¡­¡± Duke Julian Barrens gazed suspiciously at Yulken sitting opposite him. ¡°How could I believe that this letter truly contains Duke Bert¡¯s intentions?¡± ¡°Do you not trust me, or do you not trust the Duke?¡± ¡°Both, I dare say. Isn¡¯t the Duke¡¯s impressive eldest son there by his side right now? The one who caused such amotion in the capital?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Honestly, I was a bit surprised. For an envoy toe, not just any knight, but Duke Bert¡¯s aide-de-camp, I expected an urgent message from the Duke, but unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± Baron Barrens tossed the letter he was reading back in front of Yulken. Soon, dozens of armed knights surrounded them. ¡°You must be tired from your journey, so rest well today. You should be sent back to the capital early tomorrow.¡± As the baron was about to rise from his seat, ¡°Duke Bert said it doesn¡¯t really matter whether you trust him or not¡­¡± Yulken spoke up again. ¡°Interesting. Then what is important?¡± ¡°Your thoughts, Baron.¡± ¡°My thoughts?¡± ¡°Do you truly wish to see this Empire enveloped in ck mist and darkness?¡± Baron Barrens¡¯s lips twitched subtly at that moment. (Continued in the next episode) Chapter 264 Chapter 264: In Search of a Witch (3) ¡°So, what¡¯s the conclusion?¡± ¡°We¡¯re unable to lift the curse on this pendant with our power. I¡¯m truly sorry that we¡¯re unable to help.¡± Uttering pitiful excuses seemed a meaningless act. Lunabru, acknowledging the current situation, bowed respectfully to the Demon King. Sian silently observed from the side. ¡°Ha, can¡¯t be helped. Honestly, it¡¯s not really your fault, is it? You came here wanting to help, so I¡¯m not in the position to me you.¡± Contrary to expectations, the Demon King coolly responded,forting Lunabru. ¡°Still, there might be a way. Perhaps we mighte across a clue about the witch. If that happens¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The word ¡®enough¡¯ halted Lunabru¡¯s speech mid-air. ¡°Don¡¯t drag on with feeble words.¡± Though the Demon King was smiling, a distinct aura of lethal intent poured towards her. Her heart pounded with tension and fear, leaving her unable to utter another word. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± Belkaryon looked past Lunabru and turned his gaze to Sian. ¡°Come outside for a moment.¡± Without any retort, Sian obediently followed him out. Once the two men left, Lunabru, holding back her breath until now, shook uncontrobly with both hands. ¡°I never expected that you could solve the pendant¡¯s mystery.¡± Suddenly, Rogers approached and handed her a cup of water. ¡°I hope you understand that I did try my best.¡± After receiving the cup, Lunabru gulped down the water voraciously. ¡°You said your name is Lunabru? I¡¯d advise you to find a way to lift the curse on that pendant as soon as you can.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you want to return in one piece with the person you came with.¡± Realizing what he meant, Lunabru understood that the middle-aged demon nobleman wasn¡¯t giving her advice, but a warning. * * * Suddenly, I recalled thest conversation I had with the former Demon King. It took ce after the Demon King¡¯s Death Sword and my spirit had expended all their energy against each other, resulting in our annihtion. It was, in essence, our firstplete two-way conversation. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why I had to cross that forbidden line to join that vexing, chaotic party with you all?¡±) ¡°Do I need to know now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly unfazed. Weren¡¯t there people who were sacrificed because of me? Like your family or friends?¡± I was genuinely shocked back then. Who could have expected such cruel words like family and friends from the ruthless Demon King? For a fleeting moment, I thought that perhaps he was not so different from a human. ¡°Youmitted an atrocious ughter that we humans can never forgive. Even if there was a reason for that massacre, we would not see you any differently.¡± ¡°(Heh! Indeed! What¡¯s the point of talking about it now? You just crossed a line you shouldn¡¯t have, and I just wanted to repay you all with the same agony I felt so bitterly.¡± It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t curious. What was that ¡®untouchable thing¡¯ the Demon King mentioned? What had we done to trigger such a horrific war? I hesitated for a few moments, pondering whether or not to ask for the reason. In the end, I didn¡¯t. ¡°Forget it, just kill me. At least I had some fun in the end. Dying by your hand wouldn¡¯t be so miserable.) The Demon King peacefully extended his neck, having tossed aside his Death Sword. It seemed like he was, in a way, asking me to take responsibility for his end. I stood up from the ground, grabbing the broken Keiram, and slowly approached the Demon King. (Good work, Sian!) An unyielding voice halted me in my tracks. (There¡¯s no need for you to dirty your hands anymore! I will take on the judgment against this wicked demon!) At that moment, my body ceased to move further. Though exhausted from the battle against the Demon King, I still had enough strength to deliver the final blow. But not even a protest came out. Instead, I was robbed of the Demon King¡¯sst moments, taken by the owner of the holy sword, helplessly standing like a living corpse. (Where the light leads, you shall find the truth¡­!) The sword of salvation meant to judge the Demon King¡¯s crimes finally descended from the demonic realm¡¯s sky. During thatst moment, as I stared dumbfounded at the sword, I locked eyes with the Demon King. Pitiful. It was a profoundly pitiful look, suggesting that I was no different from him. I still remember that vivid emotion, even after crossing the boundaries of life. The demonic realm¡¯s sky was deeply painted in blood-red. Just in front of the castle, on the wide-open field, the Demon King spoke to me. ¡°I asked you the first time we met, remember? If you had seen me before.¡± I had answered that I hadn¡¯t. ¡°It struck me as odd. Those eyes, posture, and even your aura seemed guarded. As if you had seen me somewhere before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± The Demon King brushed his hair away with a carefreeugh. ¡°Maybe in the past, I would have crossed your barricades without a thought. Negotiations? They¡¯re nonsense.¡± His voice grew heavier as he continued to speak, and the atmosphere around us became significantly more somber. ¡°You¡¯ve figured it out by now, haven¡¯t you? The reason I had no choice but to seek you out¡ªit¡¯s because of what you saw earlier, Besti. I had to find that Ashei to save her from being seduced by that pendant.¡± It was just as I expected. ¡°You should always prioritize rationality over your nature. That way, you can do much for others, not just for yourself. Nice words, aren¡¯t they? Besti told me so. And I took her words to heart and worked to temper my nature with rationality.¡± Now, that same person lies close to death, unaware and uncertain. In other words, things could take a drastic turn for the worse from here. ¡°But right now, it seems a bit difficult. I can¡¯t hold back my nature.¡± His murderous intent crept stealthily, indicating he was on the verge of losing control. He resembled an active volcano that could erupt anytime. ¡°So you¡¯re going to need to hold back. If I don¡¯t suppress this now, I might do something uncontroble. To our demon world, and your human realm!¡± It was a frustrating situation. One choice, no right of refusal¡ªit was inevitable. [Didn¡¯t I tell you? There¡¯s no need to haste?] Keiram reappeared, whispering seductively in my ear with a mischievous smile. There wasn¡¯t much else to say. All I had to do was what I needed to do. ¨C Swoosh. As I drew Keiram, a dark mist surged from its tip. Absorbing the mist with my entire being, I gazed steadily into the Demon King¡¯s eyes and murmured softly. ¡°Shadow Technique Ninth Form: Demon Sword Manifestation.¡± * * * ¡°It¡¯s been seven years since I returned to Velias.¡± ¡°It must be nostalgic for you?¡± ¡°More for you than for me, Brian. I¡¯ve been gone for seven years, but you haven¡¯t been back in nearly ten. Your parents probably won¡¯t even recognize you.¡± ¡°That¡ªthat¡¯s true. I did send letters asionally, but I don¡¯t know if this unfilial son will still be remembered.¡± Brian scratched his head, honestly expressing his thoughts. In the carriage transferring Emily, a handmaiden from the Bert household, on orders from the princess to Velias, emotions were mixed. Despite the long-awaited return, Emily¡¯s expression was far from joyous. ¡°The young master is there, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I suppose so?¡± ¡°Why would you go on a tour without saying anything? Why leave without a word?¡± Brian gave an awkward cough. ¡°Do you have parents in Velias too, Miss Emily?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. To begin, I¡¯m an orphan who doesn¡¯t even know what my parents looked like.¡± Startled, Brian¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he stiffened where he sat. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising now?¡± ¡°I¡ªI had no idea, Miss Emily! I never imagined you had such circumstances¡­¡± Having observed her interactions with Sian, Brian might have imagined she was ady from another noble family, which made the revtion even more shocking. ¡°So how did you end up with the Bert family?¡± ¡°It was a coincidence, I guess. It just happened that way?¡± Emily dismissed the heavy atmosphere and refocused on the distant mountains outside. Despite the time spent together, there remained much they didn¡¯t know about one another, making Brian feel somewhat ufortable. ¡®Could Miss Emily be a witch?¡¯ A sudden thought crossed his mind. The question once asked by Hastia lingered in his head. Witch¡ªthough not entirely clear what it entailed, the term didn¡¯t carry a positive connotation. Did the White Elf see something that human eyes could not? Curiosity, once a small spark inside, now kindled a growing me. ¡°Miss Emily?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you happen to know anything about witches?¡± The question had identally slipped out. His heart pounded as a drop of cold sweat trickled down his cheek. ¡°¡­¡± Was she taken aback or just indifferent? Emily looked at Brian with an unreadable expression for a moment. ¡°A witch? I wonder? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Why do you ask? Is someone looking for a witch?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing! Just forget I mentioned it.¡± ¡°Oh? And leave it at that?¡± Emily turned her gaze back to the window. Regretting his unwarranted question, Brian sighed deeply. He thought to himself just to focus on opening the way for her instead of other thoughts but¡­ ¡°But, Brian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where did you hear about witches?¡± A chill ran down his spine, and the air grew thick with a strange unease. Emily¡¯s gaze was still pointed out the window, and from this angle, there was a distinctly unfamiliar vibe, a forcefulness about her that hadn¡¯t been apparent before. It was as if he was looking at someone else, not Emily. ¡°Well, that is¡­¡± Unable to make sense of his own words, Brian stumbled verbally, but then¡ª -Thud! The carriage jolted suddenly and violently. ¡°Kyaa!¡± As Emily lost her bnce and lurched, Brian quickly caught her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re touching me right now!?¡± Caught between confusion and panic, Brian could only blink bewilderingly, uttering in haste, ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry!¡± Startled, Brian quickly released her. Hastily catching her to keep her from falling, his hand had inadvertently touched Emily¡¯s behind. Embarrassed, Emily red murderously at Brian from the corner of the carriage. ¡°Just sit down! I¡¯ll check what¡¯s happening!¡± Brian hurriedly exited the carriage. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My apologies for startling you. It¡¯ll be resolved shortly, please stay inside!¡± But at a nce, it didn¡¯t seem like the situation inside was one where they couldfortably wait. Exactly 20 meters ahead of the carriage. A group of unknown, armed mercenaries tantly blocked the carriage¡¯s path. (To be continued in the next issue.) Chapter 265 Chapter 265: Emily (1) To the casual observer, they appeared to be a mere band of mercenaries, Yet a closer look revealed something different. The posture with which they held their weapons, their lined-up formation, and even the aura that emanated from them¡ªall suggested that they were knights who¡¯d undergone collective training as part of an organization. ¡°Identify yourselves.¡± The imperial knights, sensing something amiss, immediately demanded identification, but the response was silence. ¡ªWhoosh Instead, a chill wind carried a foul miasma. Feeling this, Brian immediately realized: This unfamiliar group hade to kill them. ¡ªThud! As this realization dawned, the assants charged with swords drawn, and the imperial troops quickly prepared to counter. ¡°Lady Emily, please dismount!¡± Brian hurriedly pulled Emily from the carriage. ¡°Why? What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°We must get to safety first!¡± Confused by the sudden urgency, Emily only grasped the situation after stepping out and clinging to Brian in shock as the assants ambushed them from both sides of the road. ¡ªPop! ¡°Wind Twister!¡± Brian swiftly drew his sword and swung it horizontally, creating a whirlwind that engulfed the vicinity. The assants felt the threat and hastily retreated, and those who failed to evade were caught in the whirlwind, being flung into the air. Without hesitation, Brian kept a vignt lookout in all directions. The imperial troops, scattered by the skirmish, quickly regrouped around the carriage. ¡°These attackers, they¡¯re not¡­ targeting me, are they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean unlikely? Their eyes are all fixed on me¡ªdoing everything but turning blue! What on Earth did I do to deserve this?¡± Indeed, the attackers, forming a circle around the carriage, were indeed all staring at Emily. It was as if they hade specifically for her from the beginning. As time passed, more ambushers revealed themselves from their hiding spots, and soon, they outnumbered the imperial troops two to one. Frozen with fear and with her eyes darting around helplessly, ¡ªSssss Suddenly, a strange mist enveloped the attackers. Wondering if a fire had broken out, they nced around, but before they could process the scene, ¡°Cough!¡± One of the attackers emitted a single scream before copsing, a fountain of blood gushing from his throat. The sight distorted the faces of some. ¡°This isn¡¯t smoke!¡± A few of them, sensing something amiss, muttered to themselves as an even denser mist surrounded them. ¡°It¡¯s fog! ck fog!¡± ¡ªCreak! Plop! Crack! Amidst cries of rm, a grim symphony of ughter echoed around them. The attackers menacing the carriage began to fall, spewing blood, and were soon reced by assassins d in ck masks. ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± Realizing the situation had turned dire, the remaining attackers fled. The assassins simply watched without pursuit. ¡°What in the world?¡± As the remaining imperial troops maintained their vignce, unaware of the full situation, ¡°Does this make sense?¡± Emily, still clinging to Brian¡¯s back, quietly inquired. ¡°It seems so.¡± Brian nodded, though his gaze remained fixed on a figure amongst the assassins who looked oddly familiar. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be on guard! They¡¯re with us!¡± Attempting to calm the still cautious imperial soldiers, the assassin approached them and removed his mask. ¡°Are you injured anywhere?¡± Emily, ready to confront, asked: ¡°Why are you here?!¡± ¡°I was following Lord Sian¡¯s orders.¡± The assassin revealed herself to be Mia. She exined that she had been following Sian¡¯s instructions to protect everyone, including Emily, during her absence and had thus been trailing the carriage with her fellow Mist members. ¡°I thought my heart was going to jump out of my chest for a moment there!¡± Emily let out a sigh of relief and slumped to the ground. ¡°But why did those attackers target us?¡± ¡°It seemed like they knew we were in the carriage from the start. Perhaps they had set their sights on us for the ambush.¡± ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Emily pressed them for answers, but there was no way to know for certain at that moment. ¡°Will you please wait here for a moment? We will catch some of the fleeing attackers and bring them in for questioning.¡± The imperial troops intended to capture the attackers for interrogation, but Mia dissuaded them, suggesting it would be futile. ¡°It would be best not to go. By now, they will have disappeared without a trace.¡± Confused by Mia¡¯s cryptic response, the imperial troops were puzzled. In contrast, Brian and Emily, realizing something, looked visibly rmed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve brought him, too?¡± Meanwhile, deep within a densely wooded forest: ¡°Huff! Huff!¡± Despite wounds from branches scraping their arms and legs, the attackers ran like their lives depended on it, hearts pounding as if ready to burst. ¡°What is this? No word of Mist being here!¡± ¡°Why did they let us go without pursuit? I can¡¯t sense any sign of them¡­¡± ¡°If you have time to wonder that, run another step further! A moment¡¯s hesitation and you could be dead¡­!¡± While they ran frantically, they suddenly came to a halt. ¡°What?¡± In the midst of the untamed forest stood an out-of-ce white-haired girl of arresting beauty, her appearance seeming to soften their frenzied hearts for a moment. ¡°An, an elf?¡± Some narrowed their eyes upon noticing her sharply pointed ears. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Silently gazing at the attackers, she suddenly sped her hands together in prayer and closed her eyes. At that moment, a shadow enveloped them from above. ¡ªDrip, drip An unidentified liquid dropped from the canopy, followed by a sudden chill behind them. Managing to turn their heads amidst the trembling fear, the attackers shrieked: ¡°AAAAAH!¡± Unable to believe their eyes, they either copsed or froze in ce. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for this meal¡­¡± ¡ªCrunch Apanied by the sound of flesh being brutally severed, pitiful screams filled the forest. When the screaming stopped, Hastia unsped her hands and opened her once-closed eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve heard of dragons¡¯ merciless nature. This is my first time seeing it, but I¡¯m less shocked than I thought I¡¯d be¡­¡¯ While she said that, Hastia¡¯s heart was pounding uncontrobly. ¡°I don¡¯t just eat anything. I only dine on those with a bad scent.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that entirely up to your own discretion, Nana?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? Bad people to me are bad people to Papa. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Now back in human form, Nana licked the blood from the corner of her mouth as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t smell bad to me, Hastia. In fact, you smell quite nice, like someone who could be a great help to Papa¡­¡± Despite the seeminglyplimentary words, they brimmed with thorns. ¡°So, keep that scent with you in the future. Got it, Hastia?¡± Nana¡¯s smile bloomed like a fresh bloom, in stark contrast to Hastia¡¯s guarded porcupine-like expression. * * * ¡°What do you mean by an attack?¡± Startled by the unexpected news, Arin rose swiftly from her desk. ¡°How¡¯s Emily? Is she safe?¡± ¡°Yes. She and her imperial guardpanions are all unharmed, ording to the reports.¡± Arin let out a breath of relief. ¡°The reports suggest that the attackers seemed aware that they were interrupting Her Highness¡¯s mission.¡± ¡°Any leads on who the attackers were?¡± ¡°Most seem to be mercenaries with no allegiance. However¡­¡± ncing around cautiously, Resimus whispered into Arin¡¯s ear. ¡°Reports indicate that some of them appear to be knights from Count Averico¡¯s household.¡± ¡°Averico Count¡¯s household?¡± ¡°The evidence isn¡¯t conclusive; it¡¯s still a theory at this point.¡± Holding back an emerging excitement, Arin calmly pursued: ¡°What proof points to the Averico House?¡± ¡°Upon examining the deceased attackers¡¯ bodies, many were found wielding swords customarily used by knights of the Averico House. Moreover, the location of the attack was nearest to Averico territory¡­¡± Lost in thought, Arin bit her lip. ¡°What could be the motive for the Averico House to suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness!!¡± Amidst their serious conversation, a knight rushed in with another report. ¡°Lady Emily¡¯s maid has just arrived at Belias!¡± Thinking she had misheard, Arin narrowed her eyes and inquired: ¡°Emily has already arrived at Belias?¡± ¡°Yes! She¡¯s currently waiting at the Belias gates!¡± Without further inquiry, Arin, along with Resimus, immediately headed for the gates of Belias. It would take at least three to four days on an uninterrupted ride from the imperial pce to Belias. So how could they have arrived so soon after receiving the report? It seemed unbelievable to Arin, but¡­ ¡°Emily, a maid from the Duke of Burt¡¯s household, requests an audience with Princess Arin!¡± There she was, indeed. Emily, apanied by Brian, Hastia, and a waving Nana. All of them sat square in the middle of Belias, the western border of the empire. Strangely, there was no sign of the imperial troops. ¡°How did you get here so quickly? This journey should take far longer than a few hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the matter was so urgent¡­¡± Both Emily and Brain hesitated to speak, and it seemed they were stealing nces at Nana for some reason. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thatter since we do have an urgent matter right now! Emily, I need to speak with you directly!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Emily was escorted by knights and moved inside with Arin. ¡°Thank you foring to me so promptly despite the sudden summons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty! But is the young master¡­ where is he?¡± Emily cautiously inquired about Sian¡¯s safety. ¡°He¡¯s gone somewhere else for a while. Since this matter also concerns Sian, please answer my questions honestly, Miss Emily!¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m not sure if I can be of assistance but¡­¡± She seemed unaware of the reason she had been summoned to Belias. ¡°Emily. Do you happen to know a person by the name of Haniel Fini?¡± Emily¡¯s face stiffened visibly as she scrupulously answered the question. ¡°Haniel Fini?¡± ¡°Yes! I heard from Knight Yulken. Emily, you know something about this person. Please share everything you know about her.¡± Despite the princess¡¯s urgent prompting, Emily hesitated for quite some time before responding. ¡°Emily?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for this person?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Where is young master Sian now?¡± Arin felt it immediately, albeit briefly. With that question about Sian¡¯s location, Emily¡¯s voice seemed to carry a faint hint of murderous intent. This was an unfamiliar response she had not encountered before. Just as Arin was starting to be on alert, watching Emily¡¯s movement: ¡ªBoom! She heard a familiar explosion, one only heard near Belias¡ªthe signal of a demonic beast¡¯s emergence. ¡°A demonic beast has appeared!¡± (To be continued in the next episode) Chapter 266 Episode 266: Emily (2) As soon as the signal went off announcing the appearance of demonic beasts, Arin immediately armed herself and rushed to the scene with the imperial troops. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have you all gathered in droves?¡± However, by the time the imperial army had arrived at the scene, the situation had already concluded. ¡°Wh-where are the demonic beasts?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of them all.¡± Seth, whose body seemed not fully warmed up yet, rotated one of his shoulders grandly like a wagon wheel. ¡°They were all just small fry. Not even good enough for a warm-up! I was waiting with bated breath for when they woulde, only to find such ackluster event¡­¡± As he said, the demonic beasts that had appeared were mainly lower-ranked ones like hellhounds. It was somewhat fortunate under the current circumstances with the partial copse of the defense system due to Duke Bert¡¯s absence. But once they appeared, there was a possibility they mighte again, second and third times, so they couldn¡¯t quite rx yet. Arin ordered the knights to further strengthen the perimeter security. ¡°Where is Sian doing during all of this? Surely he¡¯s not caught up with that Demon King, right?¡± ¡°What are you even talking about, Prince Seth?!¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s not entirely out of the realm of possibility, is it? You must have considered it too, Your Highness.¡± Arin could not deny it and responded with silence. An ufortable feeling about Sian rose again within her, but, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. Those two are¡­.¡± Arin shook her head rapidly, chasing away the thought. Now was not the time to dwell on unease but to act practically. ¡°Lady Emily is waiting at the checkpoint. Shall I have her and some knightse this way?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s just go back. There¡¯s no need to have here all the way to this dangerous ce.¡± Arin then moved her footsteps again towards Belias¡¯s checkpoint where Emily would be waiting. However, ¡°Your Highness, I apologize!¡± The situation developed rather oddly. ¡°Lady Emily is missing!¡± She was there, and then she wasn¡¯t. There could be no better way to describe the current events than this. There were ten knights stationed at the checkpoint. Yet not one of them caught wind of her escape while all twenty eyes were guarding the checkpoint. There was no sound nor even a trace of magic being used. Emily just disappeared out of thin air. ¡°Could she have been kidnapped?¡± ¡°We need to consider every possibility, but for now, we¡¯re focusing on the idea of her escape.¡± Emily, who was the only one aware of the clue to the witch, had disappeared. There were high hopes that she would actively cooperate with them as it supposedly pertained to Sian, but these expectations were spectacrly misguided. ¡°Why? For what possible reason?¡± With the situation as it was, new suspicions inevitably arose about her. Why? For what reason did Emily keep silent and flee regarding Hanuel Pasiniti? As matters progressed, they only seemed to grow moreplex. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Having heard the news about Emily, Brian rushed over from another location. ¡°Is it true? That Lady Emily, or rather, Maid Emily, is missing?¡± Arin nced at him, her gaze filled with a hint of distrust. ¡°Did you also not know about this, Brian?¡± ¡°I swear to Lord Sian! I have absolutely no involvement in Maid Emily¡¯s disappearance!¡± Aware of her scrutinizing look, Brian immediately straightened up and answered with a restrained expression. ¡°While our side did unterally request, the truth is, Brian, you must know that there are more than a few suspicious points.¡± There were too many oddities: the unnaturally early arrival time and the absence of the imperial guards who should have apanied them, with only Emily¡¯s group showing up. In fact, right after Emily¡¯s party arrived in Belias, Arin should have grilled them about these two points first. However, finding the witch was urgently prioritized, so she had put it off for the time being. With the outbreak of demonic beasts quelled thanks to Seth¡¯s efforts, Arin intended to talk to Emily first. But Emily, the one to converse with, had vanished, and only her group member Brian was present, Now the situation demanded revisiting those unresolved points. By now, numerous knights had gathered around Brian as if to surround him. ¡°Don¡¯t leave out a single detail, Brian. How did youe to Belias?¡± ¡°Before I answer that, there¡¯s just one thing I need you to know!¡± Brian spoke up firmly, his eyes steely and unashamed. ¡°It¡¯s not only Maid Emily who has vanished!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maid Emily, along with the White Elf Nana and Lady Hastia! Everyone but me has disappeared!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened for a split second. ¡°Is that true?¡± Soon after, several knights came rushing to report the very same facts that Brian had just revealed. ¡°Please tell me first! Where is our young master right now?¡± With an urgency that looked as if he was about to sprint to Sian¡¯s location, Brian¡¯s eyes carried an acute sense of urgency. Arin briefly excused the surrounding knights to speak privately with Brian. She then concisely briefed him on the events that had transpired within the delegation, the reason they had summoned Emily to Belias, and Sian¡¯s current situation. Having heard all the circumstances, Brian sped his hands over his face. His head seemed unable to process theplexity of the situation. ¡°Did you say we need to find the witch? That¡¯s why you called for Maid Emily to gather clues?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It seems the reason why Emily Maid ran away lies there.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brian proceeded to tell his side of events with a troubled expression. Upon hearing the facts, Arin kicked the table and stood up abruptly. ¡°Emily was¡­ the witch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet. However, considering White Elf Lady Hastia asked me about it explicitly, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason for it. Moreover, Maid Emily also¡­¡± Brian hasn¡¯t forgotten the ominous sight of Emily¡¯s back that he witnessed in the carriage. ¡°At any rate, she definitely knows something.¡± ¡°If Emily knows something about the witch, and she also knows something about it. Could it be possible that she took Hastia with her? Perhaps, even Nana¡­¡± Arin suggested the possibility that Emily may have taken the rest with her out of fear that unwee truths woulde to light. ¡°Nana is¡­ well¡­¡± As soon as Nana was mentioned, Brian hesitated momentarily. ¡°Is there a ce you suspect Emily might have gone?¡± ¡°There is one ce thates to mind.¡± Brian immediately raised his hand and pointed towards a building visible through the gap in the windows. ¡°I once had a conversation with Maid Emily. If she could return to Belias, where would she want to go first¡­¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Brian, who was originally from Belias, of course, replied that he would want to visit his own home. Conversely, Emily, who was not a native of Belias, mentioned another ce. The ce that meant everything to her, where it all began, which she didn¡¯t hesitate to mention. ¡°The young master¡¯s room.¡± * * * -Creak As they opened the door, old dust greeted them. ¡°See? I knew it would be like this.¡± Emily quickly opened the windows for venttion and then began to shake off the dust from the bed sheets. ¡°A person might be an outcast, but surely they should clean periodically? Since I left, nobody has done it.¡± While grumbling, Emily didn¡¯t stop moving. She dusted off the umted dirt, straightened the disheveled furniture and art pieces, and busied herself with the duties of a maid of the Bert household, which she hadn¡¯t done in some time. ¡°Is this Papa¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s no different from where we lived, is it?¡± The room was unpretentiously adorned, not especially luxurious but not shabby either. However, Nana seemed highly interested in Sian¡¯s space she was visiting for the first time and busily roamed around. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there gawping, find a ce to sit.¡± ¡®¡­!¡¯ Hastia, who had been quietly standing by the door, was startled and then swept her hand over her chest. Then, with caution, she stepped inside the room but stopped cold at a painting hanging on one wall. A portrait with jet-ck hair and sharp eyes. Even a stranger could immediately tell it was a portrait made in honor of the room¡¯s owner. ¡°It¡¯s from ten years ago, when the young master was just ten. It was painted tomemorate his seeding his father¡¯s trials and being granted to join the front line. It¡¯s the only portrait of the young master in this mansion.¡± Even though it showed his younger self, the portrait emitted a noble aura that was hard to see from Sian otherwise. ¡°If he had just continued living as a noble, as he appears in this portrait, it would have been great, but why does he choose a life of such hardships? It¡¯s pointless toment now, though¡­.¡± Emily sighed casually as she continued her cleaning. ¡°Why did you remain by Papa¡¯s side?¡± Nana, who was lying on Sian¡¯s bed, asked with a wide grin, rying Hastia¡¯s impression. ¡°What reason would a maid have for staying by her master¡¯s side?¡± ¡®¡­.¡¯ Not getting the answer she hoped for, Hastia scrunched her eyebrows lightly. ¡°I was a bit surprised myself. Despite being a White Elf, I didn¡¯t expect that my true identity would be discovered, and especially not by that little one. If it wasn¡¯t for her, it would have continued unnoticed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person!¡± Nana puffed her chest out proudly. To which Hastia clenched her fist and resumed her bright expression. ¡°Hastia also knew you weren¡¯t a bad person! She said your affection for Papa shone greater than anyone else¡¯s?¡± Nana¡¯s words were true. The number of eyes filled with interest and affection for Sian was countless. Yet among them, if Hastia had to choose the most remarkable, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pick Emily. It wasn¡¯t about the amount or degree of affection. It was about a difference in time. The temporal bond that Emily had shared and built with Sian over a long time was much further along than anyone else¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much time with the young master; it¡¯s only natural.¡± Emily answered dismissively. -Thud thud thud Footsteps echoed up the stairs and down the hall. At this, Emily tossed the rag she was holding and stood up. ¡°They¡¯re practically racing here. Tell the people when theye to clean the young master¡¯s room thoroughly. Why is it still like this even though we¡¯re pardoned!¡± She muttered under her breath as she walked towards the window. -Bang! ¡°Miss Emily!¡± The door burst open, revealing the first person to rush in. It was Brian, sweating profusely as though he had sprinted there. ¡°You¡¯re the culprit! If you¡¯d taken your time, where would that get you? There¡¯s still so much cleaning to do!¡± ¡°Wait, Miss Emily! There¡¯s something you need to hear!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear anything, and I¡¯ve already told those two everything they need to know, so just tell the princess.¡± ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± Emily didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Young master. Take care. Without me¡­¡± ¡°Step away from the window for a moment! Calm down and listen to what I have to say!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not good with words.¡± And then, with what seemed like a final farewell, she threw herself out the window. ¡°Miss Emily!¡± Startled, Brian rushed to the window. -Boom! A momentary sparkle burst out from below the window, and Brian looked down to see, ¡°¡­.!¡± Emily had already disappeared. (To be continued) Chapter 267 Episode 267: The Devil¡¯s Foe (1) ¡°Ugh!¡± Veshti sped her forehead as her eyes flickered open. She was experiencing a peculiar headache unlike any she¡¯d ever felt before. It was as though an unknown, mysterious force was relentlessly pressing down on her brain. Struggling to regain herposure, Veshti attempted to rise when suddenly, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She recoiled in shock. An unfamiliar demon, no, a human woman she had never seen before, sat squarely before her in the familiar surroundings of the Demon King¡¯s castle. ¡°You sure slept for quite a long time.¡± Lunav murmured breathlessly as ifining. ¡°Veshti!¡± Roger¡¯s familiar face hurried toward her in rm. ¡°Are you alright? Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡± ¡°My head hurts and I feel a bit dazed, but other than that, I¡¯m fine. But what exactly happened?¡± Before Rogers could finish exining, his gaze shifted towards Veshti¡¯s neck. Veshti instinctively followed his gaze. The pendant she had received from Belkaryon was firmly clutched in her hand. ¡°Why is this here?¡± She was puzzled by the sight, beyond her understanding. However, for some reason, she could not let go of the pendant. It was as though her body, not her mind, was rejecting the release. Lunav, having caught her breath for a moment, abruptly seized her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no time, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re the only demon who can stop the Demon King, is that correct?¡± The moment the Demon King was mentioned, Veshti instinctively felt it. Something unpleasant was happening to him. ¡°Where is Belkaryon now?¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but the outside sounded incredibly chaotic. * * * Humans, when faced with unfamiliar sights they¡¯ve never encountered, often reveal their true emotions. Demons were no different. With hands covering their mouths, legs giving out beneath them, or eyes trembling like shaking leaves¡ªdespite standing firm as a rooted oak. The demons of the castle were confronting the spectacle before them each in their own way. ¡°Is this truly the Demon King¡¯s actual form?¡± ¡°Not just the Demon King, but who is that human woman?¡± ¡°It seems we need to reassess our perception of humans.¡± The moment the Demon King unleashed his power, the castle¡¯s demons were at a loss about how to cope with the aftermath. Given his nature to rampage, destroying everything in his wake without discrimination, no one considered that a mere human could quell his fury. It was a natural assumption. He was the strongest entity in the demonic realm, an existence even the gods, known as supreme beings, would shun. To restrain the Demon King with strength? It was near an impossible task. But, ¨C Bang! Sian was doing exactly that. Not content with blocking a punch powerful enough to split the earth, he was even taking on the Demon King¡¯s aura¡ªa force so terrifying and suffocating it threatened to draw out one¡¯s soul¡ªhead-on. And was that all? When the thrill-seeking Demon King unfurled his wings and soared into the sky, Sian took flight to meet him, and bothunched relentless, rapid assaults that even the keen-eyed demons could scarcely follow. The sight was beyond astonishing, inducing a sense of awe. However, no matter how wondrous the human restraining the Demon King¡¯s rampage appeared, the severity of the situation had not changed. ¡°The Demon King¡¯s mana is still rising!¡± The battle may havemenced to soothe his anger and mana, but as it dragged on, thetter showed no signs of subsiding. On the contrary, it rose ever higher. The real problem was that the human facing him was also bing increasingly powerful as time went on. If both powers continued scaling upwards, one could only guess how far they might reach and what catastrophic damage might ur if things went awry. The onlookers could predict neither oue. ¡°Kihahaha! How long has it been since I¡¯ve felt this sensation? It¡¯s truly exhrating!¡± Belkaryon, caught up in the ongoing battle, let out loud, unrestrainedughter. ¡°I admit it, Sian! Among all those I¡¯ve fought, you¡¯re the best! No, you¡¯re even beyond that! You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡± For Sian, this belief dated back to his past life. Despite this or that, indeed, he was the strongest in the demonic realm. He had thought he amassed greater power in this life than before, but the Demon King was still an overwhelmingly formidable foe, one that could even contort his visage. The Demon King in his past life felt as if he had lost his nature and couldn¡¯t control his power, rampaging unchecked. But now, there seemed to be no limit to how far he could ascend. The present Demon King was meticulously controlling his nature, seemingly capable of reaching the pinnacle of his power. In other words, it¡¯s entirely possible he could manifest a force far more absolute and overwhelming than before. Perhaps this confrontation was even more challenging than in the past life. But, ¡°There won¡¯t be a second time.¡± Sian had resolved again and again. Regardless of who the sovereign was, he would not lose anyone else to sheer power. If the Demon King aimed to disy the utmost limit of his might, then Sian merely needed to draw an even higher level from himself. Reminded of this determination, just as he was about to unleash more of Keram¡¯s power, ¡°Belkaryon!¡± Suddenly, a firm woman¡¯s cry from below called out to the Demon King. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Upon hearing the outcry, Belkaryon¡¯s face transformed in an instant. ¡°Veshti?!¡± It was an expression of utter concern, one that seemed to lose all fighting spirit. ¡°Come down right now!¡± Following the consecutive shouts, Belkaryon¡¯s eyes flickered tumultuously. Then, with a rueful smile, he looked at Sian and murmured quietly. ¡°Hey, Sian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°How about we take a breather?¡± Sian couldn¡¯t help but scoff in response. Soon, both men retracted their strengths and descended gracefully to the ground. Belkaryon immediately rushed to Veshti uponnding. Then, he silently stared at her face for a brief moment, pendant still hanging around her neck. Perhaps noticing his gaze, Veshti spoke first. ¡°I heard everything, Belkaryon. It¡¯s not your fault, so don¡¯t me yourself too much.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± As Belkaryon wore a perplexed expression, she swiftly cradled his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belkaryon. Because of me, you¡¯ve had to endure all this¡­¡± As a result, the mana that had surged during the battle began to subside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Veshti. Because of my unworthiness, you¡¯ve had to suffer¡­¡± Belkaryon let out a lightheartedugh and then tightly embraced her. All the castle¡¯s demons observing the scene thought the same thing. Veshti, she was the only existence capable of calming the rage of Demon King Belkaryon. Thus, she was an irreceable presence in the demonic realm. Sian felt the same way. ¡°It looked like a close call, but it seems you¡¯ve been enjoying yourself, senior.¡± As he watched the two demons, Lunav approached Sian. Turning around, Sian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of her drastically paler face in contrast to just moments before. ¡°The old demon told me if I wanted to return safely with my senior, I must find a way to remove this pendant as soon as possible.¡± Lunav spoke with her usual calm demeanor. ¡°I decided that fussing over a concluded matter and worrying wouldn¡¯t yield solutions, so I figured we should first wake Veshti up. And¡­¡± ¡°And you gave her all your life force, is that it?¡± Sian eximed while seizing Lunav¡¯s shoulders, voice raised. Lunav looked back, bemused, as if there were no problem. It didn¡¯t take much to understand what had happened based on her emaciated appearance. Veshti, deceived by the pendant, remained unconscious following her copse. Even during her slumber, she continued to have her vitality drained by the pendant, risking eternal sleep if the situation persisted. Therefore, Lunav used magic to convey her vital energy (ÉúÆø) to Veshti, awakening her. Without hesitation, Determined to revive Veshti by giving everything she could. Ultimately, Veshti awoke and promptly ran to the scene of a fierce battle to pacify the Demon King. ¡°You could¡¯ve died to save me!¡± ¡°You fought that Demon King man to save me, right? Isn¡¯t it the same thing?¡± Sian couldn¡¯t argue back. Lunav chuckled and then leaned into Sian¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯m tired, so no lectures, just ept it. It all worked out in the end, didn¡¯t it?¡± Sian tried to say more, but he sighed and looked away instead. ¡°Whether demon or human, it proves that, in the end, we¡¯re all the same¡­¡± Rogers muttered quietly as he observed from afar. * * * Once things had settled down, Veshti expressed her wish to have a private moment with Lunav. Belkaryon permitted it, and they returned to the castle. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly thank you. For me, and for helping that man, Belkaryon, I want to extend my deepest gratitude for lending your precious strength.¡± Veshti bowed personally to Lunav in thanks. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m generally weak and still have a headache, but I¡¯m not about to copse. Nevertheless, I can¡¯t becent. Even now, my vitality continues to slip away¡­¡± Veshti clutched at the pendant once more. ¡°I¡¯m feeling this way for the first time. I know that this pendant is malevolent, yet I just can¡¯t bring myself to take it off.¡± It was as if the pendant had herpletely bound. ¡°It feels somewhat shameful to say this, but I must live. Not for myself, but for Belkaryon. He stillcks the strength to control his nature. Therefore, I must remain by his side¡­¡± Veshti momentarily felt overwhelmed by rising emotions. However, to conceal those feelings, she quicklyposed herself. ¡°I envy you.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°The only woman capable of controlling an invincible man of absolute strength. You see, that¡¯s my wish.¡± Taken aback, Veshti blinked in confusion. To this, Lunav casually replied with a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t arrange to meet me just to say thanks, did you? What do you need to tell me?¡± ¡°Rogers told me everything. It seems the owner of this pendant intended to sow hatred and resentment towards humans in Belkaryon, to cause chaos in our realm.¡± Lunav just silently nodded. ¡°So we need to find those responsible as soon as possible, to free me from this pendant¡­ Have you located where they might be?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking into it from our world, but due to theck of clues, it¡¯s probably tricky.¡± ¡°Bring them all to the demonic realm!¡± Lunav¡¯s eyes sparkled at the unexpected suggestion. ¡°To the demonic realm?¡± ¡°Yes. Together, sharing information and power, we can surely be more effective. I¡¯ll persuade Belkaryon.¡± Though the remark made sense, it left Lunav puzzled. Veshti¡¯s proposal implied as if Eshelle and the remnants of Duke Berto were not in the human world but somewhere else, right? As if confirming that thought, Veshti continued with conviction in her eyes. ¡°They must be in the demonic realm!¡± (Continued in the next episode) Chapter 268 Chapter 268: The Devil¡¯s Adversary (2) The clear vitality of life seeped into Besti¡¯s body through sped hands. Feeling rejuvenated, Besti exhaledfortably and brushed her chest. ¡°Thank you. But is it really okay for you to keep giving me this energy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from ordinary humans. In just a day, I can recover all of my original life energy. It¡¯s alright for now.¡± Lunab casually mentioned as he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat worried about the way you say ¡®for now.¡¯¡± ¡°The amount of vitality you need to maintain your consciousness will keep increasing. That means, as time goes on, I¡¯ll need to give you more and more energy. If ites to the point where we surpass that limit¡­¡± ¡°Then I might lose my consciousness again and be on the brink of death.¡± With a gloomy expression, Besti continued speaking. Trying to change the subject, Lunab rested his chin on his hand and asked, ¡°Why do you think those humans we are pursuing are hiding in the Demon World?¡± ¡°To devise a n, you need information. Just as we have no information about the human world. They will alsock information here, in the Demon World. Thus, the first thing they would¡¯ve done is to gather information. For instance, about the rtionship between you and the Demon King¡­¡± ¡°That almost sounds like there are other demons targeting you, Besti.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a saying that the enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡± This saying also held true in the human world. Rogers added from the side, ¡°There are many factions in the Demon World that do not follow the Demon King¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Do they want to dethrone the Demon King?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of dethroning.¡± Rogers squinted his eyes fiercely. ¡°What they want is a Demon King who lets his true nature rather than his rationality lead¡ªa return to the Demon King¡¯s original form.¡± The moment Rogers mentioned ¡®original form,¡¯ Besti clenched her fist tightly without realizing it, Her expression clear¡ªshe did not wish for that at all. * * * Arem¡ªthe closest demon residence to the Lemea Canyon. I had some memory of this ce. Though I don¡¯t recall it being this bustling. ¡°Definitely more lively, huh? Guess there¡¯s a reward for knocking out those demonic beasts around here?¡± While the Demon King strolled the street with a satisfied smile, I kept a vignt watch for any potential dangers that might emerge. It was a natural response in an unfamiliar and potentially hostilend. However, one thing captured my attention for a brief moment. ¡°Huh? Are you hungry?¡± A demonic beast. To be precise, the corpse of a demonic beast. Even more precisely, a dish made from the corpse of a demonic beast. The enticing golden hue. Tentacles writhing vigorously as if revived by heat. Long enough to easily cross five adult men. A Death Worm? Bigger than the ones I¡¯ve seen in the Lemea Canyon? But putting aside whether it¡¯s a worm, did it always smell this delicious? I hastily averted my gaze, realizing I¡¯d been distracted. To think, me, getting sidetracked by a demonic beast. ¡°Looks like someone who would eat a Hellhound. Aren¡¯t you staring too much?¡± My silence served as the only response to the ambiguity of thement. ¡°Surely Besti¡¯s point is rational. If their intention was to see me wreak havoc in the human world, why would they sit there to watch? They¡¯d be waiting safely here in the Demon World while I¡¯m away.¡± And the ce to wait matters. Here is not the human world, but the Demon World. To an outsider like me, this is a ce of foreignness and potential danger. So, would a human hide here, in this strange and unfamiliarnd? Even with memories from a past life, this isn¡¯t something I would consider. If we assume this to really be happening, Then there must be a coborator in the Demon World aiding them¡ªthat¡¯s the conclusion from that demondy named Besti. She suggested that we search the settlements near the Lemea Canyon for any trace of them. Regardless of whether there is a coborator, the likelihood of Eshel being in the Demon World is something I find quite usible. If he utilized his so-called divine power of seduction, controlling the demons here wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. His goal is ultimately the Demon King. He ns to lure him to the human world, cause chaos, and then deal with me in one fell swoop. However, his shallow scheme would¡¯ve been thwarted from the start due to a deal I made ten years ago, just in case. By now, he might be grinding his teeth somewhere. A pity, but it will continue to be so. Because of me. ¡°Let¡¯s split up from here.¡± ¡°Hm? Why all of a sudden?¡± My prating gaze served as an inquiry, questioning his statement. Then whispers arose from every direction. ¡°Is that the Demon King? Can it really be him here in Arem?¡± ¡°Did the Demon King actuallye here?¡± ¡°What brings him here?¡± Though the crowd murmured, they didn¡¯t approach to see him up close, simply revealing our location quite openly. There¡¯s no point in investigating if we¡¯re this exposed. ¡°Our demons are just extraordinarily shy! Don¡¯t worry about it too much!¡± I doubt that¡¯s the case. The gazes of the onlookers weren¡¯t exactly kind or shy. While little demonic children looked on with wide-eyed curiosity, The other demons cast looks filled with anxiety and fear. In such a situation, you could categorize them into two groups: Those familiar with the Demon King¡¯s true nature and those who are not. I probably fall closer to the former category. ¡°Come back in an hour.¡± ¡°Hey, at least tell me where you¡¯re going!¡± Ignoring his call, I quickly melded into the throng, escaping the area. My reason for leaving the Demon King wasn¡¯t solely to avoid attention. From the moment I arrived at Arem, there¡¯d been a group following the Demon King and me. Initially, it was unclear if they were tailing him or me, But now that we¡¯ve split, the truth is evident. They¡¯re following me. I quickened my pace and left Arem entirely. After running without looking back, the vast wilderness unfolded before me, and the harsh winds of the Demon World swept over my skin. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s actually a human?¡± I heard a mixed tone of surprise and confusion as I slowly turned my head. Eight in total. Not humans, of course, but all demons. ¡°You look even weaker than I expected.¡± Their initial reaction upon seeing me, their first words, already allowed me to make several deductions. They observed me with a novelty, like a newborn beholding the world for the first time. But soon, the demons started to move to prevent my escape. ¡°Handle him gently! If you¡¯re not careful, something might just snap right off! Hehe!¡± Ah. I unintentionally raised my face and sighed deeply. One phrase to summarize the situation came to mind: I hit a dead end. Perhaps I was too guarded because it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been to the Demon World? From their first reaction, I had my suspicions, but seeing them up close made me utterly certain. Of all things, I¡¯d gotten entangled with the most insignificant riffraff. Without any further thought, I drew my de, Keram. ¡°If you stay still, there¡¯s no need to get hurt¡­!¡± -Swish I started with the demon who first tried to touch me, -Swish! Crunch! Thump! Severed all six demons who surrounded me in a single blow. Do you know the one easy thing about demonspared to humans? They give up quickly. Demons live by the harshws of survival of the fittest and natural selection. Meaning, in a dire situation like this, they quickly grasp how to behave to stay alive. ¡°Pl-please, save me!¡± The demon whomanded my capture just three seconds ago was now on his knees, begging for his life. To me, this was all too convenient. At least it¡¯s better than knights clinging to notions of honor or chivalry. I leaned in and grasped the demon¡¯s head. We locked eyes for about five seconds before I softly whispered, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°What, what should I say?¡± ¡°Everything you think you should tell.¡± I hope this unimpressive demon can reveal something useful. * * * ¡°The Demon King has shown himself in Arem. Not only him, but his guards are actively patrolling throughout the Demon World residences. It seems they¡¯ve caught wind of you?¡± Eshel merely maintained a rxed smile, not responding in words. ¡°Should we revisit our initial agreement? Your ns have failed. The Demon King still possesses his rationality.¡± The one-eyed demon thrust his fierce face forward in a threatening manner. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight dy. The n hasn¡¯t failed yet.¡± ¡°Hmph! Curious to see how long you can keep up that confident facade. Let¡¯s clear one thing up. We do not wholly trust you humans. To us, you are dispensable.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you show us something more convincing? Something to further provoke the Demon King?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We have a n. Why don¡¯t you help us with it? It¡¯s not difficult. Anyone could do it as long as they can move their body¡­¡± ¡°Did you misunderstand me?¡± Eshel, unfazed by the ongoing prompts, suddenly spoke up. ¡°I was clear before, wasn¡¯t I? I¡¯ve not failed yet. Should I exin it in simpler terms?¡± ¡°Is the human tongue always so slippery? Especially yours¡ªit looks like it needs cutting in half.¡± The demon¡¯s irritation was in to see. ¡°Understand this: you may be looking me in the eye, but we are not on even footing. If I just flick my hand, your head could¡­ roll across this table¡­¡± -Swish! The cold sound of a sword being drawn, and a single drop of sweat rolled down the demon¡¯s brow. Before him, a golden de hovered at his throat in the blink of an eye. The energy emanating from the sword was unmistakably extraordinary. ¡°You seem confused, so let me make it clear. You might think you¡¯ve been using me, but that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s the other way around.¡± Eshel calmly pressed the holy sword to the demon¡¯s neck. ¡°Spare me!¡± Upon feeling the holy sword¡¯s aura, the demon cried out and shifted his stance. ¡°Alright, I was mistaken! Now I understand!¡± With a wide grin, Eshel expressed his satisfaction. ¡°Is there any way I can further assist your n? Whatever you need, say it! Be it manpower or resources, I can provide generously. So please, can you remove this dreadful sword?¡± Eshel willingly withdrew the sword. ¡°Let me tell you what you must do next.¡± ¡°An-anytime, just tell me¡­!¡± -Swish The conversation was cut short as the demon¡¯s head tumbled onto the table. Eshel carefully observed the blood on his de for a moment before returning it to its sheath. As he left with an easy gait, nameless demonsy scattered in his wake. (To be continued in the next episode) Chapter 269 **Episode 269: The Enemy of the Demon King (3)** ¡°We are enemies of the Demon King!¡± ¡°Enemies of the Demon King?¡± ¡°Yes! We represent a faction that does not follow the Demon King who has lost his past nature and has changed!¡± ording to the demons I had kept alive for interrogation, they introduced themselves as a group opposing the Demon King, known as his enemies. When I first heard this, it was a bit absurd. Not following the changed Demon King? Does that then mean they follow the Demon King before he changed? I also asked why they were after me. Their answer was candid: ¡°Recently, rumors have spread in our circles that a human has beening and going from the Demon King¡¯s castle. Amidst that, we got information that a demon, presumed to be human, came here to ¡®Arem¡¯. We thought it would be better to target the clueless human rather than the Demon King alone, so we pursued you¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the frankness of the response. If they had to choose one of us to extract information from, undoubtedly, they would choose me. These demons probably knew of the Demon King¡¯s grandeur better than I did. ¡°And we¡¯re just pawns, so we don¡¯t know much, but¡­¡± Noticing something, one demon continued to speak. ¡°We¡¯ve heard that other insurgents, not just us, have been in contact with humans.¡± ¡°Contact with humans?¡± My eyes narrowed sharply. ¡°Yes! The ¡®Demos Faction¡¯¡ªa faction based here in Arem¡ªhas been acting on their own recently without sharing information with us. There have been rumors that they might have contacted humans. A demon even imed to have seen them moving together¡­¡± Rumors are not born without a cause. There must have been some catalyst, something visible that had started them. It¡¯s entirely up to me to determine the truth. An hour after parting ways with the Demon King, I met up with him again, not too far from the spot where we had separated. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t mind you moving on your own, but you should at least tell me where we¡¯re supposed to meet. I¡¯ve been stuck here for a whole hour waiting for you!¡± If you¡¯re going to lie, at least make it convincing. Without revealing my thoughts, I threw the demon¡¯s head I had been holding toward him. The head rolled and stopped at the Demon King¡¯s feet. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Your ¡®enemies¡¯ imed this head. I thought you might know the face¡­¡± ¡°Did you kill them?¡± ¡°Self-defense, nothing more.¡± The Demon King scrutinized me with a sharp gaze before focusing on the head. ¡°You must have noticed, right? From the moment we arrived at this residence, there were groups following us.¡± My gaze naturally went to his clenched fists. His knuckles were spattered with smears of blood. If he has been sitting around for an hour with hands like that, it made no sense. He must have encountered a simr situation to mine. ¡°My enemies, you say?¡± The Demon King¡¯s eyes returned to me. ¡°There¡¯s something I should tell you: in this demon world, there might be demons who call me an enemy, but there are no demons that I would call enemies. So¡­¡± He paused slightly before finishing his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t just swing your sword around at my kin. I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± The intense murderous intent I saw at the castle brushed past me like the wind. So whether they followed him or opposed him, they were all his kin under his dominion? ¡°I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡± Of course, I couldn¡¯t promise to follow that fully. The Demon King rose from his ce with a wide smile. ¡°Better this way. Looks like I won¡¯t need to exin. Follow me.¡± He then gestured with his eyes toward the door behind him. -CLANG- As I flung the door open without restraint, I winced. A foul stench of fresh blood rushed at me. It wasn¡¯t an old smell. An hour or two at most. Recently spread. Following him into the room, I saw the bodies of demons sprawled and soaked in blood. ¡°Just so there¡¯s no misunderstanding¡ªI didn¡¯t do this.¡± It would have been evident even without exnation. The bodies were all cleanly severed as if cut by swords. They didn¡¯t bear his killing marks. So, I continued following him into the deepest parts of the space. The stench of blood was most intense here. Immediately, I saw a severed body lying atop a table and a head of some unnamed demon rolling beneath. ¡°The leader of the heads you brought probably is this one. Was his name Demos? One of the leaders of the faction opposing me. I¡¯d been thinking about dealing with him if he crossed a line, but someone has already beaten me to it.¡± That was the leader of the faction group the demon had mentioned. I quickly approached the body to check the severed part first. A familiar scent unpleasantly struck my nose. I realized instantly whose handiwork this was. It bore the mark of a holy sword. ¡°Do you seem to know who¡¯s responsible?¡± ¡°Now I understand why you trust that woman so much.¡± I immediately got up and rushed outside. Looking at the condition of the bodies, the perpetrator wouldn¡¯t have gone far. They might still be within this residence. I closed my eyes outside and concentrated. ¡°Assassination Technique 4: Detecting Killing Intent.¡± The sensation was rtively easy to detect, likely due to the distinct atmosphere,pared to the human realm. I just needed to identify a different energy amidst this unpleasant air. Like finding a white pebble in a field of ck stones. When I opened my eyes again, -SWISH! I darted toward where I felt the energy. Two to ten. The energies, which had been stationary, started to move in unison as I did so. Then, they all moved in one direction as if they had conspired beforehand. They might as well be demon beasts¡¯ heads for this to make sense. They were trying to lure me. I could grab the nearest one for questioning right now, but I chose to see where they were leading me. Emerging from the residence and continuing the pursuit, a damp, swampy area engulfed in an oppressive atmosphere unfolded before my eyes. Quiet as it was, demons could have leapt out at any moment. However, in ce of demons, a mysterious group in robes appeared from all directions. Naturally, they weren¡¯t demons. In one hand, they held swords; in the other, mana spheres. Human knights. More precisely, Frontline Knights. Atst, I had encountered those I needed to find upon arriving in thisnd. ¡°¡­¡± As a face emerged from beneath the robe, I locked eyes with the nearest knight watching me. They looked at me with grave eyes, as if preparing for battle with a beast. The rest of the knights likely shared the same sentiment. They were treating me as something more filthy and vile than a mere beast. -SLICE Without any disturbance, I quietly drew my de, Keyram, and aimed it at them. -CLASH! The knights, having finished their preparations, struck their formation and charged at me. ¡°Arise!¡± As the mana-infused knights shouted their incantations, the tranquil waters of the swamp suddenly sprang up to engulf me. It was an attempt to obstruct my vision. Effortlessly, I swung my sword to split the water. -SWISH! Taking advantage of the rift, a sword de thrust toward me. I rapidly leaned back, dodging the de. Unfazed, the knights leapt into the air and plummeted down with their swords. -CLANG! The contact of the shing des was sharper than ever before. Indeed, these were knights seasoned in battle, among the finest. I might as well have been fighting the most elite knights from the human realm. Anycency on my part, and they¡¯d exploit that opening to put me in peril. I could acknowledge their skill, but¡­ So what? Currently, they¡¯re mere puppets, acting without understanding their role, being manipted at will. I¡¯ll spare no thoughts for the reputation or achievements these knights have built up to protect the human realm up until today, nor will I feel any guilt for killing them. With that resolve, I charged in, and at that instant, -WHOOSH! A knight suddenly emerged before me with a heavy longsword swinging around. -CLANG! His face was obscured by the robe, but the power behind his swing was overwhelmingly strongpared to the others. Curious about this knight, I examined his sword and discovered something unexpected. ¡°¡­.!¡± An unmistakably familiar seal carved into the de¡¯s center. This sword, I know it. Not vaguely, but unequivocally¡ªI know who its owner is and what it represents. This was the one and only sword in the human realm meant for a true guardian. None but one man in the human realm could wield or even possess this de. Except for one person. The Guardian of the Continent. Only the head of the House of the Duke Berth could possess this sword. ¡°¡­.¡± The sword¡¯s master faced me, calmly meeting my bewildered eyes, and his red eyes shone from within the robe. * * * While Syan disappeared somewhere after inspecting the body, Belkaryon remained still for a long time. He alternated between gazing at the demon corpses and suddenly closing his eyes or sighing, seemingly unable to control his emotions. ¡°What a pitiful sight, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Why are you bringing up this nonsense again?¡± As the strange voice echoed in his head, Belkaryon responded with gritted teeth. ¡°I find this quite pitiable. There¡¯s a limit to rationalization. Aren¡¯t the demons here just as much yours as Besti is?¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± ¡°You¡¯re way past the line already. The scum of the human realm are acting boldly in another¡¯s domain, and how long will you stand by, preaching rationality and just observing? Is this the image of the Demon King you and she had envisioned?¡± Belkaryon didn¡¯t answer, merely sealing his lips shut. ¡°You could be more honest with yourself. Are you afraid of going berserk? You¡¯ve got a friend now to stop you, what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Naturally, that friend Syan, no?¡± Belkaryon¡¯s lips moved erratically, revealing his confusion. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought such a being existed among those frail races? Even I am amazed. I almost resent you for not releasing me during thest fight!¡± The voice continued to needle the Demon King¡¯s inner nature. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back any longer, Belkaryon. Let go of your restraints, summon your true form!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll see. What form of the Demon King is truly needed for this demon world¡­.¡± The voice vanished from his mind with a satisfied chuckle. -BOOM! Finally giving in to his emotions, Belkaryon mmed his fist onto the table littered with corpses. The table split in half with a loud crash. Belkaryon lifted his head again, trying to control his emotions slowly exhaling. ¡°Let¡¯s see how far you can go¡­.¡± (To be continued) Chapter 270 Chapter 270: The Enemy of the Demon King (4) ¡°Willius Berth. He fulfilled his duty as a guardian until thest moment and fell honorably in battle. Now is the time for us to take up his mantle and drive out the atrociously wicked Demon King¡¯s army from thisnd!¡± In my life, there aren¡¯t many words I like, but there are plenty I dislike. One of those is ¡°honorable death.¡± What¡¯s the use of cloaking it with fine words like honor and legacy? The person who died can¡¯t speak anymore, nor can they feel anything. When the Demon King¡¯s army invaded this world in my previous life, my father, along with the knights, resisted to the very end, but ultimately Bellias was upied. The Empire then utilized my father¡¯s death as a rallying point to unite three countries in an unprecedented alliance in human history. The catalyst for an endeavor is extremely important. My father¡¯s honorable death was significant in that itid the groundwork for the formation of the Alliance Army. So let me ask one thing. On what basis do they call my father¡¯s death honorable? Did anyone actually witness his death? No. Of course, I didn¡¯t see it either. How my father and the knights died is something known only to the Demon King¡¯s army who were there at the time. In other words, the humans called my father¡¯s death honorable without even having witnessed it. Later, when the Alliance Army expelled the Demon King¡¯s army from Bellias and cleared up the scene, I was able to verify the truth behind that ¡°honorable¡± death. To put it inly, it was just ghastly. My father had been subjected to such horrific indignities that the term ¡°honor¡± couldn¡¯t even be mentioned. Even knights who were unfazed by the stench of blood on the battlefield turned away or vomited from the shock at that moment. And me? Strangely, I didn¡¯t feel sad. Nor did rage well up within me. Perhaps it was just pitiful? Pitiful yet foolish. That such was the miserable end for someone who had dedicated his life to protecting the continent. As for my father, from beginning to end, he seemed a fool to me, a man who lived to protect the world, but ultimately received no reward from it. I can¡¯t reallyin, considering I met a simrly foolish end, but I hoped not to live that way in my next life. However. It seems that wish may not have been granted. Is this unchanging fate what they speak of? In this very moment, with swords crossed, I realized clearly. My father¡¯s fate had not changed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Unlike me, whose emotions were stirring, my father showed no emotion in his eyes. I half-wondered if he didn¡¯t recognize me at all, but that wasn¡¯t the case. He called my name crisply and urately. ¡°You seem hesitant, Sean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing to be crossing swords with you for the first time.¡± ¡°Which child could maintain their sanity while facing a father who isn¡¯t in his right mind?¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re saying I¡¯ve gone mad.¡± ¡°I will not deny it.¡± Despite his child¡¯s harsh judgment, my father¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Instead, he turned his gaze from my face to Kairam. ¡°Do you remember the value of the sword that I taught you both?¡± ¡°You told us that it was a means to develop the power to protect ourselves and the world. I remember clearly.¡± ¡°Then I ask you, Sean. Is the sword you¡¯re wielding now¡­ a sword to protect the world?¡± A sword to protect the world. My sword had long ceased to chase such grandiose, hollow honorifics. From the moment I found Kairam, no, from the moment I joined Mist at Aer¡¯s summons, no, it was much earlier than that. From the very moment I waspletely cast aside by my house after losing the swordsmanship duel with Krantz! I have wielded my sword only to protect myself. ¡°This sword is to protect myself.¡± I conveyed my true feelings to my father without hesitation. My father¡¯s statue-like eyelids drooped slightly. Was he disappointed because it wasn¡¯t the answer he expected? But my response wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°And also¡­¡­.¡± I¡¯m no longer wielding my sword just to protect myself. ¡°The sword that protects me is the sword that protects the world!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At the same time as his drooping eyelids widened, my father showed a fleeting smile. ¡°I understand.¡± Then a blue mana light emanated from my father¡¯s longsword. ¡°Now then, prove the value of your sword to me. As a Guardian of the Continent! And as your father! I will see your swordsmanship! Prove to me that I was wrong, and you are correct! Sean!¡± It was a bit strange. The father before my eyes was my father indeed. However, my father is not in his normal state right now. Beguiled by demons and witches, he is being manipted at their whim. Yet, upon hearing those words, this thought crossed my mind: If I manage to overpower my father here, would that mean I¡¯ve earned his recognition? What would be the meaning of such a thing now? Nevertheless, considering that this was the moment to achieve a long-unfulfilled wish over past and present lives, my blood began to boil with excitement. Suppressing the exhrating emotions quickly, I muttered quietly to my father standing opposite me. ¡°I will honor your words!¡± * * * Amidst the thick, swirling sandstorms outside the firmly shut gates of the Demon King¡¯s castle. The castle¡¯s guard was even more vignt, with the Demon King away. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± They were shocked to discover a group of unfamiliar visitors appearing before the castle gates. ¡°Report to Lord Rogers!¡± The report was conveyed directly to Rogers, the castle¡¯s steward. ¡°Lord Rogers!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The pack from Ascalon has shown up in front of the castle!¡± ¡°Ascalon?¡± Rogers¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Just when the Demon King is away¡­¡­¡± This was a guest he was not particrly pleased to wee. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t seem like they came to meet the Demon King.¡± ¡°Then who have theye to meet?¡± ¡°They¡¯vee wanting to speak with you, Lord Rogers.¡± ¡°With me?¡± At that moment, footsteps sounded from behind Rogers. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± It was Besti and Lunab. From their expressions, it seemed they had already heard the report. ¡°Why would that man suddenlye to the castle¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, Lady Besti. I will go and verify.¡± Having reassured her, Rogers hurried outside with the guide, leaving Besti anxious and pondering alone. Observing her, Lunab asked, ¡°Who is Ascalon?¡± Besti hesitated momentarily before reluctantly exining, ¡°He¡¯s known as the leader of the most powerful faction opposing the Demon King, the Ascalon Faction. Known for his high acumen and strategic prowess, hemands arge following of demons. And¡­¡­¡± She appeared about to add something but then abruptly shook her head. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s the demon who poses the greatest threat to Belcarion. He too yearns for the old ways of Belcarion.¡± At this point, Lunab started to wonder just what the original state of the Demon King was that caused such upheaval. However, she did not let her curiosity show and simply watched Besti¡¯s restless figure intently. Meanwhile, Rogers, who had gone to meet Ascalon based on the report, led him to the first-floor hall of the castle. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Rogers.¡± Ascalon was a middle-aged demon with a brown beard, simr in age to Rogers. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries and get straight to the point. What brings you to this castle?¡± Instead of answering, Ascalon brought up another matter. ¡°I hear there¡¯s been a human wandering around the castle?¡± Ignoring the question and counter-posing a different one, he didn¡¯t respond to Rogers¡¯ inquiry. ¡°Unfounded rumors. Why are you mentioning this now? Let¡¯s stick to answering my question first, shall we?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because of that unfounded rumor.¡± ¡°Have youe to search for this human?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to settle a matter rted to that human.¡± Rogers said no more and simply stared silently into Ascalon¡¯s eyes. A not-so-brief silence lingered until, ¡°Let¡¯s move to a different spot.¡± Rogers quickly moved to ensure a quiet private conversation could take ce, installing an eavesdropping prevention barrier once they were relocated. Once the preparations wereplete, Ascalon finally shared his purpose for the visit. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve moved, let¡¯s get to the point. That child Besti in this castle, she has a vile object in her possession, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rogers felt his heart skip a beat at that moment. Nheless, he maintained hisposure, answering steadily, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, Rogers. Must I specifically say the word ¡®pendant¡¯ for you to understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rogers hesitated for a second without expression. ¡°Where did you hear about it?¡± ¡°The source of the information isn¡¯t important right now. What matters is how we¡¯re going to deal with it.¡± Ascalon leaned in closer to Rogers, eyeing him intently. ¡°That pendant constraining Besti, we¡¯ll release her from it.¡± ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯ll believe that?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Ascalon seemed almost offended by the doubt, furrowing his brow slightly. ¡°Even though we¡¯re currently apart due to ipatible ideals, that child is still my daughter. I want to save her more than anyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Using my daughter¡¯s life as leverage to rebuild the order of this world is not what I want. While the Demon King is momentarily absent, you, Rogers, must convince Besti toe here immediately.¡± He then slipped a piece of paper with an address written on it across the table. ¡°You muste alone with Besti, without any attendants. I¡¯ll go ahead and wait for you.¡± Having stated his business, Ascalon promptly got up and headed for the door. -ck As he calmly opened the door and stepped out, Besti, who had been waiting outside, appeared before him. Without any conversation, they simply gazed endlessly into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hmph.¡± Finally, Ascalon broke the silence with a soft sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡± Unable toprehend the meaning, Besti furrowed her brow, but leaving her behind, Ascalon walked away from the castle with his entourage. Besti turned her gaze to Rogers. ¡°What exactly did you two discuss?¡± ¡°It seems the Ascalon Faction has be aware of certain matters.¡± ¡°?!?!¡± She was so startled that she sped her hands over her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything. Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± Inviting her into the conference room, Rogers hurriedly shut the door while reinforcing the eavesdropping prevention barrier, ensuring a secret conversation that no one inside the castle could overhear. But unbeknownst to them, another individual was listening through the barrier. ¡°Amplification¡­¡± In a room three paces away from where the two demons were, Lunab sat demurely in a chair with her eyes gently closed. Thanks to her mastery of mana, she was eavesdropping on the entire conversation through the enchanted staff. (To be continued in the next episode) Chapter 271 Chapter 271: The Enemy of the Demon King (5) ¡°It¡¯s not toote even now. How about you return and wait for the Demon King?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause harm to those around me anymore. And I no longer wish to endure the painful waiting.¡± Besty¡¯s mind was made up. Rogers repeated the thought in his head that perhaps talking was unwarranted. Although he mentioned everything to regard her opinion, Besty had made her decision all too swiftly. Amidst their jumbled thoughts and moving forward, they eventually arrived at their destination. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since we came here. This ce too¡­¡± The Lake of Oblivion. Thergestke in the demon world, it shimmered faintly with a hazy blue glow as if about to reveal its interior. The expanse was so wide that its horizon was indiscernible. But one could only lose themselves in the majestic yet lonely sight for so long before ¡ª ¡°You have had a long journey.¡± Ascalon and his entourage appeared through the mistyke fog. ¡°Just the two of you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Besty replied coldly. To that, Rogers added, ¡°Let me say this beforehand. If I sense even the slightest danger or harm towards Lady Besty, I will immediately escort her back to the castle.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise there won¡¯t be any dangers.¡± ¡°This is your answer?!¡± ¡°Calm yourself, Rogers!¡± Besty, holding back the agitated Rogers, took a step toward Ascalon, her hand sping a pendant tightly. ¡°What would you have me do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ascalon gazed at Besty with a look of affectionate nostalgia before leaning in to whisper in her ear. ¡°Had you not been my daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± It felt like a deep wound to her pride. Besty clenched her fist so hard that she trembled, while Ascalon, as if nothing had happened, turned his head toward the other demons with a detached expression. ¡°Prepare.¡± Following hismand, other demons brought over pirs asrge as their bodies, then began stacking them in predetermined spots, sprinkling an unknown white powder around them. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Preparing for the ritual.¡± ¡°A ritual?¡± Besty, with a clueless look on her face, received a matter-of-fact response from Ascalon. ¡°I will use magic to destroy that pendant which beguiles you.¡± Rogers jumped up, objecting. ¡°That¡¯s absurd! That pendant cannot be affected by magic, nor any power! If you try to force it open, it may harm Lady Besty¡­!¡± ¡°Who said anything about forcing it open?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I will destroy it.¡± The eyes of the two demons violently shed. ¡°Power is honest. Weak power is always suppressed by stronger power. No power is exempt. I will destroy that pendant with my magic.¡± Power supersedes power. The idea was topletely obliterate it with an overwhelmingly powerful magic force to ensure it no longer exerts its influence. Theoretically, it sounded reasonable, but it was as much a gamble as anything. ¡°This is too risky! What if touching the pendant¡¯s power backfires on you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t assure you of no dangers¡­¡± This was something Rogers could not ept. No matter how renowned Ascalon was in the demon world for his abilities, risking her life on an uncertain oue was not an option. Without a second nce, Rogers turned away. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think it over! This is a dangerous gamble! Even if the pendant is destroyed, if Lady Besty is harmed even the slightest, the Demon King will not stand by idly!¡± ¡°You might be right.¡± Besty seemed to concur with Rogers¡¯ opinion. ¡°But, Rogers.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If we always think of the negative oues and give up, won¡¯t we end up achieving nothing?¡± ¡°Lady Besty!¡± Rogers shouted out, realizing her intent. ¡°I understand your urgency! But the more so, you need to think rationally now! Isn¡¯t this always the advice you give to the Demon King?¡± ¡°I am thinking more rationally now than anyone else, Rogers. If we cannot remove this pendant as it is, it could lead to even worse situations for us.¡± Unable to continue his words, Rogers just looked on. As if to calm him, Besty gently pattered Rogers¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rogers. I will ovee this. For the peace of the demon world, for Belkarion¡­¡± With herst determination, Besty turned toward the site of the ritual. Rogers, unable to hold her back, finally closed his eyes tightly. ¡°Please, be safe¡­¡± Devoutly, Besty reached the center of the ritual site, with Ascalon following behind her. The demons encircled them, forming a guard ring, and as Besty looked around and sighed, she closed her eyes. ¡°It will be over soon.¡± Ascalon immediatelymanded the ritual to begin. -Vwoooom! A crimson magic circle formed beneath their feet, and the magic power manifesting through the circle was transmitted to the erected pirs. Then the magic power arising from the pirs surged toward Besty at the center. ¡°Kugh!¡± Feeling the turbulent flow of magic power, Besty grimaced. Her breath quickened, and her legs started trembling, nearly buckling at any moment. Despite the danger, Besty desperately held on. As she endured, the pendant, caught in the grip of the magic power, began to flutter and jerk about. ¡®I must hold on!¡¯ Besty repeated this thought continuously in her heart. Even if her body crumbled and she vomited blood, she had to endure. For the sake of Belkarion, who was still roaming the demon world for her. But then, ¡°Stop this at once!¡± Rogers, who had been watching the ritual from about ten paces away, suddenly shouted. ¡°Stop the ritual right now!¡± Not just shouting, he dashed aggressively towards her. The other demons blocked him,pletely preventing his approach to the ritual site. Realizing that something had gone wrong, Besty tried to turn around urgently with wide eyes, ¡°¡­!¡± She abruptly met the gaze of Ascalon, who had moved in front of her. His eyes were bloodshot, a deep crimson. In only a few seconds, Ascalon¡¯s face had contorted into something grotesque and uncanny. Stunned by the transformation, Besty¡¯s body stiffened, and she found herself locked eye-to-eye with him. ¡°Father? What is happening to you?¡± ¡°Everything is for the sake of light¡­¡± Muttering iprehensible words, Ascalon suddenly clutched the pendant. -Crackle! A spark burst from the pendant along with a sh of light. ¡°Let go of it!¡± Besty managed to p his hand away and dashed desperately out of the ritual space. -Thud! But she did not get far before colliding with an invisible barrier and bouncing back. A magic barrier had been erected around the ritual site using the pirs. Trapped with no escape, Besty crumpled to the ground, holding the pendant tightly in her hands. -Thud¡­ Ascalon approached her again. ¡°Why are you doing this father? Come to your senses!¡± ¡°Everything is for the sake of light!¡± Despite her heartfelt plea, Ascalon kept repeating the same unintelligible phrase. Ovee with fear, Besty clenched her eyes shut. Just as Ascalon¡¯s relentless hand reached for the pendant again, ¡°Everything shall revert to Void (Ÿo) ¡­¡± Suddenly, a jet-ck sphere appeared above their heads. ¡°¡­?¡± Both Besty and Ascalon, along with his followers and even Rogers, focused their attention on the sphere. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s?¡± ¡°The Sphere of Void (Ÿo)?¡± It seemed to register toote what the sphere was, -Vwoosh! The Sphere of Void began to absorb all the magic around it. Irresistible with its overwhelming force, the area¡¯s magic was annihted in no time, leaving everyone confused by the unexpected spectacle. The Sphere of Void was a dark attribute magic that used the caster¡¯s magic power to nullify all powers and magic of the opponent. It was a simple spell that even a 1-star rank holder could perform, providing the attribute matched. However, the caster¡¯s magic power had to be significantly higher than the power they intended to absorb for the spell to be effective. Ascalon was a demon of high repute, wielding the might equivalent to an 8-star human mage in the demon world. Yet, his magic power waspletely absorbed by the Sphere of Void without any resistance. This implied that there was a sorcerer among them who summoned the sphere, someone with magic power surpassing Ascalon¡¯s. Naturally drawn to a familiar aura, Besty turned her eyes. ¡°Power supersedes power. It¡¯s as simple and honest a principle as that. I considered destroying the pendant myself too.¡± And then, out of the mist, a voice songuid revealed its owner. ¡°But like Rogers said, the risks were just too great, so I quickly abandoned thought.¡± The demons reacted with shock at the sight of the woman. ¡°This human?¡± But this was no ordinary human. A magical prodigy that one might see once in hundreds of years in the human world. She had transcended the limits of magic and now wielded divine spells, the sole human to have achieved such a feat. She was the owner of Maseo Lemiharam, Lunav Reine River. ¡°Lu, Lunav?¡± Ignoring Besty¡¯s call, she approached Ascalon. ¡°I was curious if the magic of a demon would be different, so I thought I¡¯d watch with interest, but it seems you never intended to destroy the pendant from the start?¡± Ascalon, his eyes still bloodshot, red at Lunav ferociously. He swiftly raised his hand to manifest his mana, yet -Swish As if expecting that very moment, Lunav opened the Maseo and unleashed an even greater surge of mana. Responding to her mana, the Sphere of Void unleashed a powerful vortex that enveloped Ascalon, absorbing his magic powerpletely. ¡°Scream!¡± In torment, Ascalon cried tears of blood and soon copsed face-forward onto the ground. ¡°Father!¡± Besty was startled but, ¡°Do note near, Besty!¡± Ascalon raised a hand to fend her off. Instead, Lunav leaned down to examine his face. ¡°So, it was that after all?¡± ¡°Lunav! What is happening?¡± ¡°She was under the influence of a beguiling power.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Covering her mouth, Besty trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Lady Besty!¡± Rogers, having fought through the demons, rushed to her side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I can stand, just about.¡± Once she was confirmed safe, he let out a deep sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here for now.¡± ¡°But Ascalon! My father¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll explode again! Let¡¯s move to safety first, and we cane back once the situation is clear!¡± ¡°Alright. Rogers¡­¡± Reluctantly conceding, Besty quickly left the ce with Rogers. While guiding her, Rogers took a moment to nce back at where Lunav was. ¡®For her magic to absorb Ascalon¡¯s so easily¡­¡¯ Rogers was a demon adept in magic, not inferior to Ascalon himself. But the magic power disyed by Lunav far transcended his own¡ªit was on apletely different level. ¡®That Sian who fought the Demon King to a stalemate, how far can human potential reach?¡¯ Whether such heights would be tolerated by the beings who created them, he felt a mixture of awe and a rising sense of anxiety. (To be continued) Chapter 272 Chapter 272: The True Nature of the Demon King (Part 1) ¡°Gragh.¡± Ascalon groaned as he regained consciousness and opened his eyes. Realizing his body was bound by something, he lifted his head to inspect his surroundings. ¡°It seems you¡¯vee to.¡± That¡¯s when he met the gaze of a strange human woman, her identity unknown. If his memory served him correctly, she was the very person who hadunched an orb of nothingness at him before he lost consciousness. Ascalon quickly assessed his condition. ¡°Binds of Salvation?¡± Chains of light sparkled atop a transparent magic circle, snaring his entire body. Looking around, he saw that his followers were simrly restrained. ¡°Did you do this to me?¡± Lunav merely nodded indifferently. Earlier she revealed a dark attribute magic orb, and now light magic? Was this human disregarding the very concept of attribute values? Confusion clouded his vision, and soon, Besti and Rogers came into view. They stood five paces from Lunav, giving Ascalon a look mixed with apprehension. ¡°So, you¡¯re that human who frequents the demon king¡¯s castle.¡± ¡°Seems I¡¯ve be somewhat famous without my knowledge.¡± Lunav did not deny it. Rogers approached, ring down at him and said, ¡°You owe us a proper exnation, Ascalon.¡± With a heavy sigh, Ascalon hung his head low. ¡°Before I begin exining, may I ask one thing? Did I just try to destroy Besti¡¯s pendant?¡± ¡°It would be more urate to say you aimed to destroy its wearer rather than the pendant itself.¡± Lunav responded with an indifferent face. Ascalon began to exin, his face heavy with regret. ¡°I had no idea about the pendant until recently. I only knew that an unidentified human frequented the demon king¡¯s castle.¡± Rogers frowned, not quite convinced. ¡°Do you know that a faction opposing the demon king had recently been in contact with humans?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rogers challenged, jumping at the usation. ¡°It appears you were unaware. Recently, the ¡®Demos Faction¡¯ stopped allmunication with other factions and rumors spread that they were seen with a human. I encountered said human while discerning the truth of these rumors.¡± ¡°What human are you referring to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. He wore a robe that concealed his body, but I saw blond hair and a strange sword at his waist. Not only did he find our base somehow, but he also spoke out of nowhere about Besti.¡± Upon hearing this, Besti flinched. While the clues were only golden hair and a peculiar sword, Lunav instinctively guessed the identity of this person. ¡°He bluntly stated that if his daughter was in danger, shouldn¡¯t he save her? He then informed about the pendant. That was when things started feeling off. Each time our eyes met, I¡¯d get a headache and feel dazed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simr to when I first got bewitched by the pendant.¡± Besti added her own experience to the exnation. ¡°Clearly, I wasn¡¯t myself at the time. If I were, I would have investigated the facts before acting. Yet, I led my group directly to the demon king¡¯s castle. Perhaps my desire to save my daughter was toopelling.¡± Ascalon¡¯s gaze briefly met Besti¡¯s before he quickly averted it. ¡°I intended to destroy the pendant. But when my magic was unleashed, my mind clouded again. The pendant was all I could see, and my hand reached for it without thought.¡± He clenched his eyes shut, recalling the harrowing incident. ¡°Had it not been stopped, I may have forcibly tried to remove it. I¡¯d rather not contemte what could have happened.¡± He looked towards Besti once more. ¡°I truly am sorry, Besti¡­.¡± Ovee with emotion, Besti¡¯s eyes wavered as she epted his apology. ¡°You too were charmed, Father. No one can be med.¡± Besti forgave him, yet could not bring herself to face him, turning away instead. ¡°I need some time alone.¡± She walked towards thekefront by herself. ¡°Lord Rogers!¡± That¡¯s when the reinforcements requested from the demon king¡¯s castle arrived. As Rogers and the soldiers dealt with the aftermath, Lunav approached Besti, who stood silently gazing beyond the horizon. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I overheard your conversation with Rogers in the other room. I apologize for listening without permission.¡± Lunav apologized for eavesdropping, but Besti appeared more shocked than upset. ¡°You prated Rogers¡¯s barrier to overhear our conversation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lunav answered nonchntly, her abilities were evident in absorbing Ascalon¡¯s magic and now Besti was in awe. ¡°You¡¯re truly exceptional. If not for Lunav, I wouldn¡¯t be alive now. Thank you.¡± She bowed deeply in gratitude. ¡°You call Ascalon your father¡­?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°So, you chose to walk a path opposite to his?¡± Despite the sensitive topic, Lunav¡¯s inquisitive nature didn¡¯t allow her to overlook the question. ¡°It wasn¡¯t always opposition. My father was the most delighted demon when I changed Velcaryon. He celebrated the transformation.¡± After a brief hesitation, Besti shared her deeper thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the human realm, but the demon realm is extremely cruel. Survival is solely based on power, and the powerless are inexorably eliminated. I thought, wouldn¡¯t it be good if the demon king, the supreme being, used his power for the realm? That even powerless demons could live in peace? Velcaryon did change and with it, the demon realm became a better ce to live.¡± Besti firmly believed the demon realm was currently in its most peaceful era. ¡°However, at some point, Father opposed this transformed demon king and incessantly demanded my return from the demon king¡¯s castle. I couldn¡¯t understand why. The demon realm had never been this peaceful; why was Father against it? I still don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the same boat. I¡¯ve been at odds with my grandfather for the same reason.¡± Lunav sympathized with Besti¡¯s predicament. After sharing her struggles, Besti asked, ¡°How did you be so strong, Lunav?¡± ¡°My strength? It¡¯s simply from chasing what I earnestly desire.¡± The answer seemed too simple, but Besti could tell it held more meaning. To keep chasing one¡¯s heartfelt desires ¨C wasn¡¯t that something she had been doing tirelessly? ¡°I don¡¯t know how you see me, but to me, Besti seems stronger and more incredible.¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°At least the man Besti longs for recognizes her. I¡¯m still far from reaching mine.¡± Lunav expressed her longing, ncing at the distant horizon. After thekeside conversation, the two women, alongside the demon king¡¯s entourage, made their way back to the castle. *** ¡°I won¡¯t report today¡¯s events to the demon king. There mustn¡¯t be any talk of it; not from us, nor from that faction.¡± ¡°Do you intend to keep this from the demon king?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in no one¡¯s interest to tell him.¡± Rogers, who volunteered for cleanup, demanded nothing more than discretion from Ascalon, rather than arge reward or an apology. ¡°Let me ask you, Rogers. Do you truly think that this changed demon king is better for our realm?¡± ¡°I have no intention of responding to a question not worth answering.¡± As Rogers turned to leave, he paused and nced back, ¡°The peace we have isn¡¯t made by the demon king. It was Besti. You know this, don¡¯t you, Ascalon?¡± ¡°Things may seem fine now, but will this peacest?¡± Ascalon, his eyes fierce, voiced the feelings he had kept within. ¡°We demons have survived the cruelnds of the demon realm for thousands of years through ¡®survival of the fittest.¡¯ That¡¯s the source of our strength. The very nature of a demon king emerges from these principles; you know this as well as I do!¡± Rogers remained silent. ¡°A peaceful demon realm? Our realm has no need for peace. For our kind to continue surviving, we need a truly ruthless and merciless demon king.¡± Rogers didn¡¯t respond; he kept his mouth shut. One thing, however, was certain. The peaceful era of the demon realm could very well be ending, ushering in the most perilous times. Meanwhile, in front of the demon king¡¯s castle, ¡°Where have you been, Besti?¡± ¡°Vel¡­ Velcaryon?¡± Velcaryon greeted Besti with a warm smile as she and the others returned from theke, an unexpected early return confusing everyone. ¡°You¡¯re back early?¡± ¡°It turned out that way. But why all together, where did you go? Rogers isn¡¯t here either?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ well¡­¡± Struggling to answer, the demon escorts shared awkward nces. ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak? Is it too hard to say? Should I ask someone else?¡± Velcaryon¡¯s gaze shifted to Lunav. ¡°Then tell me. Where did you and Besti go?¡± ¡°Where is your senior?¡± Rather than answering, Lunav responded with her own question. ¡°Why did you return alone? Where did you leave your senior?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking first. Where were you?¡± Without Lunav¡¯s response, Velcaryon¡¯s eyes sharpened, a hint of anger igniting within. ¡°It seems you are all misunderstanding something¡­¡± ¡°Wait, Velcaryon! I¡¯ll exin!¡± Besti hastened to intervene, sensing the tense atmosphere, ¡°Don¡¯t argue and answer. Unless you wish to die!¡± Already, Velcaryon¡¯s eyes burned red, consumed by rage and desire to kill. (To be continued) Chapter 273 Chapter 273: The True Nature of the Demon King (2) In front of the Demon King¡¯s castle, where dry sandstorms swirled like tempests, the atmosphere between the unwavering man and woman had escted to a point of near explosion. The other demons couldn¡¯t bring themselves to intervene, simply staring wide-eyed from a distance. ¡°So, you have no intention of opening your mouth, is that it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Despite the Demon King¡¯s final warning, Lunav remained silent, her priority being Sian¡¯s whereabouts. Having endured as much as he could, Velkaryon finally lifted his hand. *Crack* A chilling sound of bones echoed ominously as he clenched his fist lightly. In response, without a change in her expression, Lunav defiantly opened her grimoire. Their eyes locked onto each other, as if ready to devour one another at any moment. ¡°I went to Lake Myeong!¡± Besti interrupted, stepping between them. ¡°Lake Myeong?¡± Velkaryon¡¯s gaze instantly shifted to her. ¡°Yes, I just wanted to get some fresh air. I was feeling a bit¡­ stifled.¡± It was a lie. An incident significant enough to endanger her life had urred, but Besti couldn¡¯t share this with Velkaryon. She knew all too well that no one could handle the repercussions that would follow if she told the truth. ¡°Is that so? Well, if you¡¯re feeling stifled, it makes sense to want some fresh air. You did good.¡± Velkaryon then reassured Besti with a generous smile, as if indignant behavior never happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside. The air in the Demon Realm feels especially foul today.¡± It seemed like the incident would pass without escting further, yet¡­ ¡°I have yet to receive an answer,¡± Lunav stopped Velkaryon as he tried to return to the castle. She hadn¡¯t yet received an answer about Sian. ¡°Where is Senior Sian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure? We were together in Arem, but then he disappeared on his own ord. It¡¯s been tiring looking for him, so I came back alone. It¡¯s not my responsibility to find him, right?¡± Velkaryon replied indifferently, with only a half-hearted nce. Lunav stared at Velkaryon with a look of distrust for three seconds before she turned to leave. ¡°Wait! Where do you think you¡¯re going, Lunav?¡± Besti quickly grasped Lunav¡¯s arm, startled. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for my senior. If you say you don¡¯t know where he is, then I should go find him myself. Can you just tell me which way Arem is?¡± Without a second thought, Lunav was determined to search for Sian. ¡°Calm down for now. It seems like something unpleasant has happened to Velkaryon. I¡¯ll persuade him to let us know where Sian is. So, for now¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. We¡¯re just strangers in this ce, and if mine are missing, it¡¯s only right that I should search for them.¡± Lunav seemed to ept the Demon King¡¯s words that she had no obligation to search. With her firm stance, Besti was left speechless and unable to continue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I find my senior. I still need to share life energy too¡­¡± With those words, Lunav turned her backpletely and walked away. Besti sent a longing gaze after the distant figure she couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Velkaryon watched Besti with an expression of displeasure. * * * *ng!* We hadn¡¯t kept track from the beginning, but it felt like we had exchanged at least fifty strikes. We hadpeted purely in swordsmanship, without using magic or any other additional powers. As expected, my father¡¯s sword was very honest¡ªheavy, fast, and fundamentally sound¡ªembodying the sword of a true knight. It was a testament to the decades of life he had walked, and it was clear that he deserved the respect from every knight in existence. But that was it. To me, it wasn¡¯t so remarkable. In the end, hadn¡¯t he be a foolish puppet who lost his own agency, oblivious to the reason behind his movements? It was impossible for me to revere someone who hade to such a state. *Thud!* With emotion driving my strike, my father couldn¡¯t withstand the blow and was ultimately pushed back. *Click!* He nearly lost his bnce and seemed about to kneel, but he managed to maintain his stance by pressing his sword into the ground. ¡°Remarkable, Sian. You¡¯re much more than I had anticipated.¡± Although it was meant as praise, I felt no joy. ¡°Now I understand why Eshel could not defeat you.¡± By mentioning him, my father seemed moreposed. I held my sword¡¯s de downward and slowly approached my father. ¡°What do you gain from fighting me?¡± ¡°Why are you asking now?¡± ¡°Just curious. For me, there¡¯s an inevitable reason I have to kill you, but what do you get from fighting like this? You could take my head right now if you wanted to.¡± An inevitable reason to kill me? While I was curious about this grand reason, I chose not to ask. ¡°Are you seeking acknowledgment from me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you first demand that I prove the worth of my swordsmanship? I¡¯m merely abiding by your words.¡± Wondering if he had forgotten what he said just a moment ago, I quickly retorted. ¡°Do not underestimate a parent¡¯s eye. Right now, I can see your desires in your eyes.¡± ¡°Which desires are those?¡± ¡°Desires¡­ To seek recognition of your worth from me. It¡¯s not like you are shing swords with me just to follow my orders. Despite being an irrational father, did you want to prove something? That the path you¡¯ve chosen was the right one?¡± I offered no response. ¡°Alright, I acknowledge it, Sian. I cannot deny any part of the path you have taken. You have fervently walked a path that you deemed right.¡± Unknowingly, I scoffed. Wow. Words I had longed to hear in my past life, and yet they were delivered to me so easily now? Instead of feeling joy and vindication, it felt utterly empty. Even with this bted recognition, nothing would change for me now. My father surely knew this too. ¡°But, Sian¡­¡± As expected, my father didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°What significance does it have now?¡± *Crackling!* At that moment, a white light surged beneath my feet. The light extended into a magical formation, within which a strong flow of mana began to swirl. As I swiftly looked around, I saw knights who had been observing our duel, now channeling their mana below my feet. A sealing formation? No, it was something much more powerful¡ªthe highest defense system, a bulwark of chivalry prepared for situations when behemoths like Devil Dragons appeared. ¡°Sealing of death?¡± The extreme area that leads one to an inevitable path of death without refusal¡ªthe sealing of death. Using such a dangerous secret technique against me showed that they were serious about killing me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sian.¡± As if offering a final farewell, my father spontaneously apologized. ¡°May you not be born as the child of such a failure in your next life.¡± This was so ridiculous that it didn¡¯t even bring a smile to my face. nting the seed, nurturing it into a flesh and blood ¨C when had that happened, and now saying this? Even if he wasn¡¯t in his right mind, I was also finding it difficult to endure. ¡°It seems my brother might have misinformed you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Do you really think this sealing of death would be enough to kill me?¡± I smoothly turned my which had been aimed downward, outward once again. *Ssshhh* From my entire body arose a ck mist, engulfing the confining barrier in its entirety. *Smash!* ¡°Argh!¡± The barrier shattered in an instant like a pane of ss, and the knights, unable to withstand the shockwave, were sent flying. ¡°It¡¯s truly pathetic, almostughable. Even after such an ordeal, you still fail toprehend the extent of my capabilities? Well, considering that pitiful demon, it¡¯s quite probable!¡± Having destroyed the formation with a show of force, I once again stepped toward my father. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Father did not advance or retreat; he silently epted my approach. His expression remainedposed, but his eyes wavered ever so slightly. [What are you going to do?] Keram, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke up. What am I going to do? There¡¯s plenty I can do. Having received recognition, I could persuade my father to show me where that person is, or I could use the personality of the shadow to imnt a new persona into my father, like I did with Kellin, who had been a faithful servant to that person. For me, that would be easier. Too severe for a father who shares my blood? Didn¡¯t that father tell me before? What significance does it have now? Indeed. Whether this man before me is my father or not, Using him for my purposes and ording to my will is all that matters. There¡¯s now stating I can¡¯t manipte my father, right? With that unwavering decision set firmly in me, as I manifested mana in one hand¡ª *Whoosh!* A tremendous shadow flew across the reddened sky, causing a strong wind to blow. Caught off guard by the unexpected event, not only I but also my father and the knights turned our gazes to the passing shadow. Surrounded by reeds and trees that stretched upwards to more than thrice the height of an adult man, it was unclear what had passed by, but the energy radiated an unmistakable presence. -Thud! Momentarily thereafter, giant footfalls began emanating from beyond the marsh. The sound grew louder and closer with each step, sending vibrations through the earth. I kept my eyes trained in the direction of the noise. This was the Demon Realm. A realm teeming with grotesque creatures that I hadn¡¯t even glimpsed in the Lemea Canyon. In other words, aside from the living areas of the demons, thisnd was so vtile that a demonic creature could emerge anywhere, anytime. Yet, if it had been a mere low-rank demon, I wouldn¡¯t be on such high alert. A massive shadow then crept across the shallow marshy waters. First visible were the horns protruding from its head andrge wings. And presumably, a long shadow that appeared to be a tail. Horns and wings might suggest amon demon, but the tail was different. Including the Demon King, none of the demons I had previously encountered had tails. Horns, wings, a tail. There was only one creature that possessed all these features across both the Human and Demon Realms. *Shuffle, shuffle* The thundering, earth-shaking footfalls abruptly hushed, reminiscent of the dignified steps of nobility. The owner of the steps soon emerged above the swamp, locking eyes with me. ¡°Are you the human that hase to this Demon Realm?¡± The polite tone was reminiscent of a human nobleman¡¯s. But the first thought that struck me upon facing him was singr. ¡°Polymorph?¡± The figure before me was strikingly simr to that of a creature I knew transformed into a human form. One distinction, however: There was a palpable aura of aplete dragon, not a half-measure. (to be continued) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 274 Episode 274: The Devil Dragon (1) ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Nagel Ansyon de Couture Zenis Arodik Yunis. If it¡¯s too long, please just call me Nagel.¡± A name that was almost too lengthy to grasp at once. There was only one race across the two continents that used such unnecessarily verbose names. Dragons. And not just any dragon; with its dark purple, luminescent wings and sharply pointed horns resembling embedded spear des, the man¡¯s identity was obvious: he was most certainly a Devil Dragon. Interestingly enough, part of his tail was severed. ¡°Your name is¡­ Cyan Berth, correct?¡± I never imagined my name would be called by such a strange being from a strangend. Never mind my name being called, what¡¯s with this dragon? The aura he exuded was vastly different from themon Devil Dragons I knew. The divine power oozing out from within him, if seen only for a moment, seemed to rival even the fearsome blood-qi of the Demon King. ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Whether it was a chance encounter or he came seeking me knowing I would be here, the fact that he knew my name meant he had a definite purpose in mind. ¡°Before we begin our conversation, we should take care of the surroundings first.¡± The dragon named Nagel turned his gaze toward the knights around us. ¡°I shall deal with this promptly. Please wait a moment.¡± Aware that they were the target, the knights immediately took up a defensive stance. ¡°Who gave you permission?¡± His gaze returned to me. ¡°Do dragons not follow any codes of honor? Trying to butt in on something here, are we?¡± ¡°Ah, were you hunting these men? My apologies, I have intruded. Please continue with your business. I shall wait here.¡± With an apology and by stepping back, he showed his intent not to involve himself in the situation. Hesitantly watching him with one eye, I turned back to my father. ¡°Leave.¡± My father immediately frowned and retorted. ¡°Are you telling me to go?¡± ¡°I have no further reasons to cross swords with my father. And you have no reasons to stay here any longer, do you? You cannot kill me.¡± It was an irrefutable truth, a fact that even my father acknowledged with a faint smile. ¡°We shall see whether this choice benefits or harms you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide.¡± It was something for me to determine. I had considered using my father for my own ends, but now I chose to let it go. Even my father, with his vastbat experience, and his knights would not match me, even with the power of the holy sword on their side. Not even that sly demon would think it possible. Maybe he had hoped that I would kill my father myself. I had let my emotions get the better of me momentarily, but I had no intention of ying into his agenda. My father and his knights faded away into the swamp without a word. Only after their presence had disappeared into the distance did I turn back. ¡°Weren¡¯t you hunting your prey?¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not my business. So, why were you looking for me?¡± Even in response to my brusque reply, he remained expressionless and continued. ¡°There is someone who wishes to meet with you.¡± ¡°Someone wants to meet me?¡± ¡°Yes. They are close by, so you muste along with me.¡± It was not a request or an invitation but a unteralpulsion to follow. ¡°If you want to take me, at least tell me who this audacious person is that wants to meet me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± For the first time, a change of expression appeared on the stoic face. Looking at me with a heavy gaze, he then lifted his chin and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to tell you about the person, but before that, may I add one thing?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°This is not yournd.¡± The divine power that had been subtly flowing from his body burst forth in a sudden surge. ¡°If you are a foreigner, then act as one. And do not forget that I am extending you the utmost courtesy as we speak.¡± Was he cautioning me not to overreach, given that I was a foreigner? Although he didn¡¯t mean to harm me now, the underlying message to stay in my ce was clear. I responded by lifting my chin in kind. ¡°The person who wishes to meet you is Kellian Akus Dio Namerian Azis Cruz Delio¡­¡± What a name, it held no significance to me. Even hearing it ten times over, I¡¯d never remember. Such an borate name held no benefit to learn. My curiosity was not about the Dragon Kellian-whatever, but rather why this dragon wanted to meet me and for what reason. Picking up on my thoughts, Nagel added to the name. ¡°He is our leader.¡± ¡­! Involuntarily, my eyelids shot up. * * * Leaving the marsnds, a steep mountain range that was not seen in Arem appeared. ¡°Screech.¡± The cries of an unidentified creature were just a bonus. The incline was so steep it seemed nearly impossible for humans to stand, let alone climb. ¡­ I followed Nagel while feeling asional wary or mocking nces from others along the way. Not surprisingly, they were not friendly. I continued on without disying any reaction until we reached about halfway up the mountain. Nagel stopped and spoke without looking back. ¡°Before you meet with him, there are a few things I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak unless you are asked a question first, answer immediately within one second without hesitation when asked, and do not retort. Never meet his eyes while conversing. If you follow these instructions, your safety is guaranteed.¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°I will not take responsibility for what follows.¡± He¡¯s being unnecessarily difficult. Despite their pretense of being high and mighty, in the eyes of these Devil Dragons, I¡¯m nothing but a lowly human, is that it? Regardless, his ilk was hard to like. ¡°Well then. I hope this meeting proves meaningful for you¡­¡± With those words, Nagel stepped aside, and I found myself facing a tear in the very fabric of space ¨C shattering like ss, revealing pitch-ck darkness on the other side. Strange and yet somehow familiar, though I had never been here before, I could guess what this ce was. ¡°Is this a pocket dimension?¡± ¡°Precisely, this is the Dragon¡¯s pocket dimension,¡± corrected Kellian. I resolutely advanced along the pathid before me. After roughly a hundred steps, a mighty throne appeared before me with an unfamiliar figure seated upon it. Unhesitatingly, I approached. ¡°Wee, human from the mortal realm!¡± Unlike Nagel who had escorted me here or the other dragons that had looked upon me unfavorably, this one greeted me with apparent friendliness. Ignoring the warning not to meet his eyes, I did exactly that. ¡°Was it you who wanted to see me?¡± This was the leader of the Devil Dragons. An entity with no particr reason to either friend or foe me. At least, for now. His intentions would determine the direction our rtionship would take. ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of years since Ist met a human. But you¡¯re a bit peculiar, aren¡¯t you? Why do I smell my own kind on you?¡± My kind. He meant the Devil Dragons and their kin. ¡°Have you perhaps consumed the flesh and blood of dragons?¡± ¡°What if I have? What¡¯s it to you?¡± I countered again, ignoring Nagel¡¯s warning, pressing my gaze down into him. Kellian looked into my eyes for an extended moment, and then suddenly erupted intoughter. ¡°Ha! You were warned, yet still you speak so boldly. Did you leave your life behind in the mortal realm?¡± His words seemed like a mix of a warning and a threat, yet strangely they didn¡¯t feel menacing. What¡¯s going on? Is this really the Devil Dragon¡¯s leader? Whether he¡¯s hiding his true self or not, I don¡¯t know, but my honed instincts¡ªforged over lifetimes of living and fighting¡ªtold me this being was not a threat. Actually, the dragon Nagel who brought me here felt more dangerous. ¡°Nevertheless, since you have amused me, I will forgive your earlier insolence. Be sure to be more cautious in the future.¡± As if he was granting some grand mercy. I continued to meet his eyes without flinching. ¡°I heard about you fighting a hard battle with the Demon King in the demon castle, unable to determine a victor. Humble human as you are, battling equally with the most powerful being in the demon realm, such a thing is unbelievable to me. Humans I knew were weak, far less powerful than even the lowest demon.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve called me here to see if the rumors are true? Are you nning to test me yourself?¡± ¡°You are greatly mistaken if you think so. I am the leader of the Devil Dragons, a direct sessor with the blood of gods, not a mere creation like yourself. Did you seriously believe that I, of all beings, would stoop topeting with you? Your intellect is far lower than I anticipated!¡± The disparagingments kepting¡ªwhat¡¯s the meaning of this? This goes beyond my expectations, plumbing the depths of inadequacy. This ridiculous creature is their leader? And that dragon Nagel who instructed me in all these tiresome rules¡ªhe seems all the funnier now. What were these fools thinking in bringing me here¡­? In the midst of my incredulous thoughts, I sensed a different aura and swiftly turned around. Behind me, on the path I had traveled, felt a silent gaze watching me. ¡°So you turn your back in my presence? You really have no wish to leave here alive, do you?¡± I barely paid any heed to the insolent creature bbering behind me. I closed my eyes and focused, sensing the true nature of the unfamiliar energy that filled this dark space. When I opened my eyes, I finally realized the truth of this ce. ¡°Perhaps this would¡¯ve been amusing, calling you here just to see what would happen, but s, humans will always be humans. Your presence only diminishes my stature. I shall send you back now, so if you value your life, vanish from my sight immediately.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± He seemed to think he misheard, for he was silent for about three seconds. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Quit your pathetic act and call out your real leader. I can no longer stomach this charade.¡± ¡°You! You¡¯vepletely lost your mind! How dare you utter such sphemy to the illustrious Kellian!¡­¡± ¡°Do I need to cut off your head to make him appear?¡± I immediately gripped Kelliam tightly and rose into the air. Panicked, he waved his hands frantically, fear painted across his face. ¡°Wait! I was only¡­¡± ¡°Stop there.¡± In the moment I felt the true owner of this space, I halted mid-action and descended back to the ground. ¡°It seems the rumors of you matching up to the Demon King weren¡¯t exaggerated after all.¡± Upon slowly turning my head, a familiar voice reached me as if echoing through the void. ¡°Let us properly introduce ourselves, human.¡± Then, not too long after, he emerged before me, radiating a majestic divine power. ¡°I am the real leader of the Devil Dragons. Nagel is my name.¡± (To be continued in the next episode) Chapter 275 Chapter 275: Devil Dragon (2) ¡°So, you came here empty-handed?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know? Even with me and my knights, we¡¯re outmatched to kill Xian¡­¡± Eshel did not deny it. ¡°Xian didn¡¯t want to kill me either. Perhaps he even realized that it was you who desired it.¡± The duke¡¯s words provoked a very unpleasant reaction from Eshel, who jutted her chin up in anger. ¡°What a hardship. It seems I overestimated my father¡¯s ability. I was foolish to think I could at least cause a minor wound.¡± Despite his child¡¯s scornful mockery, Duke Bertrand maintained an indifferent expression. ¡°However, I was able to confirm the son¡¯s feelings towards his father, and in that, I believe there was some meaning. Next time we meet, I¡¯ll stir up those feelings further¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to stop, Eshel?¡± Suddenly, Eshel¡¯s face stiffened like stone. ¡°I realized it for sure when our swords shed. You can¡¯t beat Xian. No matter how much strategy and cunning you devise, it won¡¯t work against him.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to continue with something meaningless.¡± The duke spoke calmly yet assertively. ¡°My heart is still wholly dedicated to you. If you tell me to go kill Xian again, I can do it without a second thought. However, that wouldn¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Awaken to reality, Eshel.¡± The duke advised her to recognize reality now and to put an end to everything. But, ¡°Kihahahaha!¡± Eshel suddenly burst intoughter, looking up at the sky. ¡°You tell me to awaken to reality?¡± To him, it was an absurd statement. ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you to make me realize the reality. Your role as my father is to change reality for me! If you say I cannot beat Xian, then do whatever it takes to make me able to beat him! That¡¯s what you must do! Do you understand?¡± The order of this world should move only in ordance with him. As Eshel still firmly held onto that conviction, he wouldn¡¯t give up his desire to surpass Xian. ¡°I¡¯m Eshel, the eldest son of the Bertrand duke¡¯s family, and the man who has the duty to carry on the will of Willius Bertrand, the guardian of the continent, to protect this world! In order to fulfill that duty well, you, Father, must assist me, even if it means sacrificing your soul!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you now understand what you must do?¡± ¡°You¡­ I will do as you wish.¡± Only then did Eshel show a satisfied and vile smile. Taking the duke¡¯s hands gently, he pleaded as if beseeching him. ¡°Never forget. Only I can correct the disordered world caused by my youngest sibling. I am the sole savior of this world!¡± Hisughter, filled with delusional ecstasy, echoed across the red sky and spread in all directions. * * * The charade of a fake leader wrapped up, and the throne¡¯s true owner took his seat. The atmosphere began to emit its rightful aura. He rested his chin on his hand and crossed his long legs, looking down at me with narrowing eyes. The dragon sat on the chair, looking oddly natural in his posture. Could it be he prefers to spend his time in human form? ¡°When did you partake of dragon¡¯s blood?¡± His first question concerned the scent emanating from my body. ¡°Hard to say? It¡¯s been over 7 years, so I don¡¯t remember clearly.¡± I responded evasively. ¡°At least I¡¯ve never consumed a Devil Dragon.¡± ¡°I know. If you had, you would¡¯ve been in my belly by now.¡± It was immediately clear he was serious, not joking. ¡°So, why bring me into your space with such a poor charade?¡± ¡°I find your term ¡®poor charade¡¯ a bit irritating. It was my way of verifying the rumors that you stood on equal grounds with the Demon King. But it appears the rumors weren¡¯t baseless.¡± He then uncrossed his legs and leaned forward towards me. ¡°I¡¯ll be direct. What¡¯s the reason you¡¯vee to the Demon World?¡± ¡°You brought me all the way here just to ask that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with the levels of humanity. Although I doubt the Demon King has given it his all, still, the mere fact that you¡¯ve matched the pinnacle of the Demon World allows us to estimate your standing in the Human World. Undoubtedly, you must be at the apex among humans.¡± Since it wasn¡¯t a false statement, I didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°A supreme figure of the Human World facing the Demon King directly is no small matter. It inevitably signifies that a significant event will ur, or perhaps it has already¡­¡± ¡°That sounds like a story from experience. Am I wrong?¡± He did not make an effort to deny it. ¡°I came after a foolish human who caused a stir in the Human World and fled to the Demon World. As soon as I capture the human, I will return to my world, never to set foot in thisnd again.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯vee chasing after your prey that¡¯s taken flight.¡± He nced away from me, his gaze wandering to something or someone else. ¡°Fine. Then, I will help you in finding this quarry of yours.¡± ¡°Did I mishear something just now?¡± ¡°Quit jabbering.¡± As if he wouldn¡¯t repeat himself, Nagel expelled a heavy tone. ¡°The humans you saw in the swamp earlier, they must be the group associated with the prey you¡¯re seeking. I¡¯ve memorized their scent already. They¡¯re located not too far from here.¡± While I couldn¡¯t yet trust what he said, intuitively, I didn¡¯t think he was lying. ¡°Why would you help me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask. While it¡¯s not out of kindness, it certainly isn¡¯t borne of ill will either.¡± A vague answer like that only stoked my suspicions. ¡°Have you already forgotten what I said earlier? You¡¯re not in a position to refuse right now. As an outsider, resolve your matters and quickly disappear back to your ownnds.¡± Was that it? His only aim seemed to be to get rid of me from the Demon World as soon as possible. Though I felt a bad smell about this deal, since it was nheless beneficial for me, I decided to go along for now. ¡°Let¡¯s consider it epted and proceed.¡± It seems my opinion wasn¡¯t of concern to him anymore. He casually lifted a finger and gestured behind me. -Woong A round gate leading outside was created. ¡°I¡¯ve informed one of my kin outside about the location of your prey. He will guide you; just follow him.¡± Direct guidance was out of the equation, it seemed? It wasn¡¯t particrly to my liking, for various reasons, but as there was no harm to me, I opted to follow and see where it leads. ¡°Hope we haven¡¯t any reason to see each other again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Leaving each other with some mutual difort, I stepped outside. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pausing for a moment, I gazed down upon the extraordinary sight beneath the steep rock mountain. Dozens of Devil Dragons lined up on each side as though waiting for my exit, stretched out long as if in a guard of honor. Without approaching or speaking to me, he didn¡¯t make the situation any more pleasant for me. Intent on ignoring and passing by them, one of the dragons, about midway, blocked my path. I could tell right away that this was the dragon meant to guide me. Judging by its size, it didn¡¯t seem to be a full adult yet, perhaps just past its growth stage. Like the others, it stared at me with discontent before polymorphing into a human form. ¡°Follow me.¡± Itmanded without further ado, expecting me to follow. [Oh?] From within, Kayram voiced its amusedughter. I chose not to respond as I had no intention of inquiring further¡­ But this Devil Dragon. For some reason, it felt strikingly familiar to me. Keeping my thoughts to myself, I quietly followed. * * * As Xian left with the guide across the rock mountain, Nagel, sitting in his throne wrapped in contemtion, is approached by Kelian, who had pretended to be the leader for a while. ¡°That human has just left with the guide to the location you mentioned. We¡¯ve also sent a few watchers after them as you instructed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nagel didn¡¯t even open his eyes to respond. ¡°Nagel, if it¡¯s not too much, may I ask why you¡¯re showing kindness to that human?¡± The space quivered like rippling water as magic energy spread into the surroundings. ¡°My apologies, Lord Nagel!¡± Kelian hastily bowed, asking for forgiveness. ¡°Have I not already said it? I¡¯m not helping him out of kindness.¡± It was not out of goodwill, but rather for some benefit. ¡°After seeing him, I realized. The power that human wields far exceeds my expectations. I cannot allow him to confront the Demon King again.¡± ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s that serious?¡± Kelian was taken aback by this unexpected assessment. ¡°Moreover, there was a strange smelling from him.¡± ¡°What kind of smell are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. An odd scent that¡¯s hard to put into words, it¡¯s almost recognizable yet elusive.¡± It wasn¡¯t simply because the human had partaken of dragon¡¯s blood. ¡°It¡¯s a smell with the half-cocked energy of something smeared all over¡­¡± Nagel was struck by how familiar that scent felt, almost as if it was emanating from his own body. * * * A table fullyid so that the legs may snap from the weight. Despite the array of delectable dishes, Nana couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating, Nana?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not hungry.¡± Arin instantly knew that was a lie. Nana clutched her hands together as if never letting go, restraining her appetite, but the distress showed clearly on her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can eat. I won¡¯t ask about Emilia.¡± ¡°Really?¡± After a brief hesitation, Nana finally gave in and began to inhale the food in front of her. Arin smiled nonchntly while watching her genuine behavior. ¡°I heard from Brian. You took everyone to Belias by transforming into a dragon, Nana.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Nana¡¯s fork came to a sudden halt mid-air. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Everyone knows you¡¯re a dragon!¡± Seeing Nana unexpectedly distressed, Arin beckoned with her hand in reassurance. ¡°Tell me about it sometime, okay? I¡¯m really curious to see you in dragon form. It must be quite a sight, right?¡± ¡°Arin, have you ever seen a dragon?¡± ¡°Just once. It¡¯s been more than 10 years ago now. When I saw one, I was so startled. Xian was clinging to a dragon above Lemea Gorge. I was so worried something had gone wrong¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That was a Devil Dragon, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Would you do anything for Papa?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The light in Nana¡¯s innocent eyes dimmed suddenly. ¡°Answer me. Are you like Emilia, someone who would do anything for Papa?¡± Arin found herself flitting through a multitude of thoughts. Technically, she had prepared this food to get Nana speaking. ording to Brian, Emilia had told both Nana and Hastia everything before she vanished. Yet for some reason, Hastia was silently tight-lipped and would not respond to psychicmunication, and Nana refused to speak about Emilia. But the recent question helped Arin intuitively realize that based on her answer, there might be something she could do. Arin was a princess. With the heavy responsibility of a nation upon her shoulders, the question of whether she could do anything for someone was a dangerously loaded one. Yet, ¡°Yes. I would do anything for Xian.¡± Without hesitation, Arin expressed a dangerous response unworthy of a princess. It was an honest answer, filled with sincerity. In response, Nana returned to her genuine smile. ¡°Arin, will youe with me to find Papa?¡± (To be continued in the next chapter) Chapter 276 Chapter 276: Devil Dragon (3) ¡°Do you have nothing to say to me, Rogers?¡± Belkaryon smiled gaily while Rogers had a stern face. ¡°Lord Demon King. Please calm down for now.¡± ¡°Hey. Anyone would think I¡¯m the one getting excited. Or am I about tomit some misdeed right away?¡± ¡°Can you assure that you are not?¡± ¡°That will be for me to decide after I hear what you have to say.¡± The Demon King spoke as gently as ever, no different from usual. However, Rogers was not ignorant of the truth that his heart was not as calm. After a moment of contemtion, Rogers finally spilled everything about what had happened at Lake Myeong. ¡°Hmm, so that happened? It¡¯s truly fortunate, isn¡¯t it? If it hadn¡¯t been for that Lunabran person, things could¡¯ve taken a really bad turn.¡± Rogers cautiously observed the Demon King¡¯s reactions, which were changing by the second, with a nervous heart. ¡°So, you just let Ascalon go without any responsibility?¡± ¡°We secured a promise of cooperation. In addition to pursuing that Asher fellow, they¡¯ve agreed to share any and all information they obtain with us.¡± ¡°What cooperation? We¡¯d be lucky if they don¡¯t get in the way!¡± Belkaryon seemed less than enthused. ¡°Hey. Rogers.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Demon King.¡± ¡°How long must I be patient?¡± Rogers swallowed his dry spit as if the expected hade. ¡°You and Besti would want me to lead with reason even in this situation, but honestly, isn¡¯t it really difficult given the current circumstances? What¡¯s going to be resolved by me controlling my nature?¡± Annoying situations were repeating themselves, and what would be resolved by just patiently suppressing my anger like a fool? The Demon King truly wondered. ¡°They want this. They even tempted Ascalon, thinking to provoke your temper. I know it¡¯s hard to endure, but you can¡¯t act ording to their will, right¡­¡­¡± Rogers spoke firmly, but suddenly stopped. In his wide-open eyes, a vivid red current ebbed. As if waiting for the moment to emerge from the Demon King¡¯s body, it exuded a deadly presence. ¡°Yes, I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be patient to a point. The problem is that the limit is almost upon us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Besti for a bit.¡± Left behind, Rogers could only stare helplessly at the receding figure of Belkaryon. ¡°This is bad¡­¡­¡± He realized that a much bigger issue had arrived than the Demon King failing to control his reason. The tremor that started from his fist soon spread throughout his body. ¡°The Sword of Death is opening its eyes!¡± * * * The busy streets bustled and mored with people, no, demons. Understandably, there was no sign of Sian. ¡°I do want to praise you for making it this far without wandering off¡­ But now, how do you n to find that friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about that now.¡± Remiharam internally let out a wryugh. While motivated by the thought of finding Sian, he hade to Arem without much nning, and the likelihood of Sian still being here was indeed very slim. Whether Lunab knew his thoughts or not, she gazed down the streets of Arem for a moment with an indifferent look. ¡°Is this really the demon world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m in the human realm. What could be the reason?¡± ¡°Ourdy must not be able to feel. The difference between humans and demons¡­¡­¡± Realizing what she had to do, Lunab shook her head. She sniffed the air as if hunting a scent, perhaps left behind by someone, but¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not there.¡± She couldn¡¯t detect Sian¡¯s scent. ¡°What is that woman doing? Why is her skin so pale?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see horns, is it my imagination? She looks just like a human?¡± ¡°I heard rumors that humans are wandering the demon world nowadays, could it be true?¡± Instead of Sian¡¯s scent, whispers about her could be heard from all around. Despite being cloaked in a hood and robe, every demon passing by took a nce at her. ¡°I¡¯vee up with a n.¡± As if an idea struck her, Lunab headed towards the center of the crowd. Then, she abruptly sat down on the ground. ¡°Excuse me,dy, what are you trying to do¡­¡± ¡°Keep quiet, please.¡± Remiharam promptly silenced himself. Lunab then quietly closed her eyes, perking up her ears like a rabbit, and murmured softly. ¡°Amplification¡­¡± The magic converted her mana into hearing to amplify the surrounding sounds, the same spell she used when eavesdropping on the conversation between Besti and Lunab in the Demon King¡¯s Castle. As her hearing was maximized, voices from the entire street began to funnel into her ears. Mostly, due to the sheer volume and ovep, nothing was heard clearly. However, just for a moment, (Are you asking me to believe that speech? Our members were taken down by a mere human?) Lunab swiftly opened her eyes wide and perked her ears. (As unbelievable as it sounds, it¡¯s true! All of our members were taken down by one human with a strange sword! I thought I was going to die too!) It¡¯s umon for conversations among demons living in the demon realm to revolve around humans. In other words, the chatter about a human happening here was very rare. But nevertheless, discussions around that human were indeed urring¡­ ¡°We might have found him.¡± Lunab rose swiftly from her seat and ran towards the source of the voice. ¡°Really, you never fail to surprise.¡± Remiharam marveled at her extraordinary magical prowess. Their destination was a secluded alley amidst the shadows. Two demons were engaged in a secretive conversation. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Upon noticing Lunab, they stiffened in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s that, she¡¯s not getting away¡­?¡± At a nce, it was clear she differed significantly from the demons. The demons attempted to turn her away but stumbled in their speech. ¡°Is, is she human?¡± She was viewed with the same shock as one might look at a mythical beast. Caught off guard by their unexpected reaction, Lunab tilted her head. ¡°I overheard you discussing humans¡­¡± The two demons jerked nervously at the mention. ¡°Will you share with me?¡± One demon vehemently waved his hand, denying it. ¡°We, we have nothing to do with you anymore! I¡¯ve said all I¡¯m willing to say!¡± ¡°What were you talking about? I haven¡¯t heard anything from you?¡± ¡°Are you with that filthy human man?¡± That inquiry made Lunab¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°The filthy human man?¡± ¡°Yeah! Not only did he kill all our members, but he also caused me to reveal everything, even the most trivial details!¡± ¡°Were the human man using a dagger perhaps?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Realizing she had found the correct person, Lunab shed a mysterious smile. ¡°What¡¯s been broken once can be broken again, no difference, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Would you mind telling me? Everything you said to your superior, just as it is¡­¡­¡± * * * Not too far or too close, exactly ten steps away. Maintaining that perfect distance, Devil Dragon led me deeper into the demon realm. -Swish A sharply discarded leaf grazed my face. Though it didn¡¯t bleed, it stung more than a knife wound. Leaves like these were rtively harmless. In between, some were spotty or entirely dyed red, indicating potency with poison. Regardless of what this ce was for, ¡°The aura of the Holy Sword?¡± [Completely unnoticeable. And you?] Predictably, no trace of human presence, aside from myself, could be found. Instead, ¡°Screech!¡± Something attacked from a clump of bushes. -Scritch Without even making eye contact, I instantly severed its throat. I gave the bisected creature a serious nce. A demon beast I hadn¡¯t seen in Lemea canyon. Roughly speaking, byparing to the creatures of the human realm, it resembled a snake, muchrger than average¡ªthick as a grown woman. -Trickle From the severed neck, blood mixed with green fluid seeped out. Crimson was blood, green was poison. They flowed separately, like water separated from oil. ¡°Your taste in food remains unchanged, I see.¡± I looked up immediately after the remark. ¡°Don¡¯t eat that monster. The poison is lethal enough to leave you hungry for days if consumed.¡± That instant deciphered the mystery for me. ¡°It seems as though you¡¯ve seen me eat a demon beast before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Have you actually seen me before?¡± ¡°Shut up and follow! I don¡¯t want to mingle with a human!¡± The creature evaded answering and continued on its path. During our journey, there were a few more attacks by nameless demon beasts, which strangely only targeted me, never casting an eye at the picky dragon. Creatures instinctively recognize their apex predators; no foolish demon beast would dare attack a dragon. But something felt eerily unsettling. As if the dragon wasn¡¯t avoiding me but rathermanding the beasts to attack. While dealing annoyingly with these encounters, we arrived at a destination. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Amidst a forest void of any human or even the numerous demons we had encountered, not a single life-force could be detected. ¡°What kind of ce is this supposed to be?¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m simply following Master Nagel¡¯s orders to bring you here. Asking me won¡¯t offer any information.¡± The creature¡¯s response was curt, implying I should figure out the rest myself. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nose and those eyes just for decoration?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you really suggesting that the human I¡¯m looking for is in such a heart of darkness? Did your leader truly pass on that information? Or did you misunderstand?¡± ¡°Would you dare to insult Master Nagel?¡± ¡°You are the one I¡¯m insulting.¡± Enraged by the unexpected affront, the creature reared up fiercely. Its momentum hinted it could return to its true form and devour me at any moment, but, ¡°My role here is done. The rest is up to you!¡± It haughtily retreated. Transforming back to its original form with haste, it spread its wings wide. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me before, right?¡± I repeated my earlier question. ¡°Again with that? Why would I answer¡­!¡± ¡°Ten years ago, atop the Blood River cliff of Lemea canyon.¡± The creature¡¯s expression twisted instantly. ¡°The Devil Dragon I met across the river stream back then. It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Dr, dragon mistake! I¡¯ll be on my way now! I¡¯m going back!¡± -Woosh A whirlwind kicked up as it shrieked frantically. pping its vast wings, it soared into the sky and hurriedly flew away from me. A dragon fleeing in the presence of a human. But then, it had already fled once, so what¡¯s stopping it from fleeing a second time? At that time, too many eyes were around; I had no choice but to let it go, But not this time. That dragon still has more to do for me. ¡°Dark Art Third Form: Mist Gliding.¡± -Whoosh! With the incantation, I wrapped myself in the emanating mist and followed the creature into the heights of sky. (To be continued) Chapter 277 Chapter 277: Devil Dragon (4) A sacred race that directly inherited the blood of the gods. Guardians overseeing the chaotic order of the demon world. Even the unintelligent, base demonic beasts instinctively realize they cannot approach this being¡ªthe Devil Dragon. For that Devil Dragon to flee in fear of a mere human? If one were to exaggerate, it could be said this act defies the flow of the world itself. It was an event that seemed impossible. It was merely something fascinating, just a little out of the ordinary. Would you believe that a tiny human child, newly exposed to the world perhaps just for a decade, single-handedly subdued a demonic beast? What if it was said they ate at the scene and even neatly cleaned up afterward? Such a tale couldn¡¯t even be considered a joke. Yet, I saw it clearly with my own two eyes. This individual was human, yet not human-like at all. Certainly, even in the human realm, a mutant treated with contempt, I got the feeling they would be capable of great deeds. At the thought that this being might even taste quite delightful to consume, I was interrupted by a sudden realization. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The human caught sight of me and our gazes locked. I will likely never forget the feeling of that moment, even after an eternity passes. The human¡¯s eyes glimmered like a top predator who had discovered the ultimate prey, filled with rapture. They dared to gaze upon me¡ªa Devil Dragon, the supreme lifeform and predator¡ªas mere prey. It was my first time receiving such treatment since my birth as a dragon. I wondered if their intelligence level was even lower than that of demonic beasts, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The human was sincere. They genuinely identified me as prey, a dragon, and charged. I thought it was an unexpected stroke of misfortune, but after all, a human is still a human. With just a snort, I could make them vanish without a trace. However, I couldn¡¯t. The strength of this human far surpassed the power of me, a Devil Dragon. Could this be the true nature of humans? No, that couldn¡¯t be right. This human was clearly a miscreation! With a strong sense of denial, for the first time within me sprung a powerful desire for survival. In the end, I turned my back on that human and fled, too embarrassed to speak of it to anyone, including my kin, even after 10 years. The meeting with that human was like a nightmare I never wanted to experience again, but now, 10 yearster, he appeared in the demon world. Although he grew in appearance, his eyes remained the same. Why would he show up in such a deep, unlikely ce within the demon world? I didn¡¯t know the reason, but I tried my best to avoid him. I just wanted to finish my business and leave quickly, but what do you know? The leader of my kind had designated me as a guide and instructed me to escort that human to a specific location. The word of our leader is absolute, and I, still not fully mature, could not dare to refuse. Despite the unpleasant feelings I held back, I managed to bring him to the appointed ce. But why is this damned human always making my life difficult? ¡°Seems you¡¯ve grown a bit, huh?¡± Sian floated in the air with ease,cking wings. He approached the Devil Dragon quickly and blocked the way, then shed a smile. ¡°Come down. Don¡¯t we have more to do?¡± ¡°What else is there to do? I¡¯ve fully executed Lord Nagel¡¯smand! My work ends here!¡± ¡°Did your leader really direct you to guide me to this ce? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Are you insinuating that I, a dragon who received orders directly from our leader, would deceive a mere human? For what reason!¡± Regardless of how lowly humans were, there was no reason for a dragon, who had received orders from the leader of their kind, to lie to a human. ordingly, he led Sian to the exact location specified by Nagel without deviation. ¡°Your leader said this, didn¡¯t they? They hope we never have to meet again. If I find nothing here, I¡¯ll go back to your leader. Will that be alright with you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a limit to shamelessness! Why involve Lord Nagel if you can¡¯t find anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll me your leader. I mean that I would me you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If Ie back because you guided me wrong. If that¡¯s fine with you, well, I¡¯ll go.¡± The Devil Dragon exhaled heavily, clearly bothered. In his gaze at Sian, anger mixed with a sense of injustice. ¡°Why are you doing this to me, exactly?¡± ¡°Out of all the mature dragons, there must be a reason why you were the one sent.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stop wasting time, ande down. Unlike you guys, I don¡¯t have wings, so I can¡¯t stay up long.¡± Sian was the first to retract his power and descended to the ground. ¡°Ah, seriously, how did I end up in such a situation!¡± The Devil Dragon sighed heavily as he looked up at the sky, then folded his wings and followed Sian down. Then, he transformed back into human form through polymorph. ¡°You seem prettyfortable walking around as a human, huh? Your leader does, too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic. And stop with the ¡®you, you¡¯; I have a name! Mishuka Andersen Azui¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just say the first part.¡± Though he wanted to shout the full name into his ears to heavily imprint it in his mind, ¡°¡­Mishuka.¡± He reluctantly provided just the first name. ¡°Why do you unnecessarily go for such long names when your leader simply calls me ¡®Nagel¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I don¡¯t understand you humans who stick to short names.¡± There was no point in trying to understand each other over mere names, so Sian shifted the conversation back to the original topic. ¡°So, why do you think your leader guided me here?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that¡­¡­?¡± Provoked by the deadly gaze that stirred past memories, Mishuka stumbled over his words a moment. ¡°Before asking me, maybe try sensing what¡¯s around first.¡± I have already sensed the surrounding energy multiple times. The dry air parching my throat, the dull vegetation scent numbing my head, the asional smell of demonic beast blood from those I¡¯ve dealt with. And the divine energy (Éñšâ) unique to dragons. Most of it seemed to emanate from Mishuka, who was beside me, but whether it was him or not, it subtly spread through the air, invisible like mist. ¡°You might not sense it, but within this pervasive divine energy, another type of energy is lying in wait.¡± ¡°Energy lying in wait?¡± ¡°Yeah. Concealing energy to this fine degree is impossible unless you¡¯re someone like Lord Nagel. I¡¯d like to see the face of the culprit.¡± With those words, Sian closed his eyes and cast a spell. ¡°Stealth Technique Four: Detecting Intent to Kill.¡± As if searching for something that didn¡¯t exist, I excluded all immediately perceptible energies and focused on detecting hidden ones. ¡®Found it.¡¯ Just like something hidden within a small gap in a thick wall, I detected a familiar energy. It was an aura I had encountered numerous times in the human world, ¡®The aura of a holy sword.¡¯ It was the aura of the holy sword Durandal. ¡°A pocket dimension.¡± Using the power of a god¡¯s artifact to create a separate space within the boundaries of dimensions, separate from reality. The owner of the holy sword wasn¡¯t in the human world, but rather hiding within a pocket dimension in the demon world. Somewhere in the vicinity. ¡°From your expression, you¡¯ve finally realized, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Just knowing about the existence of a pocket dimension doesn¡¯t mean you can¡­¡± -Wooong! ¡°What, what¡¯s that?¡± Mishuka was in disbelief. He was about to exin howplex and difficult it would be to locate the entrance to a pocket dimension now that its existence was known when, directly in front of him, Sian openly created one. ¡°Can you also create pocket dimensions?¡± That a mere human, not a dragon, could create pocket dimensions was unthinkable. Just what was the identity of this being? ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Sian entered first and gestured for Mishuka to quickly follow, tilting his head. * * * There¡¯s nothing to find in the middle of nowhere. Just as roads are found on roads, and people are sought among people, pocket dimensions must also be sought within pocket dimensions. But honestly, this is not my area of expertise. That talented junior of mine would be ideal in this field, but it¡¯s currently impossible to bring him along. Instead, ¡°This. What ever am I doing¡­¡­.¡± If we were to utilize this Devil Dragon, who is much more adept than us, the story would be different. Humans need a god¡¯s artifact to even create a pocket dimension, whereas these dragons are inherently divine and, once they reach a certain level of maturity, creating personal pocket dimensions is no big deal, as I¡¯ve heard. In other words, dragons handle pocket dimensions far better than humans. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, even using my powers doesn¡¯t guarantee that I will find it, right?¡± ¡°Then I guess I will have to ask your leader to search for it.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say to you!¡± As if finally losing his temper, Mishuka grabbed my cor and lifted me. I thought he might throw a punch, but instead, ¡°Ha¡­¡± He sighed deeply and turned back to resume searching for the pocket dimension. He might be quick to anger, but he seems to be a good listener. I crossed my arms and watched his disgruntled back for a moment. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mishuka, you learned my name.¡± ¡°Why did youe to the human world?¡± He stopped tracing the energy and turned to gaze at me. ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why ask?¡± I raised an eyebrow as if to say there was no particr reason. Mishuka¡¯s face scrunched up as if debating whether to speak. ¡°I was just a little curious. Humans are said to be lowly creatures, and I wanted to see for myself just how barbaric they really are. So, I thought I¡¯d just take a quick look¡­¡± ¡°Did you go to the Lemea Valley?¡± ¡°Yes! After encountering you there, I was so infuriated I couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time!¡± Would he react if I said I also regretted not being able to eat him and scowled asionally? I was curious but did not express it. ¡°Lord Nagel has always viewed humans very negatively. But at some point, Lord Nagel¡¯s perspective seemed to moderate. They considered us not so different after all¡­¡± Not so different. For a species as arrogant as dragons to regard humans like that was hard for me to believe. ¡°Did your leader also visit the human world?¡± ¡°Yes, about nine years ago? I¡¯m not sure of the reason, but they did visit once. They seemed quite distressed afterwards, though¡­¡± -Crack Suddenly, sparks arose from Mishuka¡¯s hands as he manipted divine energy. ¡°I found it!¡± With a shout, Mishuka stood up quickly. Waving his hand through the air, creating arge circle, light sprang from the circle and a gate formed. After a brief moment of staring nkly into it, -Fizzz The light of the gate dimmed, unstable. ¡°The owner of that space doesn¡¯t want you there. Desperately trying to close it, see?¡± It looked like it would vanish any moment. If I don¡¯t enter it now, finding it again would likely be even tougher. -Hwaak! With no hint of hesitation, I threw myself into the gate. (To be continued) Chapter 278 Episode 278: A Sign of Cmity (1) ¡°Princess?¡± Lesimus stood in front of the wide-open door, a look of destion on his face. What immediately caught his eye were the empty tes strewn about the table, and the windows flung wide open. Neither Arin, who had been conversing in this room, nor Nana were anywhere to be seen. The knights who had witnessed the scene were all plunged into panic as well. ¡°The princess has disappeared!¡± ¡°Quick, report this elsewhere too!¡± As a knight moved swiftly to report, ¡°Wait.¡± Lesimus stopped him. With a face set in determination, she calmly walked towards the table. Among the impably cleared dishesy a single piece of letter, its author unknown. Lesimus promptly unfolded the letter to check its contents. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then, not long after, she put the letter down and, looking out the open window, sighed deeply. ¡°Le-Lesimus, sir! Is that the letter left by the princess?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems so.¡± ¡°What does it say¡­?¡± The knights waited anxiously for Lesimus to read the letter aloud. However, rather than reading it immediately, Lesimus shut her eyes tightly. She wrestled internally over how to react to the situation, but soon, having steeled her resolve, faced the knights. ¡°The princess has gone to do what must be done.¡± The knights blinked, thinking they had misheard. ¡°To do what, exactly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It might sound like an irresponsible answer, but it was the best Lesimus could give. The letter Arin left contained only this one line, with no further information. * * * -Whooosh! A once-in-a-lifetime moment. Or, considering the course of human history, how many people had experienced the same? Arin thought that even counting on both hands wouldn¡¯t suffice. A human riding a dragon through the sky. More than marvelous or strange, she questioned whether this was truly reality, it seemed so much like fear. ¡°Arin unni, is the speed okay? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°Eh, yeah, I¡¯m fine. Probably¡­¡± The words following ¡®I¡¯m fine¡¯ were lost to Nana. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, let me know anytime. I¡¯ll slow down.¡± ¡°Th-thanks, Nana.¡± She just hoped that Nana wouldn¡¯t fly any higher. ¡°When could you first transform?¡± ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you, unni!¡± The howling winds at high altitude made it hard to hear. Arin clenched her eyes and shouted. ¡°When were you first able to transform?!¡± ¡°Three years ago! I started feeling a strange energy in my body and then I could transform!¡± Nana pped her wings more powerfully, increasing their speed of flight. ¡°It feels really great! I¡¯ve always wanted to take Arin unni for a ride! Next time, I want to go out with just papa, you, and me!¡± ¡°With¡­ with Sian?¡± ¡°Yeah! But papa seems to dislike flying. He always refuses to ride on Nana¡¯s back.¡± Arin felt like she understood the reason. ¡°Have papa and Arin unni be close again? Let¡¯s go out together next time!¡± ¡°Yeah. I wish that could really happen¡­¡± A wishful thought that seemed nice if it coulde true. Though it seemed unlikely, Arin tenderly harbored that small hope. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The gleeful shine in Nana¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nana?¡± ¡°Hold on tight, Arin unni!¡± Sensing danger, Nana swiftly reduced their altitude. Caught off guard, Arin nearly had a heart-stopping moment. They were over a vast canyon range with cliffs so deep, their bases were out of sight. Without hesitation, Nana plunged into the midst of it. Only when they reached the base of the cliffs did they stop flying, Nana returned to her original form. ¡°Nana, why are we here¡­?¡± Bewildered, Arin asked as she got off, and then shivered with a sudden jolt. She could feel a series of energies slowly tightening around them from the darkness. Nana, who had sensed the energy before Arin, sharpened her tail like a de, staring ahead. -Thud! In a cliff corner where no light prated. The sound of heavy, yet not loud footsteps began approaching from all directions. As the footsteps drew closer, sweat covered Arin¡¯s palms. ¡°Light of Guidance!¡± Remaining calm, she cast magic that lit the dark surroundings. Despite the illumination, nothing seemed to appear at first. -Thud! But the mystery steps continued. Soon, a giant shadow with the shape of wings loomed in front, and Arin quickly drew her sword. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment, five bizarre figures emerged from the shadows. All had ck hair, horns on both sides of their heads, and wings on their backs. ¡°Demons?¡± Arin believed without a doubt that they must be demons. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± However, they were not demons. Putting aside the human Arin, a sense of puzzlement and confusion filled the eyes of those observing Nana. ¡°Why would such a being exist in this world?¡± ¡°Would Lord Nagel approve of this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Lord Nagel, no one should find out.¡± Their astonishment soon turned into murderous intent towards Arin and Nana. Sensing this, the murderous aura began to simmer in Nana¡¯s eyes as well. Amidst a situation tense enough to explode at any moment, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Managing to control her trembling heart, Arin looked down at her feet. ¡°Magic circle?¡± A magic circle overflowing with multicolored mana. Arin, as well as the others watching, were baffled by the unfamiliar magic circle that had seemingly popped up without notice. ¡°Could it be?¡± Arin sensed a familiar mana pulse. With a hint of hope, she looked around and soon spotted a familiar figure poised beneath the sphere of Guiding Light atop a cliff. ¡°Capture her, it¡¯s a teleportation circle!¡± Though toote in identifying the magic circle, they rushed forward, -Whoosh! Arin and Nana were enveloped in light from the circle and vanished. -Thump! In an unknown location where they had been teleported, Arin swiftly raised her head and found herself face to face with the one who had rescued them from danger. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Lunab!?¡± It was Lunab who had left for the Demon Realm with Sian. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°It was quite bold of you. Coming to the Demon Realm and deciding to face a Devil Dragon?¡± ¡°A Devil Dragon? Weren¡¯t they just demons?¡± That the threatening figures were Devil Dragons, akin to elite monsters, meant they were in an extremely dangerous situation. Overwhelmed, Arin couldn¡¯t hide her shock. ¡°Dragons, okay! They smelt just like Nana!¡± Nana, now with a cheerful smile unlike before, showed her original form. ¡°But where is this?¡± Btedly surveying thendscape, Arin blinked and inquired. ¡°Where else? In the Demon Realm.¡± ¡°That I get, but the atmosphere is a bit¡­¡± Where they were was markedly different from their original location. If not for the red sky, it would be hard to believe it was the Demon Realm because it felt quite peculiar, yet oddly familiar. ¡°While transferring the senior and this child through the portal, I shifted space as well. Fleeing nearby would only lead to us being quickly tracked, so I thought it best to escape to a ce with many eyes.¡± Lunab exined that this was one of the Demon Realm¡¯s residential areas called Alem. ¡°But why are you alone? Where is Sian?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a bitplicated to exin¡­¡± Lunab stroked her chin, pondering where to start. ¡°Now that I think of it, senior, why did youe here? Without any guards?¡± ¡°That, well, it¡¯s also a bitplex to exin if I might¡­¡± ¡°Screaaam!¡± At that moment, a chilling scream echoed from the distance. * * * My automatic response entering the space was to squint. As if rejecting my presence, the overwhelming brightness engulfed my vision, making it hard to keep my eyes open. The gate disappeared the moment I entered, and Mishuka, who had opened it for me, couldn¡¯t follow through. Probably, right now she must be clutching her head in frustration in my spatial dimension. [Ah. Already starting to feel nauseous?] I concur. The repulsive energy rolled in like tides, gradually constraining me more and more. Despite the difort, with nowhere else to go, I moved forward resolutely. A few steps in, the silhouette of someone familiar came into view. It wasn¡¯t Eshel. Her hair was much longer than his, but the energy emanating from her felt nearly indistinguishable from that of the demon. At this point, deeming them identical wouldn¡¯t be far off. ¡°Here we meet again, Xian Vert.¡± She turned her head slowly to greet me, her wee neither particrly weing nor unweing. Anael Pasinity, the demon mother and the very woman I sought in the Demon Realm. I responded without a word, merely ncing around to take in my surroundings. ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Yes. Since a bit earlier. The moment you entered this space, I dispatched everyone that was with me, including your father. ¡­¡± As she said, there were no signs of life apart from us two, and Kim was the only other presence. ¡°It must be disappointing for you who wished for my son, but why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to have a deeper conversation?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the question. Why don¡¯t you follow Eshel?¡± Despite my apparent reluctance, she insisted on questioning me. ¡°From the moment I bore Eshel, I granted him the power to make all beings in thisnd his followers, except for the gods.¡± ¡°You sure talk of power easily.¡± ¡°To you it might not seem much, but to me, and to our kind, this power has been the only means to perpetuate our existence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to listen to your side of the story?¡± The more I heard, the more I tired. I gripped Kim tightly and quickly advanced toward her. ¡°Are you intending to kill me?¡± No, I nned to drag her out by her hair. ¡°You might not realize yet, but you can¡¯t leave here.¡± Kim¡¯s de paused just a fingernail¡¯s distance from her neck. ¡°If I can¡¯t leave, that means no one wille to save you either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one can leave this space now, nor can anyone enter. Only you, me, and that demon sword will remain. This won¡¯t change even if you kill me.¡± It took me precisely three seconds to recognize her words were true. [Hey boss. This situation doesn¡¯t seem like we can afford to take it easy.] Kim too felt something wrong, emitting an uneasyugh. Something about this spatial dimension was strange. As time passed, the boundaries between the spaces felt increasingly fortified. Was she seriously nning to sacrifice herself just to keep me trapped here? ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m not going to keep you here forever.¡± Anael looked triumphantly into my face as she continued. ¡°Just stand by helplessly in this space, Xian! By the time you manage to leave this space, both the Demon Realm and the Human Realm will have been plunged into chaos and disarray!¡± Only then did I realize the true nature of this spatial dimension. This wasn¡¯t a hideout for prey fleeing into the Human Realm. It was a trap, A cage to confine the predator that came hunting. ¡°The cmity has already begun!¡± (To be continued) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 279 Episode 279. The Harbinger of Disaster (2) ¡°Aaaah!¡± A chilling scream echoed from the streets. The threedies intuitively knew that the scream was apanied by pain. They immediately rushed toward the direction of the noise. ¡°What on earth is this?¡± The unbelievable scene that unfolded before their eyes made all three of them widen their eyes. ¡°If I had to define it, it would be a massacre.¡± That was indeed the case. The situation before thedies was a literal massacre. Mysterious robed figures were indiscriminately shing their swords at the demon folk. The victims of the ughter were the powerless demons. ¡°Why is this happening all of a sudden¡­!¡± Confused and unable toprehend the situation, Arin focused her gaze on the swords wielded by the strange attackers. ¡°That sword?¡± It was a sword she recognized all too well. ¡°It¡¯s the sword used by the soldiers at the front!¡± The pure white longswords used by the high-ranking knights who served under themand of Duke Vert to guard the front. The fact that these swords were being used here meant, ¡°It means that the knights from the frontline aremitting a massacre in the Demon World.¡± This was an utterly uneptable worst-case scenario. ¡°We must stop them!¡± Without hesitation, Arin ran towards the knights. Lunab and Nana also followed her lead. ¡°Move! Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Run for your life!¡± Caught off guard by the sudden turn of events, the demons could not react and desperately ran screaming. They were unable to deal with these top-tier knights renowned in the Human World. In a critical situation, their instinct to prioritize their own lives was no different from that of humans. ¡°Please help me!!¡± An innocent demon child who couldn¡¯t escape in time was pitifully begging for help in the middle of the street. However, behind the child loomed a de ready to usher in death. The child clenched their eyes, unable to even scream. -ng! ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Realizing that she wasn¡¯t dead, the child cautiously opened her eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Instead of answering, the child just nodded. Having confirmed the child¡¯s safety, Arin refocused her attention on the knight without a moment¡¯s relief. -Squeak! But Arin could not withstand the superior might of the high-ranking knight. The bnce was quickly lost, and she desperately struggled to prevent herself from falling. ¡°Blow! Cold gales of water!¡± The fusion magic ¡®Aqua st¡¯ thatbines water and wind. Lunab¡¯s supportive attack added to the critical situation. -Thump! Caught off guard, the knight was sent flying backward by the magic. ¡°Now, run!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The child was able to safely escape, guided by Lunab, who had followed. The knights then immediately surrounded Arin. ¡°Even though you hide your faces, I know your identity. Don¡¯t even try to hide it!¡± Arin defiantly shouted, refusing to be cowed. ¡°Why are youmitting such an intolerable massacre?¡± The knights did not answer. There was no sign of volition on their hidden faces. They seemed like puppets. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like they intend to respond.¡± ¡°Do you have any guesses, Lunab?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no. This is my first time encountering these knights in the Demon World, too.¡± As the women¡¯s questions deepened, -Swish Suddenly, the standoffish knights began to step back one by one. After a brief moment, a familiar figure revealed themselves in the created space. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Recognizing his identity, Arin bit her lip hard and gripped her sword¡¯s hilt tightly. ¡°So you have pursued me here, Princess Arin.¡± ¡°Duke Vert!¡± * * * Power. This was the absolute element required to maintain the chaotic order of the Demon World. Only the being known as the Demon King must control everything. Reason? Peace? Such trivial, fragile things were not needed. This was the Demon World, not the Human World, where everything must be controlled by the absolute element called power. ¡°Belcarion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Belcarion!¡± ¡°Huh? Did you call me, Besti?¡± Only after being called a couple of times did Belcarion respond by lifting his head. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°What were you saying?¡± ¡°I said I would exin everything that happened with my father, or rather, Ascalon¡­¡± ¡°Well, I already heard everything from Rogers. I told you, there¡¯s no need to talk about it anymore. It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to say it again.¡± Belcarion dismissed it as a matter of the past and told her not to worry, but Besti¡¯s heart became even more uneasy. ¡°Is everything¡­ okay?¡± ¡°Why? Do I not seem okay to you?¡± Despite her heart¡¯s turmoil, Besti couldn¡¯t bring herself to nod. Belcarion was smiling as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just take good care of yourself. You know I can¡¯t do without you.¡± Suddenly, Besti felt chills running down her spine. In any other situation, those words would¡¯ve been touching, but for some reason, they sounded exceptionally unsettling today. ¡°Belcarion, I was thinking about it and I think¡­¡± -Thud Besti, who had been about to continue her words while holding his hand, suddenly copsed into the Demon King¡¯s arms. ¡°Besti?¡± For a second, Belcarion was stunned and did not understand the situation. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why all of a sudden¡­?¡± But then he quickly realized something was wrong and hurriedly moved her away. ¡°Besti, wake up! Besti!¡± He shook her, trying to rouse her, but Besti had already lost consciousness and did not open her eyes. Even while unconscious, she still clutched the pendant tightly in her hand. ¡°Somebody help! Besti has copsed!¡± Soon, the castle¡¯s healers rushed to transport her. Fortunately, she was still alive, but her condition had be much more critical than when she first copsed. ¡°It seems all of her life force has been exhausted.¡± Rogers exined the reason for her copse after assessing Besti¡¯s condition. Until now, Lunab had been continuously replenishing her life force, allowing her to stay conscious. However, since Lunab had left the castle to find Sean, there was no means to restore Besti¡¯s vitality. The pendant she wore was emitting a light much stronger than before. ¡°The enhanced power of the pendant is draining Miss Besti¡¯s life force even more rapidly.¡± ¡°So what exactly are you saying I should do?¡± ¡°It would be best to bring back Miss Lunab who left the castle, at least as an emergency measure.¡± But that was merely a stopgap measure. It was not a direct solution to save Besti. ¡°My, my Demon King!¡± Amidst this, another demon rushed in urgently from outside the door. ¡°There¡¯s a serious incident happening in Arem!¡± ¡°A serious incident?¡± ¡°Yes! Unidentified monstrous people are massacring the residents¡­!¡± -Crack! Before the demon could finish speaking, the Demon King suddenly grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Massacre? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± The demon could not continue and only let out agonizing groans. ¡°Calm down, my Demon King!¡± Rogers quickly intervened. Gasping for air, the demon finally managed to speak. ¡°Unidentified humans appeared in Arem and started swinging swords at the residents!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Shocked and unable to speak, Belcarion let Rogers ask instead. ¡°Humans? You¡¯re saying humans attacked our demon folk?¡± ¡°Yes, that seems to be the case! From what I¡¯ve heard, fortunately, other humans showed up and saved the demons¡­!¡± -ng! Before the demon could finish, Belcarion spread his wings and flew out through the window. ¡°My Demon King!¡± Rogers¡¯ desperate cry waspletely ignored. With a fierce expression, Belcarion flew towards Arem, but suddenly he turned his body and changed direction. It was towards Lemea Gorge. -Thunk At the exact same spot as before, Belcarionnded on the ground with his wings folded and with sharp eyes, followed the stream of the Blood River. Soon, the owner of the golden Holy Sword appeared. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, oh Demon King.¡± Facing the one he had been seeking, magic energy exploded from Belcarion¡¯s body. ¡°It sounds like you knew I woulde?¡± ¡°I thought you would be very anxious around this time. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. It seems you have been desperately looking for me.¡± Echel¡¯s smile was even more peculiar, irritating Belcarion. Belcarion¡¯s face turned murderous. ¡°You¡¯ve already crossed the line. Your future is decided. Even if this Demon World falls to ruin under your hands, I will tear you to shreds myself!¡± Even if Echel would save Besti now, it didn¡¯t matter. Belcarion proimed in front of him that he would certainly kill Echel with his own hands. ¡°You will kill me, but shouldn¡¯t you save those who need to be saved?¡± However, as if expecting this, Echel maintained his smile and continued. ¡°Do you intend to let Miss Besti die?¡± -Whoosh! Unable to contain himself, the Demon King lunged at Echel with his fist leading, -Sha-sha-sha but several pure white des suddenly fell from above his head. Belcarion disdainfully received the des with his whole body. Despite being pierced by dozens of des, he was unscathed. ¡°If you kill me, you can¡¯t save Miss Besti.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide after I¡¯ve seen it!¡± Belcarion reached out again to grasp his body, but as soon as his hand touched him, Echel¡¯s body rippled like water and then vanished in an instant. It had been just an illusion. ¡°You need to do one thing.¡± Though his body disappeared, his voice lingered, continuing to echo in Belcarion¡¯s ears. ¡°Please kill Sean.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Then you can save Miss Besti. After that, whether youe after me in the Human World or leave me alone is entirely up to you.¡± With those words, Echel¡¯s voice vanishedpletely. Left alone, Belcarion looked up at the sky, suddenly chuckled, and finally roared loudly. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do what you want! Afterwards, I¡¯ll destroy everything! I will lead you, your existence, and the world you live in, to ruin!¡± The Demon King, having dered his intent, stretched out one hand to focus his magic energy. -Whoosh A ck me arose from his hand, and as it reached down, it gradually morphed into the shape of a red sword. The Demon King¡¯s ruthless nature had finally awakened. Laughter that belonged to an unknown spirit ominously spread throughout the gorge. (To be continued in the next episode) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 280 Chapter 280: Premonition of Catastrophe (3) The number of human knights that had appeared at Arem was ten. Including Duke Berth, who wasmanding them, there was a total of eleven, and they were all top-tier knights who had made a name for themselves in the human realm. ¡°Reinforce: Power Enhancement.¡± With Arin¡¯s arrival, the knights simultaneously cast enhancement spells. Soon after, their physical abilities reached their peak, and a golden aura began to radiate brightly from their swords. ¡°The power of the holy sword!¡± Recognizing the aura, Arin furrowed her brows intensely. Just like at the royal pce, the knights who had inherited the power of the holy sword now exhibited a much more formidable strength than before. ¡°Why are you doing this, Duke Berth?¡± ¡°Do you still ask for a reason?¡± To Arin¡¯s question, the duke replied with a tone that suggested her question was pitiful. His expression also conveyed that she should already know why he was doing such things by now. Beings with no will of their own, just puppets following given orders. To such beings, questions or persuasion were meaningless. It was enough to block or stop them. However, the situation was far from favorable for Arin. It had been around two hours since she arrived in the demon world. Her body was still not adapted to the environment of the demon world, making even breathing extremely ufortable. Lunab and Nana seemed rtively fine, but they could just end up being a burden rather than help. ¡°The grace of holy light shall protect us!¡± Along with the incantation, a pure white curtain unfolded in front of Arin. It was the light-attribute defense magic ¡®Wall of Resistance.¡¯ Arin immediately turned her head toward the one who cast it. ¡°We have bought some time at least.¡± Lunab, looking calm, held the grimoire Lemiharam, which blocked the knights¡¯ approach by emanating an immense magical power. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. We need to decide how to deal with these deluded knights by then.¡± Lunab was forcing Arin to make a choice. ¡°What do you think we should do, Lunab?¡± ¡°The first thing thates to mind is desperately gathering our strength to hold off these knights¡­¡± Lunab raised her other hand, which was not holding the grimoire, and extended a finger. ¡°The second is to hold on desperately until Cian-senpai arrives.¡± ¡°Cian, where is he now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I have a feeling he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± It was purely an intuition, without any solid basis. Arin touched her forehead, slightly overwhelmed by the situation. ¡°And what¡¯s the third option?¡± ¡°Running away without looking back. As far as we can.¡± It was an unexpectedly drastic measure by Lunab¡¯s standards. ¡°I believe that choosing this third option would be the best if we want to survive.¡± ¡°Why? Why would that be?¡± ¡°Because this isn¡¯t ournd.¡± It took Arin a moment to understand what she meant. ¡°A man who does not wish for chaos in this demon world ising to resolve this situation¡­ flying here rapidly.¡± While Lunab was speaking, a sudden and uneasy presence covered the sky, along with a tremendous killing intent that caused bodies to flinch automatically. ¡°It¡¯s toote now.¡± Realizing the situation had worsened, Lunab conjured more magical power. ¡°Fall back, Sister Arin!¡± Nana, sensing the threat, sharpened her eyes and stepped forward, and the opposing knights pointed their swords in the same direction. -Thud! A momentter, something fell from the sky with incredible speed, raising a massive roar and a whirlwind of dust in all directions. As the dust cleared, the first thing everyone saw was a red sword emitting a feeling as if it had gathered all the evils of the world¡ªgrotesque and impure. Following the hand that wielded the sword, everyone at the scene was struck with horror. ¡°¡­!¡± Demon King Belkarion. Gone was his logical demeanor, now only his true instincts remained, revealing his form as the strongest being in the demon world. * * * Approximately 2km from Arem, in a teau area. Five Devil Dragons, polymorphed into humans, were observing the situation at Arem using their innate ability ¡®Thousand-Mile Eyes,¡¯ with Nagel at the forefront. ¡°The Demon King has finally drawn the Death Sword.¡± Nagel¡¯s expression was grim as he focused on the red sword in Belkarion¡¯s hand. ¡°Lord Nagel! What should we do?¡± ¡°With things having escted to this point, our intervention would onlyplicate matters further. It¡¯s best to remain as onlookers.¡± ¡°Even you cannot handle the power of that Death Sword, my Lord?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me. That weapon is a divine artifact that not even gods can be sure to ovee.¡± The Death Sword, an absolute artifact allowed only to the beings titled ¡®Demon King.¡¯ Having watched over the history of the demon world for ages, Nagel was well aware of the sword¡¯s power. ¡°The Death Sword has been passed down from Demon King to Demon King since the dawn of time. When a Demon King perishes, the sword is handed down to the next one, inheriting all its previous owner¡¯s powers¡­¡± In other words, the sword contained not only the power of the current Demon King Belkarion but also the power of all the Demon Kings who had reigned over the demon world. ¡°If the Holy Sword and the Demon Sword vary greatly in power depending on the potential of their bearers, the Death Sword gains strength as it is passed down, umting the obsessions of the greatest Demon Kings. The spirit of the sword, born from these obsessions, has probably been provoking the Demon Kings all along. The awakening of the sword means that¡­¡± Nagel paused, leaving the sentence hanging. ¡°It means the winds of turmoil are yet again stirring in this demon world. Not only here, but the human world will not be safe now either. Even from a distance, the fearful presence the Devil Dragons felt made them hold their breath and watch silently. ¡°Why would such a sword be given to the Demon King?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a resistance, meant to protect the demon world from those called the highest beings. It¡¯s a sign that it¡¯s not just you who can destroy the world¡­¡± Nagel surveyed all corners of Arem, but the one he sought was not in sight. ¡°Have you heard any news from Mishuka?¡± ¡°Communication ended once she reached the designated location. Given that there is no telepathic signal, she might have entered a spatial void with that human.¡± Meaning she had entered but had not yet returned. Nagel turned his gaze away from Arem to the direction Cian and Mishuka had gone. One dragon then cautiously asked Nagel. ¡°Lord Nagel. Do you possibly think that human can stop the Demon King?¡± The other dragons, too, were silently waiting for Nagel¡¯s response. Nagel answered without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I say I don¡¯t know because I truly don¡¯t know.¡± All the Devil Dragons who had been following Nagel for hundreds of years knew one thing for sure. Their leader never gives an uncertain answer. If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. If not, it¡¯s not. For the first time, Nagel, who always gave sure answers, said he did not know. ¡°He was an inscrutable human even I could not predict. So that¡¯s all I can say¡­¡± At least one thing was certain: in this demon and human worldbined, he was the most likely being able to stop the Demon King. And one more thing caught Nagel¡¯s eye. ¡®That child?¡¯ He was referring to the unfamiliar pink-haired woman who stood boldly in front of Arin and Lunab, shielding them from the Demon King. A dual being that was neither human nor dragon. She was an exceedingly irksome existence for some unknown reason. However, not wishing to show this annoyance to the other dragons, Nagel again shifted his gaze toward the Demon King. * * * In a space surrounded by pure white clouds and towering pirs, a man was sitting with his legs crossed. ¡°¡­¡± As if lost in deep thought, he spent a long time absorbed in contemtion. ¡°You¡¯re showing an unbing face, Lumen Del?¡± A woman¡¯s rxed voice broke the silence, and he tilted his head slightly. She was an unwee visitor it seemed, as his expression was clearly ufortable. ¡°The Demon King seems to have manifested the power of the Death Sword. Is this also your n?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°I was just thinking that maybe you¡¯ve let go of the reins improperly. As you know, the power of the Death Sword is not something to be underestimated, as it rivals our own power. If the Demon King cannot control it and bes berserk, who can stop it? Or is it your intention now to descend upon the demon world following the human world?¡± ¡°Go back if you aim to mock me, Aquanis.¡± Lumen Del fluttered his hand, showing no interest in continuing the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I was just worried and wanted to share my thoughts.¡± Regardless, she moved behind the throne where he sat. ¡°Do you have a n in mind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for a n. Excessive power always leads to one¡¯s downfall. The Demon King is no different. It might cause some damage to the human world, but ultimately he will lead himself to ruin.¡± ¡°So it means what remains after the cmity is important, right?¡± Lumen Del looked deeply into her eyes instead of answering. ¡°By the way, your recent actions have been intriguing.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been going down to the human world often to exchange something with a dragon? Her name was Marian?¡± A slight disturbance appeared between Aquanis¡¯ eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not nice for a man to pry into a woman¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°If you dislike that, then don¡¯t go around doing foolish things, Aquanis. If you don¡¯t want to end up like those who were expelled¡­¡± With a smile, not quite a smile, Lumen Del raised the corners of his mouth, delivering a sincere warning to her. Aquanis¡¯ face, full of smiles, seemed to falter momentarily, but soon she regained her usualposure. ¡°Conversations with you indeedck any fun, as always.¡± She slowly turned around to leave, but then suddenly stopped. ¡°Oh, I had an interesting thought recently.¡± She turned her head back toward Lumen Del. ¡°What if the sessor of the ck mist stopped the Death Sword-wielding Demon King?¡± ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Lumen Del¡¯s face contorted instantly. ¡°The tide is turning that way, isn¡¯t it? You probably wanted your sessor to be the order in the human world, but now the world is moving in the opposite direction. Maybe the sessor of the mist defeating the Demon King is also part of this world¡¯s flow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe the human who appears before you soon will show us more than the creation we¡¯ve envisioned.¡± A deep, genuine smile curled on her lips, as if she wished for that future. The Goddess of Blue Waters left the space. (To be continued in the next episode) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 281 Chapter 281: The Flow for Him (1) Do you know when a person suffers the most? Is it when their body is stabbed by a sword and blood spurts out? When deadly poison travels down the throat, twisting the guts? Well, it probably differs drastically from person to person. But if you ask me what the most excruciating pain is, ording to my standards, I¡¯d like to answer like this: The agony of idleness. The pain that surges when realizing that I am in a powerless state where I can do nothing. This is, very much so, the pain I am currently feeling perfectly. It¡¯s as if the blood is flowing backward so violently that my internal organs seem ready to spurt out of my mouth. ¡°You seem to be in quite a bit of pain,¡± Haniel jeered at me with a sneer, taking pleasure in my torment. For your information, since entering this ce, she has done nothing to me. Nor have I done anything to her. Even if I offered her a pain worse than death, nothing would change. Right now, I am helplessly trapped in this holy sword¡¯s subspace. -Bang! In a fit of enraged emotion, I mmed my fist into a white pir that rose in the corner of the space. The nausea was so overbearing I felt like I was going mental. ¡°Seems the Demon King will soon arrive in Arem. Or perhaps he has already arrived.¡± I turned my head sluggishly and locked eyes with her once more. Despite my intense gaze,den with murderous intent, the devil mother did not stop speaking. ¡°The lord of the demon realm will surely judge all the humans who dared tomit a massacre in theherworld. However, his anger won¡¯t be appeased by that alone. The unresolved rage will naturally be directed towards the human world.¡± ¡°By any chance, does that include the Duke of Vert, no, my father among those humans in Arem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an obvious question. Even if they are enchanted knights, someone mustmand them, right?¡± Well, what a surprise. As if. What does a husband who mingled with me matter anyway? To him, they¡¯re nothing more than disposable pawns for the sake of his oh-so-great child. Human beings with power ughtering powerless demons. The Demon King¡¯s anger towards humans who have crossed that line. Haniel exined that a Demon King, unable to contain his instinctual nature, would unleash that fury upon the human realm. I don¡¯t feel like exining what happens next. It would be akin to a cmity, just as she said. And here I am, locked in this revolting space, feeling the full force of idle agony. It couldn¡¯t be more the epitome of the worst moment. ¡°Was the pendant just a decoy in the end?¡± ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to dy the power of that pendant. Regardless, theplete release was never achieved, so inciting the Demon King¡¯s rampage was only a matter of time. But hastening it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Even if I were to save that woman named Besti now, it¡¯s already toote. From the moment we, as humans, swung our swords against the demons, the Demon King¡¯s anger was ignited, and it won¡¯t be easily extinguished. ¡°Do you think it possible for your son to stop the rampaging Demon King?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°On what basis?¡± Aughable question, and so I asked again with a hollowugh. ¡°Because I made it so.¡± Like mother, like son, their answers are strikingly simr. ¡°As a child of the House of Vert, you must have had your suspicions countless times. So did your brothers. Why did your father pour so much enthusiasm into only the eldest son¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you need to ask now? It¡¯s obvious he was yed by your cheap enchantments.¡± ¡°Do you think that was wrong?¡± ¡°Should I think it was right?¡± ¡°You must think it was inevitable. After all, it¡¯s no different from the desperate struggle of humans for survival.¡± To me, it was nothing more than a weak justification. ¡°Witch? Enchantment? You im that you control people at will using strange powers? You know nothing! Not about me! Nor us! The suffering of those shunned by the world!¡± She seemed to vent her frustrations that had umted over time. ¡°We simply followed the desperate instincts of humans! The instinct to survive! To realize the value of life! For that purpose, I chose Willyus Vert as my man, bore his son, conceived apletely perfect child from the beginning!¡± The only thing I could empathize with was that statement. She was right. Apletely perfect child from the start. Because he took everything, I was left with nothing. There was a time I thought that was how it should be. Like a fool. ¡°Eshel Vert. That child is my everything. And I cannot stand to see him crumble because of an existence like you, Sian. Even if it means offering my soul to the demons! I will stop you!¡± Offering her soul to demons. How ironic, from where I stand, you all just look like demons to me. The sad sorrows of those abandoned by the world? I have no idea what you¡¯ve been through to say all that, but I can say this for sure. I, too, have been abandoned once. By someone who was once my everything, my world, none other than your son. That¡¯s why I¡¯m resolute in my denial. Even if all the beings in the world turn their des against me¡­¡­ ¡°An order made for your son, Eshel, was it?¡± I¡¯ve heard enough. My ears ache. ¡°Perhaps it was so in a past life, but not anymore.¡± ¡°Past life? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The flow of this world is set to my rhythm.¡± Ignoring her question, I continued. ¡°I¡¯ll break out of this space and rush to where the Demon King is to stop him. That¡¯s my role, and it shall be done.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, do you? This world aligns with Eshel, not¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Watch closely from the center of the crumbling space. Between the flow you designed and mine, we¡¯ll see which one prevails.¡± -Crack! I poured every ounce of the fog¡¯s strength I could muster into the ram and mmed it to the ground. [I thought I¡¯d die of boredom. It¡¯s unlike you to listen to such a long story, isn¡¯t it?] Exactly my sentiment. Whether it works or not, it¡¯s more my style to collide with action. I can¡¯t believe I hesitated oddly for a moment. -Dududu The power of the fog transferred to the ram began to disseminate across the subspace, initiating a tremor. * * * Whether it was days or hours apart, The Demon King Belcarion made his appearance in Arem in an entirely different form than before. ¡°The, the Demon King?¡± The atmosphere felt in the front lines was iparable to this situation. Aerin¡¯s limbs quivered helplessly as she failed to move her body. ¡°Hello, humans?¡± Belcarion greeted everyone with augh that was certainly not borne of a positive mindset. ¡°Ah, there are familiar faces and some new ones? Who will tell me what fun you¡¯ve been having in and that isn¡¯t even yours?¡± Of course, both sides knew theugh wasn¡¯t from a good ce. Veteran knights who¡¯d experienced countless battles trembled at the mere presence of the Demon King¡¯s killing intent. ¡°Why so silent? You don¡¯t want to speak? Or do you find it difficult to speak to me?¡± Belcarion¡¯s eyes then passed over the humans and settled on the scattered bodies of fallen demons. His gaze, initially on the dead, naturally shifted to the blood-stained swords of the knights. ¡°Did you do this?¡± Instead of replying, the Duke of Vert reached out towards Belcarion. ¡°Gods Strike!¡± With the incantation, a magic circle formed above Belcarion¡¯s head and, without hesitation, lightning struck down. -Crackle! ¡°What are you doing!¡± Startled, Aerin went to cast a protective spell, -Thud! but Lunab grabbed her hand and shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do anything.¡± As Belcarion turned distracted by the knights, Aerin noticed Lunab silently emanated mana to escape. ¡°What are you doing, Lunab?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing good in staying here. We¡¯ll just be caught in that whirlwind of rage. Better to leave quietly.¡± As the Demon King was preupied, Lunab was about to recite thest spell, when- -Crack! Suddenly, a crack appeared in the magic circle, -Crash! and it shattered into pieces like broken ss. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Without a moment to react, the eyes of the three women turned to the source of the sound. ¡°When did you¡­?¡± ¡°Trying to flee with something fishy, are you?¡± Aerin wanted to exin they had no part in the ughter and were in fact trying to prevent it, but she was overwhelmed by the bloodlust and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Thinking about it, how would Sian react if I killed you here? Would his excitement and agony exceed what I¡¯m feeling now? Surely he¡¯ll feel something simr, right?¡± Belcarion faced the women. ¡°He¡¯d truly try to kill me. That wouldn¡¯t be so bad! I¡¯m sure it would be very entertaining!¡± His purpose was clear as day. The killing intent that had been directed at the knights was now fully focused on them. ¡°I wonder what kind of expression he¡¯ll make?¡± * * * ¡°Phew¡­¡± Rogers, despair on his face, sat beside fallen Besti, ncing out the window. As time passed, Besti¡¯s lifeforce weakened rapidly, suggesting she¡¯d unlikely survive the night. In such a crisis, what could the Demon King be doing outside? Since it couldn¡¯t be good, Rogers grew more worried about when he would return to the castle. ¡°Did the servants also feel like this under the former Demon King?¡± Although he wished for an answer as he spoke aloud, no response came back ¨C only the faint breathing of unconscious Besti. ¡°Wishing for a peaceful Demon Realm, was it always this difficult¡­?¡± The only thing birthed from his despair was a plea of sorrow. -Knock knock A knock sounded at the door but Rogers didn¡¯t even look. Most likely, it was a demon from inside the castle with unpleasant news. ¡°Excuse me.¡± However, the voice that followed the knock immediately made Rogers turn his head. As the steward of the Demon King¡¯s castle, he recognized the voices of all who dwelled within. Yet he never heard this unfamiliar voice ¨C a clear female voice. -Creak The owner of the voice soon entered the room. ¡°This is the Demon King¡¯s castle, right?¡± The audacious woman who casually walked in asking if it was indeed the Demon King¡¯s castle. Though hooded and robed, Rogers understood immediately. She was human, not a demon. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman hesitated slightly before responding. ¡°Ah, the name ¨C for now, just call me Emily¡­¡± (To be continued) Chapter 282 Chapter 282: The Current for His Sake (2) In the midair amidst the mes, a crimson aura fluttered like a mirage around the four-sided de. Belkarion, gripping the de in his right hand, slowly approached; both Arin and Lunab could only watch him helplessly. With each advancing step, despite the decreasing distance, neither of the two women could muster a response. They wanted to take action, but their bodies refused toply. Their legs had solidified as if rooted to the ground, and not a trace of mana surged from their fingertips. Havinge face to face with the true visage of the Demon King, their once fully functional bodies had ceased responding, as if their capabilities were nothing but lies. ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡± Only coarse breaths escaped ceaselessly from their lips. While the women remained powerless, Belkarion had already reached them. His gaze on the fear-stricken duo was indifferent. -Swish! In the midst of this, someone boldly blocked the Demon King¡¯s path, attempting to halt his advance. ¡°¡­¡± It was none other than Nana. She faced Belkarion, her expression neither smiling nor nk but something ambiguously in between. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize your face. Who are you?¡± Belkarion tilted his head as he regarded her, but then, with a hint of a smile, he continued. ¡°You¡¯re not human, are you?¡± The yfulughter followed. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be from the demon tribe either. By your looks, you might be mistaken for a Devil Dragon who has polymorphed¡­ but even that vibe is a bit off. What are you?¡± Despite being pressed with questions that carried the weight of an inquisition, Nana remained silent, her eyelids half-closed as she silently faced him. ¡°Nana, be careful! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Arin couldn¡¯t stand by and watch; she barely managed to open her mouth to whisper-shout at Nana. Yet, despite Arin¡¯s warning, Nana made no response. Instead, ¡°Hehe¡­¡± She responded with an unusually bright smile, her lips stretching towards her ears. ¡°Mister. Do you give off a nice scent?¡± Belkarion¡¯s face instantly stiffened. ¡°It¡¯s not a scent from your body? Strange. It is certainly a scenting from you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nana tilted her head from side to side questioningly, then suddenly, her bright eyes turned in one direction. ¡°Ah, is that where the scent ising from?¡± Naturally, Belkarion¡¯s eyes followed hers. Unless Nana was looking at something invisible to others, her gaze was clearly directed at the four-sided de that the Demon King held in his hand. ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± Belkarion pushed the de forward, as if to confirm. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s really interesting! It¡¯s my first time smelling something that isn¡¯t alive¡­among all the scents I¡¯ve experienced in my life, this is by far the most delicious smell¡­¡± Nana even stuck out her tongue slightly, her lips pouting as if savoring a taste. ¡°Can I¡­ can I eat this?¡± A daring, almost reckless question. No word in the world could adequately describe the sheer horror of such an inquiry. With an enigmatic smile still on his face, Belkarion nced sharply at Nana before suddenly swinging his de. ¡°Nana, watch out!¡± At that moment, Arin, who had regained control of her body, dashed without hesitation and embraced Nana. Even with the target moved, the de did not halt. Arin closed her eyes as the shadow of death loomed over her, but then, -Thump! A resounding echo apanied by a ripple effect shattered the impending doom. Realizing she was alive, Arin cautiously opened her eyes to find a transparent shield glowing like sunlight above her head. A light attribute defensive spell¡ªGuardian¡¯s Shield. Of course, Arin hadn¡¯t cast the spell, nor had Lunab. The one who conjured the magic was none other than Duke Bert. ¡°Former knight! Protect the princess from the Demon King!¡± Following the Duke¡¯smand, the knights swiftly formed up and counterattacked against the Demon King. Caught off guard by the unforeseen circumstances, confusion painted Arin¡¯s face. ¡°¡­¡± Belkarion, however, received the knights¡¯ counterattack with a strangely amused smile. ¡°Are you okay, Arin?¡± Nana caressed Arin¡¯s face with concern. ¡°You could¡¯ve been in big trouble, Nana! What were you even thinking¡­?¡± ¡°I was fine though?¡± Nana blinked, seemingly clueless about what she had done wrong. ¡°Princess!¡± Just then, Duke Bert grabbed Arin¡¯s wrist, hurriedly pulling her away from the Demon King. ¡°What are you doing, Duke Bert?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect the princess.¡± His answer was absurd to the point of disbelief. ¡°Now, of all times?¡± ¡°The princess should not have been in this ce from the very beginning.¡± Nheless, Duke Bert¡¯s eyes showed a seriousness that could only be described as steadfast and resolute. ¡°I¡¯m aware that my actions are not normal and that the princess may not understand them. But my heart¡¯s intention to protect your safety is sincere!¡± Both Arin and Lunab, who had quickly joined her side, were dismayed by his words. ¡°We¡¯ll buy time. In the meantime, escape from here.¡± ¡°I cannot understand. All of a sudden, why¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already crossed the point of no return, and I must pay the price here and now. But the princess is different. On behalf of me, on behalf of the emperor, you must protect the Usyph Empire! And secure the destiny of humanity!¡± A guardian of the continent for many years, his eyes showed nothing but integrity and determination. Perhaps Arin was finally, truly, facing Duke Bert. ¡°Can I truly see you as the Duke Willyerus Bert that I once admired?¡± ¡°A guardian who has protected the empire and the continent for decades cannot have their convictions so easily broken.¡± Duke Bert answered firmly. With her head swirling with doubts, and the situation still full of questions, time wasn¡¯t on Arin¡¯s side. She made her decision. ¡°As the princess of the Usyph Empire, Imand you. Do not die, Duke Bert! You must thoroughly repent and reflect on the sins you havemitted!¡± For a moment, Duke Bert had no response. ¡°Answer me, Duke Bert!¡± ¡°I will¡­ abide by the princess¡¯s orders.¡± That was all. No more words were needed. Arin fought to suppress the surge of emotions within her as she turned to leave. Then, with Nana and Lunab, she began her escape in the opposite direction. After they had vanished from sight, Duke Bert turned back to face the Demon King. He knew it within himself. That he wasn¡¯t functioning normally. He had been deluded by an unknown force and was following his eldest son Eshel¡¯s words without question. But, ¡®As a friend rather than as an emperor, I must ask you for a favor.¡¯ Duke Bert had spent decades fighting for the empire and the peace of the continent, backed by the grace of the emperor; it was a conviction that not even the divine could sway. And in this situation, he had to prove that conviction onest time. ¡°Duke, if I die before you¡­ remove that child quietly. Please let her live as amoner, with no ties to the royal family¡­¡± Emperor Dione had made this request in the event of his death before Duke Bert, pleading for the princess Arin to be saved from the uing storm of bloodshed. Neither the emperor nor the duke, nor anyone else, could have predicted at the time that princess Arin would be the only one capable of shouldering the future of the Usyph Empire and the fate of humanity. ¡°I will protect her with my life, Your Majesty!¡± With a cry of allegiance to the emperor, Duke Bert channeled his magical energy into his sword. ¡°And my insufficient role as a father¡­ I entrust to you. May you create the world you desire¡­ Sian!¡± With hisst testament for his most reliable child, Duke Bert charged forward. * * * Following Duke Bert¡¯s instructions, they had escaped, but the situation remained dire. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to count the seconds, but the knights might buy us only two minutes; it¡¯s hardly enough time for us to flee from Arem.¡± Lunab had seen the Demon King¡¯s power firsthand, and warned that they could quickly find themselves in the same predicament. ¡°We need to find Sian! Can you find him, Lunab?¡± ¡°With the clues at hand, it¡¯s daunting. I only know that he passed through here, but beyond that¡­¡± Hastily moving to not waste time, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The three women felt a threat at the fork in the road and stopped in their tracks. They sensed someone lurking just around the left-hand corner, obscured by buildings. Wary, Nana¡¯s eyes sharpened as she red menacingly in that direction. -Thud, thud¡­ The foreboding stillness was pierced by the sound of clear footsteps. The source of the footsteps soon revealed itself before the women. Needless to say, it was not a person. Nor was it from the demon tribe. The energy emanating from the mysterious figure differed significantly from ordinary demonfolk, and Arin¡¯s eyes naturally turned to Nana¡¯s direction. The reason was one. The unidentified being before them exuded an eerily simr aura to Nana. ¡°Devil Dragon?¡± It suggested an encounter with a Devil Dragon, like the one Arin had first confronted upon her arrival in the demon world. ¡°¡­¡± The mysterious being simply raised a hand in silence, and beneath them a ck magic circle began to form. Recognizing it as a teleportation circle, Lunab attempted to cast a counter-magic, but before she could act, -Whoosh The bodies of the three women were already enveloped in the light of the magic circle, transporting them to an unknown location. * * * ¡°Ugh, this is driving me crazy!¡± Lost and trapped in this unfamiliar space between spaces, unable to do anything, Mishuka felt this was an experience unique to herself across the entire continent. What on earth was this all about? While she grudgingly tolerated partnering with the human who tried to devour her before to fulfill the orders of their unchallengeable leader, what was intolerable was that the same human (who probably couldn¡¯t really devour her)¡ªafter having connected these interspatial realms¡ªhad left her alone to disappear abruptly. Left by herself, Mishuka couldn¡¯t figure out what to do, having paced back and forth inside Sian¡¯s pocket dimension for what felt like hours. ¡°Is this happening to me because I¡¯m cursed to be entangled with that human? Now I¡¯m in such a situation that I can¡¯t even tell whether I¡¯m alive or dead!¡± She had tried multiple times to reopen the pocket dimension where Sian had entered, but once closed, it remained stubbornly inessible. ¡°No,e to think of it, what do I care about his life or death? Haven¡¯t I done everything that I was supposed to, as Nagelmanded? That¡¯s right, yes! I just need to leave this ce, and that¡¯s it!¡± After much internal strife, Mishuka finally settled on a direction and cracked a tentative smile. Then, she created a gate to exit. ¡°It¡¯s not my concern what happens to you! Better if you never manage to leave¡­ I¡¯d wee it!¡± -Whoosh! Just as she was about to leave through the gate, Mishuka was stopped in her tracks by a familiar sound from behind. Another gate had opened, separate from the one she created. Quickly turning to look, Mishuka couldn¡¯t hide her shock. ¡°What, what are you doing here?¡± The person who had emerged from the gate was none other than Sian. However, he bore a different aura than when he had entered. He wasn¡¯t physically harmed or in rick of life, yet he seemed mentally ravaged. Looking up slowly, Sian caught Mishuka¡¯s eye. ¡°Hey.¡± At his weighty utterance, Mishuka flinched. ¡°What? Why? You disappear out of the blue and then show up hourster suddenly acting all serious?¡± Trying to maintain her pride as a dragon, she would not be cowed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with me to Arem?¡± Mishuka found herself unable to refute the words that followed. (To be continued in the next installment) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 283 Chapter 283: The Flow for Him (3) ¡°Wh-where is this?¡± A dark space where no light entered. The threedies who had been teleported by an unfamiliar presence arrived in a void dimension devoid of everything around them. However, their figures were clearly visible to each other. ¡°An extradimensional space?¡± Lunab, who had realized the nature of the space, furrowed her brows. It was different from the extradimensional space she created through the Divine Relic, but undoubtedly, this ce was someone¡¯s extradimensional space. The brief wandering ceased when Arin and Lunab suddenly felt a presence and swiftly turned their eyes towards it. Nana, who had been with them, had already been gazing in that direction for a while. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A man sitting on a throne-like chair with crossed legs. It was Nagel, the leader of the Devil Dragons, the very entity who had appeared before thedies and had cast a spell. Nagel appeared lost in thought, with his eyes closed, not bothering to speak to thedies. ¡°Did you bring us here?¡± Despite Lunab¡¯s question, Nagel remained silent. ¡°If you won¡¯t speak, we will leave this ce.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When the silence persisted, Lunab boldly took out a tome and unfurled it. As someone capable of creating and manipting extradimensional spaces, it was an easy task for her to create a gate to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time with futile actions.¡± Finally, Nagel responded for the first time. ¡°Even if you leave, there is nowhere for you to go.¡± Leaving through a gate would mean still being within the Demon Realm. Being targeted by the Demon King meant that their only option was to flee. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you brought us here to protect us? Is that how we should interpret this?¡± The silence that did not deny her words was another form of affirmation. Was this an act of kindness, or a calcted move? For now, nothing was known for certain. While the couple were engulfed in questions, ¡°¡­¡­.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Nana, unlike when she first saw Nagel, was staring at him with sharp eyes full of vignce. Nagel seemed to be aware of her gaze and met her eyes, but he did nothing more than offer a derisive snort. -Hoooung At that moment, a gate opened behind Nana. It was Keliyan, one of Nagel¡¯s loyal servants. He too nced at Nana before swiftly approaching Nagel and quietly giving his report. ¡°I have received a response from Mishuca.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She¡¯s currently heading to Arem with Sian.¡± ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She seems unharmed. But whatever happened in that extradimensional space, the mood seemed very changed, she reported.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re inevitably fated to sh, after all.¡± A profound heaviness could be felt on Nagel¡¯s usually emotionless face. Amidst the tense conversation, ¡°Let us go, please.¡± Nana, who had been ring at Nagel, finally spoke up. ¡°I need to go to Papa. Let us go, please.¡± Unlike the flustered Keliyan, Nagel¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°Papa, you say? Is that how you call that man?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Nana responded promptly. ¡°Do you really think he is your biological father after reaching this level of growth?¡± ¡°Papa is just my Papa. There is no other meaning.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be able to help. In fact, you¡¯ll only get in the way.¡± ¡°Papa said so. If you have the ability to do something but do nothing, there¡¯s nothing more foolish than that.¡± ¡°Impudent! Do you realize who you are speaking to!¡± Outraged by her audacious attitude, Keliyan yelled, but Nagel held up a hand to calm him. ¡°You said you have the ability?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you think you actually possess such ability?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nana¡¯s answers remained resolute and confident. Observing the exchange, Arin quietly approached and took Nana¡¯s hand. ¡°From the moment Sian was born, Nana has been lovingly caring for Sian¡¯s child. Naturally, her desire to be by Sian¡¯s side is to be expected.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We appreciate your assistance thus far. However, knowing something might happen to Sian and just standing aside is equally incorrect.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please let us go. Even if it¡¯s just a small help, we must go to Sian!¡± With sped hands, Arin earnestly appealed to Nagel. Could there be any being more foolish than they? Having been rescued from the chasm of death, they now asked to be returned to it. Such foolhardy and stubborn beings. ¡°Silence! If you continue to insult the favor granted by Lord Nagel, I will¡­!¡± ¡°Keliyan.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Nagel!¡± ¡°Inform all in the territory. As soon as that man reaches the extradimensional space, create a bounding barrier that no one can cross.¡± Keliyan, taken aback, widened his eyes. ¡°Your will shall be done!¡± He quickly opened a gate and hurried out. Arin looked at Nagel with bewilderment. ¡°Still undecided, but you¡¯re staking possibilities twice today.¡± Nagel once again summoned his magic and lifted a hand. A ck transference magic circle formed under thedies, just like before. ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. Whether your existence will influence that man or not.¡± With those words, the threedies were engulfed in the light of the magic circle and vanished once more to an unknown ce. * * * This is the worst. My head feels like it could copse and plummet right to the bottom. It¡¯s that sensation, as if venom has been injected into all the tiny cuts opened by a de. How long has it been since I¡¯ve felt like this? ¡°We¡¯re almost at Arem¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re all right? Why does your breathing feel morebored?¡± I want to tell her to focus on flying and ignore me, but I can¡¯t muster the strength to speak. I¡¯m seriously falling apart even as we head to Arem. To stop the Demon King. [It¡¯s not toote to change course, even now.] ¡°Why?¡± [Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re asking because you don¡¯t know. What do you expect to achieve fighting in that condition?] ¡°Concern for the master? That¡¯s a big change for you, Kairam.¡± [If only I couldn¡¯t speak!] Kairam, unable to bear it any longer, appeared in front of me. ¡°What, what?¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284: For His Sake (4) A sword that devours the soul of its owner to hijack that power. Among the divine weapons inherited from godly strength, it is both the most destructive and the most dreadful sword. A de more familiar with blood than any other. All of these were words used to describe the demonic sword Kairam. For hundreds of years, indiscriminate ughter had been carried out by her, regardless of race ¡ª humans, demonic beasts, the demon race, and even beings like dragons that had received divine power directly. She exuded fear and horror to all who heard of her, never feeling any pangs of conscience or fear during her massacres. A weapon that, legendary as it was, could even dispatch beings in the gods¡¯ realm. However, even she was now feeling a wave of nervousness so great that her heart fluttered uncontrobly. A red space reminiscent of the insides of furious mes. Before Kairam, in that space, stood an enigmatic spirit wavering like smoke. ¡°To think the horrific demonic sword Kairam woulde here. This is indeed an honor.¡± Despite having a single form, within it resonated the ovepping voices of dozens. Kairam silently crossed her arms, giving the spirit a look that said, ¡°What kind of thing is this?¡± She had once heard from Sian. In her past life, she had fought a decisive battle with the Death Sword, the weapon of the Demon King, to weaken his strength. Although she had seeded in halving the power of the Death Sword, her personality had been erased as a consequence. Until then, she had thought it to be mere puffery. In this world, the only being she considered a match for her strength was holy sword Dyrandark at most. She had believed there was no weapon to rival herself, the inheritor of divine strength, and she had lived ordingly. Now, however, she was beginning to believe Sian¡¯s words. No, she had to believe them. For even the Demonic Sword could not deny the monstrous power emanating from the spirit. ¡°You should not havee to meet us.¡± ¡°When did you say it was an honor, and now what nonsense do you speak?¡± ¡°You, bestowed with ultimate power from the beginning, may not know. You and your master lived receiving grace as creations of the gods, but we did not. We had to emerge from an endless abyss of lifeless earth, climbing with the sole intention of survival. The pains and strength we had to rue simply to live, to survive ¡ª such misery of our demon race is unknown to you.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you kneel and pray too? Begging for them to take interest in yournd?¡± ¡°The opposite. We have grown this power throughout the ages to oppose you and those who created you.¡± Kairam¡¯s face, which had held a mocking smile, contorted instantly. ¡°We have seen all that has been done in the human world under the pretext of maintaining order. They have enforced control and demanded adherence to theirws upon humans. As a result, humans evolved into devout followers and mere creations of the gods.¡± Kairam did not deny that with bitterness in her heart. ¡°We did not want that. But you crossed a line in the end. You will pay for it now, and no one can stop it!¡± A chillingughter echoed from within the spirit. ¡°Your long history of ughter ends today. Starting with you and your master, we will absorb the souls of the mortal world to enhance our power. Those filthy and loathsome supreme beings can never encroach upon our territory again!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Make a splendid beginning to this. Demonic Sword!¡± * * * ¡°What in the world is happening inside?¡± ¡°That demon from the sky, was that the Demon King?¡± ¡°Who is the Demon King fighting inside?¡± The demon realm¡¯s inhabitants had evacuated outside Arem to escape the human ughter. Ignorant of what was urring inside, they worriedly wrung their hands together. ¡°Can someone go and check?¡± The demons hoped for someone brave to verify the situation inside. However, around Arem, a limiting barrier had been created, which made entry practically impossible. The dragons, following Nagel¡¯s orders to form the barrier, concentrated fully from unseen positions to ensure it was not destroyed. They too were curious about the situation inside. Sweat poured down their backs as the relentless collision of powers continued unabated. -ng! With each sh of the sword, bursts of red magic energy and ck mists exploded without end. -ng! ng! ng! As Velcaryon continued his barrage of strikes, he abruptly stopped and stared intently at Sian. Sian seemed to struggle, breathing heavily in defense. Velcaryon then unleashed a torrent of magic energy to deliver a mighty blow. -Boom! Unable to withstand the impact, Sian was sent flying and crashed to the ground; the building crumbled instantaneously. However, soon the rubble stirred, and Sian re-emerged from within the dust, attempting to regain his footing when suddenly¡ª ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Velcaryon¡¯s devastating punch flew right toward Sian¡¯s face. -Thump! Caught off guard, Sian crossed his arms to block the punch just in time. Yet the Demon King¡¯s fist kepting relentlessly, and Sian found himself unable to mount any effective counterattack. Once again, his body was sent flying and smashed into the ground. ¡°What are you doing?¡± For the first time since the fierce battle began, Velcaryon spoke, his expression one of bitter disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s different from before. I thought your eyes looked haggard, and now I see you¡¯re not even in your right mind. Did youe to fight me like this?¡± Without a word, Sian stood up and assumed his stance once more, though he seemed to have no strength left to respond. ¡°So disappointing¡­¡± The dejected Demon King cupped his face with one hand and lifted his head. He had thought this was the only being capable of quenching his thirst for battle, but judging from the current state, Sian seemed no better than prey for a hellhound. Velcaryon put down his Death Sword and began to walk towards Sian. In desperation, Sian swung his sword, but¡ª -Swish! It was but a meaningless cut through the air. Unable to bear it any longer, Velcaryon kicked Sian fiercely in the gut. ¡°Try and muster some strength. Rouse even the strength from your baby days. Is it okay for me to kill off all the humans around you? Shouldn¡¯t you be trying to stop me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Enough. Just die.¡± Realizing further resistance was pointless, Velcaryon grasped Sian¡¯s neck, pulling him up and mming him against the wall. Sian could offer no struggle and simply gasped for breath powerlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother feeling sorry for yourself. I¡¯ll send all humans your way, both the ones you loved and loathed, by killing them all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Velcaryon slowly raised the Death Sword. At the tip, red magic energy gathered, and a vivid light gleamed, seemingly hungering for Sian¡¯s soul. Just as the Death Sword¡¯s energy was about to overwhelm Sian, he suddenly spoke. ¡°Now¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Now is the time.¡± Sian¡¯s voice was faint, but he unmistakably said, ¡°now.¡± The meaning was yet unclear. Baffled, Velcaryon hesitated for a moment instead of attacking. ¡°Consume.¡± Then came the next word. ¡°Consume it¡­¡± After saying ¡°now,¡± Sian inexplicably repeated the words, urging something or someone to devour. ¡°Devour it. Kairam!!!¡± His shout shook the surrounding debris. Velcaryon¡¯s gaze swiftly moved to Sian¡¯s right hand, which gripped the demonic sword. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± But it was toote to stop anything ¡ª from the de¡¯s tip, an immense mist spewed forth, utterly obscuring the view. ¡°Kehehehehe!¡± An oddughter followed. With the bizarreugh came a foreign voice that had never been heard before. ¡°You said I needn¡¯t be sacrificed, yet you wield me like this? As always, from the beginning to the end, our master never considers anyone else¡¯s opinion.¡± Velcaryon couldn¡¯t believe his ears. In this very ce, at this proximity, such a clear and distinct voice could not possiblye from anyone other than Sian. Gradually, as the mist cleared, Sian¡¯s formerly obscured face reappeared. A chilling grin spread across Sian¡¯s lips, causing a shiver to run down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Bored now? I can understand. Our master is dreadfully stubborn. So inflexible. Always so righteous¡­¡± It was impossible not to realize. The Sian facing the Demon King now was definitely not Sian¡ªanother personality had taken his ce. ¡°Convoluted struggles between demons, warnings to the gods¡­ why make life soplicated? Living each day is hard enough just satisfying my desires¡­ don¡¯t you agree?¡± Velcaryon offered no response. ¡°Shall we get back to a proper fight? But I have to warn you, I¡¯m in quite a foul mood right now.¡± Sian lifted the demonic sword he held, disying it conspicuously. ¡°Round two begins~!¡± The figure of Sian wielding the demonic sword was the embodiment of unity with the de. * * * In the heart of a verdant forest with leaves dense enough to block out the sky, Haniel leaned against a tree, wrapping her arms around herself. Being further inside the copsing spatial dimension of the holy sword would have meant erasure without a trace, so she too had stepped outside and was staring at the sky with hollow eyes. ¡°Willius Bert. Where on earth did that man find such a being¡­¡± She seemed quite shaken by the incredible power Sian had demonstrated. ¡°Yet even if you break free from space, nothing changes. How could you stand against the Demon King in such disarray? If you¡¯re lucky, you might slightly weaken the Demon King¡¯s power.¡± Hanielughed to herself, despite not realizing it. ¡°But in the end, it¡¯s akin to assisting your son, so I can¡¯t entirely resent it. I am sincerely grateful that you offer your life for Echel, Sian¡­¡± Everything ultimately returned to Echel in the end. Pleased with how things were progressing, Haniel continued to chuckle. -Rustle rustle Amidst this, unfamiliar footsteps approached from somewhere unseen. The footsteps made Haniel abruptly stopughing. They weren¡¯t heavy or light enough to be a demonic beast. It felt like the footfalls of a human, and that intuition proved correct. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Upon seeing the source of the footsteps, Haniel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Is there a reason why I shouldn¡¯t be here?¡± Struggling to her feet, Haniel quickly approached and grabbed the woman by the scruff. ¡°What¡¯s your scheme? Why are you here too?¡± -Thud Something fell to the ground, causing her to instantly divert her gaze. Haniel, taken aback, picked up the object that had fallen ¡ª a pendant. It was the very pendant she had used to lure Echel into the trap destined for the Demon King. ¡°Why is this pendant here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me! Did you release it? Disable the power of delusion?¡± ¡°Do I really need to answer that for you to know?¡± Haniel finally shouted in frustration. ¡°Why? Why? Why would you, of all people, mess this up? Why did you do it?¡± ¡°I was never Echel¡¯s person.¡± ¡°What?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I always was, and still am, Sian¡¯s person.¡± Haniel¡¯s face, once marked by shock, twisted into utter despair. Looking down indifferently at Haniel was none other than Emily, who had silently stood by Sian¡¯s side for a long time. (To be continued) Chapter 285 Chapter 285: The Flow for Him (5) ¡°¡­¡­¡± I woke up with a strange sensation, as if something had pricked my cheek. Describing my current feeling is like falling alone into a deep sea abyss where the bottom cannot be seen¡ªa feeling of emptiness and powerlessness. I should open my eyes to see what¡¯s around me, but I didn¡¯t particrly feel like doing so. What difference would it make if I looked? Fighting the Devil King in a state where my mind was severely damaged from shattering the holy sword¡¯s subspace would be reckless to anyone¡¯s eyes. Of course, Keyram¡¯s scolding was natural. But I had to go. If I didn¡¯t, in the end, the Devil King would kill other humans, and I was the only one who could end that massacre. I didn¡¯t go mindlessly. Despite the worst situation, had I not nned it all out? In the desperate situation when the Devil King aimed to take my life, I entrusted my soul to Keyram and passed on my body. The regret of not seeing my father onest time did linger, but what would be the point in worrying now? It wasn¡¯t my body anymore. I certainly kept my promise with Keyram. The very promise that I would never sacrifice her. I had given up my entire body, so I assumed she would fight on her own from now on. With a body tempered with demonic blood, the senses of an assassin, and the power of the ck Mist God, if she controlled all these, not even the Devil King with the death sword would be undefeatable. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But the more I thought about it, the stranger it seemed. I clearly told her to devour my soul, so why am I still conscious? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t move my body if I set my mind to it. Look. My arms and legs moved freely, didn¡¯t they? And beyond the eyelids that were closed, I even felt a short burst of light. As if being drawn to that light¡­ I naturally opened my eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± So, this ce is¡­ It definitely isn¡¯t the demon world. The air itself felt starkly different in this unmistakably human realm. It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar ce, yet it was also not so strange. -Whooosh Within the forlornly blowing wind, the smell of dry blood wafted over. Following the familiar scent, I naturally moved forward but stopped not many steps ahead. Ah, I remembered. This ce, one could say, was the most disastrous site across my past lives. The outskirts of Sebelinus, the capital of the Uship Empire. In the midst of a nameless forest covered in verdant leaves. Somehow, I saw a familiar corpse. A man lying in solitude, with both wrists severed and blood seeping from his body. It was me. All around, there was nothing else¡ªonly my bodyy deste. What could this be? Am I dreaming a nightmare? It felt too real for that. Regardless of what its true nature was, I understood it to be an abnormal situation. The numerous knights, assassins, and sorcerers who had attacked me. Even Boris, whomanded them, And the holy sword and its master, who directly ended my breath. There was no sign of them anywhere. Did they not bother to dispose of me after my death? They undoubtedly didn¡¯t leave me be with good intentions. Either they left me for the beasts to handle, or they might¡¯ve fabricated a false incident about an empire knight assassinated by ruffians, to use it for handling another person. It¡¯s something that devil would do indeed. So now, the question was why this gruesome memory wasid out before me. They say a person¡¯s life memories rush by before death, so is this what¡¯s unfolding now? What should I make of this¡­ -Swish Suddenly, from the opposite side where my bodyy, I sensed someone¡¯s presence. Instinctively, I hid behind a tree. Shortly after, someone cloaked head to toe in a mantle appeared beside my body. Their face was hidden under a hood, preventing me from discerning their identity. But judging by their walk and overall physique, they seemed to be an average-built woman. Who is she? A sorceress sent to deal with my body btedly? If so, she wouldn¡¯t havee alone? Looking around for other guardian knights orpanions, I saw none. Instead of cremating or moving my body elsewhere, the woman just stared nkly at my corpse for about a minute. Then, all of a sudden, as if copsing¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She began to wail, clutching my body. This was perplexing. Who is this woman, and why is she sobbing so sorrowfully over someone else¡¯s corpse? Not to brag, but back then, there were virtually no one who would shed tears for me. Not a wife, much less a lover. So who would weep for me, when I had even been betrayed by the brother I devoted my life to? Whether this really is the aftermath of my previous death or a nightmare-like illusion, a strong desire welled up within me to see this woman¡¯s face. Without hesitation, I approached her. Striding boldly, making my presence known, but she didn¡¯t nce at me even once. It seemed she wasn¡¯t even aware of my existence. Then, as I leaned over to see the face buried in my corpse, ¡°Young master¡­¡­¡± Caught off guard by the unexpected words, my body froze. What? What did this woman just say? ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Young master¡­¡­¡± Young master. She called me young master. After Bert left the mansion in my previous life, there was no one who would call me young master. Yet this enigmatic woman had clearly called me that while embracing my corpse. No, at this point, saying her identity was unknown made no sense. This familiar voice, the resonant sobbing, the familiar atmosphere. This woman was unmistakably¡­ ¡°Emily?¡± Despite my astonished call, she did not look at me. She simply continued to weep bitterly, looking at my cold, discolored corpse. * * * -Whoosh ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°It seems we¡¯ve returned.¡± The threedies who had returned to Arem through teleportation magic. Right at the spot they had faced Nagel before teleportation. -Boom! A strong explosion sounded from the center of the residential area before they could take a moment to gather their thoughts. While unclear what had happened exactly, thedies instinctively surmised it had to do with Sian or the Devil King. ¡°Papa must have arrived!¡± Nana, who first sensed Sian¡¯s presence, opened her eyes wide. Lunab also sharpened her eyes, catching onto Sian¡¯s scent. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, sister!¡± ¡°Wait, just a moment Nana!¡± Before Arin could stop her, Nana dashed towards where Sian was. -Thumpn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, not far along, she bumped into something invisible and fell over backward. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rubbing her forehead, Nana nodded. Following behind, Lunab noticed a transparent wall fluttering in the air and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a restriction barrier.¡± Given the situation, it appeared to be the same barrier Nagel had instructed the Devil Dragons to create. ¡°To prevent the spread of damage, he must have erected a doubleyer, and coincidentally, it¡¯s blocking right in front of us.¡± ¡°Is there no way to release it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but it takes time. If it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s barrier, it might take us several hours¡­¡± -Zap! At that moment, a brief light sparked from the barrier. Rippling like waves, a small gap emerged, just enough for one person to pass through. ¡°Can we enter now?¡± Arin and Lunab looked at Nana in surprise. ¡°How did you do that, Nana?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know? I just touched it thinking maybe, and it opened?¡± With a bright smile, Nana replied. ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s go! Papa is waiting!¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Lunab caught Nana¡¯s arm as she rushed ahead. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to rush in recklessly. If senior really is fighting the Devil King inside, we need to have a clear n on what we can do before going. Especially if we don¡¯t want to get in the way¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying we should decide beforehand how we can help?¡± ¡°Depending on how we approach the situation, the way we can assist senior will differ.¡± ¡°Approach?¡± ¡°Whether we choose to save the senior so we can all escape together, or if we help the senior kill the Devil King¡­ We have to decide on that first.¡± At the mention of killing the Devil King, Arin shuddered. ¡°If we have to choose, the second option seems more feasible. Given the Devil King is alive, returning to the human world intact seems impossible.¡± Even that seemed nearly impossible, truth be told. Hadn¡¯t they already felt it when they faced him directly? The overwhelming presence of the Devil King, which caused fear beyond death, just by standing before him. ¡°Is there no way to resolve this peacefully? So that no one gets hurt?¡± ¡°Given the current situation, I¡¯d say that¡¯s nearly impossible¡­¡± ¡°Ho, is that Lunab there?¡± A familiar voice calling for her made Lunab immediately turn around. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Recognizing someone she didn¡¯t expect to see, Lunab¡¯s eyes narrowed in doubt. Arin and Nana also turned their heads, and unlike Lunab, they appeared puzzled. Exactly twenty steps away from where the threedies stood. There were Rogers, the administrator of the Devil King Castle, and¡­ ¡°Bestie?¡± Bestie, thepanion of Belcarion, was there. * * * -Bang! Bang! Bang! Faster than before, with stronger power, and an intimidating aura as well. The awakened Sian was truly a different being. Thunderous shes resonated each time their swords met. Nevertheless, both men wore smiles soaked in thrill. ¡°Mist Sword: Dance of the Blood-stained Sword!¡± The Dancer of the Mist, having recovered his body, painted enchanting curves in the air with his sword, which then transformed into dozens of sword energies assailing Belcarion. The Devil King parried each onught with his death sword. -Uwoooong Belcarion did not stop at defense; he counterattacked immediately. He poured an immense amount of magic into the sword from his body, the weapon zing like the sun, and swiped ferociously at Keyram. Keyram didn¡¯t dodge but met the strike head-on. -Bang! The forceful collision caused fierce ripples to spread around. ¡°Are there many like you scattered in the human realm?¡± ¡°How could there be? It¡¯s full of morons barely managing their own lives and trembling in fear. But he is special.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem like Sian at all to me right now. Who¡¯s in that body of yours?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask that fine sword you¡¯re holding?¡± With a menacing smile, Keyram retorted. ¡°I mentioned it earlier, didn¡¯t I? I am not in a good mood. The fact that I have to do this because of a worthless person like you is too annoying!¡± A slight tremble emanated from the unsettled Sian¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly. I have more than just you to finish off.¡± Reeling back, Keyram let ck mist emanate once again from the body she¡¯d taken over. In response, Belcarion drew out even more potent magic energy. Both started preparing for the final blow, deciding the oue of their face-off. Resolve to not give in shone in each other¡¯s eyes. As they were about to unleash the decisive blow, ¡°Sian!!¡± ¡°Belcarion!!¡± At the desperate plea calling for them, their movements halted, as if by magic. (To be continued in the next chapter) Chapter 286 Chapter 286: For Him ¨C Flow (6) The standoff between the two men, swirling with the ferocity of a wild storm, came to an abrupt stop in an instant. Both men turned, faces flush with shock. ¡°Be, Besti?¡± Belkarion was the first to break the silence. Upon seeing his reaction, Besti immediately raced out. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Lady Besti!¡± As Rogers hastily followed to dissuade her, she proudly thrust her chest forward, eximing loudly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯mpletely free from the pendant now, Demon King!¡± The pendant of allure was no longer hanging from her neck. The unexpected sight caused Belkarion¡¯s eyes to shake violently. His hand, clutching his sword, seemed to twitch for a moment, but¡ª -Whoosh¡ª Belkarion soon swung his demon de back towards Sian. -ng!¡ª Sian, with aposed expression, re-engaged in their deadly duel. ¡°Why, why is this happening?¡± ¡°The Demon King is currently ensnared by the very nature of the demon de he wields!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®demon de¡¯?¡± Lunav, stepping close to the grave scene, posed the question. ¡°It¡¯s the swordprised of the malice of every Demon King who¡¯s sought to protect the demon realm! It symbolizes the very essence of the Demon King! His mind is likely ensnared by that de as we speak!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to reason with him again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s futile! Even you, Lady Besti, won¡¯t be able to reach him now!¡± The realization that she, the only one capable of calming him, could do nothing, twisted Besti¡¯s face into an expression of despair. ¡°Then is there truly no way?¡± ¡°If we can suppress the power of the demon de even slightly, there might be a chance!¡± Rogers suggested that the keyy in restoring the demon king¡¯s reason, which had been engulfed by the de¡¯s influence. However, contrary to hope, the intensity of the demon de grew only stronger with each sh against the cursed de. Suppressing its power in such circumstances seemed near impossible. ¡°What should we do¡­¡­¡± Besti copsed to her knees, overtaken by despair and grief. -Swoosh- Gently, Lunav reached her hand to rest on the disheartened Besti¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°If I can weaken the demon de¡¯s power even slightly, will you be able to calm the Demon King?¡± For a moment, Besti looked nkly at Lunav. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Answer quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± ¡°Trying won¡¯t do. I need a definite answer.¡± ¡°I can do it! If there¡¯s even a sliver of reason left in Belkarion, I can reach him!¡± Besti stood up with a jolt and shouted confidently at Lunav. ¡°Understood.¡± Having ascertained her resolve, Lunav nodded affirmatively. ¡°What are you nning to do, Lunav?¡± ¡°Everyone, step back.¡± With her stern instruction, they all silently retreated. Lunav closed her eyes, drawing a magic tome from her bosom and opening it. -Whoosh!¡ª Then, a vast amount of magic power contained within surged forth explosively. ¡°Can you hear me, Remihaam?¡± ¡°Of course, My Lady.¡± Remihaam responded with a heavier voice than usual. ¡°Use my magic power to weaken that demon de¡¯s force. Spare not a single drop¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°Is this for Sian, the master of the cursed de?¡± ¡°Do you really need an answer?¡± As ever, Lunav¡¯s heart always beat with steadfast resolve. ¡°Prepare yourself, My Lady¡­¡­¡± With those words, Remihaam entered Lunav¡¯s body. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The instant her soul merged with the tome, Lunav staggered violently. Quickly regaining her bnce, her hands trembled like aspens, and her breath was punctuated by a host of exhtions. With faltering control, she pointed her trembling hands toward the demon de. ¡°Weaken¡­¡± The basic, attribute-less, first-circle magic intended to weaken the power of a target. Simple as it was, its effect depended on the caster¡¯s magic power ¨C and right now, this spell was desperately needed. Her intensifying desire fueled the magic, and the light from her hands finally reached the demon de. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The sword, which had glowed with a red hue, flickered with a small spark of dark radiance. Yet apparently still far from enough, Belkarion showed no reaction. ¡®How pitiful.¡¯ As if the attempt itself wasughable, a mysterious voice echoed through her mind. Undeterred, Lunav poured forth all her strength without hesitation. The light, once a mere flicker, grew steadily with the reinforcement of magic power. ¡®You cannot hinder our will with your power. Desist¡­¡¯ Even as the voice persisted, urging surrender, Lunav paid no heed. Her lips soon released rivulets of blood, speaking faintly in response. ¡°Not trying to stop you. Just pause, for a moment, a brief moment.¡± Eventually, her light outshone the dark aura of the demon de. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Alerted to the abnormality, Belkarion finally diverted his gaze to his de. ¡°Mist de: Scatter of the Eight Petals!¡± Seizing the moment, Keram¡¯s de relentlessly pressed the attack. Belkarion fought desperately to parry the barrage, but¡ª -ng! Failing to block the final attack, his bnce crumbled. ¡°Now!¡± Lunav shouted loudly, signaling Besti. Upon the signal, Besti rushed towards Belkarion with all her might. While it was the perfect opportunity for Keram to deliver a decisive blow, ¡°What amotion.¡± Watching the movements of Lunav and Besti, Keram swiftly altered his attack path, striking fiercely at the demon de. -ng! The demon de flew from Belkarion¡¯s grasp, arcing through the air. As the dended on the ground, ¡°Stop, it¡¯s enough. Belkarion¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°For the peace of the demon realm, please stop¡­¡­¡± Besti pulled the fallen Belkarion into a tight embrace. -Thud- And at once, Lunav, too, copsed from exertion. ¡°Lunav!!¡± Arin hurriedly came to her aid. Fortunately, Lunav had not lost consciousness, merely exhaling in exhaustion. ¡°Did we seed?¡± Confounded, Rogers wavered unsure whether to approach the Demon King or maintain his distance while everyone beheld Belkarion and Besti in their embrace. All but one, ¡°¡­¡­¡± Except Nana. Her body had without notice moved closer to Sian. Normally, she would have embraced him immediately, but for some reason, she refrained, instead eyeing him distrustfully. As if the Sian before her did not seem like the true Sian. ¡°Where¡¯s Papa?¡± * * * ¡°Answer me, Emily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Answer! Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± I shouted loudly, close enough to be nose-to-nose, but Emily did not respond to my call. Unable to hold back, I reached out to her. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Yet my hand passed right through her, failing to make contact. What is this? Am I being treated like a ghost? Should I just shut up and watch from the sidelines? It was more absurd than infuriating, prompting a hollowugh from me. -Plod, plod¡ª Then, from the direction she had walked, another presence approached, apanied by footsteps. What¡¯s this now? Though hooded like Emily, the neer¡¯s face was visible from the front. While she appeared slightly different, there was no mistaking her. Haniel Passinity. The frustrating woman who had detained me in that cursed sacred de¡¯s subspace, that demon¡¯s very mother. She, too, seemed not to perceive me, her gaze fixed intently on Emily embracing my corpse. Her eyes told of supreme contempt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You ask as though I¡¯m involved in some strange affair, Mother.¡± Emily answered dispassionately, not turning to face her. ¡°Are you grieving his death?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve told me many times, Mother. We are human. We know joy and sorrow, we can cherish¡­ we are humans¡­¡± Emily embraced my body tighter as she continued. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s nothing unreasonable in showingpassion to a man who lived foolishly, unaware of the truth his whole life. You¡¯ve seen enough. It¡¯s unsightly, so stand up now.¡± Haniel ordered her to rise to her feet, but Emily remained immobile. ¡°Is that fine by you?¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°Things have turned out as you wished. Lord Eshel has achieved everything. Now, there seems to be no one in thisnd who could oppose him.¡± ¡°You sound less than thrilled, unlike me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t deny it. Perhaps because I don¡¯t share blood with Lord Eshel like you do, Mother?¡± Emily continued to utter words mocking Eshel, unbothered. Haniel¡¯s frown deepened progressively. ¡°I wonder whether Lord Eshel even remembers me. Does he even know I share the same blood of witches with you, Mother?¡± What? What did I just hear? Despite hearing every word clearly, I involuntarily denied the information as if I had heard nothing. A witch? You¡¯re a witch, Emily? ¡°Conceding that you, unlike me, could possibly develop affections for Sian Vert, I cannot tolerate you belittling my son.¡± ¡°What if I speak more frankly, then? I assure you, this ordered world of Lord Eshel¡¯s creation will notst.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± With a p, Emily¡¯s face whipped to the side. Haniel couldn¡¯t contain her rage and struck Emily¡¯s cheek. ¡°Repeat yourself. You said something about Eshel¡¯s world of order?¡± ¡°I spoke carelessly. Let me rify so as to leave no doubts. Lord Eshel¡¯s world of order will¡­¡­¡± With her face proudly raised, Emily stated: ¡°Copse. It won¡¯t be long now.¡± A look of firm conviction, though not a familiar sight, somehow didn¡¯t feel alien at all. Because her gaze was nearly indistinguishable from the one she often gave me. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Emily!¡± Haniel¡¯s face distorted grotesquely as mana manifested in her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep you alive if you won¡¯t act in my son¡¯s interest! I¡¯ll send you myself to join your precious lord!¡± A golden magic circle formed above Emily¡¯s head. But she seemed to have no intention to dodge. Instead, she held my body even tighter. ¡°Lord. If by some chance, though unlikely¡­¡­¡± She whispered softly into my ear. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, but if life were given to me once more, then I won¡¯t live for Lord Eshel.¡± Powerless being nothing but a corpse, I could only silently receive her words. ¡°I want to live and die for you, my lord, as I always have¡­ from the beginning.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Live your life for yourself, my lord.¡± The moment her scalding tears touched my face, -Crack!¡ª Lightning struck my vision. Whether Emily was struck dead, I could not tell. Because as the blinding brilliance slowly faded, another sight unfolded before me. Surrounded by darkness, the scene resembled my void space, though the atmosphere felt entirely different. If all the cursed sights I¡¯d seen were dreams or illusions, then it was all wrong. Who could it be? Whose memory is this, and why is it being shown to me now? As if in answer to my question, I sensed an unfamiliar presence behind me. I turned to face it. Though in the shape of a person, the face was obscured by brilliant light. From the ambiance alone, this being seemed closer to a god than human or demon. But it was no deity I had ever seen or known. Two things were certain: This entity had shown me these memories, and additionally¡­¡­ ¡°It is you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The one who granted me this second life¡­¡­.¡± (To be continued) Chapter 287 Chapter 287. Last Chance (1) While living the second life no one else had ever experienced,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om No, in fact, I had thought several times whether this really was a second life. It was that much of an absurdity. However, if we assume that I, who have returned with memories of my past life, have undergone what¡¯s called ¡®regression,¡¯ then I had to entertain another question. Who exactly, For what reason, Granted me this absurd second life? I pondered countlessly, and even thought that I might never know in my lifetime. But an entity that could unravel that longstanding enigma, akin to my deepest yearning, Eventually appeared before my eyes. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Without self-introduction or any exnation of the situation, he abruptly asked me how I felt. ¡°Are you asking for my thoughts on these obscure memories of the past?¡± If he truly wanted an answer to that, the only response I could give was one. ¡®It feels like I¡¯m going out of my mind.¡¯ That was the only phrase I had. ¡°What I¡¯m asking is how it feels to be dead.¡± However, caught off guard by his unexpected meaning, I was momentarily speechless. ¡°As the spirit of the demonic sword consumed your body, your soul was split from it, and normally, you would have dissipated without a trace. I momentarily halted that process.¡± To have died. Well, it wasn¡¯t something shocking enough to turn the world upside down. It would be strange to even regard this situation as being alive. ¡°What do you want to hear from me?¡± ¡°Exactly what I asked just then.¡± Despite my direct question, he remained consistent with his answer. ¡°You had a choice. Although your consciousness was nearly shattered while copsing the spacetime of the holy sword, it wasn¡¯t necessary to confront the Demon King in such a state. Instead, you needed sufficient time to recover in your own spacetime. Had you approached the blood battle with the Demon King in a normal state, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to sacrifice your body to the demonic sword to defeat him.¡± That¡¯s right. Even I cannot deny that fact. Had I taken sufficient time to recover and fought the Demon King in proper condition, the current situation wouldn¡¯t have unfolded. Knowing this, I still proceeded with the blood battle directly against the Demon King. Why? Probably this enigmatic being also knew the reason. ¡°But in the end, you chose not just your own people and your world. You couldn¡¯t bear the thought of your loved ones being ravaged by the Demon King during your absence. Without evenpleting your own revenge, you gave up your life for them. I want to know how that decision makes you feel.¡± The moment he finished speaking, the scenery around me changed. It was the exact ce from a moment ago. Where Emily and I had been, there was now no one left, just scorched marks on the ground. ¡°Humans are foolish. It is only upon the brink of death that they harborte regrets.¡± This too was a fact I knew all too well from experience. ¡°That woman felt the same. She regretted not choosing you and repented toote, only to meet a tragic end. With the same resolution as yours that she would not live the same way in her next life¡­¡­¡± Though I could not remember, being already dead, Emily had spent herst moments with me. And when I returned, she was the very first person I faced. Should I consider this merely a coincidence? ¡°But regardless of that resolution, you once again lived not for yourself. Instead, you lived a life entirely for others. Can you even fathom how many have been saved by you and gone on to forge new lives? Sian Bert. You have once again lived a failed life.¡± So, that¡¯s what you wanted to say? That I had once again led a failed life for the sake of others, following my past life. You might be hoping to see me contorted in despair because of it, but¡ª ¡°Are you done talking?¡± I have no such intentions. ¡°Is it now my turn to speak?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been free to speak all along.¡± He responded as if he had been waiting for it. ¡°Then let¡¯s get straight to the point. When are you going to resurrect me?¡± A brief silence followed my words. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I recognized it the moment you asked if I regretted the end of my second life. Even setting aside my own feelings, you are very much regretting my death, aren¡¯t you? Right?¡± As I raised my eyebrow and questioned him, he remained silent, simply gazing at me steadily. ¡°In this world, there is no such thing as an act of kindness without purpose. You gave me a second life with a certain goal in mind, but I ended that life without fulfilling your objective. That must be frustrating for you, to have taken pains to prevent me from dissipating to the point of throwing these pointless questions at me. Unless there¡¯s a rule that says you shouldn¡¯t do something twice after doing it once¡­¡± With a faint smile, I continued my words. ¡°Hurry up and resurrect me. Whether you gather and piece together my scattered soul, or this time, you turn back time right back to before I was born¡ªdo whatever you can.¡± ¡°Do you think I have any reason to again extend my goodwill to you, who have already failed twice?¡± ¡°ording to whom? Isn¡¯t that just what you think?¡± His lips sealed shut once again. ¡°I do not regard this life as a failure.¡± This was but my unadulterated and truthful conviction. ¡°The battle with the Demon King will be continued by her who has consumed my body, so I¡¯m not overly concerned. Eshel Bert has already yed all his cards, and all he has left is ruin. As for the remaining world, the survivors will carry it forward. I believe I have lived my life reasonably for myself. At least better than in my past life¡­¡± Regrets? It would be a lie to say there are none. However, I do not regret the choices I have made even now. But that being may think differently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your goal is, but if you still wish for me to fulfill it¡­ send me back to the world.¡± Unless I achieve what he desires, He would not wish for my demise to be permanent. ¡°You¡¯re quite audacious.¡± A certain familiarity struck me with that remark. ¡°Audacious, yet utterly cunning. Very much like us.¡± As to who that ¡®us¡¯ referred to, I had no clue yet. He approached me slowly. ¡°This is yourst chance.¡± When he was just a step away, he raised his hand to strike, -Thump And suddenly thrust it fiercely towards the area where my heart was. A sensation, unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt before, made me involuntarily hold my breath while my body tensed up rigidly. Pain then followed, as if all the blood in my body was converging to one destination, unbearable. ¡°You must be curious about my purpose, right? The answer lies in what your maid once said.¡± Maid? Was he referring to Emily? ¡°Expand your world based on your order. I will observe how your world flows inparison to the world where light bes order.¡± As if echoing in my ears, that deration marked the beginning of another change in my surroundings. * * * As the magical energy, once erupting like a volcano, began to dim like a fading candle, Besti in the embrace showed no sign of detaching herself. Amidst this, Belcarion gazed wearily at the red sky of the demon realm. Rogers cautiously approached his side. ¡°Hey Rogers.¡± ¡°Speak yourmand, my Lord.¡± ¡°This rationality is truly an enigmatic creature. It acts like it¡¯ll never return, yet at some moment, it reappears out of nowhere. Really hard to control.¡± Besti simply tightened her embrace on Belcarion in response to his words. ¡°But now, even when thinking rationally, I¡¯m not sure what to do. Because of those humans, the demons living on mynd have died. I need to exact revenge for them. In this situation, what should I do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Truly, I am asking because I do not know. What decision should a rational Demon King make now?¡± ¡°Take your time, think it through.¡± Unable to find an easy answer, Besti spoke instead of Rogers. ¡°Rational decisions aren¡¯t made alone; they¡¯re made for everyone. If you truly care for the demon realm and its people, you will undoubtedly make a good decision. Whatever decision you make, if it stems from a rational mind, I will respect it, Belcarion.¡± ¡°My head hurts¡­¡± Trapped in a dilemma, Belcarion let out a deep sigh. ¡°It seems worse over there.¡± Nevertheless, he naturally turned to look where Sian and Nana were. ¡°¡­¡± A face twisted with imminent tears, full of anxiety. Sian just silently looked at such Nana. ¡°Tell me. Where did Papa go?¡± Even with Sian right in front of her, Nana kept on repeating the unknown question. While Arin watched, she slightly tilted her head with curiosity. ¡°Why is Nana doing that? Why is she asking where Sian is when he is right¡­¡± -Thump Just then, a sound emerged as something hit the ground, and a strong shudder passed through Arin¡¯s body. Having dropped her tome, Lunab shivered, staring at Sian in disbelief. ¡°Is this what you meant by being prepared?¡± ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong Lunab? Is Sian in bad shape?¡± Outwardly, Sian appeared to bepletely fine. ¡°His energy¡­ I can¡¯t feel his energy¡­¡± Yet, Lunab saw something else. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Right now, the being inhabiting Sian¡¯s body isn¡¯t his spirit. Somethingpletely different has taken over.¡± ¡°What do you mean? If it¡¯s not Sian, then who¡­?¡± Unable toprehend, Arin turned her head, and their eyes met. ¡°!¡± And she finally realized what made those eyes she had faced so often, Those that had reflected herself back at her, Were no longer present in Sian. ording to Lunab, it felt as if someone else had invaded his body. ¡°Really. Going his own way until the very end¡­¡± Lunab copsed as if drained of the strength to stand, and Arin followed suit, sitting down beside her. ¡°Then who¡¯s in Sian¡¯s body now?¡± ¡°It must be the spirit of the demonic sword.¡± In response to Arin¡¯s question, Lunab lowered her head and let out a disheartenedugh. ¡°It¡¯s because Sian judged that he couldn¡¯t suppress the Demon King with his current self, and thus gave his body entirely to the demonic sword.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand! Why? For what reason?¡± ¡°Why do you think? Surely he did that to protect us.¡± Immediately, Arin looked towards Lunab. ¡°If only it were the opposite¡­¡± After saying this, tears streamed down Lunab¡¯s cheeks, dripping onto the floor. The tears served as proof that Sian no longer existed in this world. Yet, unwilling to ept this fact, Nana persisted, ¡°Tell me, Kairam! Where is Papa?¡± She cried out to Kairam, who seized Sian¡¯s body, in appeal. But Kairam remained silent. There was no use in speaking, For there was no need to utter a word. ¡°¡­¡± Kairam, silent, just turned away and left. Unable to follow, Nana fell to the ground. The feeling of losing someone she thought was her everything in an instant¡­ A profound emptiness for not knowing what to do next. The only sound she heard was the distancing steps of Kairam. Other than listening to that heartless sound, Nana could do nothing. -Clunk ¡°¡­¡± -Clunk, clunk ¡°!¡± But, as the sound of footsteps began to fade, they grew loud once more, drawing closer towards her. Promptly, Nana sprang up from her seat. Just a few steps away, Sian approached her again and, without a word, ced his hand atop her head. Then, with a familiar touch, he softly caressed her. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Only then did a smile bloom across Nana¡¯s face. ¡°Papa!!¡± (To be continued) Chapter 288 Chapter 288. Last Chance (2) Xian sat opposite Bellkarion, with the lethal magic sword generating a deadly aura between them. Bellkarion scrutinized Xian¡¯s face with suspicious eyes. ¡°Is it really you?¡± Xian didn¡¯t feel the question was worthy of an answer and merely chuckled. ¡°Well, judging by those familiar yet sinister eyes of yours, I guess it¡¯s you. Do you have any idea how surprised I was? Out of nowhere, in the midst of the fight, some strange woman appears, iming she¡¯s your sister or something¡­¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, so you can rx.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about being rxed. Regardless, what¡¯s done is done. We¡¯re yet to finish what we started. The fact that your people trespassed mynd andmitted a massacre won¡¯t just vanish because you and I stopped our bloodshed.¡± Xian had no intention of denying that. ¡°But rationally speaking, those humans weren¡¯t rted to your kind, were they? Plus, there¡¯s evidence of those girls trying to evacuate the demons and prevent the ughter. There¡¯s no reason for me to use my power on your behalf.¡± If that were the only issue, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but Xian knew it would never be so simple. ¡°So, just hand over Eshel Vert to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No need for further cooperation. I¡¯ll deal with the rats hiding here myself. Your troops can stop prancing around on my territory and get lost.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reject the best decision I¡¯vee up with. I won¡¯t yield any further here either.¡± Bellkarion¡¯s eyes now contained a fierce and venomous intent, indicating his unwavering resolve to judge Eshel Vert personally. Sian, without showing any reaction, crossed his arms and spoke calmly. ¡°There are two reasons why I can¡¯t hand him over.¡± ¡°Speak then. I¡¯ll at least listen.¡± ¡°First, I have no idea where he is. I can¡¯t hand over someone when I don¡¯t even know their whereabouts. Second¡­¡± Xian leaned in slightly, narrowing the distance between himself and Bellkarion. ¡°Eshel Vert is akin to the purpose of my life.¡± Bellkarion frowned, not understanding his words. ¡°I was born to kill that man, to inflict upon him a pain so vile it doesn¡¯t exist in this world. He¡¯s my life¡¯s mission. If you think I¡¯d simply hand him over to you¡­¡± Xian¡¯s gaze then shifted to the magic sword embedded in the ground. ¡°¡­you might as well pull out this sword and kill me now. Until then, you won¡¯t have him.¡± Even if it were the Demon King or a deity demanding it, it would be futile. As long as he lived and breathed, Xian had made several vows to put an end to Eshel Vert personally. ¡°Did you say to pull out this sword?¡± As if epting his challenge, Bellkarion gripped the hilt of the magic sword. ¡°It¡¯s been crying out since earlier, telling me not to entertain any more nonsense and to just ughter everything in sight. Honestly, it¡¯d be easier that way, not having to think at all.¡± Bellkarion demonstrated that executing such a deed was well within his power. ¡°But doing that would be ying right into Eshel¡¯s hands, wouldn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no reason for me to make things better for him.¡± With that, he shed a smirk as if none of it mattered. ¡°Since you also don¡¯t know where he is, let¡¯s make it simple: first one to find him gets to kill him. Everyone else in your party can go back except you.¡± ¡°I ept.¡± Xian nodded, epting the proposal. The hunt was on, and whoever found the prey first would im the right to deal with it. Should they both encounter their target simultaneously, the recent confrontation could easily resume. ¡°Well then, I suppose I should take my leave first. But remember, I¡¯ve also given up on that man. Be sure¡­¡± ¨C Swoosh ¨C Bellkarion stood up, retrieving the magic sword in one swift motion. ¡°Let¡¯s hope there won¡¯t be a need for me to draw this sword on you again.¡± Xian watched Bellkarion, silent and indifferent, as the negotiations concluded. As Bellkarion turned to leave, ¡°What happened to the humans who fought you before I arrived?¡± Xian reopened the conversation. ¡°They were here before you came? Why? Did they involve someone you knew?¡± Xian didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Do you even need to hear the answer? You probably already suspect it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead. Understood.¡± Ending the conversation, Xian stood up and turned to leave. Bellkarion watched Xian walk away, his gaze tinged withplexity. ¡°My name is Willerius Vert! As the guardian who protects the continent, I swear my honor to confront you, Demon King!¡± ¡°Willerius Vert. And now Xian Vert¡­¡± Bellkarion often couldn¡¯t remember what had urred previously when his true nature took over. However, this time, the name proudly dered against him lingered in his mind, incessantly echoing. ¡°Just how rationally do you live your life?¡± While contemting, Bellkarion couldn¡¯t help but look upon Xian with a hint of profound amazement. * * * [Are you going to say something now?] ¡°What?¡± [Can¡¯t you hear this? My insides are boiling likeva! All eager to devour when it suited you, and now how did youe back?] ¡°It must be because you didn¡¯t manage my soul correctly.¡± [How dare you! Do you think this is the first time I¡¯ve done this? Even if it weren¡¯t you, back in the past¡­] Keram cut off his words and ground his teeth angrily. [I made no mistakes! I thoroughly shredded your soul until nothing was left and then I fully possessed your body! You have no idea the panic I felt when those shattered pieces of your soul reformed. If you had some kind ofst resort, you should¡¯ve warned me beforehand¡­!] ¡°It wasn¡¯t my doing.¡± [What?] ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t my doing. Myst resort was to surrender everything to you.¡± Keram looked at me, clearly incredulous. [Then who brought you back? A god?] ¡°God¡­ I suppose. That¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to figure out now.¡± Perhaps the situation was even more significant than I realized. At this moment, I didn¡¯t need to rack my brain overplications. If I just carried on with what I was meant to do, everything should naturallye to light. For now, I began walking back to the ones who were awaiting my return. ¡°¡­¡± Halfway there, I encountered Princess Arin standing alone. Since I didn¡¯t see the others around, it appeared she had been waiting for me by herself. ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± ¡°Lunab is resting, and Nana has fallen asleep. She must¡¯ve been really exhausted from the journey from Velias to the demon world on my behalf.¡± As she replied, she reached out and handed me something familiar. ¡°I thought I should return this to you.¡± It was the one true Guardian¡¯s Sword in this world, my father¡¯s sword. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything else. I¡¯m sorry.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The traces of hastily wiped-away blood and dirt were evident on it. I didn¡¯t take it, instead fixing my gaze on her as I asked, ¡°Why are you returning a sword that belonged to a traitor of the Empire to me?¡± ¡°You might not believe it, but when the Demon King threatened us while you were gone, Duke Vert bought time for us to escape.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± My eyes shed involuntarily. ¡°Although he was under some spell, his determination to stay loyal to the Empire and protect the continent seemed unchanged. That day, I saw Duke Vert, or rather your father, with the same eyes of the Guardian I once admired. As a princess, Imanded him to survive and atone for all his sins instead of dying but¡­¡± Princess Arin hesitated to continue, but I already knew. Duke Vert, my father, could not fulfill her order. Now, the sword she offered was likely thest remnant of my father¡¯s presence in this world. After a moment of thought, I reached out and grasped my father¡¯s sword. ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, my mind went nk as if I¡¯d been struck, ¡®May I entrust the tasks I couldn¡¯tplete to you, my dear son.¡¯ A voice that sounded unmistakably like my father¡¯s resonated clearly in my head. ¡®May you create the world you desire, Xian¡­!¡¯ What was this? Hallucination? My body and mind were frozen as if bewitched by petrification magic, unable to move. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xian?¡± ¡°Nothing of concern.¡± Only after hearing Princess Arin¡¯s voice did I snap out of it as if the illusion shattered. Maybe I wasn¡¯t in my right state of mind yet, hearing all sorts of things. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sadden you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He was still your father, wasn¡¯t he? To have your father suffer such a misfortune, even someone like you would¡­¡± ¡°Why is that unfortunate?¡± She hesitated, confused. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°If what you say is true, then my father met a death befitting the honorable title of a Guardian. He would have had no regrets, even at the moment of his demise. I see no reason to mourn a father who chose death without remorse.¡± ¡°Are you being sincere?¡± ¡°I have no reason to lie to you, Your Highness.¡± I knew all too well how foolishly honorable our father was. But now, I felt I could somewhat understand that foolishness. Once you decide to protect someone, regardless of your own fate, you¡¯repelled to protect at all costs. Wasn¡¯t I, too, experiencing that same chilling determination? Blood ties are inescapable, it seems. ¡°Please return to your empire with Nana and Lunab once she wakes up. I will deal with the remaining matters by myself.¡± ¡°What? But!¡± ¡°What if Nana insisted oning along alone, Your Highness? I never requested support, did I?¡± ¡°I know that even without your telling me. But we did manage to help, didn¡¯t we? Nana and I did everything we could to help you. In the end, Lunab provided the most aid, but¡­¡± Nobody asked for their help. They came unbidden and proimed they were there to assist me, as if I should be overwhelmed with gratitude. I didn¡¯t want to point it out; it would only be tiring for me. It was time to send them all back where they came from. ¡°If you truly wish to assist me, please return immediately. I¡¯ve made myself clear.¡± I turned and walked away. ¡°Wait! There¡¯s onest thing I need to tell you!¡± I hesitated but reluctantly looked back. ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°You might already know, but there was another reason I coulde here with Nana.¡± Now that she mentioned it, I¡¯d almost forgotten. Nana should have been in the Empire¡ªhow did shee to Velias and meet the princess? Someone must¡¯ve brought her¡­ A particr thought suddenly shed through my mind. ¡°How much do you know about Emilie?¡± (To be continued) Chapter 289 Chapter 289 ¨C Retribution (1) ¡°It appears that the situation has concluded, Nagel-nim. The Devil King¡¯s magic has significantly diminished.¡± ¡°Tell our kindred to deactivate the barrier and withdraw from Arem immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Following Nagel¡¯s orders, the restrictive barrier that spread throughout Arem was lifted, and the devilkind who had evacuated to the outskirts began to return one by one. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. An entity, no less than a human, has stopped the Devil King¡¯s rampage¡­¡± ¡°Human potential for growth is said to be unfathomable. Perhaps this is not the end.¡± Nagel, who had been observing the situation, suddenly sensed a series of energies and bristled his tail. ¡°What is it, Nagel-nim?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the cleanup to you, Kellian!¡± Without further ado, after entrusting the remaining dragons with the aftermath, he hurried into his own subspace. Upon entering the subspace, Nagel immediately encountered a familiar figure waiting in front of his throne.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I heard you vanished from Pruyna recently, but what brings you to the devil realm without notice?¡± ¡°One doesn¡¯t need to announce their visit here, right? I¡¯vee to ask for a favor.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± Nagel frowned and asked back. ¡°Just find one human who slipped into this devil realm. The name is Eshel Bert. I trust no further exnation is necessary?¡± ¡°Why are you searching for that human?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask for a reason. Just find them before those two you just saw do.¡± She asked him to find the person before Sian and Velkaryon could. Nagel, intently observing her, soon smiled enigmatically. ¡°It¡¯s not fitting for you to smell so human. Marian?¡± ¡°Are you the only one with that right, Nagel?¡± Pruyna¡¯s Guardian Dragon Marian faced him with aplex smile. ¡ª A very long time ago. That is, in a past life when I was still a child. I remember having a discussion with Emily while she was doing theundry in the manor¡¯s yard. ¡°Emily, where is your hometown?¡± ¡°My hometown? Why do you ask all of a sudden, young master?¡± ¡°Just curious. Since you said you¡¯re not from Belias like the other maids.¡± ¡°Well, if I must say, I don¡¯t really have a hometown. I¡¯ve always been a wanderer since I was born, and only settled down in Belias for the first time.¡± Emily told me she had been at this manor since she was young, long before my birth. To my understanding, she became my dedicated maid only after I was born as a child of a concubine and left at the manor. Truth be told, calling her a dedicated maid seemed vague, as she was the only maid tending to me and essing my room; in essence, Emily was my sole maid. ¡°I was taken in by the family¡¯s former matriarch. That¡¯s Eshel¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s mother? How did that happen?¡± ¡°I guess she just took pity on me, wandering around on the streets without food. Perhaps she thought to use me as a servant or ve when I got older. Without understanding anything, I just entered this duke¡¯s household.¡± Back then, naive as I was, I simply epted her story, but now that I think about it, she had glossed over many details in telling me this. ¡°After she passed away, Lady Margaret came and changed all the servants, but I didn¡¯t leave. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here with you now.¡± ¡°Why did you stay with me? Didn¡¯t the one who took you in have a son? Shouldn¡¯t you be at my brother¡¯s side?¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t much of a reason. Since Eshel is the elder son, many would serve him, but you didn¡¯t have anyone. No one wanted to be your maid, so I just volunteered.¡± ¡°Thank you, Emily¡­¡± ¡°Thanks are not necessary. If you truly are grateful, then please don¡¯t slump around like this. Do some exercise. That way, you could eventually be of little help to Eshel.¡± Nothing much of a reason. She definitely said so, and I didn¡¯t doubt it. But only after recalling that memory did I realize. She hadn¡¯t stayed with me for no reason. She was there for some secretive purpose. For someone else, not me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t shocked? Did you know that Emily was involved with witches?¡± Princess Arin shared the entire story about Emily in Belias with me and asked curiously at my calm reaction. ¡°Yes.¡± If I hadn¡¯t seen that memory just earlier, I probably would¡¯ve been entirely unaware. ¡°Was Emily really a witch?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯ve only recently learned about Emily¡¯s connection with witches.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She nodded, epting my response. ¡°I wish she could have told us honestly, but Emily didn¡¯t say anything and just disappeared from our side. It seemed that Nanan and Hestiawan somewhat knew, but they didn¡¯t open their mouths for some reason¡­¡± Emily had cleaned my room onest time before she disappeared. ¡°I may be presuming, but she was definitely one of your people. I don¡¯t know where she is now, but I bet Emily won¡¯t go to Sian¡­¡± ¡°That maid Emily, she¡¯s in the devil realm.¡± Our gazes shifted simultaneously. Lunabre, who had somehow regained enough strength, was approaching us with the support of Nanan. ¡°Rogers said so. An unfamiliar human suddenly arrived at the Devil King¡¯s castle and removed the Pendant of Enchantment.¡± I knew what that meant. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? The only one who can undo the Pendant of Enchantment is someone unaffected by it, in other words, only another witch¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sir, who have you been keeping as your maid?¡± Lunabre¡¯s sincere question left me with no response, as I myself did not even know who she truly was. Where exactly is Emily now, and what is she doing? ¡ª In the dark forest where no light prated, Hanial sat dejectedly on the floor in front of her with a broken Pendant of Enchantment. And in front of her, with a face deeply twisted in anger, was the owner of the holy sword. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eshel¡­¡± ¡°Please, tell me what I long to hear. Mother.¡± In response to her mother¡¯s heartfelt apology, there was nothing but a cold and harsh reply. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hear an apology from you, Mother! Didn¡¯t you say you would detain Sian? Fine, I can understand if you managed to break out of the subspace! But Sian is not fighting the Devil King right now! Despite my provocations, the two are not trying to kill each other!!¡± Ovee with anger, Eshel could not calm his wrath. ¡°Speak up if you have a tongue! This is entirely your n, isn¡¯t it?¡± Finally, grabbing Hanial¡¯s head, he demanded an exnation. Nothing about family mattered to him any longer at that point. ¡°That wench has betrayed us! Because of her, everything has gone astray!¡± ¡°Which wench are you referring to?¡± ¡°The stray cat I left behind at the Bert Duke¡¯s House before I left. She has forsaken you and chosen him!¡± ¡°Speak clearly, who has forsaken me¡­?¡± ¨C Swoosh A strange presence suddenly diverted the tense atmosphere. Eshel¡¯s eyes quickly turned to where the presence was felt. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Eshel-nim.¡± A fairly unfamiliar woman greeted him formally. Eshel, not immediately recognizing her, looked puzzled. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± ¡°I served as Sian-nim¡¯s maid at the Bert Duke¡¯s House. My name is Emily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Emily. I remember you. But why are you here?¡± It was a question born purely out of puzzlement. Eshel could notprehend why she, barely a memory to him, was present in this ce. ¡°That woman is also a witch. Like you, she carries my blood within her¡­¡± As Hanial exined, Eshel let out an incredulousugh. ¡°You tell me it carries your blood? That she¡¯s my family?¡± ¡°Not exactly. Unlike you, Eshel-nim, I had Hanial-nim¡¯s blood forcefully infused into me through magic.¡± Eshel¡¯s gaze returned to Emily. ¡°I was like a stray cat in the duke¡¯s house, watching over everything in ce of Hanial-nim. By Sian-nim¡¯s side, I witnessed all his actions. For the future Eshel-nim¡­¡± ¡°I thought it strange before. You were the one maid at the duke¡¯s house who was not charmed by me. And you even refused my offer to be my maid after Sian.¡± Eshel had not had significant suspicions about her at that time. With Bert Duke and Kellin, along with many guardians, under the spell of his enchantment, he had simply thought his own power wasn¡¯t enough yet. Moreover, since she only told redundant stories when asked about Sian, he didn¡¯t feel the need to question her further. ¡°And now you¡¯re telling me that you were a witch with mother¡¯s blood? Why didn¡¯t you serve me?¡± ¡°The reason is what I¡¯ve told you before.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am the one and only maid of Sian-nim in this world.¡± ¡°Sian! Sian! That damned Sian!!!!¡± Unable to contain himself any longer, Eshel exploded in rage, screaming wildly. ¡°The world is supposed to conform to me! It¡¯s supposed to be structured around me! How can he, they, everyone! How can they forsake me for that Sian!¡± ¡°While I can sympathize with how you feel, it seems you don¡¯t have time to be so agitated.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°By now, not only Sian-nim but also the master of this devil realm must be frantically searching for you, Eshel-nim. Shouldn¡¯t you be running away quickly? It would be excruciating regardless of which of them catches you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I, the savior of this world, am I supposed to run just because those abominations areing?¡± Eshel defiantly drew his holy sword that radiated light. ¡°Before that, I should deal with you first! Corroded by filthy dark mist, I will purify you with this light!¡± Gripping the golden light-emitting holy sword tightly, Eshel slowly approached Emily. ¨C Tick Suddenly, a single raindrop fell from the clear sky, soon followed by a heavy downpour. Distracted, Eshel watched the falling raindrops with a vacant expression. ¡°Unexpected. I didn¡¯t think she would be the first to arrive¡­¡± Emily, also gazing at the rain, opened her mouth meaningfully. ¡°Is it a relief? At least, the most merciful one seems to have found you first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eshel¡¯s gaze quickly shifted as another presence was detected. ¨C Splish-ssh Wet footsteps sounded, approaching Eshel ever closer. As the noise neared, Eshel felt an inexplicable chill. ¡°That¡¯s a face I¡¯ve never seen before on brother.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Very unfamiliar. It even seems pitiable.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eshel¡¯s face turned ghastly pale as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°It rained back then, too. I felt so utterly hopeless and despairing, like a wanderer with nowhere to return.¡± Amidst the pouring rain, she shone with pure beauty. The elder daughter of the Bert Duke¡¯s House, Eshel¡¯s sister, ¡°What do you think of that feeling now, brother?¡± It was Elris Bert. (To be continued) Chapter 290 Chapter 290: Poetic Justice (2) After leaving the Order of Light and disappearing for a full seven years, Elise finally reappeared to Eshel. Despite the long years that had passed, her pure and elegant beauty remained unchanged, as if it were an eternally flowing stream. However, her aura had greatly changed. ¡°Elise, why are you here?¡± Eshel asked. ¡°I came to see you, brother,¡± she answered without hesitation, leaving Eshel momentarily speechless. Then, shifting to an awkward smile and soon bursting into cheerfulughter, he said, ¡°Haha! Of course, that¡¯s it! You¡¯vee to help me! As a part of the Bert family, you¡¯re here to support our future, my future, right Elise?¡± Elise just looked at him with no response, her gaze indifferent. Eshel approached her slowly. ¡°Help me, Elise. We need to escape this demon realm. We need to formte a new n to oppose him.¡± Finally, standing face to face, Eshel took her hand and looked earnestly into her eyes. Elise did not reject his gaze. Suddenly, a violet enticing power manifested in Eshel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will you help me, Elise?¡± he whispered. Elise gently released his hand while tenderly cupping his face, her own eyes beginning to soften. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Elise!¡± His face filled with hope once again. But her previously softened gaze sharpened once more. With a sudden move, she tightened her grasp on Eshel¡¯s face and threw him to the ground. Eshel, thrown down, quickly massaged his face and red at Elise. ¡°Surprised that your power of enticement has no effect?¡± she said. Eshel¡¯s eyes, filled with anger a moment ago, now swam with confusion. A dazzling blue aura shone from Elise¡¯s figure. ¡°Elise, have you¡­ contracted with a god?¡± he gasped. The power of enticement worked only on simr beings, not on humans who received power from higher beings. Instead of answering, Elise produced a strange object. ¡°Do you remember this, brother?¡± It was a worn scroll that looked like it would crumble at any moment. ¡°You said when I activated this summoning scroll, everyone would turn their eyes to me, didn¡¯t you? And indeed, they would have if I became prey for the demonic beasts.¡± Realization dawning, Eshel¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I only meant¡­¡± ¡°Since then, I¡¯ve realized that you don¡¯t wish for me to carry on the family¡¯s legacy, you just want to see me die miserably,¡± Elise cut him off. ¡°That way, the attention of the family and our father would turn more towards you.¡± Overwhelmed, Elise crushed the scroll in her hand. ¡°What were you so afraid of, brother?¡± ¡°Afraid of what?¡± ¡°What frightened you so much that you had to kill anyone who could rival you? How many must die for your order? Because of you, our father, who devoted his life to protection, died senselessly!¡± Elise strained to hold back tears. ¡°You¡¯re an existence that shouldn¡¯t be in this world,¡± she confessed, her words reflecting a long-suppressed sentiment. Eshel, startled, rose to his feet. ¡°So, you too deny me, Elise.¡± Drawing his holy sword, Durandal, he pointed it at her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve made a contract with the gods. I am the sole savior selected by the almighty God Luminel! No matter how exceptional you are, you cannot stop me, Elise!¡± ¡°Savior? You are no savior,¡± Elise rebutted fiercely, standing her ground. ¡°A savior doesn¡¯t live for himself alone. Don¡¯t dare apply such a noble title to someone like you!¡± Suddenly, the surroundingndscape changed radically. Amidst the abyss of deep ocean darkness, where not a single ray of light prated, Eshel was left struggling, gasping for air, while Elise remained calm. No matter how desperately Eshel swung his holy sword, the situation did not change, and he kept sinking deeper into the abyss of despair. ¡°Luminel, have you truly abandoned me?¡± Eshel prayed for salvation to the heavenly being who had once favored him. But then, a ray of light appeared in the all-consuming darkness, emanating from the holy sword Durandal. The spirit of Durandal materialized before him, and Eshel¡¯s face brightened with hope. ¡°Holy Sword! Lead me back to the path of salvation¡­¡± ¡°How pitiful,¡± the spirit responded coldly. ¡°How can a self-proimed savior beg for salvation? You¡¯ve sullied the name of the holy sword and the light.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve squandered the final chance granted by Him. He no longer harbors any expectations for you.¡± Eshel¡¯s face contorted with ultimate despair as he was told, ¡°Sink into the abyss.¡± The light faded, and with it, Eshel¡¯s anguished cries echoed into the void, unheard. The false savior, who believed himself the sole arbiter of the world¡¯s order, fell endlessly into the chasm of despair. * * * ¡°ESH¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 291 Chapter 291. Karma (3) A single phrase clung to by the barely conscious mind. Emily¡¯s eyes red open as she faced the one who had grasped her body. ¡°Yo-Young Master?¡± Even though her vision was a bit blurred, there was no mistake. He was the one and only young master and master of her world. It was Sian. -Whoosh Mana and mist swirled together in his free hand, gathering into a sphere. With a bold move, Sian pushed the orb into Emily¡¯s body. It was sucked in smoothly. ¡°Suction!¡± A 5-star darkness attribute unique magic ¡®Absorption¡¯. A spell that sucked in poison or impurities from the target¡¯s body and transferred it into the caster¡¯s, healing and purifying the target at the expense of the caster. ¡°No, Young Master! If you do this, the poison will enter your body¡­!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Emily tried to stop him, but Sian continued to draw the poison into himself relentlessly. Finally having absorbed all the poison, Sian staggered slightly as his head spun. However, he didn¡¯t fall. Instead, he spit onto the ground, and among his saliva was some of the poison he had drawn in. ¡°Are you alright, Young Master?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t enough to bother me.¡± Sian¡¯s body, hardened by the blood of the beasts, was already beyond human limits; so such an impact was insignificant. Sian gently released Emily¡¯s body, and she immediately copsed to the ground. Then she looked up at Sian with a vacant gaze. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the least of your worries?¡± ¡°You must have really not wanted to lose me, running here in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Who else would take care of my back if not you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Emily burst intoughter without realizing and bowed her head. ¨C Drip For some reason, a single droplet of water fell to the floor. Confused, when she touched her face, she realized tears were streaming down her cheeks. Sian wordlessly draped a cloak over Emily. ¡°My, my! Look at the state of this cloak! How much have you been wandering around for it to be this tattered? We¡¯ll have to mend it immediately when we return!¡± ¡°Do whatever.¡± Sian gestured for her to do as she pleased, and soon walked past Emily, trudging forward. As he walked away, Emily whispered to herself. ¡°Other than me, who else would mend the Young Master¡¯s cloak?¡± With a resolute decision to not hand it over to anyone else, Emily tightly clutched Sian¡¯s cloak. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± Haniel sneered at the approaching Sian. ¡°Your actions will eventually destroy the order of this world! You¡¯re only adding more to what my son has to do!¡± A desperate outcry that humans always use when cornered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Sian was all too familiar with such situations. ¡°Soon, your people will regret! They will regret their ignorance for following a savior who is not righteous!¡± Haniel continued to reproach Sian, almost as if she were possessed by evil. Sian looked down at her without a response, remaining calm and collected. ¡°That damned order. Why are you so obsessed with it?¡± Those words, he had heard so often they almost became annoying. Hanielughed mockingly in response. ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason! I just lived faithfully as a human, following my instincts!¡± Sian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Like humans live to fill their stomachs, sleep, and satisfy their desires, I too lived a long life realizing the value of my existence while carrying this filthy blood!¡± Haniel showed off the blood flowing down her elbow to Sian. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is the end! As long as my son, my savior, lives! This world will never ept Sian Bert!¡± ¡°And where is this savior of yours now?¡± That single question silenced Haniel. ¡°If he is the undeniable savior you believe in, shouldn¡¯t he be here to save you in such a situation?¡± But, her savior was nowhere to be seen. Unable to even suggest he would soon arrive, Haniel remained silent. ¡°It seems you already know. That your savior will note to save you¡­¡± In a situation that allowed neither denial nor affirmation, Haniel¡¯s face twisted into despair. Sian pulled out his Keram and aimed it at her. However, without any particr judgment or execution, he simply watched her in silence. Then, just when it seemed he would finally sheath the sword, he turned towards Emily. ¡°¡­?¡± Haniel wore an expression of disbelief that she wasn¡¯t to be executed. Simrly, Emily looked puzzled as she watched Sian make his pointless return. ¡°Are you¡­ just going to leave?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But, because of that woman, many knights including your father had to endure tragedy. Including you, Young Master. Are you really going to let her walk free?¡± ¡°What do you think is the most painful revenge I could inflict on that woman?¡± Unexpectedly asked this question, Emily hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s probably to show her¡­ to watch something she believed and hoped for crumble miserably¡­¡± ¡°Correct. But right now, I don¡¯t have that something.¡± Understanding dawned on Emily, and she nodded. ¡°Then, acting now wouldn¡¯t satisfy me. It¡¯s better not to touch her.¡± After leaving those words, Sian supported Emily and left the scene. Left alone, Haniel stared forlornly at their retreating figures before once again erupting into manicughter towards the sky. ¡°Kyahaha! Truly foolish! Did you think I¡¯d self-destruct like this? I¡¯m far from finished!¡± While looking at her own blood flowing warmly, she reassured herself that her ability to bewitch still existed. ¡°First, I¡¯ll reim my son! Then, I¡¯ll show you the true power of a witch! No one will be able to stop me this time¡­!¡± ¡°Witch?¡± A cold voice suddenly quenched the rising heat. Haniel tensed up on the spot, unable to move. ¡°You¡¯re the witch? The one who gave that pendant to Eshe, who you thought would provoke me into attacking Inge?¡± The owner of the voice picked up the pendant lying on the ground and disyed it to her. Haniel managed to turn her head to face him. The Demon King Belkarion. Following Sian, now the strongest of the demon world appeared before her. ¡°I never understood when people said mental pain is more difficult than physical pain. How hard can that be? I thought it was just something you could endure.¡± -Crunch The pendant in his hand crumbled into a formless dust. ¡°But because of you people, I fully experienced it. And seriously, I never want to experience it again. So, I need to repay you for this precious experience, don¡¯t I?¡± The area around him began to be slowly consumed by a dark red demonic energy. Haniel could neither resist nor run; she could only tremble helplessly. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll give you the worst pain imaginable, the kind you¡¯ll never forget in your next life! The pain that me, Besti, and the residents of the demon world felt, I¡¯ll return it all to you!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Esheeeel!!¡± Amid the roar of anguish echoing through the deserted woods, There was no savior for her. * * * Ignoring the desperate scream heard from the direction I came from, it wouldn¡¯t change anything if I went back now. ¡°How did you find me here?¡± In a silence uncharacteristic of the moment, Emily cautiously asked me. ¡°I didn¡¯t specifically go to find you. I just happened toe across you by chance.¡± ¡°And here I thought you had rushed here just to find me.¡± With those words, silence fell again. Emily kept waiting for me to say something, but I had no intention of speaking first. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me anything?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Just various things. Such as what kind of rtionship I had with that woman, how I ended up here, why I tricked the Young Master all this time¡­¡± ¡°If you want to talk, just talk.¡± I gave her the freedom to speak her mind without pressure. After pondering for a while, Emily finally took a deep breath. ¡°I just did it for the Young Master¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough then.¡± ¡°Do you believe me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very nonchnt about it. I was so nervous thinking I¡¯d get a huge lecture!¡± ¡°Why would you get lectured when you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Her sigh slipped out again at my consistent response. ¡°Haniel said I was like a stray cat taken in by her. In the Bert Dukedom, I watched over everything that happened and monitored the brothers, including the Young Master. Haniel told me to figure out who could be of help or threaten Eshe, the Young Master.¡± ¡°What was I then?¡± ¡°At first, you were neither here nor there, Young Master. To be of help or a threat, you needed power, but until ten years old, you were just treated as ipetent.¡± Yeah, that was true. Unconsciously, I scratched my cheek. ¡°But you suddenly changed, beating Kranz until he was almost dead, and then dering to the duke that you wanted to go to the front lines. I really thought you became apletely different person!¡± I still vividly remembered Emily¡¯s face when I returned after beating Kranz in a sword practice. ¡°I think my feelings changed around that time. I was deeply impressed by the Young Master¡¯s constant effort to grow and not sumb to negative reality. After that, I decided that the only Young Master I would serve in this world was Sian. It felt like I had to live that way¡­¡± I simply nodded in agreement, not reacting further. There was no need for words; I already knew her feelings. ¡°Why did you clean my room before you left?¡± ¡°Oh, that was because¡­ it felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it ever again.¡± ¡°Very like you.¡± As Emily grinned and asked what that meant, I returned a silent answer, and during our light banter, I could see our group waiting for me in the distance. ¡°Emily sister!¡± Nana was the first to rush over and embrace Emily. ¡°You didn¡¯t die; you¡¯re alive! I¡¯m so relieved!¡± ¡°Is that what you should be saying? Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve been through?¡± ¡°I kept the promise I made with sister Emily! I didn¡¯t tell anyone about who she is!¡± ¡°Ignoring the fact that you didn¡¯t talk, why would you bring the princess here? Ah, really! That stupid man Brian, what the hell¡­¡± While familiar bickering yed out, Princess Arin approached me. ¡°Did you find Eshe?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t found. However, I¡¯m sure he is not in the demon world.¡± I had a vague idea of where he might be from the aura I sensed earlier, but there was no need to let her know. ¡°Then, there¡¯s no reason for us to stay here?¡± ¡°Correct. You should return, Princess. I will follow shortly.¡± The princess seemed about to say more but nodded briefly in agreement. ¡°Just wait a moment, please.¡± I called the princess back as she turned and returned my father¡¯s sword to her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That sword is the only proof that my father, no, Duke Bert, is no longer in this world. Please take that sword and let the world know. Of the noble death of the guardian of the continent¡­¡± ¡°I will do so.¡± The princess smiled slightly and readily agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t bete. Unless you want to see mee back to the demon world again¡­¡± With a farewell that didn¡¯t quite sound like a warning, she and the others were carried away by Nana, soaring high into the sky. After they disappeared beyond the horizon, I finally spoke softly. ¡°They¡¯re gone. You cane out now.¡± ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re too quick with your observations.¡± With that, Mishuka, who had been hiding behind us, revealed herself. ¡°Nagel wants to see you.¡± (To be continued in the next chapter) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 292 Chapter 292: Retribution (4) Rogers silently advanced through the scene surrounded by the pungent smell of blood. It wasn¡¯t just the odour of blood that filled his nostrils; he could also sense a different kind of aroma¡ªperhaps the smell of screams and despair? It was the scent that naturally emanated when a creature near death cried out in unbearable pain and frenzied madness. Rogers was especially familiar with this smell; at the end of this scent at every crime scene, a certain being could always be found. At the end of the path, Rogers halted his steps when he caught sight of a familiar figure. His lord and the absolute ruler of the demon world, Demon King Belcarion. ¡°Hm? When did you arrive, Rogers?¡± ¡°Just now, my lord.¡± Belcarion greeted Rogers with a blood-soaked smile. Before himid an unidentifiable grotesque mass, drenched in blood. Rogers summoned mana to his hand and approached the Demon King with long strides, ready to deal with the aftermath as he usually did. ¡°No, stop. Don¡¯t bother.¡± Belcarion, however, halted him. ¡°Will you leave it as it is?¡± Rogers questioned. ¡°I¡¯ve no particr desire to erase the traces. Besides, there are no demon residences around here, right?¡± ¡°Anyone would recognize it as the Demon King¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°All the better if they do.¡± Belcarion seemed to prefer it that way. ¡°It can serve as a warning and a testament to my power, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What are you trying to prove?¡± ¡°That my nature as a Demon King is still very much intact. That at any time, anywhere, and to anyone, I can do this without any effort if I so wish.¡± Belcarion gazed at the corpse, an evil grin in his eyes, which caused Rogers to frown slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that Ash fellow, is it?¡± ¡°Right. Instead, this was the witch who made the pendant that tormented Besti. She imed that Ash fellow would no longer be in the demon world.¡± ¡°Then where?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°She didn¡¯t know. Told me to look in the mortal realm if I was curious.¡± Upon mentioning the mortal realm again, Rogers couldn¡¯t help but swallow. ¡°Do you intend to go?¡± The question was loaded with meanings, and Rogers¡¯ expression tensed up. Belcarion simply shed a sly smile. ¡°Who knows?¡± Behind him, the vengeful spirits of the cursed swords were still yearning for blood and wailing madness. * * * ¡°What are you thinking, Marian?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to not ask each other questions anymore?¡± ¡°If it were an explicable action, there¡¯d be no room for questions. Why did you intercept the prey those two were hunting?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly intercepting. I was just temporarily tying it down. It wasn¡¯t something I wanted to do.¡± ¡°I wonder if the supreme beings will see it the same way. Doubts linger.¡± Marian shrugged as if it didn¡¯t really concern her, while Nagel watched her with a wary look. ¡°Do you n to coborate with the God of the ck Mist?¡± ¡°Why do you ask? You know as well as I do that as arbitrators, we don¡¯t get involved in worldly affairs. It would be improper to think otherwise over a trivial matter like this.¡± ¡°I asked the wrong question then. Does the Goddess of the Blue Waters n to cooperate with the God of the ck Mist?¡± At the mention of the goddess, Marian¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you were such a curious man. What? You want in too?¡± ¡°The thought alone is appalling. Leave my pocket dimension if you¡¯re done here.¡± ¡°I was just about to.¡± Opening a gate, Marian soon turned back to Nagel. ¡°You¡¯ve be quite human, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Nothing in particr.¡± With a satisfied smile, Marian left the pocket dimension. After she left, familiar footsteps sounded from beyond the space. Nagel was confronted by Xian, who he had instructed Mishuka to bring. ¡°Your eyes watching me are peculiar. As if I¡¯m hiding something?¡± ¡°Do you say that because it pricks your conscience?¡± Xian retorted with a calm response. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 293 Chapter 293. Unwanted Help (1) Passing through the red sky of the demonic realm, the boundary gate of the frontlines finally revealed itself. Recognizing her safe return, Arin let out a long sigh, relief mixed with a slight concern. ¡°Why do you look troubled, Princess? You seem unwell.¡± Emily, beside her, asked with a worried expression. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! I just feel a bit sorry for those who were probably worried because of me. After all, I left without a word, only a letter¡­¡± ¡°But in the end, all is well. What¡¯s done is done, right? As long as one can manage the aftermath properly after acting impulsively.¡± To Lunab, who had much experience with such situations, this didn¡¯t qualify as a worry at all. Arin smiled awkwardly at the somewhat vaguefort. The person she felt the most sorry for was undoubtedly Resimus. With a resolve to bow first without excuses upon her return, Arin tightly gripped the sword of Duke Verth given by Sian. ¡°Princess!!¡± Upon their final return to Belias, the troops stationed at the boundary gate hurried to wee them. Arin immediately bowed her head towards the knights. ¡°As a member of the royal family, I made a personal decision based on emotion instead of sound judgement! I sincerely apologize to all who were concerned!¡± The sudden apology left the knights visibly flustered. ¡°The matter has been resolved for now. We didn¡¯t find the instigator, Eshel Verth, but the situation with the Demon King has been peacefully¡­¡± Arin began to raise her head and stopped mid-sentence as she saw the expressions of the knights looking at her. There was an inexplicable urgency stered on their faces. She noticed that Resimus was nowhere to be seen. The one person she thought would be anxiously waiting for her¡­ ¡°We will escort the Princess!¡± ¡°Has something happened in my absence?¡± Arin intuitively sensed that another incident had urred with her diplomatic party. ¡°We¡¯ll exin on the way! We have no time, we must move now!¡± With that, Arin quickly moved inside Belias, and upon hearing the full storyter, she mmed her hand on the table in a fit of rage. ¡°What do you mean, a rebellion?¡± ¡°Would you take a look at this?¡± Arin quickly reviewed the document presented by the knight. ¡°Who is the instigator?¡± ¡°It¡¯s suspected to be the first prince, Luinel Sevellus. It seems he nned the rebellion while the Princess was away.¡± -Crunch As if she had seen enough, Arin crumpled the document on the spot. Anger was swelling in her shaking pupils. ¡°You mean to say the nobles are siding with this rubbish edict?¡± Without saying a word, the knight offered her another document. Simr to the previous one, but something familiar yet shocking was stamped at the bottom. ¡°The, the seal of House Verth?¡± Arin¡¯s eyes shook violently with shock. ¡°ording to known information, this edict was first spread by House Baron¡¯s Setting Sun.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Who could have spread such an edict?¡± As Arin was calming herself from the shock, a thought flickered through her mind. ¡°Yulken Darius¡­¡± Verth¡¯s adjutant and the knight known to have left Belias for another mission. A knight from Belias who was confirmed to be immune to the power of enthrallment. ¡°Could it be him? Why? It was said he was free from the power of enthrallment?¡± ¡°That could have been a lie.¡± In the confusion, Lunab entered the room. The knight tried to stop her, but Arin signaled for him to allow it. ¡°What do you mean, Lunab?¡± ¡°The power of enthrallment isn¡¯t something you can ovee with just belief or willpower. I can assure you of that as someone who has directly analyzed it.¡± ¡°But Duke Verth overcame it! You saw it too, right? The scene where he faced the Demon King to defend us!¡± ¡°Well, what if Duke Verth hadn¡¯t received an order not to protect the Princess? I¡¯m sure nobody thought the Princess herself would be at the scene.¡± ¡°If what you say is true, then why would Duke Verth have this edict spread?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Naturally, it¡¯s meant to sow chaos in the Empire and the continent.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been battling till now to prevent this.¡± With Lunab¡¯s answer, Arin bowed her head and sank into thought. ¡°Was this the intent from the very beginning?¡± Was this the will of Duke Verth, or was it Eshel¡¯s? In the returned confusion, Arin knew all too well that only she could resolve this crisis. ¡°Where is Resimus?¡± ¡°The Princess had left Belias just a few hours before your return. He left in your name to gather loyal royal forces. Maybe he headed to the Duchy of Kundel first.¡± ¡°I will begin sorting the forces that will join the rebellion and those who remain loyal to the current royal family. When the list is ready, I will send edicts from the royal family with varying content to both sides!¡± ¡°As per the Princess¡¯smand!¡± The knights immediately took action upon receiving the orders. Arin,pared to the bustling knights, turned to Lunab, who stood idly by, and said with a small smile. ¡°Could you gather the others, Lunab?¡± * * * ¡°What in the world is going on? Rebellion? What kind of mess do we face immediately upon return?¡± Emily, in agony, was pulling her hair out. Nana, taking a deep sleep in the corner to relieve the fatigue umted from the arduous journey, and Brian, looking anxiously back and forth between the two. Aware of their nces, Emily strode towards Brian. ¡°Hey, if you have a mouth, why don¡¯t you say something? How long are you going to just sit there idly?¡± ¡°Bu-but, without the young master¡¯s return, there isn¡¯t much we can do¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s asking to do anything now? Just think for once!¡± A scolding maid and a scolded knight. An ordinary daily situation, but Brian, unlike his usual panicked self, was looking at Emily with intense eyes. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°What am I supposed to say?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you also not say anything to me, Miss Emily?¡± Emily stood speechless for a full 10 seconds, flustered. ¡°Look at this man. Are you upset because I disappeared without saying anything? Look, Brian! I¡¯m always here for the young master¡­!¡± ¡°Am I not living for the young master as well?¡± Emily¡¯s mouth stopped again. ¡°The feelings you have for the young master, I understand them well. But Miss Emily, you¡¯re not the only one living for him, right?¡± Brian, as he spoke, boldly took Emily¡¯s hand. Startled, Emily¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Next time, please speak to me as well. I may not be someone to lean on, but I¡¯d like to be of assistance.¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly setting the mood like this?!¡± Emily jerked her hand away briskly and turned around quickly. After calming her startled heart, she hesitantly spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everythingter. Just the two of us, in private¡­¡± Unable to meet his gaze, she averted her eyes to the window. ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± Brian sent her a gentle smile despite the helplessness. -Creak Just as an awkward atmosphere was about to linger, the door opened, and the others called by Arin appeared. Lunab and Set, now special attendants to the Princess. Upon entering, Set flopped down on a chair. ¡°Goodness, how can issues crop up in session? The Princess must be having a tough time too.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather deal with it all at once. It¡¯s easier to handle that way.¡± Although present as the Princess¡¯s honorary attendants, both were clearly foreigners. Ideally, they should return safely to their homnd without entanglement in this affair, but their attitude suggested they were ready to join the fray. Emily and Brian quietly sat down, quietly gauging. Lunab nced around and tilted her head curiously. ¡°Where is Hastia?¡± She was one of those Arin had asked to be summoned, but for some reason, she was absent. ¡°That, well. She said she needed to pray alone for a moment and wanted some solitude.¡± ¡°Prayer?¡± ¡°Yes. Something about a white elf tribal ritual. We didn¡¯t dare bring her while respecting her wishes¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lunab seemed not to think it a major issue, but felt a nagging difort. As Lunab pondered going to check on her, the door opened again, and Arin reappeared. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. Thank you all for gathering despite the abrupt request.¡± Arin bowed deeply, gratitude sincere. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for ¡®thank you¡¯s¡¯, right? So, what do you need from us, Princess Arin? Should we call in troops from the Kingdom of Spania? The justification is clear!¡± Set was ready to call in reinforcements in his name, and¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve told Shultz to send a message to the Karam Academy. If the Academy¡¯s magese, they can help not just with troops but with supplies as well.¡± Lunab was ready to utilize the power of the Karam Academy for support without hesitation. Their offers to help in a foreign matter without hesitation touched Arin deeply. ¡°I truly appreciate it. All of you.¡± Arin bowed to them once more. ¡°But I¡¯ll just take your intentions with gratitude. I didn¡¯t ask you here for help.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± But Arin refused all their offers. The unexpected response left everyone but her wide-eyed. ¡°Please leave the Ushif Empire as soon as you leave this room. I¡¯ll ensure your safety.¡± ¡°Princess, are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes. I am serious.¡± ¡°But Arin, this matter is¡­¡± ¡°This matter belongs to the Empire, and none of you have a reason to get involved. It urred solely due to my negligence and the Empire¡¯s internal affairs.¡± Arin¡¯s demeanor was absolute. Seeing the resolve, Set and Lunab couldn¡¯t continue. ¡°And one more thing. I have a request.¡± Arin¡¯s firm gaze shifted to Emily and Brian. ¡°When Sian returns, please, do not mention this incident.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily¡¯s instinctive reply echoed. ¡°Yes. Even if Sian learns of it¡­¡± Arin clenched her fist as she continued. ¡°Please tell him I do not want any help.¡± (To be continued) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!